《Such a Rude and Noisy Woman》


 Chapter 1 Encounter

    Chapter 1 Encounter


    Propping her chin up with her hands, Rachel Ruan heaved a sigh as she watched Fannie Ruan pack. It


    was all she could do.


    "Why do you sigh? What I''m doing is in your best interests." Fannie Ruan put the candles and the joss


    paper* carefully into her pocket, and then turned around to look at her daughter.


    (*TN: Joss paper are sheets of paper that are burned in traditional Chinese deity or ancestor worship


    ceremonies during special holidays.)


    They were nning to return to their hometown where they might have to spend at least two days.


    Rachel was unwilling to go back with Fannie. Noticing that her mother was ready, Rachel lowered her


    head and reluctantly stuffed her cellphone and charger into her brown bag.


    On the bus, Rachel gazed at the scenery outside the window while her mother babbled on and on


    about her blind dates.


    It had rained the night before and the roads in the vige were slippery. After they got off the bus, she


    took the bag over from her mother and held her arm.


    "Rachel, I''m sorry. Mom''s not able to find a way out. Look, both your campus romance and your blind


    date didn''t have a happy ending. You really make me lose face!" It seemed that Fannie had no


    intention to stop talking.


    Every time Fannie thought of her daughter''s love story, she heaved a huge sigh. There was always idle


    gossip behind her back.


    Something like "Look, this is the mother of that jinx".


    In the past two years, Rachel had had several blind dates. Some of the men had been ideal soulmates.


    However, each time Rachel''s rtionship with them developed, something bad happened to them.


    Two of them had had traffic idents, two had two-timed her, and another two had gotten serious


    diseases right before marriage.


    Although simr coincidences often urred to other people, the idents seemed to be too frequent


    for Rachel.


    After all those misfortunes, nobody dared to be the matchmaker for Rachel because everybody was


    afraid of getting into trouble.


    "Mom, would you please stop? In the society we''re living in now, it''s pretty normal to have a lot of blind


    dates. And idents and diseases are happening every second, every minute and every hour. No one


    can im it''s my fault."


    Still, in Rachel''s eyes, these coincidences were setbacks in her life. And yet, she believed that she


    would find her Mr. Right someday.


    Shooting Rachel a nce, Fannie grabbed the bag from her hand and said, "Honey, if you don''t do


    something to expel the bad luck, I might also be cursed by you soon!"


    Turning around a corner, they headed towards their old house.


    Trailing behind her mother, Rachel shrugged her shoulders. She heard a car driving by. Turning


    around, she caught a glimpse of a luxurious ck Maybach driving towards the old houses beyond the


    one they were headed to.


    "Oh, what a rich man!" she thought, "How could he drive such a luxurious car on this muddy road


    without worrying about getting it dirty?"


    Grumbling, she took a look at her muddy shoes and then headed to the old house.


    XH Vige was an ancient vige with a three-hundred-year history. There were many old buildings in


    pristine condition, especially the old temple. The old temple was preserved very well and thronged with


    pilgrims. The burning incense in the temple had not been extinguished till now.


    "Mr. Hiram, would you please hurry up? Your mother has been waiting for a long time. She said that the


    best incense-offering time was 9 o''clock in the morning."


    In front of a full-length bronze mirror, a man was smoothing down his shirt. Frowning, he gave the


    butler a cold look.


    His dark eyes resembled the starry sky and hismanding temperament was daunting. Seeing his


    eyes, the butler immediately shut up.


    "I don''t like this tie. Give me another one."


    He said coolly, throwing the tie away.


    Reacting quickly, the butler caught the tie in midair. He turned around to bring another tie for Hiram.


    "This belt doesn''t match my clothes. Give me another one." Hiram pulled the ck belt out and threw it


    away.


    The butler hurried to catch the belt.


    Hiram Rong had a habit, so to speak, a hobby. He liked throwing things.


    As long as he didn''t like something, he would throw it away without a second thought.


    As for his secretaries and assistants, all of them were strong and nimble. Exaggeratedly speaking, if


    there was a fly buzzing, they could even catch it with two fingers!


    On the other side of the door, there was an elegant woman who couldn''t wait any longer. It was his


    mother. She knocked on the door anxiously, urging her son to hurry.


    "Hiram, the annual ancestor-worshiping ceremony concerns the Rong Family''s luck for the whole year.


    Please take it seriously!"


    Looking at himself in the bronze mirror, Hiram Rong nodded in satisfaction. He grabbed his cell phone


    from the ancient wood table and walked up to the door.


    The butler heaved a sigh of relief and hurried to open the door for him. Joanna Fang, Hiram''s mother,


    was anxiously waiting outside.


    Fannie and Rachel stepped out of their home, which was situated in front of the majestic house of the


    Rong Family, and walked towards the old temple.


    Walking along the road, Fannie lectured her daughter about the rites in the old temple and how to


    practice them. Fannie was very worried that Rachel might offend the god and stay single all her life.


    Rachel rolled her eyes. Every time before going to the temple, her mother would warn her again and


    again along the way.


    "My dear Fannie, have you got it all wrong? I''m your daughter, not your old mother. I know everything


    you''re saying by heart!"


    Rachel often didn''t act her age, and Fannie had gotten used to that. She looked at her daughter with a


    smile and helped her smooth her clothes and said, "I was just reminding you of it again."


    The two of them entered the old temple and walked directly into the back hall. There was a special and


    exclusive rule for the local residents in XH Vige, different from the visitors.


    "Take these things with you. Listen, after entering the room, don''t look around. Keep everything I''ve told


    you in mind, " Fannie advised, handing a few objects to Rachel.


    It was a tradition in XH Vige. People had to bring tributes and candles to the old temple and worship


    sincerely so that their wishes would be realized.


    "Got it!" Grabbing the things, Rachel quickly headed towards the door of the Buddhist Prayer Room. As


    soon as she was in that room, she could finally have a moment of peace.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    On the other side...


    The Rong Family had been the first family to be rich in XH Vige. They had then donated a lot of


    money to the restoration of the old temple. Therefore, they enjoyed special treatment in XH Vige.


    The memorial tablets for ancestors of the Rong Family were arranged respectfully in a hall next to the


    Buddhist Prayer Room. They bathed in the blessings of Buddha.


    "Hiram, you are the head of the Rong Family now. You should preside over the ceremony in person, "


    Joanna Fang said gently, looking at her outstanding son.


    All his life, the one thing Hiram had hated the most was worshiping.


    He only believed in himself.


    Although he didn''t like it, Hiram still followed her mother''s advice. Even his high aplishments


    wouldn''t allow him to show his discontent in front of his mother. Grabbing the basket from his mother,


    he turned around and headed towards the ancestral hall.

 Chapter 2 Hiram Meeting With Rachel

    Chapter 2 Hiram Meeting With Rachel


    The temple seemed to be a very quiet ce. All you could hear was the sound of wooden fish being


    beaten by the women who were guarding the ce. A strong aroma of incense and candles burning


    filled the temple.


    It was not like a traditional temple. There were no monks nor nuns living there. People who guarded the


    temple were mostly native elderly men and women.


    Rachel was so familiar with every statues there. She had been apanied by her mother there many


    times since she was still young.


    After putting all the offering on the table, she knelt gently on the round and soft cushion, bowed her


    head and worshiped.


    Everything she did seemed to be an extraordinary adoration in the outsiders'' eyes.


    On the other room, Hiram Rong alsopleted putting the offering on the table. However, what he


    wore that day was a total misfit for such ce.


    Bowing to and worshiping his ancestors were not difficult for him, but he would never bow to those


    sculptures that were just made of y.


    Sitting with his legs crossed, he was going to stay there a little longer until it''s time to leave. He felt so


    bored that he took out his phone and started to check the stored documents.


    He was so obsessed with his phone''s data.


    Nheless, the silence didn''tst for more than a minute.


    He soon heard the chattering noise that came from the other room.


    It was so noisy that he couldn''t read anymore. He furrowed his ck eyebrows and his beautiful, bright


    eyes were slowly filled with anger. His handsome face suddenly became so furious.


    "Shouldn''t the temple be a quiet ce?


    Where does that annoying noisee from?", he whispered.


    On the other room, Rachel brought her cushion closer to the temple guard. She was so chatty that she


    couldn''t help herself but start chatting with the guard.


    The woman guard was a native viger and she knew Rachel as well. At first, she didn''t want to talk


    because she was afraid that she might disturb the serenity of the temple. However, Rachel continued to


    talk and urged her to response.


    "Aunt, I have just seen an olddy donating very huge amount of money when I came in. It''s like this


    much, " Rachel said while raising her hand to make a gesture, "I was wondering, since she''s so rich,


    why didn''t she go to do some charity? It would be much better if she helps those children who are too


    poor to be able to go to school..."


    Rachel knew that the temple was not badly off financially. The offering of incense was also flourishing.


    So those people who wanted to pay money to buy their salvation was kind of just wasting.


    Nheless, the aunt had been very familiar with such scenes already. She just shook her head and


    didn''t reply. She knew that those people must have been very guilty inside their hearts that they felt


    they had to donate money to make them feelfortable. All people knew about this.


    "There is something more, Aunt. I have seen...", Rachel continued.


    Hiram couldn''t sit still any longer. What he wanted to do was to take a cloth and cover Rachel''s


    annoying mouth.


    The rooms were only separated by half concrete wall and half twoyered yellow curtain. Hence, the


    voice could easily pass through.


    Rachel was happily talking with aunt. She didn''t realize that a danger wasing.


    She felt a cold wind blowing on her face suddenly. Moreover, she smelled a gentle and good scent of


    perfume around her.


    For the first time, Rachel felt sofortable with a man wearing a perfume.


    "Can you shut your mouth up?" She heard a low and irritated voiceing down from above her head.


    All the positive impressions suddenly disappeared. She looked up and was stunned as she saw his


    face that was angry yet very good looking. He was so handsome even ifpared with the super


    stars.


    Hiram was also surprised to see Rachel. Her face was not a kind of a gossiping face. On contrary, her


    face was tiny and delicate with bright, ck eyes on it. She looked at him in astonishment, and her long


    eyshes seemed to be trembling like the startled butterflies.


    Moving back a few steps, Rachel looked to the ce where Hiram just came out. Then she realized


    and said, "Are you from the Rong Family? Sorry! I didn''t know that someone is in that room."


    As to all of the people in XH Vige, no one was unfamiliar with the power of Rong Family.


    Even the temple was built with their funds. Thus, it was just reasonable for them to have their special


    room for worshiping.


    Hiram lowered his anger a little bit when Rachel made her apology. However, he soon heard...


    "But are all people from Rong Family impolite? Even though I may be loud, is it really necessary to


    threaten me like that?" Rachel raised her eyebrows as she said those words with a displeased voice.


    How dare Hiram ask Rachel to shut up?


    Rong Family was not new to Rachel at all.


    The so-called agreement between Ruan Family and Rong Family had been mentioned by the elders


    ever since she was young. She even heard about it for more than a thousand times.


    Deeply inside, she really had no good impressions about the Rong Family.


    Hiram''s already cold face turned even colder immediately. "Threaten?" he said in a very cold voice. It


    seemed like the whole room was covered with ayer of ice. "Did you mean I was threatening you? If


    so, I''m d to practice on so-called ''threaten'' to make it true."


    Beforepleting his words, he walked closer to Rachel. He held out his long arm, wrapped it around


    Rachel''s waist and said, "I hate gossiping woman. Since you like gossiping so much, how about I give


    you a horn so that you can use it to make all people hear your words?"


    It all happened so sudden that Rachel didn''t have time to act before she had been rudely cuddled by


    Hiram.


    "Oh! my dear kids. You are in the temple. Rachel Ruan, can you stop quarreling with him?" It seemed


    that they would have a fight any second. The woman guard stood up quickly and convinced them to


    stop, but she said it in her local dialect.


    After what the woman said, Hiram Rong furrowed his eyebrows even more. He did not grow up in the


    XH Vige, so he didn''t understand what she just said. But there was a word that was very clear to him,


    "Ruan".


    ''She is from Ruan Family?'' Hiram whispered to himself.


    What a coincidence! Ruan Family was not new to Hiram either.


    He didn''t have good impressions about Ruan Family too.


    Wait wait.


    Ruan Family?


    "Tell me! How are you rted to Simpson Ruan?"


    Hiram remembered, when he was still very young, his grandfather would lie on his rocking chair and


    said, "Hiram, I have found you a very beautiful wife-to-be. This girl is so gentle and virtuous. I''m sure


    you''ll love me for doing this. You are very lucky, my little boy.


    By the way, from now on, you better be good to her. Oh, right! Remember, her name is... Let me think."


    "My name is Rachel, and Simpson is my father. How did you know my father?" Rachel looked at the


    man in front of her with great curiosity. Both her parents were from XH Vige, and there were only two


    big family names in the vige - Ruan and Rong.


    But her father passed away long time ago. Why would he mention her father?


    Hiramid-back his eyebrows and put a cold smile on his face again. How ridiculous was his


    grandfather saying she''s "gentle and virtuous".


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ''I''m afraid grandpa has already had a blurred vision since then, '' Hiram thought.


    Rachel backed off one step as soon as Hiram loosened her arm around her waist. Her face showed


    annoyance. That man clutched on her waist so rough and so tight that it really hurt.


    "It seems that you don''t like me and the Rong Family." Hiram answered but not to her question.


    Looking at his darker eyes, no one could tell what he was thinking that time.


    "Of course! Brutal, barbaric, and likes to threaten people! I heard that the Rong Family started the


    business with freight. No wonder. People from that ce are so rude." Rachel was working in the


    marketing industry. And she was the the leader of the best marketing team. There was not doubt why


    she was very good at conversing.


    Rong Family had sent gifts to Ruan Family for many years, though they had never showed up


    personally. It was very clear that they looked down on Ruan Family but kept pretending to be generous.


    Rachel hated this deep down in her heart.


    Hiram pretended to pat the dust from his body acting like he did not want to have any traces of that


    shallow woman. After that, he said, "What an easy woman. Since you look down upon Rong Family, it''s


    better if you don''t go against your conscience and join our family."


    "I swear to God! I will never join you. By the way, why have you thought about that? Joining your


    family? Are you kidding me? Even if you beg me, I will never do it!" Rachel couldn''t resist herself to


    their family?


    "Very good. You better remember what you just said."


    Hiram seemed to be not intimidated by what Rachel said and smiled instead. He looked at her bright,


    white face then slowly and clearly said, "Do remember what you just said! I will keep an eye on you!"

 Chapter 3 The Ancestors Desire

    Chapter 3 The Ancestors'' Desire


    "Mother, where are you going?" After she went back home, Rachel put the basket on the table, poured


    herself a cup of water and gulped it down.


    Just now she had a verbal fight with Hiram, so she felt very thirsty.


    Fannie stood in front of the mirror and adjusted her clothes. She then smiled and said to Rachel,


    "Rachel, that old ancestral temple is indeed a divine ce. It is the best ce to seek blessings from


    gods. We went to the temple today and outside the temple I met the Rong family."


    On hearing Fannie mention the Rong family, Rachel almost choked on the water she was drinking. She


    wiped the corners of her mouth and immediately questioned, "The Rong family? Did you meet aunt


    Joanna? What did you two talk about?"


    Seeing Rachel look seemingly excited, Fannie smiled and said, "Of course we talked about your


    marriage. You have never seeded in any blind dates before. I believe that the ancestors of the Ruan


    family and Rong family died with an evesting regret that the members of the two families weren''t


    rted by marriage. So I have to meet up with the Rong family and discuss the same."


    "Meet the Rong family? Youst talked to them some twenty years ago, no?" Rachel clearly didn''t know


    what happened between the two families of thest generation. However, she knew for sure that if


    there was a son in the Rong family, he would surely be her man, or to be more precise, her


    husband.


    "Yes. Joanna has invited me for a chat. I will ask her if there is any suitable man in the Rong family for


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    you. She can select a suitable man, maybe one of their coteral rtives to get married to you."


    After she finished speaking, Fannie took her handbag and walked out of the house.


    Without turning her head around, she added, "Stay at home and wait for a good news from me."


    Rachel got up from the sofa and realized that something was amiss. She quickly walked towards


    Fannie.


    "Mother! Wait a minute..."


    Before Rachel could say anything, the door mmed.


    Rachel restlessly stood in front of the door. She was now getting even more upset.


    There was a historic four-corner pavilion in the XH Vige. Fannie used to go there to y when she


    was young. With time, the number of young people living in the vige decreased. As a result, the


    pavilion was usually deserted.


    "Joanna, I''m d to see you here. I didn''t expect that you would invite me toe here." Fannie was


    surprised to know that they would have a chat at the pavilion. Now it looked like she knew nothing


    about Joanna from the past.


    "Fannie,e here and have a seat. Although I''m not a native of this ce, I have been married into


    the Rong family for thirty years. Ie here for a walk every time I am home."


    Joanna Fang noticed the unchanged scenery here. There was still an uneven dirt road leading to the


    vige. The reason they never built a wide main road here was because they didn''t want people to


    drive with their cars into the vige. They wanted to protect the environment from being polluted.


    Fannie was a bit surprised to see Joanna Fang. She felt that Joanna was a noble woman from an elite


    family. There was no arrogance or pride in her.


    She was also very easy-going and friendly.


    "Joanna, I like staying here too. I enjoyed ying here when I was young. Even though I moved to the


    townter on, I still love thendscapes of this vige." Hearing Joanna''s words, Fannie knew since


    Joanna Fang was a nice person, she could easily talk to her about her daughter''s marriage.


    Joanna Fang kept nodding while she was listening to Fannie patiently, but she immediately frowned the


    moment she heard Fannie mention the marriage.


    "Fannie, now that you have mentioned this, let me tell you the truth. In fact... I have a son. He is just a


    few years older than Rachel..."


    Before Joanna Fang could finish her words, Fannie suddenly stood up.


    She then said in a trembling voice, "What are you saying? You have a son? I always guessed that you


    have a son to take over the family business of the Rongs.


    But, but why didn''t you tell me before that you have a son who is suitable for Rachel?"


    Fannie was astonished that this fact was hidden from her for more than twenty years.


    She thought that if she knew that before, she wouldn''t have ever asked her daughter to attend so many


    blind dates! !


    "Fannie, it is difficult for my husband and me to persuade our son. He is an independent and assertive


    boy and always deals with things on his own. He has been the same since his childhood days. He


    never really allows us to meddle in his matters. A couple of times in the past, we mentioned marriage to


    him, but he just ignored it. He will never agree to the decision made by me and my husband, let alone


    our ancestors'' arrangement of marriage for him, "


    Comined Joanna Fang while sighing.


    Fannie, who was blunt and straightforward, patted the table and said, "Joanna, do you know why


    Rachel has never found herself apatible husband through all these blind dates? She has met


    some seven or eight men till date. But every time, Rachel wanted to start a rtionship with them,


    some unfortunate things would ur to these men. Some of them were hit by the cars on the road;


    some had t tyres. Now no one dares to date or marry Rachel."


    "I think I have finally figured out the reason for it.


    I believe that our ancestors died with some regret. They couldn''t be rted by marriage while they


    were alive. Now they are deliberately preventing my daughter from dating other men, so that your son


    and Rachel can be together forever."


    Joanna Fang sighed and shook her head, saying, "But Hiram is a master of his mind. He always takes


    his own decisions. We don''t have the authority to make decisions for him on this matter."


    "Don''t! Joanna, don''t say that. You are Hiram''s mother, so as parents you and your husband can surely


    make a decision about his marriage. Now if you don''t agree with me, I''m afraid that you might face a


    divine punishment."


    When she just finished these words, Fannie subconsciously covered her mouth with her hand.


    She realized that she just said something unkind, but she thought that sometimes such things could be


    so mystical. And this time she had to help her daughter strive for her chance to marry Joanna''s son.


    "You..." Joanna Fang was now very angry so she looked away from Fannie and clenched her fists.


    Fannie immediately sat down and gently said, "Joanna, don''t be angry. I''m very outspoken. I apologize


    if in any way I offended you. We are both parents. Simpson and I have only one daughter. Simpson


    died a long time ago. Rachel is a grown-updy now and should get married, but she still hasn''t found


    a right man for herself.


    I believe that our ancestors know what has happened to us and are trying to help us even when they


    are dead."


    Rachel''s father and Hiram''s father didn''t have any sisters. In the generation ahead of them, there was a


    son and a daughter respectively in the Rong family and the Ruan family, but the girl and the boy from


    the two families couldn''t get married to each other, because the girl was fifteen years older than the


    boy. So, naturally when the boy grew up, the girl became old...


    So till date, the ancestors of the two families haven''t been able to fulfil their desire.


    After hearing Fannie, Joanna Fang slightly sighed and said with sincerity, "Fannie, to be honest, I have


    the same thoughts as you. In today''s time, the family business of Rong family need not be maintained


    by way of marital alliance. If Hiram is willing to marry your daughter, our ancestors'' desire can be


    fulfilled. We will definitely be happy if that happens.


    The year Rachel was born, my husband dreamt of the same thing for a couple of days. In his dreams,


    our ancestors would tell him that they wanted our son and your daughter to get married to fulfil their life


    long desire."


    Fannie kept nodding while hearing Joanna. "Now that our ancestors had the same wish, why don''t you


    talk about it to Hiram?"


    Joanna Fang nodded and said with pride, "Hiram is extremely hard working. He always does his jobs


    perfectly. He has never disappointed us. Although he doesn''t want us to interfere in his matters, he is


    filial towards us.


    I think since we have met today, my son and your daughter might be pre-destined to be the perfect


    match for each other. I will have to try again. If I insist Hiram on marrying Rachel, he perhaps will..."


    Upon hearing Joanna Fang, Fannie smiled and said, "That''s great if you are willing to give it a try.


    Please do that as soon as possible. Inform me once you get any news."


    Fannie kept smiling after she came back from the four-corner pavilion. She lit some incenses in front of


    the memorial tablets of her ancestors. She believed that Simpson was blessing them from heaven.


    With a remote control in one hand, Rachel was sitting in the living room. She was eating a freshly


    picked apple that the aunt from the next door gave her. She kept staring at Fannie.


    ''She looks so happy today. Did she win a lottery?'' Rachel thought.


    "Fannie, did you win a lottery? If so, I''m willing to share your happiness. Would you like to give me


    some money too?" While chewing the apple, Rachel smiled and said these words to Fannie who was


    putting away the clothes.


    Fannie folded a dress and looked at her daughter with a smile. "I''m not interested in the lottery, " she


    said.


    "Well then does that mean that you have found a gold mine?" said Rachel smilingly while raising her


    eyebrows.


    After she folded the clothes and ced them in the wardrobe, Fannie beamed with joy and replied,


    "Don''t think of me as a person who only cares about money. I will tell you about it only after it is settled.


    I''m afraid that you will be disappointed in the end if I tell you now and it doesn''t happen as nned."


    Rachel took a bite of the apple and was confused about Fannie''s words.


    The next morning


    Before Rachel woke up, Fannie was very excited and came running into Rachel''s bedroom.

 Chapter 4 The Rongs House

    Chapter 4 The Rongs'' House


    Fannie had just gotten a phone call from Joanna, who had told her that Hiram had given his consent to


    the engagement. If Rachel was willing to marry him, he was fine with it.


    Fannie was thrilled to hear this news. Didn''t that mean that Hiram would marry Rachel as long as she


    wanted to marry him too? That was a great news!


    Rachel was still lying half-asleep on the bed when she heard her mothere into the room and start


    chattering about something. She vaguely heard phrases like, "finally get married" and "thank god..."


    Wait!


    What? What was her mother talking about? Who was getting married?


    Rachel shook herself out of her daze and propped herself up on the bed. Now wide awake, she tried to


    listen more clearly to what her mother was saying. Fannie looked so excited that she could hardly sit


    still on the bed. Smoothing her chaotic hair, Rachel asked, "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    "You silly girl! Wake up! Hurry up! Get up, get dressed, and put on some make up. We need to go to


    see your future husband, your fiance. Hurry up!" Fannie was tingling all over. She felt like she was the


    one meeting her fiance.


    Looking at Fannie''s exciting face, Rachel''s stomach sank. What fiance? There was definitely


    something wrong, her mother looked too excited. Trying to hide her sense of dread, she gripped her


    nket tightly and asked, "Mom, did you get me another blind date? I''ve told you that I''m not going to


    see anyone this year. Don''t you understand that? Something bad will happen to him, it always does. I''m


    tired of it. Let''s stop for a while."


    "No. It''s different this time! Nothing will go wrong. Trust me. Your great-grandfather made a pact with


    the Rong family about your engagement a long time ago. It will work!" Fannie said with certainty.


    "The Rong family?"


    Uh-oh. Rachel had met a man the day before who was from the Rong family, and she''d told him sternly


    that she wanted nothing to do with them. With this new revtion from her mother, it seemed like she''d


    leapt out of the frying pan into the fire.


    "Yes! You won''t believe it. I''d no idea that Joanna has a son until she told me yesterday! She never


    mentioned it before, and besides, it''s been a long time since we lost touch with each other. If I had


    known that she has a son who is a few years older than you, I would never have asked you to go on


    blind dates, " Fannie gushed excitedly.


    Rachel''s face turned white at these words.


    Fannie pushed the nket aside and sat down on the bed next to Rachel. "Joanna hase to XH


    Vige yesterday with her son, " she continued. "After we talked, she told her son about the pact your


    great-grandfathers made. And guess what?"


    "Stop! Mom, wait!"


    Rachel tried to stop her mother from telling her anything more. She stared hard at Fannie and said,


    "Mom, aren''t you worried that her son is a fool? Or that he''s a bad guy? A cold-hearted person?"


    Fannie poked Rachel squarely on her forehead and said, "What are you bbering? Gavin Rong and


    Joanna Fang are a golden couple. Gavin''s an aplished man and Joanna''s a beautiful woman.


    Their son would definitely inherit many of their good qualities. I''m sure that he''ll be a great man.


    Besides, I''ve already promised Joanna that we''ll have lunch at their house at noon. You can meet him


    in person then."


    Rachel flopped back onto the bed and stared up at the ceiling with hollow eyes.


    "Mom, I don''t think any family would ept something like this so quickly. Tell me the truth, did you


    force them into it?"


    Not quite meeting Rachel''s eyes, Fannie cleared her throat and muttered, "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll


    never find someone to marry you? You should get married when you''re still young, or you might end up


    alone."


    Fannie really wanted to make this work. Joanna''s son probably had many female suitors, since the


    Rong family was extremely wealthy. She just wanted her daughter to get married and break the curse.


    Joanna herself had said that the pact still stood and the engagement was still on, so Fannie thought


    that they should strike while the iron was hot. She was afraid that the Rong family would change their


    mind.


    In the next hour, Fannie sessfully dragged Rachel out of bed and helped her get ready. She even


    ordered Rachel to put on a facial mask before applying make-up.


    When packing up for their trip to XH Vige, Rachel hadn''t thought that she would be going anywhere


    else, so all she had brought was casual clothes, which Fannie wasn''t satisfied with. On a whim, Fannie


    took out the Cheongsam that she''d worn when she was younger and asked Rachel to try it on.


    Rachel had never worn a Cheongsam before and she wasn''t willing to try it now, But Fannie insisted.


    She even helped Rachel get into the Cheongsam. Rachel couldn''t believe that her mother was so


    determined about her wearing it for the lunch.


    Once Rachel looked presentable, they headed over to the Rong family''s old house. Two pine trees


    stood on either side of the house. They looked like soldiers standing there and guarding the old house.


    Rachel glided her hand down the Cheongsam. Even though it was tailored decades ago, its light yellow


    silk felt smooth to the touch. Small embroideredce roses lined the lower hem and the neckline. It was


    an exquisite piece of clothing.


    But...


    "Rachel, keep your chin up, okay? Smile a little, like me. You look like you''re going to cry. There''s no


    need to worry, I''m right here with you."


    Looking at the Cheongsam that Rachel was wearing with satisfaction, Fannie said, "You look very


    beautiful. And you have a remarkable face. I''m sure that their son will fall in love with you in no time."


    Indeed, Rachel was quite pretty, especially with a Cheongsam on.


    She was a ssic beauty with beautiful big eyes and delicate rose lips. The Cheongsam added to her


    charm, making her look like she was going somewhere significant. However, the pout on her face told a


    different story.


    "Mom, I don''t want to have lunch with them. Let''s go home. I''m begging you. I''ll make you breakfast,


    lunch, and dinner every day. I''ll wash all the dishes and all the clothes for you. Can we just go home?"


    Rachel said earnestly with tears in her eyes, trying to convince her mother.


    Fannie nced at Rachel indifferently and pursed her lips. She held Rachel''s hand tightly and strode


    towards the old house of the Rong family.


    It finally dawned on Rachel that she couldn''t stop her mother no matter what. Even though it upset her,


    she had to let her mother get her way this time.


    Rachel was shocked when they stepped into the Rong family''s house. The garden was breathtaking,


    with old trees, crisp green grass, and old-fashioned but delicate tables and chairs. A single word kept


    popping up in her mind: antique.


    Most of the families in this vige had been through tough times. Decades ago, they had had to sell all


    their valuable items just to make a living. But the Rong family had been rich for many years and had


    never needed to sell anything.


    Both the garden and the house were well-preserved. There were a few necessary modern facilities, but


    apart from those, the garden looked like it was straight out of thete Qing dynasty.


    "Fannie, you are here!" Joanna stepped out of her living room and greeted them from a distance.


    She eyed the light yellow Cheongsam Rachel was wearing appreciatively. She was satisfied with how


    Rachel looked. Yes, she would be a good match for Hiram. Smiling sweetly, she said, "You must be


    Fannie''s daughter, Rachel, right? You look good in the Cheongsam. Let''s go inside and have a little


    chat.


    Hiram is in the middle of a video conference for thepany. He''ll join us soon." Joanna led them to


    the living room and asked them to sit down. Then, she asked the maid to serve them some tea.


    Everything in the old house was neat and tidy. It seemed that the Rong family had someone clean it


    day in and day out.


    "That''s okay, Joanna, Hiram can take his time. We''re about to be a family now, so there''s no rush,


    "


    Said Fannie with a big smile. It was the first time she had been to this house. Although XH Vige was


    the Rong family''s hometown, the family members had stayed abroad for many years. After Fannie


    knew they were back, she had wanted to pay a visit but she had never found the right time for it.


    That was why she hadn''t known that Joanna had a son.


    Rachel hadn''t taken her eyes off the antiques since she walked into the house. She was quickly


    learning that the Rong family was extraordinary. The realization made her really nervous. Her nerves


    were on edge since she walked into the house.


    Rachel was a woman in her twenties. And although she wouldn''t describe herself as an upright person,


    she always kept her word.


    But this time...


    Just the day before, she had clearly stated that she would never set foot in the Rong family''s house,


    but now she''d showed up there with her mother.


    It had taken less than a day for her to break her word. She felt a little embarrassed.


    Next to her, Fannie and Joanna were chatting animatedly, but she couldn''t seem to focus on their


    words or loosen up. Her palms were covered in sweat. Her eyes darted around nervously for some clue


    about the man she was about to meet. She was hoping that the man she''d seen the day before wasn''t


    Joanna''s son. Maybe he was from a different Rong family.


    Whatever it was, Rachel felt insecure about being there.


    She kept feeling like something bad was about to happen.


    She was so nervous that she could hardly feel her legs.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a tall man paced into the living room.

 Chapter 5 Not The Perfect Match

    Chapter 5 Not The Perfect Match


    Rachel Ruan heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the mane closer to her. The young man was


    about 180 centimeters tall. He was quite handsome. More importantly, he was not like the man she had


    met in the temple yesterday.


    Rachel felt at ease. She had been worrying too much.


    It would be fine as long as he was not the same man she met yesterday. Nobody else would know what


    she had promised that man.


    "Is that Hiram?" Fannie Ruan asked as she saw a young mane in through the door.


    Joanna Fang smiled, waved her hand to the man and said, "Carl, please go to the study room and ask


    your cousin if he had finished his meeting already. Tell him not to keep the guests waiting here."


    Carl nodded and went away quickly. Joanna turned around to look at Fannie and Rachel. She smiled at


    them and said, "His name is Carl Fang. He is Hiram''s younger cousin, our distant rtive. He is


    currently helping Hiram with his work."


    Rachel held her breath for a moment. Her heart sank after she heard what Joanna said.


    She got so nervous and her heart beat rapidly. ''Oh! please, no!''


    Soon enough, she heard footsteps that sounded from the outside.


    Rachel slowly shifted her attention to the doorway again. Suddenly, a man appeared. His eyebrows


    were perfectly shaped. His deep, bright eyes were sparkling like a starry sky. His character radiated a


    strong and cold aura that was easily recognized even from afar. Though, he dressed differently this


    time, Rachel knew that he was exactly the man she didn''t want to meet again.


    All of Rachel''s hope vanished into thin air. She was so unfortunate!


    "Fannie, meet Hiram." Joanna said as she introduced Hiram Rong to Fannie and Rachel. Joanna then


    said to Hiram, "This is Auntie Fannie... And this is Rachel."


    Hiram was wearing a casual, creamy-colored shirt. Fannie could hardly keep her eyes away from his


    noticeable handsome face. Carl was already a handsome man in Fannie''s eyes, but Hiram, standing in


    front of her was just...amazing!


    ''He is absolutely far more handsome than Carl, '' she thought.


    Fannie almost strained her brain just to find any word that could describe his appearance. Yet, she felt


    that no word could ever do it. His magnificence was beyond description. He even maybe the only man


    that had all the charms perfectly given to him. He was strong, handsome and elegant. Although he was


    arrogant at the same time.


    "Nice to meet you, Auntie Fannie! I am Hiram Rong, " Hiram said politely. He wasn''t surprised by how


    Fannie looked at him. Her eyes that were filled with admiration exactly looked like the eyes of all the


    women who were able to meet him, no matter how young or old. He was absolutely used to it.


    "Nice to meet you, too. You are certainly Joanna''s son. You are remarkably handsome!" Fannie


    straightforwardly said. She praised him sincerely from the bottom of her heart.


    Fannie dragged Rachel that was behind her and said, "Rachel,e. Come and see Hiram!"


    However, Rachel refused to do so and kept her head down. She felt very embarrassed.


    She was really ashamed.


    Fannie got angry when Rachel didn''t move an inch. She pinched her arm and whispered, "Rachel,


    Rachel bit her lower lip and took a deep breath. She encouraged herself to forget all the things that


    happened in the temple yesterday. She soon stepped forward, clenched her teeth and reached out her


    hand to Hiram.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello, I am Rachel. Nice... to meet you!" She blinked her big eyes and greeted him politely.


    Hiram squinted his eyes, smirked, and said, "I am Hiram Rong."


    He offered his hand to her and shook hers. His big hand entirely wrapped herparable tiny hand.


    He could feel the sweat in her hand.


    Rachel was intensely nervous.


    Of course! She should be nervous. Hiram wouldn''t let her break her promise to him.


    "Rachel? Have we met before?" Hiram reminded Rachel. He squinted his eyes and tried to threaten


    her. He held her hand even tighter.


    "Oh! Have we? I don''t remember meeting you anywhere. I think you have mistaken me with someone


    that looks like me." Rachel lied and looked guilty. She wanted to get her hand back, but Hiram held it


    forcefully.


    Fannie and Joanna looked at each other in confusion. They both shook their heads.


    They were very surprised at how fast these young people established their rtionship. At first, they


    thought that it might take time for their children to develop their feelings for each other. On contrary,


    Hiram and Rachel already held their hands very tight on their first acquaintance.


    "Mom, there is still some time before we have our lunch. This is Rachel''s first visit to our house. I think I


    should walk her around." Hiram said in a gentle and calm voice.


    His gentleness gave Rachel a shiver down to her spine and immediately shook her head. ''No! Please.


    Don''t agree with him. Please!, '' Rachel begged miserably in her mind.


    However, her mother, Fannie Ruan, would never let her say "no".


    She happily agreed and said, "How good of you! Okay, Hiram. You can go now."


    Compared to Fannie''s quick confirmation, Joanna felt surprised at Hiram''s suggestion. She had never


    seen Hiram having so much interest in a woman, not even in Lydia, who had grown up with him.


    However, Joanna thought it would be a good start for them. They would get married in the future


    anyway.


    And so, she also agreed. "Sure. Please go. You are right. This is Rachel''s first visit to our house.


    Hiram, take her and walk her around. I will just ask Carl to tell you if the lunch is ready."


    No one noticed Rachel''s pale face.


    The huge garden of Rong family''s house was surrounded by giant trees. Those trees had been there


    for over a century. The path snaked its way through the garden where Hiram walked with Rachel


    following behind him.


    "Hiram! Let go of me! My hand hurts. Do you want to peel off my skin?" Rachel yelled.


    Hiram loosened his hand suddenly. Rachel vigorously swung her hand and blew it. Her hand turned


    red; she was so hurt.


    "Why are you dressing like that? Are you trying to seduce me?" Hiram confronted Rachel as he looked


    at her from head to toe. His eyes glimmered with contempt. Rachel was wearing a tight, yellow


    cheongsam dress. She looked like a tender woman with her simple and delicate face, but she actually


    had very strong andpelling personality.


    Rachel felt awkward and pulled her dress down a little. That was her mother''s dress, and she was taller


    than her mother. That was the reason why the dress slit up to her thigh and made her more appealing.


    Rachel moved her eyes and looked at the the well-trimmed Bonsai trees beside the pathway. Then she


    furiously proimed, "I said I would never join your family, even if you beg me. I am just... here for a


    visit."


    "As long as you remember what you said, everything will be fine, " Hiram replied. He stood in front of


    her and stopped her from looking anywhere. Then he continued to say, "From now on, I am your


    supervisor to make sure you keep your promise. I must remind you again, those are not the only words


    you said yesterday."


    Rachel didn''t have any choice but to look at his deep and attractive eyes. She lightly blinked her eyes


    and pretended to be innocent. "I am a woman. I have a terrible memory. I can easily forget my words.


    Are you really serious?", she said meekly.


    Hiram grinned and held her chin up. "Little girl, don''t pretend to be innocent. You are not good enough."


    Not giving her a chance to speak, Hiram continued and warned her, "Remember, keep your promise.


    Don''t agree with the marriage! Or else... I''m afraid you won''t be able to take the consequences!"


    Rachel bit her lower lip and fiercely thought, ''This man is threatening me again!''.


    "What did you mean consequences? Did you mean that you have a chance to be violent?", Rachel


    asked. She couldn''t figure out what bad consequences she wouldn''t be able to take. She thought


    Hiram meant he would beat a woman.


    Hiram burst intoughter after he heard her words. Hisugh revealed his straight, white teeth. His


    smile crept at his handsome face which lightened him and lessened his cold aura. He looked a little bit


    kinder now. Nheless, he still threatened Rachel with a cold voice, "Something more terrible than


    violence! I don''t want you to see my enraged face. You won''t be able to take it."


    "Are you kidding me? Are you trying to scare me?" Rachel came back to her senses after seeing


    Hiram''s attractive smile. She wondered whether he was taking her as a little girl that could be fooled


    easily.


    The smile on Hiram''s face immediately disappeared. He wore his evil-like face again and looked at


    Rachel. He admitted that Rachel was a bit interesting and he couldn''t resistughing sometimes.


    However, she wasn''t the perfect match for him. An ignorant and innocent woman like her wouldn''t be


    able to y the role as his wife.


    "If you think I''m joking, just give me a try and see what will happen.


    But you have to suffer the consequences all alone!", Hiram warned her again.

 Chapter 6 In The Same Car With Him

    Chapter 6 In The Same Car With Him


    Rachel Ruan felt like she had been hit by a bucket of cold water when she heard the man''s grave


    voice.


    It was clear to her that he didn''t think she was qualified to be his wife.


    Even if she insisted on marrying him, he would somehow make her give up voluntarily. She really


    believed that the man could do everything to make it hard for her.


    "Cousin Hiram, Miss Ruan looks unhappy. What''s going on?'''' Carl Fang came over. He had just seen


    Rachel while passing by. She seemed absent-minded and upset.


    "What makes them think she could be my wife? If they could bring our two great-grandfathers back


    from the dead, I would marry her right in front of them.


    This is ridiculous. They want to decide my marriage based on a verbal agreement made by two old


    men who passed away a hundred years ago? They must be dreaming.


    Not to mention


    She is the daughter of the Ruan family, "


    Hiram said coldly before walking away.


    Even Carl could feel the hostility in those words. If the old great-grandfathers had heard what Hiram


    said, they would have risen from their graves and beaten the unfilial great-grandson!


    Exiting Hiram''s room, Rachel walked directly toward the gates instead of going back to the living room.


    She wanted to leave his house as soon as possible. She was really irritated. How could such an


    arrogant man exist!


    But before she could step out of the gates, she got a call from Fannie.


    "Rachel, you have been away long enough, nowe back to lunch. You two have a lifetime to spend


    together. Hurry up. Aunt Joanna is waiting."


    "Mom... I, I have a stomachache. I just want to go home and take rest. Say sorry to Aunt Joanna for


    me."


    Rachel hung up the phone. She didn''t want to go back and face the two mothers anymore. Maybe


    Hiram could pretend to be nice to her in front of his mother, but she couldn''t.


    Hiram had clearly said that he would not marry her. There was no reason for her to stay and have lunch


    with his family. She didn''t want to be insulted by him anymore.


    When she got home, Rachel immediately changed her clothes. The cheongsam not only made her feel


    ufortable, but it also reminded her of her depressing moment with that man. Then, she went to the


    kitchen to cook herself a bowl of noodles.


    After the meal, Rachel began to pack up. She nned to go back to town. Just when she finished, the


    door opened and her mother appeared.


    ''''Rachel, tell me what happened.''''


    Having just stepped into the house and seeing her daughter trying to run away with her bag, Fannie


    stopped her right away.


    Rachel knew that she could not escape from being questioned by her mother. She sighed and tried to


    tell her the truth. ''''Mom, actually, Hiram doesn''t want to marry me. Why not let it go and forget about it?''''


    ''''Why do you think so? Hiram said you''re a nice girl at the table. I know that you''re actually the one who


    isn''t willing to be married. And now you''re ming it on him.'''' Fannie didn''t believe what her daughter


    said.


    ''''I...'''' Remembering what the spiteful man had said about her, Rachel decided not to defend herself


    anymore. "Well, you are right, it''s me. I have something to deal with at mypany. I''m leaving."


    "Wait!"


    Fannie frowned and walked up to face her daughter. ''''I know it''s hard for you to marry a man you barely


    know. If Hiram was a man of poor quality, I myself would not agree to take him as my son-inw.


    But as you can see, he''s great in all aspects. Besides, he''s in charge of his huge family business. That


    indicates that he is apetent man too. In terms of appearance, you''ll find few men who are as


    handsome as he is in the whole city. Considering all these things, why not try and give each other a


    chance? You might start understanding each other.''''


    Fannie did not quite understand why her daughter was rejecting Hiram. It wasmon for young girls


    to like wealthy and good-looking boys, especially in this day and age.


    She didn''t think that her daughter was rejecting this good man just because he was too rich.


    ''''Don''t worry. I''ve exined everything to Aunt Joanna for you. She doesn''t mind. Hiram will be working


    in H City for half a year. You should take the chance and keep frequent contact with him."


    Rachel was upset by what her mother said. "Mom, why don''t you believe me? That man is not a good


    person like you think. What can I do to make you believe me?'''' she tried to exin to her mother in a


    faint voice.


    If it wasn''t Hiram but some other rich, handsome man, she would definitely be willing to marry him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The Rong family boasted unlimited wealth and a vast range ofpanies. She could earn arge


    amount of money from just the divorce, even if they were married for only a day.


    But now...


    It was Hiram. She was afraid that the cunning man wouldn''t give her the chance to getpensation


    from the divorce. She would rather give up that money than live with that monster.


    "Okay, I believe what you''re saying. But Rachel, be ambitious. Even if he doesn''t think you''re good


    enough and he''s not willing to marry you, why not show yourself in a good light and make him change


    his mind? For women, conquering such an excellent man gives a sense of achievement. Don''t you


    think so?"


    Fannie looked at her daughter encouragingly. She was exerting all her energy to persuade Rachel not


    to give up Hiram. She had dried up her mouth saying all the things she could think of. In her heart, she


    prayed that her daughter would not disappoint her.


    Rachel took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then, she forced a smile and said to her mother,


    "Agreed, I''ll try my best.'''' She knew her mother best. If the little woman was even a little dissatisfied,


    she would bother Rachel forever.


    "That''s my good girl! You have to go back to H City. Hiram will go too. He agreed to give you a ride


    there, actually"


    Fannie said cheerfully. She was quite content now that things were going her way. "In fact, he''s waiting


    for you outside in his car right now."


    Rachel didn''t know how to respond. She was a little annoyed that her mother had made the decision


    without asking her first. However, she knew that her mother was only doing all these things because


    she wanted Rachel to be happy.


    ''My dear mother, you have ruined everything. I never want to see that man again. How can I be in the


    same car with him?'' Rachelined in her mind.


    Fannie apanied her daughter to the gate. There was a ck Maybach already waiting at the


    intersection. Hiram and Carl were in the car. Apparently, Carl was the driver.


    After a slight hesitation, Rachel walked towards the car. Obviously, she had no choice but to obey her


    mother. She didn''t want to sit right beside Hiram, so she decided to take the front seat next to Carl.


    However, she was dragged to the back door by a powerful hand before she could reach the handlebar


    of the front door. Of course, it was her thoughtful mother. It seemed that a mother would always know


    what her daughter was thinking.


    "Rachel, don''t give any trouble to Hiram." Fannie opened the door and pushed her daughter into the


    car, ignoring the resentful eyes of the girl.


    "Be careful on the road, " she said to Hiram and waved goodbye with a smile.


    The door was closed. The car drove away slowly on the muddy road, toward the wide and clean road


    outside the vige. The relieved mother stood there till the car was out of her sight and then walked


    home.


    It had been rainy and overcast the past few days. Once again, the sky turned gray. It was going to rain.


    "Stop, " Hiram said to the driver without even looking up. Rachel turned around and looked at him,


    wondering what he was going to do. The car had just pulled out of the vige.


    "Cousin Hiram, you want me to stop here?"


    Carl asked, wanting to confirm if he had gotten the right order. He had no idea what his cousin was


    thinking either. The car slowed to a stop by the roadside.


    Still silent, Hiram turned to Rachel. She understood what he meant right away. He wanted her to get


    out of the car.


    Or more precisely, He was trying to force her to abandon the intent of marrying him. What a cocky man!


    She stared at him furiously and prepared to get out of the car.


    But just as she reached out her hand to open the door, there was a heavy downpour of rain that


    sshed against the window. She couldn''t just stand in the rain like this. She turned around to Hiram


    and said, "Please don''t make me leave now. I''ll pay you for the ride."


    To make matters worse, there were no buses passing by at this time. Rachel had no choice but to act


    ording to the situation.


    Hiram continued reading the document in his hands. "I never allow people who fail to keep their word


    travel in my car, " he said dryly without even a nce at Rachel.


    ''Fail to keep my word?


    Okay, you win. I did break my promise. You have a reason to reject me.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Today isn''t a working day for me, I''m in no hurry. I don''t mind staying here with you. On the other hand,


    you seem to be quite busy. As a big boss, you must have lots of business to deal with in the city.


    Let''s see who will be more anxious to leave, '' Rachel thought to herself. He was trying to provoke her,


    but she wouldn''t let him get to her.


    After a while, Hiram lifted his head and noticed Rachel still sitting there. He frowned and said coldly,


    "You really think I can''t do anything to you?"

 Chapter 7 Lucky Accident

    Chapter 7 Lucky ident


    He could stop with his warnings, Because they weren''t working anymore.


    "No, I know that you''ll always have ways to deal with me. But we haven''t gotten married yet. I haven''t


    agreed with my mom on the marriage yet. As long as we are not married, I haven''t broken my


    promise."


    Hiram closed the file he was holding and said to Carl, "Let''s go."


    His time was more precious than hers. He had to attend an important meeting after reaching H City. He


    couldn''t waste time here with her.


    Throughout the journey, the pair in the backseat remained silent. The tension between them was thick


    enough to cut with a knife. It was like there was a Military Demarcation Line.


    When Rachel received a call halfway to the city, Hiram gave her a cold look. But beyond that, nothing


    special happened.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel truly understood what the phrase "at your peril" meant now.


    Hiram was cold enough to freeze the whole city.


    Rachel had been spoiled by her mother since childhood. She had never been treated like this before.


    But luckily, she was not a pushover, so she could handle Hiram.


    He wasn''t so friendly as to send her home, but at her insistence, he dropped her at a bus station and


    saved her a lot of time.


    After getting home, Rachel carried on with her life. She buried herself in work, which made her


    temporarily forget the unhappy "blind date."


    It was the most terrible blind date in her life.


    From the beginning, she had beenpletely at a disadvantage. The sense of inability almost drove


    her crazy just thinking about it.


    Until...


    One day after work, Rachel went home exhausted andy on the couch. After a while, her cell phone


    rang. It was her mother.


    "Rachel, are you off work?" Fannie asked.


    Stretching her legs, Rachel answered, "Yes, I just reached home. Haven''t youe back from our


    hometown?"


    "How can I leave at such a crucial moment? Oh, I have been visiting Joanna every day recently. She


    wants you two to get married as soon as possible too. We''ve set the wedding date on the eighth of next


    month!" Fannie said delightedly.


    Those words made Rachel immediately jump up from the couch. "Noooo!" She shouted.


    "No, mom. It''s still up in the air. Why did you set a wedding date?" Rachel asked.


    But Fannie didn''t think so and said, "How is it still up in the air? You''ve met your mother-inw. Your


    great-grandpa was the one that made this engagement for you. The marriage is all decided."


    "Yes, I did meet her. But mom, I haven''t even met his father yet! What''s the hurry? I''ve told you that I''ll


    try my best. But you should give me some time."


    Just hearing the news that their wedding was fixed made Rachel get goosebumps.


    "Honey, do you think I don''t know that? After you reached the city days ago, I sent you the addresses


    of both Hiram''spany and his apartment. Did you visit him? It doesn''t matter. Basically, your


    marriage has been nailed down."


    Finishing her words, Fannie hung up.


    Rachel slumped back onto her bed, her eyes fixed nkly on the ck screen of the LCD TV.


    Hiram was as cruel as winter. He never showed any sign of tender affection, which was obvious from


    the time they took his car together. If she couldn''te up with a good idea, she would definitely either


    be annoyed to death by her mother or tortured to death by the man.


    No! She should figure out a solution instead of sitting around idly!


    "Hello. Are you Mr. Rong''s secretary? Is he avable now? Would you please put him on the phone?"


    Fortunately, she''d found the phone number of Hiram''s secretary. Her mother had given it to her along


    with Hiram''s addresses.


    "I only need a minute! I have something important to tell him! Hello? Hello!" Damn it! The secretary had


    hung up, which made Rachel speechless.


    If the secretary wouldn''t listen to her, why did her mother give her the phone number?


    It seemed that Hiram was prepared.


    The next morning, Rachel informed her manager that she''d be on leave and took a taxi to Hiram''s


    She didn''t know the time Hiram arrived at thepany every day. And even if he was working inside,


    he probably wouldn''t let her in. The best chance for her was to get there early and wait for him at the


    gate of hispany.


    They needed to talk about this matter ande to a conclusion. After all, marriage wasn''t a unteral


    decision.


    At 8 o''clock, she finally saw the luxurious Maybach.


    Rachel immediately straightened up from the pir that she''d been leaning against. She quickly ran


    towards Hiram as he was stepping out of his car.


    "Hiram..." Rachel ran up to him and panted, "Can you spare me some time? We need to talk."


    Hiram took one look at the woman in front of him, knotted his brows and walked past her, striding


    forward towards the gate. All he said was, "No time."


    Rachel realized just how cold-blooded Hiram was. She now had a deep understanding of the word


    "sociopath."


    It seemed that nothing could attract him or get his attention except his business.


    As she opened her mouth to say something, she saw two men moving towards Hiram.


    Both of them wore caps and one of them had a bulging pocket. It looked like there was something


    heavy inside it.


    The other man walked directly towards Hiram but was immediately stopped by Hiram''s bodyguards.


    Rachel watched the scene gleefully. These two men were obviously unexpected guests, just like her.


    ''God has eyes. He''s sent someone to fix this wolf, '' she thought.


    "Mr. Rong! Long time no see!"


    The man who was stopped by the bodyguards said. He was sporting a pair of worn jeans. He looked


    ugly and ferocious. Sneering, he said, "I''m Jay Zhong. Do you remember me? Mr. Rong, do you know


    how difficult this month has been for me? I''ve be an object of hatred, just like a rat!"


    "The fittest survives. This is thew of business. You are just like thepetitors defeated by you, "


    Hiram said. He still remembered him. Jay was the boss of a constructionpany. A month ago, he''d


    lost a bid and hispany had been driven out of the market.


    Being influential in business, it was only natural for the Rong family to have many enemies.


    "Damn the fittest! Relying on your deep-pocketed family, you backed me into a corner!" the man spat at


    Hiram.


    Grasping the severity of the scene, Rachel silently retreated behind Hiram. Now that Hiram and his


    bodyguards were in front of her, she wouldn''t get hurt.


    "Neil! Go ahead!"


    The ferocious man waved his hand at the man behind him.


    Just then, The man named Neil grabbed a handful of chipped stones from his pocket and threw them at


    Hiram.

 Chapter 8 A Blessing In Disguise

    Chapter 8 A Blessing In Disguise


    Rachel would be very happy if what happened was just merely for show.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It was a creative way to take a revenge. The guards were not able to catch the stones with just their


    hands when the stones were thrown.


    Rachel stood behind Hiram. She could easily be hit by the stones.


    The two guards, standing in front of Hiram, were hit by the stones. They looked very hurt. The man


    kept throwing the stones at Hiram. He seemed to have a lot of stones stored in his pocket.


    Rachel was still hiding behind Hiram. She didn''t even dare to see and check the situation.


    Hiram raised his hand and blocked the stones. Though some stones flew straight toward Rachel, they


    were blocked by his broad shoulders. Meanwhile, he also called up someone to send some guards to


    help him.


    His assistant, standing beside him, immediately called the police.


    They were currently out of thepany, and only two guards were there to protect them. Other


    employees woulde to work only after half an hour; there were no other people that could help


    them.


    Rachel thought it would be more dangerous if she moved away from Hiram. She continued hiding


    behind him.


    "Neil! Give me the stones!" The ugly and violent man shouted abruptly.


    He grunted furiously as he saw Hiram not being hit by the stones thrown at him. Finally, more guards


    nearby began toe to help them.


    After saying those words, the man took a stone that was about the size of a fist out from his ally''s


    pocket. He exerted all his strength and threw the stone at Hiram.


    Rachel was curious and tried to check the situation. However, she was frightened by what she saw and


    hastily moved back.


    She looked around to find a safe ce to hide.


    But before she discovered any ce, she identally lost her bnce and slipped away.


    "Ah... Ah!"


    She panicked. She suddenly stepped on the stones scattered all over the ground that knocked her off


    bnce.


    The stone being thrown swiftly hit her forehead. Rachel started to feel dizzy as her blood dripped down.


    She felt so weak and fell down.


    Just before she fell down, Hiram grabbed her body and drew her into his arms. Rachel smelled a


    familiar breath and felt strange.


    That was what thest thing she thought of before she fainted.


    Her arm hurt because she was dragged forcefully. Moreover, when she fell into Hiram''s arms, his shirt


    unintentionally scraped her wound. It made her feel more hurt.


    Nheless, she felt good in his arms.


    Rachel lost her consciousness. The people around were shocked.


    "How awful! Ady fainted!" someone shouted.


    The two men who threw stones were so scared. They stood still and were not able to run away. Then


    the guards rushed, arrested them and sent them to the police station.


    Rachel woke up and found herself in the hospital.


    The distinct smell of the disinfectant fluid and the pain in her forehead made her feel ufortable.


    She couldn''t help but frown. Then she groaned in a low voice.


    "Ahhh! This is so painful."


    "You should''ve not pretended to be brave. You should have hid behind me. Why did you run away?"


    Rachel heard someone speaking to her in a low voice.


    She slowly turned her face and saw Hiram standing next to her.


    She saw that the stone was about to hit them. She thought Hiram would move to dodge the stone.


    When that happened, she would be hit by the stone.


    So she had to quickly find a ce to hide.


    But what happened was all unexpected.


    Ouch! Her head hurt!


    "Or were you just so eager to protect me so that you would leave a good impression on me that would


    maybe change my mind?" Hiram suspiciously stared at her.


    "Don''t move. You got six stitches in your forehead. You might identally open your wound. It will


    leave a scar." Hiram reminded Rachel as he saw her touching her head.


    "What? I got stitches in my forehead?", Rachel asked surprisingly.


    Hiram stayed silent. ''There is no need to repeat what I just said, '' he thought.


    "Oh no! It would be even more difficult for me to find a man to marry. I have never been in a


    rtionship before, not even from my blind dates. If my face looks like this, no one would want to marry


    me." Rachel felt helpless and depressed. She believed that she had encountered a total disaster.


    Hiram just ignored Rachel when she stretched her hand out for a mirror. He furrowed his eyebrows and


    fiercely said, "Answer me! Why did you run?"


    Rachel saw a phone on the table and took it without asking whose phone it was. She opened the


    phone''s camera and checked her wound. "Do you think I intentionally did it? I identally stepped on


    the stones. Those stones knocked me off bnce."


    Rachel was not able to see her wound because it was covered. However, she noticed that her forehead


    got a bit swollen.


    Hiramughed. He initially thought that Rachel ran to him because she was eager to marry him. He


    had his thought wrong.


    He immediately took the phone from Rachel''s hand. He then nced at the door and said, "Come in."


    "Hiram, is Rachel alright?" Joanna walked into the room. Her concern was shown on her kind and


    gentle face. When she saw that Rachel was awake, she went to Rachel and asked, "Rachel, how are


    you feeling? Does your wound still hurt?"


    Rachel didn''t expect Joanna as the first one to visit her.


    "I''m fine, aunt Joanna. Why did youe here?"


    "You are my future daughter-inw. Of course I have toe here and see you. I also informed your


    mother. She will be here this afternoon", Joanna said gently while taking Rachel''s hand.


    Rachel uneasily looked at Hiram that was standing nearby. She wanted to get her hand back, but


    Joanna held it tightly.


    "Hiram, you are so careless. Why didn''t you protect Rachel? The appearance is the most important


    thing for a woman. What if there will be a scar left on her forehead?"


    Joanna med Hiram while ncing at him.


    Hiram looked down silently. He seemed to admit what Joanna said.


    Joanna patted Rachel''s hand and said, "But don''t worry. Hiram will not abandon you."


    Rachel felt even more embarrassed after hearing Joanna''s words.


    "Mother, I have something urgent to deal with. I need to go now." Hiram said gently while calmly looking


    at Joanna.


    Rachel knew that Hiram really paid a great respect to his mother. To be fair, Joanna was a good mother


    too who deserved her son''s love and respect.


    "Wait a minute. I have something else to tell you." Joanna continued to pat Rachel''s hand and added,


    "Your mother and I have fixed the date of your wedding. But you are injured. I think it will take you at


    least a month to recover.


    When your mother arrives here this afternoon, we can talk about it and choose another date for your


    wedding. Maybe you can get your marriage license first."


    After she said those words, Joanna nced at Hiram and Rachel. She paused for a while and


    continued, "I hesitated when your mother gave this proposal. I thought we have nothing to rush. Now


    Hiram, Rachel was willing to protect you during that dangerous situation. She is a very nice girl. You


    should really marry her and make her part of our family."


    Rachel couldn''t help but cough while hearing her words.


    She felt guilty being praised by Joanna after her act of risking her life to protect Hiram.


    Hiram seemed displeased and frowned. Without saying anything, he fiercely nced at Rachel who


    was still lying on the bed.


    "Ouch! My head hurts so bad..."


    Rachel touched her head and pretended to look pained after she saw Hiram nced at her angrily.


    "Aunt Joanna, I''m seriously injured now. I can''t go to the Bureau of Civil Affairs for the marriage


    registration. We should wait for a few more days until I recover."


    "You''re right! How couldn''t I think of that... But don''t worry about that. I have an idea. When your mother


    arrives here, we can talk about it. If we finally have an agreement, everything will be well." Joanna said


    after she pondered for a few seconds. She didn''t notice Rachel and Hiram''s bizarre expression at all.


    Joanna finally left the hospital. Hiram already answered a few phone calls. He was about to go to his


    long time.


    Before he departed, he looked at Rachel with concern.


    Rachel opened the TV and sighed. She was still not able to rest even if she got injured.


    She believed Hiram would not do anything bad to her after what happened.


    Fannie arrived at the hospital and angrily scolded Rachel.


    "You just kept silent when we talked about your marriage. Now, how could you be so brave to protect


    him from those stones? Do you think your head is made of steel? Were you not afraid?"


    Fannie began crying after she had a look at her daughter wearing a bandage. Rachel was her only


    daughter. She would be very sad if something bad happened to Rachel.


    Rachel lowered her head and let her mother me her. "Mother, I''m alright. I just have a minor injury.


    The doctor said that if the wound is treated well, there will be no scar after it heals."


    Fannie wiped her tears, took a deep breath and said, "But it was a blessing in disguise. When I initially


    talked with Joanna about your marriage registration, she hesitated. But now, she invited me for a


    discussion. She wants you to get your marriage license tomorrow."


    "Mother!"


    "Don''t say anything. I have something else to do. I''m eased knowing Hiram will be taking care of you.


    You should get along well with Hiram and try to establish a good rtionship with him."


    Fannie didn''t listen to her daughter''s exnation. Since it all happened, it would be better if people


    thought Rachel saved Hiram.


    She left Rachel with her favorite food and walked out of the ward.


    Rachel lightly turned her head to avoid the pain and closed her eyes.


    She didn''t know whether having Fannie as a mother was a blessing or a curse.


    Next morning arrived.


    Rachel was watching aedy show. She tried not tough, but still burst intoughter. She supported


    her head with her hands. She was afraidughing too much would cause more pain.


    Then suddenly, someone opened the ward''s door.

 Chapter 9 Two Contracts

    Chapter 9 Two Contracts


    Hiram furrowed his eyebrows looking at the ''recovering''dy who seemed to enjoy having fun. He was


    holding two documents and smashed them on the desk beside her bed.


    "Contracts."


    "Oh!" Without hesitation, Rachel grabbed a pen and signed the documents. She was still watching the


    TV show..


    "Are you sure you''re gonna sign these?"


    Hiram''s face immediately turned dreary. He pressed the TV button and turned the TV off. He grunted


    and coldly looked at Rachel.


    "What?!"


    Rachel didn''t really check the documents until now. She looked at what was written on the top of the


    documents and unbelievably asked him, "Marriage contract?"


    She thought those were from the hospital. As most of the time she stayed in the hospital on her own,


    the hospital always sent her documents to confirm and sign.


    Hiram looked at her speechlessly and sat on the couch.


    Rachel put the pen back with grudge. She looked at him and said, "So...you want me to sign these or


    not? If you want me to sign these, I will do it. But If you don''t, then I won''t sign these too. It really


    depends on you", cing herself at his mercy.


    She thought that this contract was favorable for her. However, he still had thest word.


    Sitting cross-legged, Hiram re-positioned his wrist watch and looked at Rachel, who wore bandages in


    the bed. His mood was hard to tell. "Rachel, I underestimate you."


    "What... What do you mean?" Rachel blinked her eyes and confusingly looked at him.


    "I know you have been looking forward to be my wife. You asked your mother to fix our marriage while


    also pretending to be innocent. You are pretty good at acting!"


    His fingers lightly touched his watch. Though he uttered his words gently, every word seemed to be


    very painful.


    "Acting? Seriously? You think I am acting?" Rachel red at him. She didn''t understand why he looked


    at her that way.


    "Aren''t you? If you didn''t ask your mother to persuade my mom, she shouldn''t be so aggressive about


    the marriage. There should be no way my mom will force me to marry you today!"


    "And now, you got yourself injured so I will be forced to marry you. I know you nned all of these."


    Hiram lifted his head. His frightful eyes were like swords - stabbing her unprepared.


    Rachel took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes. She opened her eyes again and mocked him.


    She reached out for the marriage contracts. She discarded all the pain and tore the documents with her


    lips.


    Then she smashed the documents angrily.


    They were ripped in half!


    Hiram raised his eyebrows and watched her quietly. All of these things didn''t surprise him.


    Rachel was so mad that she tore every sheet into pieces. Then she threw them at Hiram.


    What a fucking, shameless man. How could he say something like that? She must be too foolish to


    take the stone for him.


    "Are you happy now? ...!"


    Rachel was catching her breath. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    She resentfully looked at him. "Do you really think I am willing to marry you? My mom makes her own


    move. What else can I do?


    If you think I made all of these things up, then fine! As long as I am alive, I will never marry you. Are


    you happy now?"


    Her anger made her wound more painful. It was burning. She could feel her bandage soaked in her


    own sweat.


    Hiram looked at the tiny pieces of paper on the ground. Something unusual passed his eyes.


    This was exactly what he wanted.


    He irritated her on purpose.


    He had done many businesses and met a lot of people before. It was easy for him to understand


    Rachel''s character.


    However, it was not the character he wanted for his future wife to have.


    His coldness was his way of protecting himself.


    But watching her being angry and making her condition worse was not what he wanted.


    He stood up, and the pieces of paper that were thrown at him fell. Hiram walked towards the door,


    opened it and walked out.


    He didn''t care even if Rachel seemed to be very angry.


    This was the real Hiram. There were just a few things that could make him care or be excited about. It


    was difficult for him to have any emotion.


    Soon after Hiram left, a doctor came in and cleaned her bleeding wound. Then they covered it again.


    They reminded her not to be angry again, or her wound would bleed again. It might leave a scar.


    Later, the doctor left the room and the nurses were cleaning the floor. Rachel pulled the bed sheet over


    her head. She didn''t want to see anything that would remind her of him.


    Two dayster, she thought it was all over. They had a fight and ended badly. She was sure that their


    families heard about what happened.


    However, When she came back from the hospital''s garden, Rachel found Fannie waiting for her inside


    the ward.


    Seeing Rachel, Fannie didn''t ask how she was doing. Instead, Fannie grabbed her hand and asked her


    to sit with her on the couch.


    "Mom, what''s going on?" Rachel asked Fannie and sat next to her. She felt butterflies in her stomach.


    Fannie asked her directly while holding her hands, "Rachel, is it true that you refused to marry Hiram?"


    "Me?" Rachel remained silent for a while. She shook her head and asked, "Why would you think of


    that?"


    "You, my little girl, are such a brat! I heard it from Joanna. She told me that Hiram asked you to sign the


    marriage contracts, but you tore them instead. Is that true?"


    Rachel wanted to avoid her mom''s interrogating eyes, but she had nowhere else to look. She sighed


    and said, "Mom, listen to me. One hand alone can''t p -- it takes two to make a quarrel. If it was just


    me, should I really need to tear the marriage contracts?


    Mom, believe it or not, I really don''t think Hiram and I are good for each other¡­"


    "That''s enough."


    Fannie didn''t want to hear her excuses. She said firmly, "Rachel, no matter what you say, I already


    visited Joanna and personally gave her an apology. I also asked Hiram toe hereter. You better


    sign the contracts in front of me."


    "Mom!"


    "If you refuse to sign those contracts or tear them again, I swear to be not your mother anymore!"


    Fannie let go of her hands and stood up fiercely.


    "Mom, why don''t you trust me?" Rachel felt helpless.


    Fannie kept silent. She knew she might have gone too far, but no one could ever understand what it felt


    like to be a mother.


    Moreover. she also had her own concerns.


    They reached a deadlock. They remained silent for a while until someone knocked on the door.


    "Hiram? Is that you? Come on in!" Fannie hid her anger,posed herself and went immediately to


    open the door.


    Hiram came in, and Fannie winked Rachel stealthily.


    After Hiram, his assistant came in with two documents in his hand.


    "Aunt Fannie, I have something to talk to Rachel. Can you leave us for a while?" Hiram turned around


    to ask Fannie after looking at Rachel''s dull face.


    Fannie nodded her head and yelled at Rachel, "Rachel, talk with Hiram nicely. Remember to mind your


    manners!"


    She closed the room and left.


    There were just three people in the room. Hiram''s assistant was standing in the corner quietly. He


    dared not to look at anywhere else but his nose.


    The only thing you could hear in the room were their breath and the assistant''s rapid heartbeat. It was


    so quiet that even the sound of a needle dropped on the ground could be heard.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Then Rachel broke the silence.


    "Hiram, if you are really a man, tell me the truth! You enjoy torturing me, right?"


    Hiram sat on the bed and faced Rachel who was sitting on the couch, "You overestimated yourself.


    Torturing you? I don''t have any time for that.


    Do you know how angry I was when my mother called me and forced me toe here? I was in the


    middle of a meeting!"


    Rachel grunted and said, "Really? Then why don''t you just tell your mother that you don''t want to marry


    me?"


    "You think I didn''t?"


    Hiram''s sharp eyes looked at her. He was so furious and looked like a lion that could get wild anytime


    soon. "If it wasn''t because of that damn centennial engagement, I wouldn''t be so restricted."


    He was remarkably skillful in many areas and could surpass anything, except for one thing¡ªseniority in


    the family.


    How could he disobey histe great-grandfather''sst wish?


    "I don''t have any time for your nonsense. Both our families want you to marry me. Just sign these


    contracts." Hiram called his assistant by waving his hand.


    The assistant walked quickly towards them and put the pen and contracts in front of Rachel.


    Rachel just looked at the contracts. She couldn''t help herself from feeling sad.


    "Why are there two contracts?"


    And, they were different contracts.

 Chapter 10 Marriage Now, Divorce Later

    Chapter 10 Marriage Now, Divorce Later


    The first document was a marriage contract while the other one was... a divorce paper?


    She had never seen such copies together. What was he supposed to mean? Marrying and divorcing


    her all at once?


    "You should have a close look. It is clearly stated that our marriage willst for just one month. After a


    month, I will submit the divorce paper to the court and it should take effect immediately."


    Hiram said apathetically. It seemed that marriage and divorce were just as easy as his usual business.


    Since they should be married, Hiram would decide the way of their marriage..


    Rachel curled her mouth as she read those clearly-listed terms. When she had read about the one-


    month marriage, she tried very hard to control her impulse of tearing the papers apart.


    The divorce paper clearly stated that when they were married, the woman should not interfere the


    man''s private life. The contract would be terminated anytime if the woman did anything beyond the


    man''s permission.


    "I won''t sign these." Rachel mmed the papers on the table. Her heart was filled with grudge and


    anger.


    Though they had to make an act, a month long would not be enough. Hiram was so impatient.


    Hiram slightly raised his eyebrows. He stood up and walked towards her. His tall and perfectly-figured


    body blocked her way.


    "I will give you a chance to think it over. Our lives will be peaceful after you sign these documents. And


    even if we marry each other, you and I can have lives of our own. We will not bother each other.


    Everything will be the same as before."


    Hiram whispered to Rachel. Hiram bent down to get the pen and put it in her hand.


    His alluring voice was like a hook that made Rachel''s heart beat rapidly. She felt so nervous after


    hearing Hiram''s blunt voice.


    "Think about it carefully. As a reward, you can get anything you want." Hiram took the documents and


    put Rachel''s hand at the signature ce.


    Hiram''s jaw line was so attractive. His smooth chin slightly touched Rachel''s cheek. He pinched her


    tiny chin and said, "Rachel, don''t test my patience. Consider yourself lucky if you marry me."


    Maybe this was the best solution.


    This solution would not only fulfill the century-old engagement made by their great-grandfathers, but


    would also make him free soon.


    "I still remember you said you wouldn''t allow me to join your family. You said it at the temple." Rachel''s


    beautiful eyebrows raised sensibly. She simply stared at Hiram. She was unwilling to sign.


    "I didn''t expect these things could go this far. You had better sign these contracts." Hiram exined to


    Rachel patiently. He had thought that nobody could force him to marry her.


    However, now that it all came to this, it would be a waste of time if he argued with his mother.


    Rachel pondered and finally said, "Okay. I''ll sign them. But I''ll draw up another contract and you should


    agree with my terms!"


    Since she had been forced from the beginning, it was time for her to payback.


    Hiram didn''t ask about the terms of her contract. He stood straight and said quickly, "Okay."


    Atst, Rachel signed the documents.


    She beautifully wrote her name on the papers.


    Hiram read the contracts again. He asked his assistant to hide the divorce paper and to open the door.


    Fannie saw two copies of their marriage contract as she walked into the room.


    Her daughter would finally get married. They would have the wedding ceremony after she recovered


    from her injury. Everything would be on track. Fannie immediately felt relief.


    Without the pressure caused by the forced marriage, Rachel''s life got a bit of peace.


    Maybe Hiram''s decision was right.


    If they got married and divorced soon because of ipatible personalities, their parents maybe


    would understand them.


    After seeing the signed marriage contracts, Their parents didn''t show up again. Maybe they thought


    they had forced the couple too much. They wanted to give them some space.


    Just


    When Rachel got out of the hospital, the Rong family''s butler came to her apartment and moved all her


    things into Hiram''s vi.


    "Mrs. Rong, please don''t worry. I will take care of all your things. I will move them into the vi safely!"


    The butler said with great confidence. Looking at Rachel who seemed embarrassed, the butler thought


    she was worried that they might lose her things.


    After experiencing a lot of troubles, Rachel already learned to confront any situation calmly. She


    changed her clothes and went to work.


    ''God has arranged all these things for me, why not enjoy them?'' Rachel thought.


    The wolf''s den was much better than her apartment.


    Her friends in thepany weed her cheerfully as she returned to work.


    "Rachel! Atst, you''re back."


    "Our team was defeated by Team B thousands of times because you were not here!" Celine made her


    a cup of tea andined to her.


    "Yes. Our team was always the leading sales team of ourpany. But we can''t make it without your


    leadership." A male colleague meekly said.


    Sitting in the office, Rachel felt blissful. She felt bored during her days inside the hospital.


    "Don''t worry. Now that I havee back, I will make sure that our team will be the leading team again!


    Nobody can defeat us!" After she said those words, Rachel pped her hands twice and asked her


    workmates to start working. "Celine, please give me the product to be sold this month and your sales


    n."


    Rachel was reallypetent. She had been in thepany for three years. Moreover, she had been


    promoted to be the leader of Team A¡ªthe best sales team.


    "Here you are." Celine handed all the documents that Rachel requested. Celine saw Rachel''s covered


    wound and said, "Rachel, your wound has not beenpletely healed. Please take care of yourself."


    "Thank you!" Rachel said. She immediately opened theputer and scanned through the documents.


    Before going off duty, Rachel sent the revised sales n to her teammates. "I hope you can make use


    of your spare time to study thetest sales n. There are only few days left for this month. Cheer up,


    everyone!"


    "Rachel, how effective you are!" Celine said and took the revised sales n. The original n had


    been changed a lot; the revised n was almost new.


    They spent several days studying the n, but Rachel spent just one day. Many fresh ideas had been


    added. Additionally, every idea was feasible for marketing the product.


    "Of course! Our leader is true to her name!" A male colleague said cheerfully.


    "But, Rachel¡­ If you had worked as hard as this at seeking a good husband, you could have been


    married long before." Fiona Zhang, a team member, couldn''t help chipping in. The ce suddenly


    became quiet.


    Everybody knew Rachel''s history of blind date very well. But they immediately thought that Rachel had


    better not work hard on this matter, or someone might get into trouble.


    Rachel looked at her teammates, smiled, and said, "Alright! I''ll treat you dinner after work tomorrow.


    Would that be okay?"


    "Excellent!" All of them cheered in excitement.


    That was very Rachel. She worked very hard and treated her colleagues well.


    As usual, Rachel took a taxi on her way to her apartment. She suddenly realized something as she


    climbed up the stairs.


    All of her things had been moved to Hiram''s vi. She also gave her keys to the butler. Going to her


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    apartment would be useless.


    She took a taxi to her "new home"¡ªTulip Pce. It was known as the royal garden of H City.


    It was said that the residents there were the rich and super stars. Rachel believed her eyes would pop


    out when she arrived there.


    Then, She realized that she had belittled Hiram.


    Not everyone could be allowed to get in the pce.


    She wanted to get in the gate, but was stopped. She didn''t have Hiram''s phone number, so she had to


    call Hiram''s secretary to get a pass.


    Rachel thought she was dreaming.


    The vis were surrounded by green trees and clear streams. Rachel confirmed that people were


    correct about their perception on the Tulip Pce.


    ''That jogging woman seems to betest cover of vogue, '' Rachel thought.


    Rachel finally arrived at Hiram''s vi. Its exterior wall was painted with deep, caramel color. It looked


    really luxurious. The vi''s style was abination of Chinese and European designs. The vi


    covered a thousand square meters.


    The garage upied at least 80 to 100 square meters. It went without saying that Hiram loved cars so


    much.


    There were two huge nts in front of the vi. Rachel couldn''t tell their names. The blue and white


    colored bricks were stretched towards the garden behind the vi.


    Wait!


    She was in awe after seeing the pce. But how could she enter the vi now?

 Chapter 11 Fulfill The Duty As A Wife

    Chapter 11 Fulfill The Duty As A Wife


    The butler hadn''t given Rachel any keys of the vi. It seemed that she also needed the pass code to


    unlock the door. She didn''t know how to enter the vi in any way.


    Rachel had no choice but to call Hiram''s secretary again. She had called her several times. Yet, the


    secretary didn''t answer all her calls.


    Rachel got impatient. Why was his secretary rude like him?


    It seemed that Hiram''s private number was very covert. Rachel asked for his number a few times, but


    she failed to get it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel was frustrated and looked at the great vi helplessly. She could do nothing but stand outside


    the door and suffer in the cold weather.


    She waited until ten o''clock in the evening. Then a ck Maybach slowly drove in.


    Rachel crouched under themp post shivering. The headlight of the Maybach pierced through the


    darkness. She slowly stood up. It took her a moment to get over the stiffness of her body.


    The car drove into the ck steel gate. Rachel walked behind and followed it.


    The car drove all the way to the garage. Rachel was shocked to see all those luxurious cars. Sportcars,


    motorbikes and bicycles were there inside the garage.


    She couldn''t help but think that if Hiram irritated her one day, she would just sell all those cars inside


    his garage. It would be enough to make her a billionaire.


    "Hiram, you kept me waiting outside for so long. Shouldn''t you, at least, apologize?" Rachel angrily


    yelled at the man who somehow ignored her.


    Rachel was a reasonable woman. If Hiram could apologize to her with politeness, she wouldn''t mind it


    at all.


    However, Hiram paid no attention to her. He walked out of the garage and walked towards his vi''s


    door. He quickly entered the code, unlocked the door, and went inside.


    Rachel ran to him fast to see the code, but it was toote for her. Hiram had done entering the code.


    "Tell me the gate''s and this door''s pass codes!" Rachel requested boldly. Rachel had to fight for her


    right even though Hiram neglected her.


    Hiram finally stopped walking. He slowly turned around, looked at Rachel, and said systematically, "We


    don''t have this agreement on our marriage contract."


    Rachel was stunned by his words. He deliberately did it. Should they really write and follow every


    details in the contract? If they had to write every detail in the contract, how thick the contract could be?


    Even so, she had the right to know pass code.


    "Hiram, I will be staying here for a month. Of course, I should have the freedom to enter here anytime.


    Why should we put this term in the contract?"


    Hiram took off his suit and hung it using a hanger. He loosened his tie and had a cold look at Rachel.


    He then said, "I don''t think that a stranger has a right to know the pass code of my house. Don''t you


    have my secretary''s phone number? Just call her. Ask her what time I usually get home."


    ''Stranger?''


    Rachel grunted. She felt that Hiram intentionally treated her as a stranger.


    ''Hiram Rong! Just wait and see!


    You will fall in my hands someday, and I will let you pay for what you have done to me! I will torture you


    to death!'' Rachel cursed him in her mind.


    She left him alone and changed her shoes. She strolled around and found the living room and dining


    room. She guessed that the bedrooms were in the second floor.


    Rachel was looking for her luggage. She wondered where were all her things.


    When she saw Hiram go into one of the bedrooms upstairs, she followed him.


    When she was at the doorstep, Rachel saw Hiram taking off his clothes. Hiram noticed Rachel but


    didn''t stop what he was doing. He unbuttoned his shirt, exposed his muscles and his well-ced abs.


    "Why did youe here?" Taking his shirt off, Hiram turned around and looked at her with his deep


    eyes. He continued to ask, "Do you want to fulfill the duty as a wife?"


    "Where is my luggage? I have searched all the rooms except your bedroom." Rachel said after secretly


    swallowing her saliva. She moved her eyes away from him and started to scan his bedroom.


    ''Where on earth is my luggage? It contains all the things I need.'' she wondered.


    She needed to wear her pajama and recharge her phone''s battery, but she couldn''t find her luggage


    anywhere.


    She looked around his tidy room and wondered where her luggage was.


    ''Could it be in this cab?'' Rachel thought as she stretched out her hand to the cab.


    "Hey, you! don''t touch my things! Do you think I have moved your things into my house?" Hiram said


    aggressively as he saw Rachel touch his things.


    After she heard his words, Rachel widened her eyes in shock. She turned around and looked at Hiram.


    He looked like a wolf in her eyes.


    She asked with disbelief, "What...what did you just say? Say those words again !"


    Hiram hummed coldly and sat down on his sofa with his body naked. He then lit a cigarette, and slowly


    uttered a few words, "I''ve asked someone to throw your things away."


    "Hiram Rong! Are you crazy?"


    Rachel got furious immediately and yelled at him, "No! Are you kidding me? The butler told me they


    had moved my luggage in here."


    Rachel couldn''t believe it. All her precious possessions were there. How could he throw them away?


    "Yes, they already moved your things in, but then I asked them to throw your things away, " Hiram said


    calmly. He would throw away anything his eyes disliked, including the woman in front of him. He would


    drive her away from his house one monthter.


    Rachel felt like her blood was boiling. Her eyes were burning in rage. She was not able to control her


    anger. She shouted and ran towards Hiram.


    "Damn you! You bad wolf! Do you think I''m a coward? That you can bully me anytime you want?"


    Rachel was so mad at him. She couldn''t resist her desire to punch his face.


    Hiram dodged her punch quickly. However, Rachel''s nails scratched him and smeared a blood on his


    body.


    His handsome face immediately frowned. This woman''s fingernails were as sharp as a cat''s ws.


    Rachel wanted to scratch Hiram again, but he tightly held her hands and suddenly drew her under him


    on the sofa.


    "If you need anything, I can just buy them for you. You don''t need to be mad!" Hiram angrily scolded


    her.


    He was a germaphobe. He didn''t want to have her dirty things inside his house. Rachel would just stay


    in his house for a month, it was not nessary to move all her things in.


    Rachel tried hard to fight Hiram, but she failed. He was so strong. She was so angry that she burst into


    tears.


    She had worked hard in the past three years and saved any money to buy those things. They were


    very precious and were valuable to her. They could not be easily reced by money.


    Rachel sobbed and her tears poured down to her cheeks. Hiram frowned as he saw her tears.


    Ever since he saw Rachel crying for the first time, Hiram would feel uneasy when he saw her cry again.


    "Wipe your tears. I''ve promised you that I will buy anything you want. What are you crying for? Just let


    it pass. I will have someone buy everything you need tomorrow." Hiram unconsciously softened his


    voice tofort her.


    Rachel finally managed to get rid of him. She took a deep breath and wiped the tears off of her face.


    Controlling her tears from pouring down again, Rachel ran out of his bedroom.


    Rachel insanely searched her luggage inside all the garbage cans of the whole vi, but she still


    couldn''t find it.


    She felt exhausted, gave up and walked back home.


    Rachel tried her best to stay strong and persisted.


    She entered one of the guest rooms and took a bath. Inside the bathroom, Rachel couldn''t help herself


    from crying again. She had suffered a lot since she met Hiram. It seemed that everything in her life had


    totally been changed.


    Even her mother who had always loved and supported her wasn''t on her side.


    And tonight, all her things that she had worked hard to get in the past three years, had been all gone.


    Rachel felt that she had set foot on a long and lonely road, where at the end, a lonesome future was


    waiting for her.


    ''Marriage?''


    Rachelughed with sarcasm. She had never felt the sweetness of marriage, not even a faked one.


    After taking a bath, Rachel rxed and got her rational emotions back. She realized that it was useless


    to cry for or argue with Hiram. She couldn''t get her things back even if she cried a lot. She would


    instead buy them again.


    So, she stopped crying and went to Hiram''s door and knocked.

 Chapter 12 See Him Having A Date

    Chapter 12 See Him Having A Date


    "Can I borrow your phone charger?"


    Rachel asked with a hoarse voice. Her eyes had turned red after crying. She had to go to work


    tomorrow and her phone shouldn''t run out of battery.


    Hiram opened the door and calmly looked at Rachel who lowered her head. His eyes was showing


    concern. "Come in, " he replied.


    Earlier, he had heard her opening the door of the house and closing it after a long while. He guessed


    that she went out to look for her things just now.


    He always did everything on his own way. For the first time, he thought that what he did was too rough.


    Rachel took her phone and checked if he had the right charger for her phone. After checking, she


    found out that their phones didn''t match.


    "I can''t use your charger because we have different types of phone." Rachel sighed and put the


    charger down.


    Hiram walked to a desk, opened the second drawer and took his extra phone. He gave it to her and


    said, "You can use this for the mean time."


    "No, thanks." After she had a nce at him, Rachel turned around and walked out of the room.


    He had thrown all of her things away. He just pretended to be generous and gave her his extra phone.


    She got very angry while thinking about this.


    Hiramughed and thought that Rachel was stubborn.


    The next morning, Rachel got up early. she hadn''t slept wellst night, because she was in a room that


    didn''t belong to her and on a bed that wasn''t hers.


    She always prepared breakfast all by herself. She also didn''t expect there would be a servant


    responsible for making breakfast. The servant worked in the vi in the morning only. The servant


    would then leave after she had prepared the breakfast and had cleaned the rooms.


    Rachel had the food that she cooked herself.


    She was eating a bowl of delicious Minced Pork Congee with Preserved Egg. She liked having some


    congee in the morning because she thought it was good for digestion.


    On the other hand, Hiram sat at the table, eating a sandwich and drinking a ss of milk.


    Fannie taught Rachel how to cook. Now, Rachel was very good at cooking. She picked a soft, yellowish


    pancake and ate it with keen pleasure.


    Hiram began to lose his appetite. He put down the sandwich, and stared at Rachel who was enjoying


    her food.


    "Why are you looking at me? Do you also want to eat my food? No way!" Rachel looked at him and put


    the rest of the pancake inside her mouth. Then, she took a white ceramic spoon and ate some congee.


    Hiram stood up and kept quite. He took his clothes and walked towards the door.


    Rachel quickly ate her congee and dashed towards him.


    "Hiram... Can you give me a ride?" All of the people who lived there had their own cars. Besides, it


    would take Rachel more than ten minutes to arrive at the west gate of the Tulip Pce.


    After she said her words, Rachel realized that there was no way Hiram would give her a ride. She was


    very helpless and thought that she should have prepared one more pancake. If Hiram ate the pancake,


    he might be pleased and might agree to drop her by at her workce.


    Hiram had already driven his car away.


    While on his way to hispany, he made a call, asking his assistant to buy a breakfast and ce it


    on his desk.


    Rachel had to run to the bus stop. It was very inconvenient for her since it would take her a lot of time


    just to get there. She had to spend much of her time going to anding back from the bus stop.


    Perhaps, Rachel was the only one living in the Tulip Pce who took the bus.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When he arrived at hispany, Hiram began to eat the Minced Pork Congee with Preserved Egg and


    the pancake. But he didn''t think they were delicious. He threw them away after eating a bit of them.


    "Mr. Rong, Your mother is calling you." Ben Zhao, Hiram''s assistant, said.


    Hiram took the phone from the desk. Joanna on the other end of the line said, "Hiram, are you there?"


    "Yes, mother!"


    "I''ve heard that Rachel took a bus going to her work today. Hiram, I think I don''t have to remind you.


    You also know what you should do, right?"


    Hiram slightly frowned and wore his cold, handsome face. "We haven''t held the wedding yet. So, no


    one knows who she is."


    "Even though your wedding is not yet held, Rachel is still your wife. I can''t let her be unhappy and get


    disappointed. Hiram, I know you and Rachel haven''t fallen in love with each other yet, but you can''t be


    unkind to her!" Joanna said.


    Being Hiram''s mother, Joanna knew her son''s character so well. She should not remind him of what


    else to do since he agreed to get the marriage license with Rachel.


    But seeing that Hiram was treating Rachel badly, she couldn''t just turn his eyes blind on the situation.


    Joanna didn''t believe that Rachel tore up the marriage contract just because she didn''t want to marry


    Hiram. Maybe Rachel tore the papers also because Hiram didn''t want them to get married.


    "Mother, I know." After saying what he said, Hiram hung up the phone.


    He looked out of the window. There were a lot of people who were sent by his mother to keep an eye


    on him. He couldn''t escape Joanna''s surveince.


    Rachel finally arrived at thepany and happened to meet Sandy Zhang, the group B leader.


    "Bye, Honey! Come and pick me up early tonight." Sandy Zhang sweetly greeted the man who drove


    her to thepany. When she turned around, she saw Rachel.


    "Rachel? You''vee back from the hospital! I am surprised to see you! How was your blind date?


    Have you also sent your date with you to the hospital? How unlucky!" Sandy Zhang said.


    Rachel nced at her and didn''t talk back. Then, she walked towards thepany''s entrance.


    Sandy Zhang followed her and said, "Our group will surely be the leading sales team this month. Those


    people in your group are good as nothing. I think they will be fired soon."


    Rachel didn''t want to talk to her. She entered the door and pressed the elevator''s button.


    "You are an unlucky person and you are destined to be lonely forever. Oh, right. I have met a man who


    has just been divorced. He is about fifty years old. If you are interested, I can introduce him to you, "


    Sandy Zhang said cheerfully as she followed Rachel going to her workce.


    Rachel nkly stared at her and said, "No, thanks. If you like him, start a rtionship with him."


    "You... you are so ungrateful." Sandy Zhang grunted and stopped talking.


    The group A members worked hard for the whole day. They tried their best to study the new sales n.


    When the afternoon arrived, they all went personally to implement the n on site.


    Finally, in the evening, they all went out for the dinner Rachel had promised.


    Seeing that all of them worked so hard, Rachel reserved a private room inside a good restaurant in H


    City. Though it would cost her a lot of money, the food there was worth it.


    The group A members really enjoyed.


    "Wow. Rachel, you must have spent so much money on this. Thank you for taking us to this wonderful


    ce. I didn''t want to enter this restaurant before because it is expensive here." Fiona blissfully said.


    "I think all of us should contribute to pay for the food. Rachel has just recently been discharged from


    hospital. We should be the ones treating her a dinner." Celine said after thinking about it for a little


    while.


    "That''s right. Each of us can contribute one hundred. If it isn''t enough, Rachel can pay the rest. What


    do you think?" Michael Qian said while raising his hand.


    Rachel stood up and asked them to be quiet. "It''s all on me tonight. Don''t worry about the money. I''m


    the group leader and I''m so honored to invite you all out for fun."


    "Okay? Let''s don''t talk about this anymore, and let''s order our food."


    After they heard Rachel, they didn''t continue any more. They soon began to order the food they liked.


    They enjoyed the delicious food served in their room. Their sses kept clinking. Rachel drank a few


    sses of beer.


    While they had their dinner, Rachel went into the bathroom. When she passed another private room, a


    waiter opened the room''s door and went inside to serve food.


    She looked inside the room and seemed to find a familiar person.


    Then, she surprisingly saw Hiram.


    There was a woman sitting opposite to him. The woman wore a branded, white dress and had her long


    hair loosened. She was not so beautiful, but she was charming. They were happily chatting while


    having their dinner.


    Rachel was stunned. She had never seen him treating a girl so gentle.


    He looked very handsome when he smiled. Sadly, she hadn''t gotten any chance to see him smile like


    that before.


    Rachel might find him attractive if she didn''t have any prejudice on him before.


    Hiram was very handsome. Majority of women would be fascinated by him.


    Moreover, he had a strong background and had a unique charisma. Although Rachel was not


    interested in him, many women would be after him.


    ''Could it be that...


    The woman, who is sitting in front of him, is the one he really likes?'' Rachel thought.


    She felt a bit disappointed somehow. But she quickly got herself back and continued to walk forward.


    Hiram raised his head the moment Rachel left. A gleam was shining on his smiling eyes. He took his


    chopsticks and continued his dinner.


    "Rachel, don''t drink too much! Your wound hasn''t healed yet. You can''t drink much." Celine saw Rachel


    drank two more sses of beer after she got back from the bathroom. She wondered what had just


    happened to her.


    "I''m fine. I''m just very happy. I haven''t seen all of you for half a month. I miss all of you." Rachel looked


    at her seven group members with her ssy eyes. She opened another bottle of beer and said, "Come


    on. Let''s drink thest bottle of beer. Let''s all have a toast. We can go home after we finish this."


    They all raised their sses and drank the beer. Finally, the dinner party was over.


    "Rachel, let me send you home. We are heading in the same direction, " said Celine while helping


    Rachel carry her handbag.


    But Rachel said, "No thanks. I will just take a taxi. I can go home by myself."


    Though she was drunk, she could still know that she couldn''t let others send her back home.


    "What are you saying? I will be worried if I let you go home just by yourself. Come on. Let''s go!" After


    she said those words, Celine took Rachel''s arm and supported her. However, she was pushed away by


    Rachel.


    "I forget to tell you that when I was heading to the bathroom, I saw a friend of mine. He lives not far


    away from my house. I can ask him to give me a ride. You can go now. Don''t worry about me!"


    Rachel said those words nkly after she shook her head.


    "Really? We will go first, then." Celine wasn''t at ease, but she knew Rachel''s hot temper. She didn''t ask


    her about it anymore.


    Rachel waved her goodbye. After all of her colleagues left, she carefully grabbed her handbag and


    walked towards the room''s door.


    When she just went out of the room, she saw two people also walk out from another private room.

 Chapter 13 Stop Messing Around

    Chapter 13 Stop Messing Around


    Hiram came out of the room first. He was followed by the woman who was wearing a white dress and


    ck, high-heeled sandals that submissively walking beside him.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Rachel felt dizzy and ufortable. She was leaning against the restaurant box''s door. Suddenly, she


    saw her ''husband'' walking gently towards her with his arm being held by another woman.


    Both of them were heading to where she was standing, as she was standing next to the only exit of the


    restaurant.


    She could not help but think if what was all happening would be more dramatic if it appeared as a TV


    series.


    Rachel threw her bag behind her, drew one of her legs out to block their way and abruptly said, "Wait!"


    The only feeling she had felt was injustice. Since she and Hiram were living in the same ce, why


    would she take a taxi on her way home, while he was driving another woman home?


    Most importantly, she would have to wait at the door for him toe back because she didn''t have the


    pass code for the door. All these reasons made it impossible for Rachel to be easy on him this time.


    Hiram stared at Rachel who could hardly stand. He stopped her and said, "You are drunk. Put your leg


    down."


    The woman who was beside Hiram got little confused about the situation. She looked at Hiram and


    Rachel, and tried to guess how were these two rted to each other.


    "You are right. I am drunk!", Rachel nodded with a smile on her face, and said: "So, you can not just let


    me go home alone, right? Um, will you take me with you? I promise¡­ I promise not to interrupt both of


    you. I will behave."


    She knew she had to make a promise. Hiram could fearlessly let her go alone.


    While she said those words, Rachel raised one of her hands and began to swear.


    Hiram knitted his perfectly-shaped eyebrows, pulled his phone out of his pocket and called his driver.


    "Joel, I need you toe over and send someone home", he said.


    "I don''t want to go home. You need to take me with you wherever you go", Rachel mumbled. Rachel


    frowned and became more upset at him after she heard him call his driver to send her home. She took


    back her tired leg that blocked them and reced it with her other leg.


    She wouldn''t let him go away.


    She didn''t want to go back home and just suffer in the cold weather until Hiram was back.


    "Nonsense", Hiram said angrily. After she heard their conversation, the woman wisely let Hiram''s arm


    go and took a step back quietly.


    Hiram took a step ahead, grabbed Rachel''s wrist, tugged her into the room she had been in and


    mmed the door.


    He forcefully pushed Rachel against the wall and said, "Is this not enough yet? Who do you think you


    are to mess around with me?" Hiram''s stern yet handsome face looked as if he was going to eat her


    alive.


    Rachel coughed after being thrown at the wall. She felt a little bit of pain at the back and started to feel


    terribly dizzy. Then she asked him, "Is it because of her that you are not willing to marry me?"


    He would not be so disgusted with her for she was naturally beautiful. She had a good character and


    came from a normal family.


    It wouldn''t be hard for him to marry her even without the one-century-old promise.


    However, Hiram acted as if he could not tolerate Rachel anymore.


    Why?


    "Mind your own business!" Hiram said. He let her go, fixed his cor and added, "Don''t forget. It was


    clearly stated in the contract that both parties shall not interfere with each other''s personal affairs. "If


    you continue messing around, I have all the rights to let you get out of my vi."


    Then Hiram walked out of the room without looking back.


    Before Rachel realized what happened, and waddled her way out of the room, Hiram was already


    gone.


    "Screw you, Hiram. You bastard! If it was not because I don''t want to wait for you outside the door, I


    would not even want to go home with you", Rachel shouted behind the Maybach that was hastily


    running in the road.


    Had Hiram threatened Rachel?


    Threat was the least thing Rachel was afraid of.


    Even before the driver arrived, she took a taxi and went home.


    When Rachel arrived at the doorstep of the vi, she found herself in the middle of a cold weather. She


    was shivering. She rubbed her arms and searched for a less windy ce to rest.


    She then took out the hot drink she bought at the gate and held it with her hands.


    ''Fannie, all you''ve ever wanted is for your daughter to marry someone. But see what kind of miserable


    life I am living now, just because of your stupid idea.


    Your son-inw would not even give me a key to his vi''s door. As if I would steal something.''


    While she waited for the time to pass, The hot drink turned cold because of the cold wind that was


    blowing hard. Rachel had fallen asleep with her head leaning against the wall.


    Nobody exactly knew how long it had been


    Before Hiram finally came back home with his car. He spotted a figure crouching by the door from afar.


    He lowered the car window, looked at the woman sleeping by the doorstep and honked his car horn


    before driving into the garage.


    After he finished cleaning himself, he found out that Rachel did note inside the vi yet.


    "Women are troublesome." Hiram grumbled. He wore a coat and walked outside the door. He found


    that Rachel was still asleep in the corner.


    "Wake up!"


    He eximed and rudely kicked her feet.


    "Are you going to spend the rest of the night sleeping here? Don''t expect me to show you any


    sympathy!" Hiram said coldly.


    Rachel had no response. Hiram crouched and tried to pat her face. After he touched her, he felt that


    she was burning hot.


    ''Does she have a fever?'', he thought to himself.


    Hiram frowned. He put his arms around her and lifted her.


    When she was being lifted, he found out that she was lighter than he thought. He strode into the vi


    with her on his arms.


    He put Rachel on the bed. Hiram noticed her rosy lips and pale face caused by the fever. He wanted to


    call his maid to look after her, but it was an inappropriate time to call.


    He was the only person in the vi that time.


    Hiram fetched water, soaked a towel in the water and put it over her forehead. He also put a


    thermometer under her armpit.


    Hiram hated living with other people in the same house. He didn''t even keep any live-in maids.


    Hiram didn''t not know how to take care of other people. He could be very clumsy sometimes; he even


    left some red marks on her wrist as he tried to lift her.


    Hiram took out the thermometer from Rachel''s armpit and saw that Rachel had a body temperature of


    104 degrees Fahrenheit. He immediately called his private doctor.


    His private doctor arrived and prescribed some medicines for her. The doctor told Hiram to let her drink


    those medicines. Rachel would be fine after several days of rest.


    "Cough, cough...." Rachel coughed ufortably.


    The medicines could choked Rachel if she took them unconsciously.


    Hiram opened her mouth and held it by force. He poured all the medicines into her mouth, and


    shouted, "Take it. Do you hear me? Don''t you dare spit those medicines out or else...."


    He suddenly stopped and started to shake his head. He felt that he was like dealing with a dead.


    But Rachel did not disappoint Hiram this time. Though she was choked by the medicines again, she


    finally swallowed them. She did not have to be tortured by Hiram anymore.


    Hiram heaved a sigh of relief after he saw Rachel swallowing those medicines. He casually tucked her


    into the quilt and strode out of her room.


    After about half an hour, the door of Rachel''s room was opened again.


    Hiram sighed. He went to the other side of bed, lifted the quilt andy down.


    That night, Rachel suffered from her fever twice. Each time the fever came, she felt she was going to


    fall apart. Hiram would forcefully help her take the medicines. He would also wipe away her sweat with


    his whole strength as if he wanted to wipe off her skin.


    Rachel had a very long and deep sleep that night. When she woke up, she found that the sun was


    already up high in the sky.


    "Sh-sh-sh....", Rachel groaned.


    Rachel felt that every inch of her body was painful as if she had been all beaten by someone.


    When Rachel raised her arms, she identally touched something hard. She turned around and found


    a man sleeping next to her. She was so shocked and sat up immediately.


    Then she surprisingly saw that it was Hiram who was sleeping beside her.

 Chapter 14 Sleepless Night

    Chapter 14 Sleepless Night


    Rachel sat on the bed while holding the quilt. Confused, she looked at the man lying beside her. She


    poked him in the arm, and said, "Wake up. Why are you here?"


    As a light sleeper, the man opened his eyes instantly. He nced at her and said, "Since you are


    awake, help yourself with these pills." Then he turned over and went back to sleep.


    Rachel was wide awake now. She turned her head towards the bedside table made of red sandalwood


    while massaging her aching head with her hand. She noticed several different medicines, some for cold


    and some for fever, and half a cup of cold water.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She realized she was down with a fever. No wonder her body was aching all over.


    She tried to recall what had happenedst night. But the alcohol and illness took away her memory.


    The mess in her room and the water stains told the truth. She got drunkst night. What a shame! She


    forgot herself in front of Hiram. At the same time, she realized that it was Hiram who looked after her in


    illness.


    How could it be possible? That man couldn''t be so kind-hearted.


    But, if it was not him, then who could it be? There were only the two of them in that big house. And the


    man lying on her bed looked tired. She had to admit that he could also be kind at times.


    She looked at the watch. It was already 9:30. Fortunately, it was weekend, sparing her the trouble of


    asking for a leave of absence from her boss.


    She was starving.


    Rachelbed her messy hair with her hand and got out of bed. She walked slowly and held her waist


    like a pregnant woman. Her whole body was aching. It must be a terrible fever, she thought.


    She forced her stiff body to the bathroom, and then to the kitchen to cook herself some porridge. After


    that, she went back to her room to get some rest. She took a nket andy down on the couch. She


    felt dizzy and wanted to sleep.


    However, she was not ustomed to sleeping with a man in her room. She picked up her phone to


    pass the time. The man lying on the bed distracted her. She stared at him nkly, trying to recollect


    what happenedst night. She remembered the harsh words he had said to her and the visible disgust


    in his eyes.


    But, he took care of herst night. Perhaps, he was not as bad as she thought.


    However, she immediately denied that sentiment. Rachel shook her head and found that she was being


    too soft inbeling him as a kind man. Anyone would lend a hand to an ill roommate. He did what


    anyone in his situation would do.


    The sleeping man woke up by the smell of the porridge. When Rachel came out from the kitchen with a


    bowl of porridge in her hand, he was already sitting at the table. Obviously, she didn''t intend to invite


    him to share the breakfast. That dissatisfied him.


    "I spent the whole night taking care of you. Don''t you think you should express some appreciation and


    gratitude towards me?" Hiram with his slightly messy hair looked more amiablepared to the well-


    dressed and overcritical guy look he usually bore. But his piercing brown eyes remained the same.


    Slowly moving her heavy body, Rachel walked to the table. She kept the bowl on it and sat down. "If my


    memory serves me right, you didn''t tell me the password of the gate. Right? And you also refused to


    drive me home. Am I right?


    So you should be med for my illness. Isn''t that right?"


    Rachel was offended by that shameless man. She picked up the spoon and began to eat, leaving him


    speechless in his chair.


    Hiram nced at her, he stood up and then walked towards the kitchen himself. It wasn''t possible that


    she cooked just one bowl.


    And he was right. There was a pot of porridge.


    He served himself a bowl, and then deliberately sat opposite Rachel.


    "The password is 785436. You are not allowed to take anyone home without my permission." he said


    suddenly.


    Rachel raised her head while smiling. The porridge she prepared could serve two people. She was not


    a mean girl after all. But she hadn''t expected that a breakfast could earn her the password. No matter


    how she got it, now she could get into the house freely.


    "I''m away from work these two days. I want to buy some daily necessities and clothes. Can you lend


    me one of your cars?" She said to him, observing him secretly and carefully.


    Hiram was eating the porridge. It was delicious. He realized that she was really good at cooking.


    "Wait a minute. I''m also going to the department store. Let''s go together." He replied.


    Rachel''s eyes were wide open out of shock. She couldn''t believe what she heard. This man suddenly


    became so kind. How was it possible?


    ''''Don''t misunderstand me, I just need to buy some new shirts. Besides, I''m worried you will break my


    car." Hiram exined, then he lowered his head to eat.


    It was Saturday today. Hiram knew that his mother would arrange lots of people around to monitor the


    two of them secretly. If they saw Rachel going out by bus, they would report to his mother. Then he


    would get a disturbing call.


    It''s better to avoid trouble.


    Seeing that he was in a good mood, Rachel went to take a paper from her room and ced it on the


    table.


    "When I signed the two contracts, I said I would write a supplementary one. Here it is. Please sign your


    name." She pushed the agreement towards him.


    If she didn''t do something to seize the moment, it would be very difficult for her in their month-long


    marriage.


    Even if it would aggravate him, she had to fight for herself.


    Hiram raised his head and looked at her. Wiping his mouth with a tissue, he took up the agreement and


    read quickly.


    "I already told you, if you dare to marry into my family, you''d have to suffer the consequences. As for


    the agreement, I won''t sign." Then he threw the papers back at Rachel.


    She wasn''t surprised by his rejection. But she would not give up. As the leader of a sales team, she


    was confident to persuade him to sign the paper. Although he was a big boss who was in charge of lots


    of business, she still wanted to have a try.


    "Since you mentioned, in the temple, I didn''t know who you are at that time; but you guessed that I was


    the daughter of Ruan family. You set a trap for me. You won, but it was unfair."


    ''''You failed to identify who I am; it''s not my problem. And you didn''t inquire about me."


    "Is that what you think? Actually, your family cheated us. I didn''t ask, because your parents hid things


    from the very beginning!"


    "Hid things? What do you mean by that?"


    The conversation continued, as one asked and the other answered, then reversed.


    As Rachel was speaking, Hiram raised his eyes to look at her quizzically every now and then. At the


    same time, he kept eating the sweet porridge, which wasn''t stopped by the constant dialogue.


    Rachel looked at Hiram with piercing eyes, her fingertip brushing over the paper. "You know why I went


    for those blind dates?


    Because my parents didn''t know your existence at all. Your family has hidden you from my family since


    I was born. I believed the Rong family didn''t have a son. That''s why I didn''t ask who you are at that


    time."


    If it hadn''t been for that, her mother would havee to mention the marriage contract a long time


    ago.


    Rong family was a famous and strange family with a history of centuries. No one knew the exact assets


    that the family held, and the number of countries their business covered. What''s more, there were


    many different businesses belonging to the family. But people barely knew about them.


    Therefore, it wasn''t difficult for such a family to hide things.


    ''''Your family owes me. The requirements listed on the paper are just for maintaining my dignity. They


    aren''t too much. I don''t think you are being justified in rejecting them."


    Saying that, Rachel pushed the papers back to Hiram.


    Slowly, she defended herself with well-chosen words. That impressed him. He took up the papers


    again. "We have agreed not to interfere in each other''s life. While this item vites my right of


    freedom." Hiram said while pointing to one of the items on the paper.


    Rachel looked where he was pointing to, and said, "Mr. Rong, admit or not, you are a married man at


    the moment. You should give me the basic respect and care as long as I am your wife. Don''t you think


    that is what a husband should do?"


    Hiram smiled and looked at the petite woman in front of him with his deep eyes. He recognized the


    emotion in her words.


    "Can''t be too intimate with other women in public. That is also included? I guess you are jealous of the


    woman you saw with me yesterday. Are you sure you didn''t inadvertently add this item because of


    that?" Hiram teased her.

 Chapter 15 Running Naked in Shopping Mall

    Chapter 15 Running Naked in Shopping Mall


    "That is not true! I am still yourwfully wedded wife. You left with another woman right in front of my


    eyes and came back home in the middle of the night. That was extremely disrespectful to me."


    Rachel immediately gave an additional exnation: "Besides, you only need to follow these items for


    one month. You aren''t in such a rush that you can''t wait for such a short period of time"


    After hearing her words, Hiram slightly raised his eyebrows and touched his sharp nose with his


    fingertips. He replied: "She was my friend''s younger sister."


    She had juste home from abroad, and his friend had asked him to join them for dinner, so he had


    to oblige.


    Rachel leaned over him with an outraged expression on her face: "Younger sister of a friend, but what


    has made itst till midnight? Was it just the younger sister of your friend, or was it your loving sister?"


    "I think that is none of your business." Hiram wiped his mouth with a tissue, and nced at her


    abruptly.


    "I am your wife now, so such things are my business by all means." She stared at him directly in the


    eyes. This was her right; she decided that she must take the situation under control. Otherwise, she


    would be controlled by him every time.


    If she wanted to take back the power, she had to face her identity directly and take advantage of it to


    the most.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Have you finished your breakfast? Let''s go right now. I am only avable in the morning. I have made


    some ns for the afternoon." Hiram did not intend to give her any chance to say anything else. So he


    got up while he spoke.


    Rachel lost her temper, stood up and shouted at him: "You have made promise to me in the hospital,


    and now you must keep it!"


    If he refused to sign the agreement, a verbal agreement had no guarantee. Then how would she hold


    his feet?


    Hiram looked at the ridiculous agreement on the table, and then turned to the stubborn woman. He


    lowered his voice and said.


    "Rachel, you are totally aware in your mind that you are not my wife in the real sense. If you want the


    same rights as a wife, you sure can, but you''ll have to do what wives actually do."


    After saying that, he turned back without any hesitation, and went upstairs to change his clothes.


    Rachel was left alone; she felt lost as she stared at the agreement on the dining table. All of a sudden,


    she smacked her fist on the table and turned her head to re at the back of the man going upstairs.


    They arrived at the shopping mall.


    "Shall we go to supermarket first? I need to buy some daily essentials, andter we can shop for


    clothes." Rachel grabbed Hiram''s arm and pleaded with him. He was in the habit of going straight to


    the second floor as soon as he entered the door of the mall, as that was where men''s wear was


    avable.


    Hiram pulled back his arm from her grasp and gave her a regrettable look, "I beg your pardon, but I am


    not going to shop with you."


    Rachel began to lose her mind upon hearing his words, "Remember, you were the one who threw away


    all my belongings? You were feeling so good at that moment, and now it is the right time for you to


    make things up. You think you can just walk away?"


    Her voice had raised considerably as she was feeling hurt, and people had started staring at them.


    Embarrassed by all those stares, Hiram took out his wallet from his pocket and pulled out a card. He


    passed the card to Rachel and said: "Go and buy the things you need, and leave me alone!"


    Rachel angrily kept her mouth open, without saying a word or making any move, her eyes followed him


    ascending in an elevator.


    "Rachel?


    Is that you? I thought I got the wrong person, is it really you?"


    Right at the moment, her eyes were following her husband leaving without a wink; she heard someone


    calling her name from behind. She turned around and what a surprise.


    A man with his arm around a woman was standing in front of her, and it was Jake, the man she had


    met in herst blind date.


    "Ah, long time no see." They hadn''t seen each other since he broke his leg in a car ident right after


    he left his home.


    "It is obvious why you are still single, as I always say. You are such an unlucky woman. Any man who


    tries to meet you will encounter a car ident, so how can anyone marry you?" Jake sneered at her


    while holding his newly married wife closer, and whispered something in her ear.


    "Sweetie, this is the woman I told you about the other day. Would you believe that among the guys


    going out with her, three got injured in car idents! If I had learned the truth earlier, I would not have


    endured the suffering. Oh, God bless my poor leg!"


    Watching the couple snickering in front of her, Rachel suddenly got an idea in her mind, and she


    coughed quietly, "I forgot to tell you, I got married a few days ago, and my husband just went upstairs


    to pick some new clothes."


    The couple couldn''t help bursting intoughter upon hearing her words.


    "That''s enough, my dear Rachel! It makes no sense to tell such lies to me. Tell you what, if you are


    really married, I will run naked throughout the mall three times!"


    Jake scoffed at her, and he wasn''t inclined to believe what she had said.


    "Deal! Now you two may want toe with me to meet my husband, and do not forget what you said a


    moment ago." Rachel turned around with a naughty smile on her face and walked to the same elevator


    that Hiram took.


    Since he was asking for humiliation himslef, why would she refuse to enjoy the show?


    Just as she expected, the couple confidently followed her into the elevator.


    "Rachel, you don''t have to lift a rock only to drop on your own toes! This mall is far beyond the reach of


    ordinary people, since you are not popr withmon men, I feel¡­"


    "Here you are, honey", suddenly, he was interrupted by her.


    In one quick nce, Rachel had spotted the man she was looking for. He was standing there holding a


    shirt in his hands. Hiram was a good looking man, and she couldn''t deny that.


    The bright and crisp voice echoed around the whole mall.


    All the sellers turned around, looking at the lovelydy walking at a brisk pace, she resembled a


    butterfly.


    The petitedy looked as though she wasn''t even twenty years old. Two small dimples appeared on


    her face when she smiled, and that made her look quite charming.


    As expected, Hiram, recognized her voice and knew who she was without even raising his head. She


    grabbed his arm before he turned around. "Honey, why did youe upstairs alone? I was waiting


    downstairs forever!" Her voice was gentle and soft.


    As she leaned her head over his, she whispered in his ear: "Help me out, Hiram, and remember you


    threw away all my belongings."


    Hiram raised his head and finally saw a man apanied by a woman walking towards them. He saw


    the surprised expression on their face, and he clearly knew what was happening without much thought.


    With his hands in hers, Rachel turned toward the couple and introduced him: "This is my husband,


    Hiram.


    Jake, If I''m not wrong, you''ve got to do something now."


    Jake''s face turned as pale as a paper, and he swallowed nervously: "Aha, this is just a fib fabricated by


    you to fool me, everyone knows that you are a big drama queen!"


    The woman apanying him also refused to believe Rachel, "How can such a glorious man turn out


    to be her husband?'' She wondered. ''He is more attractive than most movie stars.'' She thought to


    herself. Hastily she said: "I agree! This gentleman is out of the ordinary, how could a woman like you be


    married to such a gentleman?"


    Putting away the shirt in his hands, Hiram ced his hand on Rachel''s shoulder. She had been tightly


    holding his arm for a while. He whispered in her ear in a deep voice: "Is it true that you began to miss


    me as soon as I was out of your sight?"


    Rachel felt quite embarrassed by his abrupt intimacy, she lowered her head pretending to be shy.


    Her face flushed for real, as she had never stood so close to a man. She was still an untrammeled


    "I wonder what deal you two have made with my wife?" Hiram broke the ice with his frank demeanor.


    "We, we, we ¡­"


    Jake started stammering, he couldn''t evenplete a whole sentence. He licked his lips and prepared


    to leave with his wife.


    "Hey, Jake, listen, a promise is a promise. You said you would run naked all over the mall three times,


    are you breaking your oath?" Noticing him making his way out, Rachel shouted as loudly as possible.


    "Oh, of course, a promise ¡­ is a promise!" Jake replied awkwardly. Looking at his wife who was trying


    to drag him away, He let go of her hands and began to take his clothes off reluctantly.


    Hiram had no interest in watching a man strip. He grabbed the waist of the woman beside him and


    said: "Sweetie, watching the other man running naked, aren''t you worried what your husband would


    think?"


    "If you don''t want me to watch, I will close my eyes, is that ok?" Rachel replied with a big smile. She felt


    her waist was gripped properly. She nced at Jake, who only had his underpants left on him.


    "Ok, that''s ok. Keep your underpants, three times around the mall, no more no less, remember!"


    Hiram looked down at the pretty woman in his arms and shrugged his shoulders. His wicked wife made


    a yful nce at Jake, then she immediately withdrew her sight, and looked at him amusedly.


    After running naked in the mall no more than one round, Jake was dragged out by the security.


    He wouldn''t dare to set foot in this mall for the rest of his life.


    "Ha Ha Ha ..." Rachel was giggling loudly, and at the same time, she didn''t forget to take pictures of


    Jake with her phone. Next time, he might not dare to humiliate her again!


    "Are you done?"

 Chapter 16 The Danger of Swimming Pool

    Chapter 16 The Danger of Swimming Pool


    Rachel immediately tossed away her phone. She looked back at the man standing behind her who


    acted like her "shielding umbre" all the while and replied,"Yes, it''s enough."


    "If that''s enough, let''s hurry up with the shopping. My client will arrive early. I''d better not bete."


    Hiram looked at her smiling face and said gently. Then he went straight to the aisle where men''s


    clothes were disyed.


    "This one, this one and that one. Please pack these up for me." Hiram said to the salesperson with his


    finger pointed towards the clothes which he had chosen.


    Rachel couldn''t help touching her nose. She was shocked at his way of shopping. All of a sudden, she


    remembered: "Shucks, I almost forgot, I also have to buy a few things."


    It took her much longer than Hiram to do her shopping. Before she came back to the car, Hiram had


    looked at his watch to check the time, many times.


    "Shall we go back directly or go to the other ce first?" After tying her seat belt, Rachel turned to


    Hiram and asked.


    "I don''t have time to go back first. You have spent a lot of time on shopping. We will go directly to the


    meeting ce and you can wait for me outside." As he was speaking, he started the car, turned the


    direction and went out of the garage.


    Rachel looked at the back seat. She had bought so many things that there was no space left and there


    were more in the trunk. With so many things purchased within such a short time she thought she was


    quite fast.


    The car kept moving. It was heading towards the biggest business leisure club of H City.


    On the way, Hiram gave Rachel a senior VIP golden card of the club and said "When we arrive there,


    you help yourself with some food. I will call you as soon as I finish my work."


    "How long will it take?" Rachel epted the card and asked. She wanted to know that answer in order


    to arrange her time properly.


    As soon as they arrived, Hiram released his seat belt. He looked at the woman who had been rather


    quiet on the way and answered "I''m not sure yet. It depends on how the negotiation goes. I guess it


    may take one or two hours before we are done."


    Rachel nodded her head and got out of the car as well.


    As he left, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. She stretched out her waist which had been tired because


    of sitting for too long. Then she walked into the business leisure club right behind Hiram.


    Staying with this man was driving her crazy. It seemed like all the active cells in her body were being


    squashed to death.


    Hiram was the kind of man who liked to stay quiet. She had known it since their first meeting. She had


    to stop herself from talking too much, to avoid creating an awkward atmosphere. And it was a huge


    torture for her.


    She was a talkative person, and she liked talking very much. That''s why she had chosen the sales


    profession.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, ording to their signed marriage agreement, there were only twenty-four days left before


    their fast-food like marriage got terminated.


    If she had to spend the rest of her life with Hiram like this, he would definitely drive her crazy.


    As soon as she got into the business club, she went to the dining room. It was almost 12 o''clock, and


    she was too hungry to do anything else.


    She thought that Hiram might also be having lunch with his client while negotiating with each other.


    "Waiter, I want the Pan-Fried Goose Liver, Spaghetti and Macaroon, that''s all. Thank you!" Looking at


    the menu, Rachel was quite attracted to the pictures which were brightly colored and looked quite


    sumptuous. After that, she felt even more hungry.


    It did not take long before her food was served. Just as she was about to enjoy her meal, her cell


    phone rang inappropriately.


    "Hello, Mom." Rachel answered the phone, it was a call from her mother. Rachel cut a piece of Goose


    Liver and inserted it into her mouth with the fork and spoke while eating. She was so hungry that she


    had to enjoy her meal while chatting with her mother.


    "Rachel, have you finished your meal?" Over the cell phone, there was the voice of her mother, Fannie


    Ruan. She sounded quite concerned.


    "I''m having my lunch right now. I''m very hungry. What''s the problem? If you have something to say,


    straight it out!" Rachel looked at the Spaghetti and was eager to have it right away. So she rushed her


    mother to talk quickly.


    "Is everything going on well between you and Hiram?" Fannieughed and asked.


    "Oh, dear Fannie, what made you start caring about your daughter?" Rachel replied in aining


    tone while she kept taking bites of the goose liver.


    "Don''t you remember who threatened me to sign the agreement? And Who threatened me to cut off the


    mother-daughter rtionship with me if I wouldn''t sign?"


    Fannie sighed and said "My dear daughter, you''ll know in the future that whatever I have done was for


    your good only. Take this for instance, if I didn''t put pressure on you, how long would it take before you


    get married? I couldn''t wait.


    By the way, I''m very open-minded. If you get pregnant, just keep it! We are in modern society now. It


    doesn''t matter whether you have held the wedding ceremony or not."


    "Ahem...Ahem..." Rachel couldn''t stop herself from coughing fiercely. Rachel felt choked by what her


    mother said, she began to cough and said "Stop! My dear Fannie, perhaps you are longing for love, I


    wouldn''t mind if you bring me a step-father."


    "You petty girl, can''t you show some respect towards your elder!" Fannie scolded Rachel over the


    phone. Then she remembered something and said "Do you still remember your uncle Nico''s daughter?


    ording to your uncle Nico, she has graduated from the university this year and will go to work in H


    City very soon. Uncle Nico asked if you could take care of her."


    Rachel made a sound by clicking her tongue and said "Sure, even if you want to find me a step-father, I


    won''t object to that either. How about Uncle Nico? I think he would be good for you. But his daughter,


    she is kind of too..."


    Before Rachel couldplete her sentence, Fannie interrupted her and said "Don''t judge other people.


    Mandy is just a poor girl. Her mother died when she was young. Her father was too busy to subject her


    to discipline. She has a good spirit! She''s a good girl."


    Rachel knew uncle Nico very well. He was an honest and reliable man. They used to be neighbors. So


    she knew Mandy too. To her, Mandy was kind of a "bad" girl. The year when Mandy graduated from


    high school, she asked Rachel to apany her to the hospital to have an abortion.


    In Rachel''s opinion, Mandy was kind of "slutty". She liked anyone who was handsome or rich. As she


    grew up, she wanted those types of men even more. Now that she had graduated from university,


    Rachel was afraid that her boyfriends would be too many to count.


    Aspared to her, Rachel thought herself much more lucky. Though they both came from a single


    parent family, still she knew that having a mother was much better than having a father.


    As she grew up, she felt more strongly towards this fact.


    "Ok, I know. I am sure she has my phone number. If there''s anything I can help her with, ask her to call


    me. And my dear mother, would you let me hang up now. Your beloved daughter is almost starving to


    death. Can I finish my meal first?"


    "Alright Alright! I''m hanging up. But you better hurry. You know Hiram well. He''s a cold and passive


    man. So if you show a little more initiative, you would be able to warm him up one day."


    By the time she hung up the phone, Rachel had lost her appetite. She was just chewing the goose liver


    without savoring its taste. She was asked to show more initiative, but was that really necessary?


    Hiram sometimes gave her the illusion that he was worthy of relying on. But in an instant, he would


    break all that down. His cold demeanor wouldpletely break down her imagination always.


    After lunch, Rachel walked around the club to digest her meal. As she walked, she found that it was


    indeed the most prominent business club in H City. It was splendid and glorious.


    The state of the art decoration looked terrific. Every aspect of that ce seemed unique and exclusive.


    And it waspletely equipped with all sorts of entertainment facilities.


    It was afternoon time. Rachel walked along the ss window near the swimming pool and watched the


    children ying in the swimming pool.


    Many children were in the water, swimming or just sshing about with roaringughter erupting


    continuously. Among them, Rachel saw a chubby, lovely little girl who was ying so happily that it


    made her cheer up as well.


    With an orange vored lollipop in her mouth, Rachel watched leisurely and joyfully through the ss


    window.


    Rachel enjoyed this scene very much. In the pool, she also saw a super handsome man swimming


    backstroke freely and fluently. Actually, Rachel didn''t see his face. But on the basis of his long arms


    and legs she assessed him and assumed he was a super handsome man.


    As she enjoyed the pleasure of watching, suddenly she felt something was wrong. A little child was


    ying on the edge of the pool without any adult watching over her. But she couldn''t see the kid


    anymore. Where could she go in such a short time?


    It was a lovely little girl with two ponytails. And Rachel was attracted by her loveliness, that was why


    she noticed her.


    Shucks! She might be in the water, Rachel thought.


    Without thinking, Rachel took the lollipop out of her mouth and threw it into the garbage can near her.


    Then she dashed towards the entrance of the swimming pool.

 Chapter 17 A Handsome Man

    Chapter 17 A Handsome Man


    Rachel Ruan gasped and ran to the side of the swimming pool. Suddenly, a figure rose up and broke


    the surface of the water, making a great ssh. It was the same tall and handsome man that she had


    noticed before. He was holding the little girl in one arm and swimming towards the side of the pool.


    Rachel heaved a sigh of relief. She realized that her legs were still trembling with fear. Every time she


    read about a child dying in a drowning ident, her heart went out to them.


    Now that she''d seen a child in danger with her own eyes, she was frightened beyond belief. It was a


    terrible feeling. Fortunately, the child was safe now.


    "Oh, my god! My daughter! John, why weren''t you taking care of your younger sister?" A woman had


    juste out of the washroom while the girl was being rescued from the pool. Distressed, she began


    yelling at a ten-year old boy.


    "I...I was having fun. I didn''t notice where sister was," the boy stammered as he kept his head down.


    He was also shaken by what had happened.


    Thankfully, the little girl had been rescued in time.


    The rescuer had already ced the girl on the ground near the side of the pool. He was performing


    chestpressions on her. After a few seconds, the girl coughed and spat out some water. As soon as


    she opened her eyes, she cried,"Mom! Mom, please don''t me brother. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have


    gone into the pool by myself."


    The woman ran up to her daughter and hugged her. Crying, she kissed the girl''s forehead and


    said,"May, are you all right? You frightened me so much, you know that?"


    "I''m all right, mom. I''m fine," May replied weakly.


    Finally satisfied that her daughter wasn''t in danger anymore, the woman heaved a sigh of relief. She


    held her daughter even tighter and turned to the man who had saved her. "Thank you so much! I don''t


    even want to imagine what would''ve happened if you hadn''t been there. We''re very grateful to you."


    She then shouted at the boy behind her,"John, follow me. We are going back home!" Carrying her


    daughter in her arms, the woman hastily left the swimming pool with her son in tow.


    The onlookers around them also drifted away after they left, all except Rachel. She looked curiously at


    the man who''d been left alone there. No one had even bothered to hand a towel to this hero who had


    just saved a life.


    Not only was he good-looking, he also had a very kind heart.


    The towel hanger on the side caught Rachel''s eyes. She walked up to it and grabbed one of the clean


    towels before approaching the man.


    "Like the old saying goes, a hero is always alone. You saved her daughter, but all she did was thank


    you and leave. I think she should have at least treated you to a meal. What do you think?"


    The man turned around to find the source of the voice. He took off his pair of swimming goggles. Water


    dripped down from his hair. When he saw Rachel approaching him, his face broke into a charming


    smile.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Actually, I feel pretty good, now that a beautiful woman is handing me a towel."


    Rachel blinked and marveled in her mind, ''What a pure handsome man!''


    He was handsome with a good set of facial features. His bushy and ck eyebrows made him look


    lively, while his pair of bright eyes gleamed like diamonds. And now that he was smiling at her, she also


    saw that he had very nice teeth.


    Rachel was especially attracted by his eyes. They looked pure, reminding her of a pond of clean water.


    It was rare to find men with such pure eyes these days.


    "I know I''m really good-looking, but do you have to stare at me without even blinking? Aren''t your eyes


    getting tired?" he teased andughed.


    "What? Oh, right." Rachel chuckled. "You are really handsome. You look more beautiful than the


    women I''ve met," Rachel admitted. She looked down and finally remembered why she had talked to


    him in the first ce. She walked forward and said,"The towel, here you are."


    "Caution! The floor is wet!"


    "What?"


    Rachel hadn''t noticed the puddle of water on the ground where the little girl had been lying down


    earlier. Before she could react, she slipped and fell towards the swimming pool.


    The man jerked forward and grabbed her hand to pull her up, But the floor was too slippery.


    Thump! Thump!


    There was a huge ssh as they both fell into the swimming pool.


    With the man''s help, Rachel heaved herself up the wall of the swimming pool and spat out some water.


    She looked down at her wet clothes and then shifted her eyes to the handsome man next to her. She


    felt really sorry for bringing him trouble, so she put on an embarrassed smile and apologized.


    "It''s all right. But I was worried that I''d have to save a second person today," he teased. The depth of


    this swimming pool wasn''t dangerous at all for adults.


    He shook his head and wiped off the water on his face. He didn''t seem to mind it at all.


    They sat on the side of the pool with their legs in the water, exchanged nces and beganughing.


    Rachel looked at the damp towel in her hands, put it aside and shed an embarrassed smile at him. "I


    didn''t mean to do it. I''m sorry for getting you wet all over again."


    "Of course I know you didn''t mean to do it. Never mind. I should be thanking you for your kindness of


    bringing me a towel," the man said in reassuring tone before introducing himself. "My name is Albert


    Jian, I''m twenty-one years old and I''m a university student. What about you? Are you a university


    student too?"


    "I''m Rachel Ruan. I''ve been working for three years," Rachel replied. In her mind, she marveled at the


    fact that he was only twenty-one years old! What a young and handsome man.


    Albert was surprised to hear Rachel''s words. He took a better look at Rachel, who didn''t seem to be a


    day over twenty, and then he said with disbelief,"But you look younger than me! I thought that you were


    a second year in university."


    Rachel giggled. In fact, many people had made the same remark about her. She lowered her head to


    look at her petite body, which might be the reason people thought she was younger than she actually


    was.


    "Oh, my God!" Rachel suddenly yelled as she took out her phone from her pocket. The phone screen


    went ck. The water must have leaked into the phone and damaged it.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t switch on it now. Your phone might just be malfunctioning for the moment because


    of the water," Albert said as he reached out his hand to take the phone.


    Rachel handed it over to him before turning around to look at the ss windows. She wondered


    whether Hiram had finished his meeting with the client or not.


    She nced back at her wet clothes again. They were heavy and sticking to her skin. A gust of wind


    blew over, making her shiver.


    The new clothes she''d bought earlier were in Hiram''s car, but she couldn''t go get them now since the


    car keys were with Hiram.


    "If you''ve time to spare, I can take your phone inside and dry it with a hairdryer," Albert offered. The


    worried look on Rachel''s face as she stared at her wet clothes didn''t go unnoticed by him either.


    "Okay, please give it a try." Rachel wouldn''t be able to contact Hiram now, so she figured she''d better


    try to repair her phone as soon as possible.


    Albert began walking away with her phone. Rachel shrugged and stood up, and headed towards the


    towel hanger. She wanted to dry off with a clean towel first.


    Just when she reached the towel hanger, a pretty woman dressed in a blue uniform came over holding


    a white bathrobe in her hands.


    "Hello, miss. A gentleman requested that I give you thisdy''s bathrobe. Please change into it and give


    your wet clothes to me. I will dry them for you," she said courteously.


    "Okay, thank you!"


    Rachel took the bathrobe from her hands and nodded. Without even a doubt, she knew that it was


    Albert who''d asked the waitress to bring her the bathrobe.


    She changed into the bathrobe and waited for Albert there. Momentster, Albert came back with her


    phone. He looked at Rachel sheepishly and said,"Your phone is fixed, but someone called you just


    now. I was only trying to see if your phone was okay, but I answered the call by ident. The man on


    the other line asked where you were, and I told him that you were changing your clothes.


    I don''t know if I''ve said something that will mess things up for you. I''m so sorry."


    Rachel took her phone and opened up her call log. She raised her eyebrows when she saw Hiram''s


    name.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a friend of mine. I think my clothes would be dry now. I should get going. Bye-


    bye!" Rachel said abruptly before quickly striding towards the dressing room.


    She changed back into her own clothes and hurried to the hall. When she arrived there, she saw Hiram


    already seated and waiting for her.

 Chapter 18 Im Not Really Your Wife

    Chapter 18 I''m Not Really Your Wife


    Hiram raised his arm and nced at his watch as Rachel walked towards him.


    "You''re twenty minuteste. Where were you doing? Exin," Hiram said sternly.


    Rachel hadn''t wanted to keep Hiram waiting. She was afraid that he would be worried about her, so


    she had run up to him in a hurry. Aftering to a stop and taking a deep breath, she pointed to the


    swimming pool on the right. She stood up straight and was just about to tell him what had happened,


    but she stopped when she saw the impatience on his face. Instead, she said,"Why should I exin


    myself to you? I only made you wait for twenty minutes, while you made me wait here for two whole


    hours. I don''t think there''s any problem, do you?"


    "Well then," Hiram said with augh. Standing up from the couch, he fixed his suit gracefully and


    continued in a low voice,"Yes, you''re right. It''s none of my concern. Go and pick up your things from my


    car and take a taxi back."


    He strode towards the door, leaving Rachel behind.


    "Hey! That''s not right!" Rachel stamped her feet and hurriedly followed him.


    Hiram had gotten into his car and was just about to press the button to open the trunk when Rachel


    slipped into the seat next to him and reached out to stop him. She managed to put a smile on her face.


    "Okay, okay. Please don''t. Whatever you want to know, I''ll tell you, all of it. I''ve put so many things in


    your trunk. It will take me forever to unload them all. Your time is very very precious, you shouldn''t


    waste it on me," she said sweetly.


    Hiram nced at his wrist, which Rachel was still holding. A faint smile yed at his lips as he


    replied,"I don''t want to know anymore."


    "What?"


    "You were right. Why do you need to exin yourself to me? We''ve signed a marriage agreement. Our


    marriage is merely pieces of paper. We haven''t even slept together. A monthter, you''ll be a total


    stranger to me. You''re right. I don''t need any exnation about that."


    Shocked, Rachel let go of his hand without even realizing it. It''s like he was implying that she had done


    something wrong behind his back.


    Since she hadn''t, Rachel felt an obligation to tell him what had really happened.


    She remembered the terms in the agreement she had drawn up. One of them clearly said that Hiram


    shouldn''t get too close to any woman during their marriage. Now he might think she was the one


    breaking the agreement.


    "A girl had fallen into the swimming pool. I went there to save her, but a young man arrived before me.


    After he got the girl out of the pool, I identally fell into the water with my phone in my pocket, and it


    got wet. Since it wasn''t working, the young man offered his help to dry it while I went to dry my clothes


    and get changed. That''s when you called and the young man answered my phone for me. That''s it."


    Rachel had tried to keep the story short. Personally, she thought that she had goodmunication


    skills. She''d been brief and to the point.


    Hiram had begun driving while she spoke. He nced at her without saying a word.


    "I''m telling you the truth. You can check the CCTV footage if you want!" Hiram''s silence bothered her; it


    was making her feel like he didn''t believe her, so she emphasized what she had said was true.


    After a good long while, Hiram said coolly,"I said I don''t need your exnation. Buckle up your seat


    belt."


    Only then did Rachel realize that she hadn''t fastened her seat belt yet. She''d been too busy telling


    Hiram the whole story. A thought struck her. "Hiram, howe you have my number?"


    "Shouldn''t I?"


    Hiram asked in reply. His eyes were fixed on the road.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "So why didn''t you tell me your number?" If he hadn''t called her this time, she would''ve never known


    his number.


    "Because only a few people have it. And anyway, what would you need it for? I don''t think that you''ll


    ever have something so important that you need to call me," said Hiram, ncing at Rachel with his


    ck diamond-like eyes.


    Hiram really couldn''t think of any reason why Rachel would need to call him. That''s why he''d instructed


    his mother to give Fannie his secretary''s number instead of his.


    He didn''t want Rachel to bug him over small things.


    But Rachel found Hiram''s excuses hard to swallow. In fact, she was so furious that her heart seemed to


    miss a beat. Hiram was like a cold-hearted wolf, a shameless one. "You''re pure evil. Even if I waited for


    you the whole night at the gate, it would still be a mere trifle to you, right?"


    "Don''t you have my number now?" Hiram replied skillfully.


    Rachel turned her head to the window. She didn''t want to say anything further.


    "But please don''t call me if you don''t have something really important to say," Hiram added. Then, he


    pressed the button to pick up a phone call with his Bluetooth earphones.


    "Hiram, you don''t need to go to work today, right? If you have nothing special to do tonight, you should


    bring Rachel to have dinner with us and introduce her to your father." On the other line was Joanna.


    ncing at the woman sitting in silence beside him, he answered,"Mom, I have a business dinner


    tonight." Hiram noticed that Rachel was mad at him.


    "No business dinner is as important as a family dinner with our daughter-inw. Cancel it. We need to


    learn more about Rachel," Joanna insisted. "It''s a rare chance, your father has been so busy. You have


    to bring Rachel. And buy her some nice clothes first beforeing back home for dinner. Do you


    understand?"


    "Okay," answered Hiram. He hung up and told Rachel,"Apparently, my father is free tonight. My mother


    said that we should have a family dinner together."


    Rachel immediately assumed that he was just telling her that he would have to go and have dinner with


    his parents that night, so she replied,"Okay. I''ll stay at your house by myself."


    "She meant that you should have a family dinner with us,"


    Hiram repeated.


    "I don''t think so. Your mother wants to have dinner with her real daughter-inw, which isn''t me. We''re


    going to get a divorce very soon. And since I''m not really your wife, I don''t think I should go," Rachel


    said. She abruptly took out her earphones and put them on before opening the music yer on her


    phone.


    "Why did you stop here?" Looking out of the car window, she noticed that Hiram had parked his car in


    front of several shops. She stared at Hiram quizzically.


    "To buy you some clothes," Hiram said in a matter-of-fact tone. He''d loosened his seat belt and was


    about to get out the car when Rachel reached out and held him back. "I''ve bought several outfits today.


    They''re in your trunk. I have enough clothes for now."


    Hiram looked at her pointedly. "My father is going to have dinner with us tonight, and he''s meeting you


    for the first time. He thinks that people''s appearance and manner reflect their inner heart, so he cares


    about such things a lot. I want him to have a good impression of you, so I need to find something


    special for you to wear tonight."


    Rachel wordlessly wondered about what Hiram meant by "special."


    Hiram got out the car and knocked at her window, urging her to follow.


    There were several shops along the street. Each one of them was selling a different style of clothing.


    The clothes here were different from the kind she usually bought at the mall. Most of them were casual


    but original and unique. Some of the styles were even alternative.


    Rachel couldn''t understand what Hiram meant by "special" until she followed him into one of the shops.


    She was about to meet his parents. She should be wearing something graceful and conservative to


    leave a good impression on them.


    But...


    "Try these two on." There was a great variety of clothes in the shop. Hiram picked out two outfits from


    the clothes stand and handed them to Rachel.


    She was confused when she nced at the clothes. One was a low-cut dress and the other one was


    backless. What was he thinking?


    "Hiram, do you really think that I should wear something like this? I have a bad figure," Rachel said.


    Hiram stared at her nonchntly and rushed her to try them on. "Hurry up! Cut out all the nonsense!"


    Rachel muttered darkly under her breath and grabbed the clothes from Hiram. She was dissatisfied


    with his attitude towards her, but she had no choice but to go to the fitting room to try them on.


    In the fitting room...


    The dress Rachel was trying on was very tight and revealing. She''d never worn this kind of a dress


    before. She''d always thought that she had a bad figure and that she should stay away from dresses


    like these, but it seemed that she was wrong. The dress was really ttering; she had a good figure


    after all.


    "Hurry up! You''ve been in there for over ten minutes. Should Ie inside and help you with it?" Hiram


    asked irritably. Outside the fitting room, Hiram was waiting impatiently with his arms crossed.


    Even if the dress made her look good, she was still shy about wearing it, so she let her hair down to


    cover her chest. Then she took a deep breath and opened the door.


    Hiram was leaning against the other fitting room''s door and waiting when a beautiful figure came into


    view. The red chiffon dress he''d picked out fluttered as Rachel walked.


    If it weren''t for her hair, Rachel''s whole back would be exposed, but now her snow-white skin was only


    partly visible. She looked breathtaking.


    Hiram frowned.


    The back of the dress was still too sexy. He was starting to regret forcing her to try it on.

 Chapter 19 Meeting Her Parents-in-law

    Chapter 19 Meeting Her Parents-inw


    Hiram widened his eyes in surprise when Rachel turned around.


    Rachel looked average in her daily clothes, but when dressed up, she looked so gorgeous.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She wore a sleeveless, long, red dress. Her delicate and fair skin was exposed. Her long legs could be


    seen indistinctly through her dress that made her impably sexy. Anyone was surely fascinated and


    charmed by her.


    Rachel looked at herself in the mirror and thought she looked better than she expected. Then she


    smiled delightfully.


    Her smile was as beautiful as a flower. It made her look enchanting.


    "Mister, your girlfriend is so beautiful! She is absolutely pretty even when she just wears those simple


    clothes. But she looks so much better in her dress now." The sales clerk eximed.


    Hiram quickly turned to Rachel and said,"Go and try another one."


    Rachel pouted, but thinking that Hiram could help her pay all those dresses, she continued and didn''t


    mind trying it on.


    "Mister, should I wrap this one?" The sales clerk cautiously asked Hiram.


    After a few seconds of silence, Hiram took a credit card from his wallet and gave it to the sales clerk.


    Rachel put on another dress and went out of the fitting room. The dress she wore was totally different


    from the previous one. She initially thought it wouldn''t be suited for a modest woman. Yet, after she put


    it on, she felt she looked good in it.


    Hiram frowned after she saw Rachel walk out of the fitting room. The ck, short skirt and the low-cut


    top were too sexy. Hiram had thought that Rachel would look funny if she wore this.


    However, since she had a beautiful face, it seemed that all kinds of dresses would look good on her.


    Rachel rolled her eyes and pouted her lips as she looked at Hiram. She would let Hiram check how she


    looked with the dress. After all, Hiram would decide whether they would get the dress or not.


    When Hiram looked at her, he was mesmerized by her charming eyes. He took a deep breath and


    immediately looked away.


    "I will pay now!"


    The sales clerk walked towards him and cheerfully asked,"Okay, mister. You will get both of them,


    right?"


    While Hiram was paying the bills, Rachel checked the dresses once more and exined,"Wait a


    minute! Hiram, we should think about these dresses again. I think these dresses don''t suit me well!"


    While she was speaking, the sales clerk already swiped the credit card and she didn''t give her the


    chance to think about it again. Hiram immediately signed the receipt and strode out of the shop.


    Rachel took a deep breath and went back to the fitting room to change into her own clothes. Then she


    quickly went out of the shop, carrying the two, well-wrapped dresses.


    "Don''t be in a hurry. I don''t think I look good with these dresses. I might not even find an asion


    where I could wear them. We better return them to the shop." Rachel continued persuading him inside


    the car.


    "Just keep them. My friend will be celebrating her birthday soon. I could give those dresses to her as a


    gift." Hiram said tactlessly without considering Rachel''s feeling.


    Rachel kept quiet. She was very angry and disappointed.


    She nced at the dresses once more, and slowly put them on the back seat.


    The thought of another woman wearing those dresses made her unhappy. ''Those dresses are


    supposedly mine, '' she thought.


    They came back to the vi after a while.


    It took her some time to put all the stuff away. Then she nced at the clock on the wall and saw that it


    was six o''clock.


    The bag that contained the dresses was on her bed. She picked it up, walked towards Hiram''s


    bedroom and knocked on the door.


    She remembered that he wanted to give the dresses to his friend.


    After waiting for a while, Hiram finally opened the door. He wore a light blue, striped shirt. He was still


    choosing what tie to wear.


    "Ie here to give you the dresses. Here you are." Rachel handed the bag to him while saying those


    words. She also saw many ties and several shirts ced on his bed.


    "Youe here at the right time. Help me choose a tie." Hiram walked into his bedroom. He ignored


    the bag that she held.


    Rachel put the bag on the sofa next to her. Without hesitation, she started picking up the shirts he had


    thrown about on the floor.


    She always wanted to make things clean. She couldn''t bear seeing such a messy ce.


    "You don''t have to do that. The maid wille here to clean the room," Hiram said while standing in


    front of the wardrobe where his ties were ced.


    Rachel didn''t stop. She continued to hang his shirts and ced them into his wardrobe. "You shouldn''t


    maintain such bad habit. Don''t make your room messy. If you won''t use those shirts, put them back in


    their ces."


    Hiram looked at her coldly and said,"Don''t me me for this. Besides, it''s none of your business."


    Rachel had never seen him lose his temper. She didn''t know that if he was very angry, he might break


    the whole house into pieces.


    After she ced his shirts back into the wardrobe, Rachel took a dark blue tie just before Hiram got


    another one to try. "This one is nice. It has a in color that matches your shirt."


    Hiram took the tie from her and checked how he looked in front of the mirror. It looked really nice.


    Rachel knew Hiram also liked the tie. His face showed great satisfaction. Then she bowed to pick the


    other ties.


    Hiram kept silent and began to put his tie on after he saw Rachel cleaned the mess willingly.


    When Hiram and Rachel arrived at the Rong family''s mansion, Joanna was there, waiting for them.


    "You are finally here! Rachel, Hiram must have spent a lot of time choosing what to wear again, right?"


    Joanna asked cheerfully when she walked towards Rachel and took her hand.


    Of course she knew his son very well.


    "Carl, go upstairs and tell your uncle to go to the dining room. It''s time to have dinner!" Joanna


    requested Carl who was sitting beside.


    "How are you, auntie?"


    Rachel, who wore a pinkish-white, cored dress, sweetly smiled at Joanna.


    "Why do you still call me auntie? Though we haven''t held your wedding yet, you are my daughter-in-


    Rachel immediately nced at Hiram. Hiram looked away, pretended he didn''t hear his mother and


    walked into the house.


    Rachel cleared her throat and gently said,"Mother." She knew she had no choice but to obey Joanna.


    "Good girl! I have prepared a big, red envelope for you. I will give it to you after our dinner." Joanna


    smilingly whispered to Rachel.


    Rachel felt embarrassed and smiled back at her. Then she followed Joanna into the dining room.


    After a while, someone walked down the stairs. Hiram, who sat beside Rachel, stood up and


    greeted,"Father."


    Rachel also stood up and looked at Gavin. She had never met him yet.


    Her mother once mentioned that Gavin was a friendly and famous businessman. He was an intelligent


    and a strong-minded person who was always able to handle all things wisely.


    But Hiram was very bossy and arrogant. He was even not willing to be a bit nice to others. His behavior


    could prove that.


    "How are you, uncle Gavin?" Rachel greeted as she looked at the tall andpelling man.


    Gavin waved at her and smiled. "Have a seat! Rachel, since you have married Hiram, you can treat us


    as your own family. Please make yourself at home."


    "That''s right! Rachel, now that you call me ''mother'', you should also call your uncle Gavin ''father'',"


    Joanna said abruptly.


    It would be better for Rachel to call them ''mother'' and ''father'' on their first meeting. Otherwise, it would


    be harder for her to do that in the future.


    Rachel put her hand under the table and gently pulled Hiram''s clothes. She wondered why Hiram kept


    silent.


    She thought that she was just Hiram''s nominal ''wife''. If she called them mother and father now, she


    would just be embarrassed when meeting them in the future after she divorced Hiram.


    "Father, I think Rachel is a bit shy since it''s your first time meeting each other." Hiram gripped her wrist


    and whispered,"After you agreed to be my temporary wife, you should do everything to please


    them."

 Chapter 20 An Excellent Mother-in-Law

    Chapter 20 An Excellent Mother-in-Law


    Rachel''s father passed away when she was still a high school student. It was already over a decade


    ago.


    It had been a long time since shest called someone ''dad''. That was why she was so shy to call Gavin


    ''dad''.


    But at that moment, all of them were looking at her, waiting for her answer.


    Joanna had been holding the red envelop in her hands for some time. She would give it to Rachel as


    soon as she called ''dad''.


    Gavin smiled kindly and said,"Alright, Joanna. This is Rachel''s first time to meet me. Come on, don''t


    make her feel so embarrassed."


    "Dad..."


    Rachel called him while biting her lip. She thought that even if it wasn''t for the red envelop, she should


    do it. It didn''t hurt anyway.


    "Yes, yes!" Gavin eximed happily the first time he heard Rachel call him ''dad''.


    Joanna smiled, finally handed the red envelop in Rachel''s hands and said,"Ah! Good girl! Good girl!


    Rachel, whenever you are free, pleasee back here and chat with me. I will also prepare a good


    dinner for you."


    Rachel epted the red envelop. She pinched the envelop secretly. It was so thick; it might contain a


    lot of money. She felt that what she did had a great value.


    After the dinner, Hiram and Rachel sat for a while. Hiram thought it waste and that they should leave.


    However, Joanna stopped them.


    "Hiram, my boy, I understand that you are so busy with your work, and that you need to travel a lot for


    your business. But now you''re here. Please stay for just one night so that Rachel and I can have a talk.


    You can also y chess with you father."


    Joanna grabbed Rachel''s hand, led Rachel to her bedroom and said,"Come with me, my baby, I really


    need to show you something."


    Rachel realized that the better Joanna treated her, the guiltier she would be. She wanted to tell Joanna


    the truth several times, In particr the real attitude and character of her son.


    After entering the room, Joanna took a box from her cab and waved her hands to Rachel. "Rachel,


    "Mom, what is that?" Rachel asked. She looked at the dusty box curiously. The box looked very


    ancient. The red paint on it was worn out as if it had been touched many times.


    "Well, this is my ancestral treasure. My mother gave it to me when I got married." Joanna opened the


    wooden box slowly with reminiscence in her eyes.


    There was aplete set of jewelry inside that unappealing box.


    The emerald ne, though less delicate and gorgeous than the jewels today, looked fairly big and


    valuable. It showed a sense of immortality.


    Rachel knew that Joanna was from an ordinary literary family. It was extremely difficult for them to have


    such set of jewelry passed on from generation to generation.


    The ne alone was expensive enough. Not to mention that there were also a bracelet and


    earrings that had the same color.


    "Mom, I can''t take them! They are too valuable for me to have. I just can''t!" Rachel shook her head


    instantly. She decided that she would refuse to have the jewelry whatever Joanna would say.


    The nece was no doubt a symbol of inheritance.


    Moreover, it was more like a validation of her status as the daughter-inw of the Rongs.


    How could she, a pretentious daughter-inw for only a month, receive such precious gift?


    Even though she could ept and put them on auction after she divorced Hiram, her conscience


    couldn''t allow her to do that.


    "Rachel, my dear baby. You will be the only daughter-inw in the Rong family. Don''t worry too much


    and just take it." Joanna persuaded her while patting her hands.


    "Mom! How about you keep this for me and then give it to me on my wedding day. That would be much


    more meaningful, right?" Rachel quickly thought of a great reply, and pushed the gift back to her.


    "Besides, if you send me this precious gift now, I don''t have a ce to hide it in yet."


    Joanna nodded her head andpromised with her. "Fine. As what you have said, I will keep them for


    you until your wedding day."


    Rachel was relieved after Joanna finally agreed, and thought she escaped her hard request.


    "I understand the reason why you refused the jewelry. But, there are several clothes I bought for you.


    They are much less valuable than the ne. I hope you will take them with you." Joanna said.


    Joanna stood up and put the wooden box back to its ce. She then turned to the closet and took out


    some clothes.


    Rachel looked at Joanna who was really meticulous and kind to her. Her heart was in a great grief.


    Joanna was a really good mother-inw, she thought.


    It would be quite amazing if she could have such a great mother-inw in the future.


    Although people always say that marrying a powerful person means living in the deep sea full of


    dangers, the Rong family was an exception.


    What she saw was a sincere mother-inw and a generous father-inw.


    Except for...


    Hiram.


    "These are the pajamas I bought for you in case you won''t have any clothes to change when youe


    here. Take them back to your room and try them on!" Joanna said blissfully, and handed her the


    pajamas.


    Certainly, Rachel had no reason to refuse them anymore.


    After Rachel left, Joanna smiled more deeply. "Great, she passed the first test."


    If she had epted the jewelries, she would not feel relieved. After all, a Rong''s wife should be able to


    resist the temptation of wealth.


    Though the marriage was decided by an older generation, if Rachel was not good for Hiram, the


    marriage should be cancelled.


    Rachel went back to the room which belonged to Hiram with a pile of clothes in her arms.


    She just looked at the clothes for their style, then folded all of them and put them into the wardrobe,


    leaving the pajamas only.


    She had no intention of taking all of them. She thought that she woulde back here often this


    month, and it would be convenient to have clothes to change instantly. In addition, she felt that she


    didn''t deserve them.


    Rachel heard the chess board ttered when she passed by Gavin''s study room. She thought that it


    would take them some time before they finished their game, so she took the pajamas and went into the


    bathroom.


    Rachel was startled when she saw the man lying in the bed after she went out of the bathroom.


    Hiram wanted to have a shower after Rachel came out, but he hesitated after seeing what Rachel was


    wearing.


    Rachel''s pajamas looked very normal under bright lights. However, it looked see-through beneath dim


    lights.


    Rachel just finished taking a bath. She thought that loose pajamas wouldn''t be a problem. But


    seemingly her inadvertently moving back and forth made her look very hot in Hiram''s eyes.


    Nheless, Rachel had no idea about it at all. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 21 The Treacherous Family

    Chapter 21 The Treacherous Family


    Rachel Ruan went to the closet to get a bed sheet and put it on the couch. Someone had to sleep on


    the couch that night.


    "Why don''t you go take a shower? Since I''m sick, I''ll sleep on the bed while you sleep on the sofa


    tonight," Rachel said to Hiram, who gave her a strange look in response.


    She hadn''t slept well the night before, so she was determined to sleep on the bed that night.


    Hiram''s brooding eyes darted around. Then, he went to the bathroom and called out," Change your


    nightdress before Ie out."


    Frowning, she looked down at her loose-fitting andfortable silk nightdress. It was only then that


    she saw the little white panties that she was wearing that day inside the nightdress.


    "Ah!"


    What was happening?


    Why was her nightdress see-through?


    No wonder Hiram had been looking at her so strangely.


    The idea of a man seeing her almost naked not only embarrassed her, but also made her feel angry.


    This nightdress had been given to her by her new mother-inw, which meant that her mother-inw


    wanted her...


    Rachel ran to the closet to find something else to put on. It was only a few minutes ago that she had


    been thinking about how she''d gotten such a wonderful mother-inw!


    It suddenly urred to her that the three people in this mansion were all very, very sophisticated.


    How could Joanna make her wear a see-through nightdress to seduce her son! Where had this idea


    In another part of the house, Gavin came back to his bedroom. He found Joanna sitting in front of the


    dressing table and using her skin care products. She seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Joanna, you look so happy. Is it because of our daughter-inw?"


    Still caressing her face, Joanna nced at her husband and said," Although Rachel seems pure and


    unsophisticated, she''s quite considerate. I think she''s a good match for our son."


    "Oh, you really think so? What about Lydia? Didn''t you always think that she''s the best daughter-inw


    for our family?" Gavin asked, lying on their cozy bed.


    "Lydia is a good girl, but I''ve always thought of her as a back-up. If Rachel is not suitable for our son, or


    Hiram is too demanding to find others attractive, we need to have a back-up in order to continue the


    family line.", Joanna exined, taking out her hand cream to apply onto her hands before turning to her


    husband.


    "Besides, the problem is Hiram''s attitude toward Lydia. You know that!"


    Gavin rested his head on his arms. His pleasant facial features and full forehead made him look


    handsome. And pure sophisticationy behind his two big, round eyes.


    "Really? But we don''t know much about this Rachel. Why did you agree to their marriage?"


    Joanna finally finished her skin care. She then walked to the bed and grinned mysteriously.


    "I''m not gonna tell you. Go find out by yourself!"


    "Oh, wow, mydy. You haven''t changed even after all these years!" Gavinughed brightly and put his


    arm around Joanna''s shoulder.


    Rachel changed her clothes and hid herself under the bed sheet. She exhaled deeply. If she wasn''t in


    the Rong family''s mansion, she would definitely find another room.


    There was only Hiram and her...


    In a single room...


    It seemed that this was exactly what her darling mother-inw wanted!


    As Rachel pondered over this, her eyes slowly began closing. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she


    felt someone sit beside her.


    "Hiram, go to the sofa. I already made the bed for you there." She turned around and watched him


    dress in a dark blue night robe and lie down beside her.


    Hiram grabbed a cushion and adjusted himself into a cozy position. "This is my house, my bedroom,


    my bed. Give me one reason why I should sleep on that hard and narrow sofa."


    "..."


    Rachel couldn''t say a word.


    They stared at each other for a while. Realizing that there was no chance of her winning this stalemate,


    Rachel pulled off the quilt, put on her flip-flops and walked towards the sofa.


    Hiram observed her wordlessly before raising his hand to turn off the bedsidemp, extinguishing the


    only lighting in the room.


    Time passed slowly.


    Rachel tossed and turned on the sofa but she couldn''t fall asleep. The night before, the reason she had


    tossed and turned was because she had been sick.


    But now, in this bedroom, there was a man! Although she was very sleepy and wanted to fall asleep,


    she found it difficult to do so with him around.


    To make things worse, even though she wasfortable at first, the sofa seemed to be getting harder


    and harder the longer shey on it.


    Well, no matter how cozy the sofa was, it was still a sofa.


    And there was barely any room for her to turn around. No wonder that man wouldn''t give it a shot.


    Despite her difort, Rachel finally fell asleep. But that didn''tst for even ten minutes, because in


    an effort to turn around in her sleep, she fell down onto the floor.


    The sound of her hitting the ground woke Hiram up. He turned on the bedsidemp and looked at her


    with sleepy eyes. "Come to bed and sleep here," he said.


    Rachel shook her head in a daze. The sofa was low so the fall didn''t hurt at all. She pulled the sheet


    down from the sofa and said," No, I''ll just sleep on the ground. It''s fine."


    Hiram took a deep breath. He was Hiram! How manydies were out there waiting in line just to sleep


    with him? But thisdy refused to even share a bed with him.


    "Come to bed and sleep here!" he repeated. "I won''t touch you."


    Rachel firmly shook her head and hid herself under the bed sheet. Anyway, there was a carpet


    covering the floor of the bedroom, so it wasn''t that hard for her to sleep there. But before she could


    close her eyes, she found herself lifted in the air.


    Hiram threw her along with the sheet onto the bed and said angrily," Rachel, I''m your husband now.


    Why do you keep your guard up in front of me?"


    The fall from the sofa hadn''t been that painful. But now, after being thrown onto the bed by Hiram, a


    surge of pain shot up her waist and her back.


    "You''re wrong. You''re my fake husband. You''re not real." Rubbing her waist, Rachel frowned at this


    rude man who knew nothing about how to treat ady.


    "Don''t talk about fake or real. The marriage certificate is real!" Hiram said, outraged that Rachel was


    pushing him away.


    "Our pictures are photoshopped," Rachel pointed out. "Anyway, Mr. Rong, you don''t have anything to


    worry about. But I need to marry someone else in the future. If I mess around with you, how will I


    exin to my future husband?"


    Rachel waspletely unaware that her words were fueling Hiram''s anger.


    Deep down, Rachel was a traditional woman. She''d dated people before but their rtionships always


    ended before there was any intimacy. She was still a virgin and she couldn''t afford to spend her first


    night with this man, whose marriage with her would onlyst for a month.


    It just wasn''t worth it.


    It didn''t mean that she wanted to remain a virgin until marriage. But if she was going to lose her


    virginity, she wanted it to at least be with someone she loved and could enjoy it with.


    "Exin? Why don''t you give me an exnation!" Hiram said as he turned off the switch. Rachel began


    rising from the bed but Hiram caught her firmly in his arms.


    He leaned forward, but before his lips could touch hers, he found them covered by a small hand.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "All right, all right, I''ll sleep on the bed. I''m not going anywhere. Can you forgive me? Don''t be mad at


    me, please." She was trying to coax him into apromise. It seemed like Hiram was a hundred


    percent serious. The thought terrified Rachel so much she could almost feel her heart jump out of her


    chest.


    Hiram furrowed his eyebrows. He realized he''d allowed himself to lose control. For his n to work, he


    couldn''t afford to have any kind of intimacy with this woman.


    She wasn''t just a normal woman, she was Simpson Ruan''s daughter. Touching her would cause a lot of


    trouble. And it would be much more difficult for him to get rid of that annoying centennial


    engagement!


    Feeling the strong arms around her loosen up, Rachel breathed a sigh of great relief. She turned


    around and finally drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 22 Mandys Mistake

    Chapter 22 Mandy''s Mistake


    Thank God


    Nothing happened that night.


    After breakfast, Hiram dropped Rachel outside the Rong''s house. She took a taxi to her friend Celine''s


    home.


    So many things had happened recently, it would drive her crazy if she didn''t share them with someone.


    On the way to Celine''s home, she kept feeling like somebody was following her, but whenever she


    looked back, there was no one there.


    She wondered why she always had such illusions these days. Was it an after-affect of the head injury?


    At Celine''s home...


    Celine was a good listener. Rachel told her all about the incredible things she''d suffered recently.


    "Rachel, is the Rong family you''re talking about the most mysterious family in H City?" Celine asked.


    "It''s said that they never ept any interviews, and nobody knows what the big boss looks like. It


    seems he''s settled abroad and rarelyes back.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    If you''re talking about them, then this is a great deal for you! Although you''ll only be married for a


    month, you''ll get greatpensation after the divorce!"


    Rachel leaned against the armrest of the sofa and grabbed a packet of snacks. With a mouthful of


    chips, she said,"That can never happen! It''s been clearly indicated in the marriage agreement that I


    won''t get even a penny from the Rong family, except a little basicpensation. He''s a miser!"


    "I can''t believe it!" Celine cried. "After all, your marriage was arranged by your great-grandfathers when


    you were not even born. How could you agree to such unfair terms? You should''ve at least asked them


    to pay you a good sum of money!"


    Shaking her head, Rachel said,"If you meet him, you would understand. He''s too smart. He had me all


    figured out right from the beginning. He''s kept me under his control all the time!"


    An idea struck Celine. "Rachel, have you ever thought about making the marriage a reality?" she


    asked. "Then you can get much more money!"


    "But how?" Rachel listened carefully while chewing the chips.


    "Find an opportunity to slip drugs into his drinks. If he acts on an impulse ¡ª you know what I mean ¡ª


    then you can use him. Since he does the wrong thing, he mustpensate you!


    And don''t take pills, you''d better choose the best time to conceive. If you can conceive a baby for the


    Rong family, then you''ll be very valuable!"


    Rachel continued munching on the chips. "Celine! You must have read too many romance novels. How


    can youe up with such a bad idea?"


    Celine shrugged. "I think my idea is perfect!" She honestly didn''t think there was anything wrong with


    this idea.


    "It''s impossible," Rachel said. She shook her hand to stop Celine. If she''d really fallen in love with


    Hiram, then maybe she would have considered using such devious methods, but not now.


    Celine shifted closer to her and examined her face. "Rachel, you look different, there''s a glow on your


    face. I''ve never seen you in such a good mood after all your previous blind dates!"


    Avoiding Celine''s eyes, Rachel shoved a handful of chips into her mouth and exlcaimed,"Nonsense!"


    "Then tell me the truth. Have you fallen in love with that man?" Celine asked. She was curious now. "If


    you have, you must use the one month you have to somehow turn this false marriage into a real one!"


    "How can I fall in love with that guy?" Rachel shot back immediately.


    "Don''t answer me so quickly. In fact, I think you should think it over. Come on, listen to me, I''ll make a


    thorough analysis for you!" Celine continued like a love expert.


    "You haven''t had any of the bad luck that you had in the blind dates before this, have you? You two


    have already got the marriage certificate, but nothing bad has happened to him.


    What can that mean? It means he''s your Mr. Right!"


    Rachel didn''t agree with Celine at first, but as she thought about it, she realized it was true. In all her


    previous rtionships, whenever she wanted to take the next step, bad luck came one after another.


    But this time...


    "Nothing happened to him! But look at me. The scar is still on my head. And I was sick because of him


    the day before yesterday." Rachel lifted her fringe and pointed at the scar on her forehead.


    But Celine had a different perspective. "Don''t you think that they''re just coincidences? Or maybe God is


    creating opportunities for you in a hidden way?"


    Celine had always had the feeling that Rachel would be unlucky in marriage unless she found her Mr.


    Right.


    What Celine said did make some sense, Rachel thought. Her cell phone rang just then.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    It was an unfamiliar phone number. She thought it was a customer calling until she heard someone


    crying on the phone.


    "Rachel, Pleasee and save me! I am kidnapped."


    Rachel froze for several seconds before she managed to distinguish the voice on the other line.


    "Mandy, is that you?" she asked.


    "Yes, yes! Rachel, I''m at a hotel on West Ring Road, pleasee soon!" Mandy was still crying.


    Rachel never imagined that the first time Mandy called her would be for rescue. As long as nothing had


    happened to the crazy girl, she barely remembered her existence.


    "Wait for me, I''ming right now." After hanging up, Rachel waved goodbye to Celine. "See you


    tomorrow, Celine. I have to go now!"


    Rachel hurried to the hotel. Mandy was uncle Nico''s daughter. Nico helped Rachel and her mother in


    their most difficult times, and they never forgot it.


    When she arrived at the hotel room Mandy had asked her toe to, she saw a naked Mandy tied to


    the bed, staring at her with tears in the eyes.


    Rachel turned her head away and sighed. It seemed the kidnapper was great at bondage, how


    embarrassing!


    "Come on, Rachel, untie me! My hands are almost numb!" Mandy cried.


    Rachel sighed and took out her nail cutter from her handbag. "Look at you! How did you get yourself


    into this situation? My mom told me you came to H city for an internship!"


    Once her hands were free, Mandy rubbed her sore wrists; they had turned ck and blue. "I met a boy


    on the inte and we chatted for a month before the date.


    At the beginning, everything seemed okay. Then he brought me to this hotel. When I woke up, I


    found..." she trailed off. "I never thought he would treat me like this!"


    Mandy lowered her head, and Rachel knew she must be feeling ashamed. She took off her coat and


    covered Mandy with it. "So, the swindler slept with you and stole your money?"


    Rachel guessed that Mandy didn''t dare to tell Nico about this. Mandy had probably called her because


    she was the only person she knew in H City.


    "Mandy, why don''t you ever learn from your mistakes? Not all men can be trusted. How many times


    have you been deceived?" As far as she knew, Mandy had suffered great loss at least three times


    already. Now she had graduated from university and she was still so easy to be fooled.


    "Come on, don''t me me. The guy looked so handsome and rich, I thought I must have met my Mr.


    Right. How could I have foreseen that he''s a swindler?" Mandy said indignantly. She held Rachel''s arm


    and pleaded,"Promise me that you won''t tell my dad!


    And don''t tell Aunt Fannie either, please!"


    Rachel felt at a loss as she looked at Mandy. The girl always forgot the pain after the wound was


    healed. "Okay. I''ll go out and buy you a dress now."


    It was dusk when Rachel and Mandy finally left the hotel.


    The light of the setting sun was reflected on the ss of the towered buildings on either side. It was an


    amazing scenery that could only be caught downtown.


    "Mandy, where are you staying now? I''ll take you there."


    "I''m staying at a colleague''s ce. But I told her that I came out to find an apartment today."


    "So?"


    Rachel suddenly knew what the girl was going to say next.


    "Can I stay with you for a couple of days? I, I have no money now. I''ll get my sry in the next few


    days, then I can rent my own apartment!"


    Mandy looked at Rachel pitifully.

 Chapter 23 Kidnapping Incident

    Chapter 23 Kidnapping Incident


    Rachel Ruan kept silent, and Mandy Wang pulled Rachel''s sleeve and begged her with her eyes filled


    with tears. "Rachel, we will be in one family, and you will be my elder sister soon. Please help me


    get through this trouble. Please."


    Rachel felt very baffled. If she was living alone as she did in the past, she could''ve helped her without


    hesitating.


    But she was living now in Hiram''s vi. She couldn''t absolutely bring another woman into his house.


    Or else, he would surely throw both Mandy and Rachel out of his house.


    "Well, I have an idea. You''ll have your sry after two days, right? Maybe you can get a room in a hotel


    and stay there for two days. I will pay for it. Besides, it''s safer in the hotel. Then you can rent a house


    and move there."


    Rachel suggested.


    She thought that it was the best way to solve her problem.


    But Mandy felt curious after what Rachel suggested. She looked at Rachel in suspicion. She figured


    that maybe Rachel had a boyfriend. No man ever dared to be Rachel''s boyfriend, she recalled. Then,


    Mandy immediately replied,"Rachel, I think it''s better if we live together so we can take care of each


    other. Or... Don''t tell me you already have a boyfriend?"


    Mandy remembered that Fannie Ruan secretly asked her father to introduce some men to Rachel,


    because no man dared to be on a blind date with her.


    Mandy admitted that Rachel indeed had gotten more beautiful than her. Moreover, Rachel also was


    more capable than her in work. However, Rachel was far less attractive to men than Mandy.


    "Yes...I do. So, I think we can''t live together now." Rachel confessed honestly. No matter what she did,


    she couldn''t take Mandy to Hiram''s house.


    She also didn''t want to let someone else know about their marriage.


    The marriage would onlyst for a month, so Rachel thought that she''d better keep it as a secret to


    most people.


    "Really? Are you kidding me?" Mandy was so shocked as she heard Rachel''s answer. She was


    astonished, looked at Rachel and thought, ''She always brings bad luck to men. Who dares to be her


    boyfriend?


    And now, he is living with Rachel. Unbelievable!''


    "If that is the case, you should, at least, take me to your house and let me see your boyfriend. You


    know that I have met all kinds of men more than you have. Though I always have bad boyfriends, I still


    could help you check your boyfriend to see if he is good for you," Mandy said.


    Mandy was so eager to see Rachel''s boyfriend. She was so curious about the man who dared to live


    with Rachel.


    Mandy hadn''t heard anything about this man from auntie Fannie. She assumed that the man probably


    was not good enough.


    It might even be a very old man. No one else would want Rachel.


    "Mandy, don''t let me repeat my words! Go and look for a hotel now. If you continue to waste one more


    second, I won''t pay for your aodation in the hotel. You will pay for it yourself!" Rachel lost her


    patience. She stared at the road after she finished her words.


    After she saw Rachel get angry, Mandy immediately grabbed her hand and said,"Okay, okay. My bad. I


    am just worried about you. There is a hotel ahead that seems to be good. I will check in there."


    Mandy was well-aware of Rachel''s temper. Rachel was always nice to her, but if she got angry, Rachel


    could be very rude to her.


    Mandy remembered that she had once said something that hurt Auntie Fannie. Rachel got furious and


    pulled her hair violently. Her look really frightened Mandy that time.


    Rachel heaved a sigh of relief after she helped Mandy with her problem.


    If it weren''t for her mother''s sake, Rachel wouldn''t have any interest in helping Mandy. Rachel didn''t


    even want Mandy to be her younger sister.


    After that, Rachel took a taxi going to the Tulip Pce. When the taxi arrived, she got out and started


    to walk into Hiram''s vi. Rachel consciously turned around to look behind her after she walked a few


    steps. She felt that someone was stalking her.


    She wasn''t sure about it though. But it couldn''t be Mandy, because Rachel helped Mandy check in to


    the hotel. She had also seen Mandy go into the bathroom.


    Rachel shook her head. She wondered maybe she was just worrying too much after she was wounded


    It was already dark when she came back to the vi. She quickly took a shower and cooked for her


    dinner.


    Before she could finish eating her dinner, she received a phone call from Hiram.


    "What did you say? Hiram Rong! You...". Rachel said angrily.


    "I am taking some friends with me to my house. You can just go outside and walk around. I will call you


    when my friends leave so you cane back," Hiram tried to be patient and repeated his words.


    Same as Rachel, Hiram also didn''t let anyone know about their marriage.


    Rachel put her chopsticks down and looked outside the window. It waspletely dark. "How about I


    stay at my bedroom? I swear I won''te out. Your house is so huge, no one will find me. Please?"


    Rachel suggested.


    "Rachel Ruan, don''t make me say it again! We have a term on our marriage contract saying that if


    there is a special case, the wife should cooperate and leave the house. Don''t you remember that?"


    Hiram said decisively. He was losing his patience.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    His house was huge and had all the facilities that were perfect for any gatherings. His friends and his


    long-term clients woulde to visit him and have fun in his house.


    "Hiram...you..." Rachel was frustrated and took a deep breath. She suddenly lost her appetite because


    of what happened.


    Rachel angrily hung the phone up, cleared the table and went to the bedroom to change her clothes.


    Before she left, she locked her bedroom''s door.


    Rachel walked out of Hiram''s vi with a bad mood. She felt so distressed. This one-month marriage


    was so unfair to her.


    It was almost ten o''clock in the evening. How could he ask a girl to go out all by herself? Besides that,


    where should she go?


    Hiram never considered Rachel''s feelings because she wasn''t important to him at all.


    Rachel slowly walked outside of the vi. When she saw some luxurious cars driving closer to her, she


    consciously moved away and avoided to be noticed by them.


    She went straight to the gates of the Tulip Pce. She didn''t want to stay anywhere she could see


    Hiram. She would rather go and spend one night at Celine''s house.


    After Rachel left the Tulip Pce, she felt that someone was stalking her again. Rachel vigntly


    looked around. There were no passersby in the street. She started to feel very scared.


    There were usually taxi cabs passing by even if it waste. But unfortunately, she couldn''t see any taxi.


    Then suddenly¡­


    Something blocked her sight; she couldn''t see anything.


    Rachel was wrapped in a sack. Someone immediately lifted and carried her into a minivan that was on


    the roadside.


    "Hurry up! Start the engine and leave now!"


    The man threw Rachel to the back seat. While catching his breath, he instructed the driver to drive


    away as soon as possible.


    Rachel was astounded by what was happening.


    This was her first time to experience such horrible event. It took her some moments toe back to


    her senses. Then she realized that she might have been kidnapped by someone.


    "Who are you? Why are you getting me?" Rachel shouted. She couldn''t understand what was


    happening.


    The man who sat next to her pushed her to the other side and said,"Who do you think are we?"


    "Are you... kidnappers?" Rachel stammered. Her heart was rapidly beating. It was so unbelievable.


    ''Why are they kidnapping me?


    I am definitely not


    A rich woman!


    And I didn''te from


    A rich and powerful family.


    So what''s their intention?


    Are they trying to make fun of me?'' Rachel thought to herself in confusion.


    "Yes, you guessed it right! We are kidnappers. And we are kidnapping you!" said the man next to her.


    Heughed wickedly while touching her body.


    "What are you doing?! Don''t touch me!", Rachel yelled.


    Rachel was very frightened. She trembled in fear and tried her best to cringe. She was in a sack. She


    could only see a little light through the tiny gap of the sack.


    The kidnapper groped her body. When he touched something, he took out a dagger and cut through


    the sack. Rachel was startled and moved away.


    The kidnapper took out the phone from her pocket.


    Then, he handed the phone to the man who was sitting in front and said,"Boss, here is her phone."


    The man in front took the phone and switched it on. He checked her contacts and dialed one number.


    "Hello, is that Mr. Rong?" the kidnapper said.


    Rachel didn''t know why she was kidnapped. But she finally understood the reason after she heard


    what the kidnapper said on the phone.

 Chapter 24 Do What You Want To Do

    Chapter 24 Do What You Want To Do


    The kidnapper''s voice sounded so familiar. Rachel wondered where did she hear that voice before.


    Hiram answered the phone,"Who are you?". That time, Hiram was drinking with his friends in his


    garden.


    "Who am I? How can you forget me so quickly? You were lucky to be protected by your girlfriendst


    time. Well, this time, it will be your turn to save her."


    It was Jay who was calling him. Jay was in jail for a few days and bailed himself two days ago.


    Jay was an old man; he was more than 50 years old. With his age, he knew it was impossible for him to


    regain his honor. He had lost everything because of Hiram. What he only wanted was to let Hiram pay


    for what he had done. And there was nothing he was afraid of.


    "Do you mean she is with you right now?" As usual, Hiram''s voice sounded calm. Yet, his eyebrows


    noticeably furrowed.


    "Yes. You want a proof? Wait a minute, I will send you her photo." Jay hung the phone up and entered


    Hiram''s number to his phone.


    Then he opened the car''s window and threw Rachel''s phone away. As cars drove over the phone, the


    phone broke into pieces.


    The van finally stopped at a garage in the outlying part of H City.


    Rachel was taken out of the car and was brought into the garage. Then they finally removed the sack


    from her. Rachel saw who the kidnappers were. It was those two men who revenged against Hiramst


    time. However, this time, there was another young man. Rachel thought he might be their new ally.


    "Someone better hit this woman to make her look miserable. Then take pictures of her. Otherwise, it


    won''t show our contempt." Jay said to the young man who was standing beside him.


    Rachel stepped back. She tried to wave her hands, but unfortunately, they were tied tightly. "Please


    wait!" Rachel said. "Are you Mr. Jay Zhong? I think you have kidnapped the wrong person."


    Rachel pondered that her rtionship with Hiram was much worse than what they imagined.


    "Kidnapped the wrong person? Are you kidding me? Who do you think we are? We were tracking you


    for many days. We found out that you are living with Hiram. Do you remember thest time you didn''t


    hesitate to protect him from the stone? It was very clear that you two are in a rtionship?" Jay lighted


    his cigar, blew out the smoke and said those words.


    "You don''t understand. We have no special rtionship at all. Like this time, he threw me out of the


    vi. That''s why you got the chance to kidnap me. Can you imagine that? How can a boyfriend let his


    girlfriend outte at night?"


    Rachel tried her best to disassociate herself from Hiram. How could she be so unlucky? All bad things


    happened to her because of him.


    She was also so unlucky before, but it was always her dates who suffered. But it was different now.


    How could this all happen?


    "Stop that nonsense! Finn. You do it." Jay seemed to lose his patience after her babbles. He called


    Finn and looked at him. Fin was the young man who was standing beside him.


    As Jay said, Finn rolled up his sleeves, wore a bad smile and walked slowly towards Rachel.


    "Ahhhhh!" Rachel loudly cried in fear.


    The white t-shirt she wore was torn open and revealed her white chest and shoulders. The young man


    couldn''t help but clear his throat. He was about to fondle her.


    "Finn, stop!" Jay stopped him. He would still need her to extort money from Hiram. If she was ruined,


    she would have no value anymore.


    Finn was so reluctant but still stopped. He looked at Rachel with his eyes lingering on her delicate skin


    for a while. Then he stepped back, and stood beside Jay.


    Jay took several pictures of Rachel. He chose her most miserable-looking picture and sent it to Hiram.


    He believed that as soon as Hiram saw the picture, Hiram would call him and redeem her without any


    hesitation.


    What he wanted was not very much. He would only ask Hiram to give him about ten million dors


    which would be enough for him to spend for the rest of his life.


    Jay checked his phone from time to time. But still, he got no call or message from Hiram. There was


    nothing he could do but wait.


    It''s more than one hour after Jay sent the picture.


    Jay stood up. Around him were countless cigarette butts. He couldn''t wait anymore and started calling


    Hiram again. After his phone rang for a while, Hiram finally answered.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Mr. Rong! What the hell are you doing? Do you want your girlfriend back? Do you think we don''t dare


    kill her?" Rachel was still tied and was almost out of energy. Jay tried his best to hold his anger back


    and said.


    "Do what you want to do. I don''t care. By the way, who told you that she''s my girlfriend? It''s up to you if


    you want to kill her. And one more thing, please stop calling me. It really bothers my rest." Hiram


    answered carelessly with his cold voice.


    Jay got even angrier and kept on saying,"Are you still a man? This woman, at least, protected you from


    the stonest time. How can you do this to her?"


    "Oh, Jay, I think you know me too little. You can go and find out yourself that there are a lot of women


    who would do anything for me. They would protect me from stones; even from knives or guns." Hiram


    answered him easily.


    It seemed that Rachel was just like an essory to him. If it broke, he could just have a new one. In


    other words, she''s not important to him at all.


    After Jay heard him, Jay threw his phone in anger. If Hiram was in front of him that time, he would


    immediately smash Hiram''s face with his chair.


    "What... What did he say?" Rachel asked cautiously. Rachel was lying on the wall, looked at Jay being


    furious, and wondered what Hiram said. ''How can he make a kidnapper so angry?'' Rachel thought.


    Jay did not answer. Suddenly Rachel burst into tears and asked,"Can you please tell me why you


    kidnapped me? Hiram and I aren''t even rted..." Rachel couldn''t stop crying out. "My father passed


    away long time ago. I am my mother''s only daughter. If there is anything that happens to me, how can


    she live by herself?" Rachel kept crying.


    "Uncle Jay, I know you''re still a good man inside. I beg you. Please let me go."


    Jay suddenly turned to Rachel furiously and asked,"If you have no, even tiny, rtionship with him, why


    do you live together in his house? I heard that Hiram have never brought any woman to his house


    before. If there''s really nothing between the two of you, why do you live together?"


    "You¡­ You don''t understand it. If you have time, I can exin all to you." Rachel answered. "I am the


    daughter of their nanny. My mother is sick, so she asked me to take her ce for a few days. Since


    you have tracked me, you must know that I just moved into the vi three or four days ago, right?"


    She couldn''t help but curse Hiram in her mind while saying those words. It had been just three or four


    days since she moved in, and there was not even a single peaceful day. How could she be so unlucky?


    Jay and his partners looked at each other. All of them seemed to be convinced with what Rachel


    exined. They looked at what Rachel wore. It was just like what usual people wore.


    If she was really Hiram''s girlfriend, she should be wearing Chanel and Hermes clothes from her head


    to her toe.


    "Uncle Jay, since she''s useless, just give her to me." Finn said abruptly. Finn had been attracted to


    Rachel for a long time. When he heard that she was worthless, his heart itched.


    Jay sat on his chair again, looked at Rachel and pondered for a while. The woman that he got was


    worthless, but it could not end just like that.


    They risked a lot to kidnap her. He was afraid that Hiram would revenge against him after what


    happened.


    This was his only chance, and it''s up to him what to do.


    "Young man, we need to figure out what is more important right now. Don''t think about sex all the time!


    Leave her alone. You can''t do anything to her yet. I have to find another way to get money from him.


    Otherwise, where will we escape? And how can we escape without money?"


    Jay scolded Finn while looking at Rachel.


    Rachel''s heart beat rapidly after she heard what Jay said. It seemed that the kidnappers would not give


    up yet.


    She wondered what was in Hiram''s mind again?


    At the same time, what was happening in the Tulip Pce where Hiram and Rachel lived in?


    Hiram nced at his phone and put it on the table beside him. All his guests already left. He stood by


    the window and gazed at the dark night.


    Not so long, his phone rang again, and broke the serenity of the night.

 Chapter 25 The Successful Rescue

    Chapter 25 The Sessful Rescue


    Hiram casually nced at the phone on the table for a while. He then walked up to the table and picked


    up the phone.


    Jay anxiously and impatiently spoke on the other side of the line,"Hiram Rong! I am telling you, this


    woman Is kidnapped because of you. You have to pay her ransom right now!


    I am going to send my bank ount number to your phone. You have to transfer fifty million to my


    ount within an hour! One of the men around me has been eyeing her for a long time. If you don''t


    transfer the money to my ount in time, I''m afraid that he might make her his woman tonight."


    Jay took a quick look at Rachel who was holding her shoulders with her hands. He had slept with a lot


    of women before when he was still a rich and sessful man. "This woman seems to be a virgin. It


    would be a pity if she gets molested. You should think about it carefully.


    If you don''t transfer the money in time, we will do something cruel to her. Don''t me us for itter."


    After he finished speaking, Jay hung up the phone. Hiram could only hear the busy tone. He looked at


    the phone, with rage and hatred burning in his eyes.


    He made a call,"Luke, can you help me investigate a person?"


    Later, Hiram called Jay,"Mr. Zhong, that''s too much. I don''t think that woman is worth fifty million. She is


    worth five million. I can only give you this much amount of money. If you don''t ept that, I believe that


    it is also easy to settle this matter with this money even if something terrible happens to her there.


    What do you think?"


    This time, Jay spoke with Hiram over the phone on hands-free mode. Rachel and all the others present


    also heard their conversation clearly.


    Rachel''s lips kept trembling. She thought that Hiram was really good at bargaining. He even lowered


    the price to five million from fifty million!


    In this case, Rachel could only be worth five million.


    "Mr. Rong, she is a person. The fixed price is thirty million. Don''t haggle over the price anymore," said


    Jay, after throwing a nce at Rachel.


    "Five million. I would not pay more than that." Hiram made no concession.


    "Mr. Rong, you really deserve to be a business tycoon. You are unwilling to spend more money on


    rescuing a woman. Well, twenty million! It''s a reasonable price. Don''t bargain with me!"


    "Six million."


    While hearing their discussion, Rachel felt as if they were haggling over the price of some goods in the


    market, and she was like a fish, ready to be sold.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was just a worthless fish to them.


    Atst, Hiram and Jay came to an agreement. The final price was set at eight million.


    They also agreed that after half an hour Hiram would be transferring four million into Jay''s ount first,


    and Jay would send Rachel to the chosen crossroad. If Rachel was found safe and sound, Hiram


    would transfer the rest amount of money.


    Everything went on ording to their n.


    After Jay checked his ount and learned that he had received four million, he breathed a sigh of


    relief. He then told Finn who was standing behind him,"Take her in the car and drive to the designated


    ce."


    The car slowly moved towards that designated ce. A piece of cloth covered Rachel''s eyes, so she


    was unable to see the signs along the roadside. She just felt that the car drove at a slow speed.


    "Boss, should we head for that ce?"


    Hesitating, Jay looked at the time and then carefully nced around. "I''m afraid that if we arrive at the


    designated ce, we won''t be able to get the other four million and I might also be forced to return all


    of the money that I have just received from Hiram."


    He didn''t realize this at the beginning, but now after thinking about it carefully, he felt that something


    was amiss.


    He wasn''t sure whether the conversation over the phone half an hour ago was being monitored or not.


    "What should we do now?" asked Finn restlessly while guarding Rachel.


    Smoking a cigar, Jay carelessly flicked the ash. In the dim light, he looked at both sides of the road and


    said,"Finn, you should kill this woman. I think there is no need to take a risk. Although four million is not


    arge amount of money, it will be enough for us to hide for some time."


    "Don''t!"


    When she heard that they were going to kill her, Rachel started shaking her head and said,"Don''t...


    Don''t kill me. Give me the phone! I will call him and talk to him. Don''t harm me...


    If I die, this matter will just get worse, and you will be in big trouble. By then, you might have nowhere


    to escape in this world."


    Rachel trembled with fear. These fearless criminals were dreadful.


    She would be very unfortunate if they killed her.


    ''My dear ancestors!


    Is this the fate you have decided for me?


    Are you sure that you wouldn''t want to let me die so young?'' she thought.


    "That''s right. Jay, I don''t think we need to kill her," said Finn hesitantly. He didn''t want to be a


    murderer at such a young age.


    "Do you think that we have any other alternative?" Jay condemned Finn as he sucked on his cigar.


    When Jay finished speaking, their car was hit by another caring from behind.


    "How could you drive your car so carelessly?" "I was driving so slow, and it is dark in the evening, so I


    was unable to see anything clearly along the road. It''s not my fault." The driver of the car behind their


    car got out and walked towards the driver''s seat of theirs.


    Upon hearing that driver, the men inside the car began to get nervous. Someone quickly covered


    Rachel''s mouth because they feared that she would cry for help.


    The driver in their car immediately rolled down the window, poked his head out and spoke to that man


    who stood outside their car.


    "Okay. I know you didn''t mean to do that. It isn''t your fault. Just go."


    Rachel tried her best to make a sound. She had no alternative but to do that because Jay wanted to kill


    her now.


    At this extremely dangerous moment, she couldn''t count on anyone. She had no one.


    "It''s so nice of you to say that. But you should be careful while driving. You might cause a car ident


    if you continue to drive like that. That''s okay. I should leave now." After the driver of the other car


    finished talking, he walked back to his car. He didn''t seem to notice Rachel who was tied up and seated


    on the back seat.


    Everyone inside the car felt relieved, except for Rachel.


    The driver got the car started again and nned to leave that terrible ce.


    Right then, they heard a strange noiseing from the car''s roof.


    "Quick! Drive the car quickly!"


    Jay, who was sitting on the passenger seat, got frightened and pushed the driver hard.


    The car barely moved a few meters forward, and suddenly the car roof was removed with a loud noise.


    The car seemed like a pot, and its cover was removed by someone who knew very well what was


    hidden inside it.


    Rachel looked up in amazement. She could clearly see the stars twinkling in the sky and the man


    The man appeared on the back seat, bare-handed. He hit Finn with his fist, and Finn passed out. He


    then quickly opened the car door and kicked Finn out of the car.


    Before Rachel got a chance to scream, that man steadily sat beside her. He said in a calm voice,"Mr.


    Zhong, you haven''t got the rest of the money. Why are you so anxious to leave?"


    "Hiram... Hiram..." Jay was sitting in front of Hiram, his face turned. He was so scared that he was


    unable to speak.


    "You spoke rather arrogantly over the phone earlier, so why are you stammering now?"


    Hiram said in a rxed tone, but his words made Jay very upset. Jay realized that his n was totally


    destroyed.


    "Boss! Look! Look at that!" Looking at a line of police cars in front of them, the driver got so scared that


    he spoke frantically.


    Hiram unhurriedly took out a folding knife and looked at Rachel who had turned pale with fear. "You


    bring me so much trouble..."


    Rachel was speechless with anger.


    ''Trouble?


    You were the one who drove me out of the house tonight. It''s all your fault!'' she thought.


    Rachel nced at Hiram who was helping her cut off the strings. Her aching hands were able to get rid


    of ties now. When she was about to say something, she saw the policemene towards them in a


    line and then they surrounded the car.


    "Get out of the car right now! Do you wish to stay here longer?" Hiram said to Rachel while looking at


    the car''s door which had been opened. He then raised his eyebrows and cast a nce at Rachel,


    having no idea whether she was excessively frightened or not.


    "My, my legs feel really weak..."

 Chapter 26 Throwing Shoes At Him

    Chapter 26 Throwing Shoes At Him


    Rachel replied honestly. She was terrified.


    She was kidnapped by those wicked men. They had threatened to rape and kill her because Hiram


    didn''t pay the ransom they had asked for. If the same thing had happened to him, he would have


    shared her feelings.


    Hiram with his thick and ck eyebrows knitted, bent down and took her into his arms to get her out of


    the car.


    While getting out of the car, Rachel noticed that the top of the car waspletely cut off. She


    wondered how they did that. But, it was hard for her to figure it out as she was too scared to think.


    There were lots of policemen surrounding the car, with their guns aiming at Jay and his driver. The


    young man, called Finn was already under restraint.


    ording to thew, the three kidnappers would be kept in prison permanently. They deliberately


    kidnapped a woman for ransom and tried to murder her. They deserved harsh punishment.


    Rachel was held in Hiram''s arms till he settled her into the ck Maybach.


    The petite woman immediately sank into the leather seat. She looked dreadfully pale out of fear. Her


    legs were constantly trembling as if they were out of control. She held her bent legs tightly with her


    arms, trying to bring herself some sense of security.


    She sat there and looked vacantly into the distance. She felt like a numb puppet, whose soul was taken


    away.


    After settling Rachel into the car, Hiram stood outside and looked at her through the half-open window.


    His eyes darkened. The poor girl made his heart ache. He opened his mouth and tried to say


    something to her, but failed. Then he turned around to see a man walking toward him.


    ''''Mr. Rong, the bank ount of the kidnapper has been blocked; and you can get your money back


    anytime. This kidnapping could be construed as a vicious incident. I will request to enhance the


    punishment. Jay should stay in prison for his whole life." The man said to Hiram. He was Luke Jian,


    Hiram''s friend and privatewyer.


    "As for the money, I will give you a bank ount number tomorrow; you can just transfer the money


    there," replied Hiram. Then he turned his eyes toward Jay. At the same time, Jay was staring at him


    with hatred.


    Jay was held by the arms by the policemen and was being pushed forward towards the police car.


    Even in such a condition, he would not give in. He struggled to stop himself and turned around to shout


    at Hiram,"Bastard, just remember. You''d better keep me in prison forever. Otherwise, I wille back


    and avenge myself whenever I get the chance!"


    Luke couldn''t helpughing when he heard that. Jay was indeed the kind of man who refused to give


    up until all hope was gone. He didn''t know who Hiram was. As the big boss of such arge business


    group, he had got himself lots of enemies. He was experienced in dealing with such retaliative actions.


    "By the way, who is that girl? What is your rtionship with her?" Luke asked, trying to satisfy his own


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    curiosity.


    A gust of cold wind emerged, drying the pitiful girl who had been sweating out of fear. The bright stars


    were shining in the sky. It was a beautiful night!


    "What do you think?"


    Hiram threw the question back. Luke was awyer who was good at analyzing and judging people.


    Hiram felt like giving him a test.


    "Well, allow me to have a short talk with her; and then I will give you the answer."


    This was exactly what he liked. Luke walked up to Hiram''s posh car. He lowered his body and said to


    the frightened woman through the window,"Youngdy, I am sorry that you are scared. Don''t worry.


    Your man has solved the problem. You will never see the kidnappers again.


    Moreover, I think you should make use of this incident to get arge amount of spiritual damage


    As Rachel heard Luke''s witty remarks, she became quite rxed. Now that she was back to herself,


    she knew what she could do to make herself feel better.


    "Damn it!" The car''s door suddenly opened and it hit Luke''s chin.


    Before he realized what happened, he saw Racheling out of the car with her shoes in her hands.


    With bare feet, she quickly walked towards Hiram.


    "Hiram, You bastard!"


    As she said that, she threw one of her shoes with all her strength at the man standing not too far away


    from her.


    The shoe sessfully hit Hiram''s back.


    Hearing his name being called, Hiram turned around and saw the furious woman moving toward him


    like an angry wildcat. She was too quick. He got no time to avoid the flying shoe.


    Hiram had never been afraid of anyone. But at this moment, he was a little bit scared by seeing her


    behave in this way.


    "You bastard, I will beat you to death."


    Rachel shouted indignantly. At the same time, she also tried to throw another shoe at him, aiming at his


    handsome face this time.


    Hiram would have dodged the shoe, but he just stood motionless. The shoe passed by his ear and flew


    away. He knew he wouldn''t get hit at the beginning. But he was kind of angry now, as no one had ever


    dared to do this to him.


    "Rachel, are you crazy? Do you realize what you are doing?"


    "I am crazy? Ha, you know who made me crazy? The person who kicked me out at midnight. Who


    gave the kidnappers a chance to capture me?"


    Rachel hadn''t had her anger blown out yet. Her bare feet were aching; butpared to the pain in her


    heart, it was not worth mentioning. She walked up to Hiram, trying to give him more punishment.


    "You brought this danger on me, and you don''t even feel guilty for that. Instead, you said I am crazy.


    How dare you? You thought I couldn''t do anything to defend myself?" When she approached him, she


    hit his chest with her hands. Soon, she realized that this kind of hitting couldn''t hurt him at all. On the


    contrary, it looked like she was trying to flirt with him.


    Therefore, she changed her mind. She suddenly grabbed his arm and bit him, when he was distracted.


    Luke was massaging his chin and examining the drama. He was taken aback by Rachel''s sudden


    reaction. He reached out his hand to feel his own arm as if he could feel the pain himself.


    It was really a big news; he hadn''t seen iting!


    Hiram had never been involved in any love affair, and now he was involved with a young girl on the


    road. If the reporters could take a picture of this scene, it would definitely hit the headlines the next


    morning.


    "You crazy woman. Didn''t Ie to save you?" Hiram tried to put up with the pain while attempting to


    relive his arm from the pain. "Let''s say I was wrong. But I tried my best to make up for it. Why are you


    still mad at me? Let go of my arm."


    Rachel refused to be persuaded. She was kidnapped; she nearly lost her virginity, and she could have


    died. She could not let him off so easily, when she thought of all that.


    Hiram took a deep breath. He frowned at her, and at the same time he grabbed her forcefully with his


    free hand to press her tightly against his chest.


    This woman was like a vampire. His arm was bleeding.


    Rachel freed her mouth willingly when she got pushed by his strong hand. She raised her head and


    happened to meet his eyes. He was too hurt to say anything.


    Rachel looked very attractive with her blood-reddened lips. Her anger-filled eyes seemed to be shining.


    Suddenly, she felt something cold and soft covering her mouth.


    He was kissing her! She gazed at the man with wide open eyes. They were so close to each other.


    Rachel was too shocked to know what she should do.

 Chapter 27 Why Did You Kiss Me

    Chapter 27 Why Did You Kiss Me


    All the police cars had already gone, leaving only Hiram''s car on the road.


    Luke Jian''s mouth widened with shock when he witnessed what was happening in front of him. He


    immediately took out his phone and started to shoot a video of the kissing couple. It was such a rare


    urrence. Luke thought that he had to record it.


    Luke had handled manywsuits for Hiram, and he had also shared many meals with him. But he had


    never seen him kiss a woman. Opportunity knocked at the door only once, so of course, Luke wouldn''t


    miss the chance.


    Hiram kissed Rachel out of the blue. Just like his domineering personality, his kiss was also


    overbearing. It made Rachel angry.


    "No..." Rachel tried to open her mouth to speak, but Hiram took the opportunity to deepen his kiss. He


    forced his kiss on her so vigorously and imperiously that Rachel didn''t have a chance to refuse.


    "You have my blood on your lips. Of course, I have to sip it back," said Hiram. He finally stopped and let


    go of her. He felt satisfied when he saw that there wasn''t any blood left on her lips. Then, he turned


    around and walked towards his car.


    Rachel stood still. She hadn''te back to her senses yet.


    She didn''t understand what he meant. He had ruthlessly driven her out of his house. And when he


    realized that she was kidnapped, he seemed unwilling to save her. So why was he kissing her all of a


    sudden?


    Was Hiram really trying to sip back his blood?


    As Hiram got in the car, Luke immediately put his phone back in his pocket and got in the car, too.


    The Maybach drove up to Rachel. Luke was sitting in the driver''s seat, he unlocked the car doors and


    said,"Miss Ruan, please get in the car now. It''s already two o''clock in the morning."


    Rachel caught a glimpse of Hiram who was sitting in the back seat. She let out a cold sigh as she


    opened the door of the passenger seat and got inside the car.


    "I am really hungry. Would there be any restaurants still open at this hour?" asked Rachel. She hadn''t


    finished her supper earlier, and then she had experienced such a terrible incident. She was starving by


    now.


    "Indeed, I think you should eat some food and rx yourself. I know that there is a restaurant open


    around the clock. But, Hiram, are you okay? You have a wound on your arm," Luke asked as he took a


    nce at Hiram who was sitting behind him. Rachel had bitten Hiram''s arm badly. He thought that


    Hiram might need some treatment for his wound first.


    Hiram rolled up his sleeve and looked at the wound on his arm. There was a blood stain on it, but he


    didn''t care and said calmly,"No need to worry about my wound. I am all right. Take us to eat something


    first."


    Rachel looked out of the window and paid no heed to what Hiram had said.


    ''Why did he agree with my idea? Why didn''t he agree with me earlier? If he had agreed with me earlier,


    I wouldn''t have been kidnapped, '' Rachel thought to herself.


    When they reached the restaurant, Rachel quickly ordered all sorts of cuisine avable in the menu,


    while ignoring the taste of the food. She didn''t care about whether she had ordered too much food. She


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ordered all the expensive ones.


    Then, their table was full of different dishes. The two men sat opposite Rachel. They were shocked to


    see her devouring the food.


    Rachel had always had a good appetite, and she was able to eat more when she was agitated. That


    was why she was eating like a savage now.


    Hiram hadn''t touched his chopsticks yet as he hadn''t started eating. But his appetite aroused when he


    saw Rachel enjoying every dish. Suddenly, he grabbed his chopsticks and began to pick up some food


    to eat.


    Luke was still in shock, and his eyes were fixed on Rachel. He had never seen a woman who had the


    courage to freely enjoy food in front of men. No woman dared to eat like this, especially in front of


    Hiram.


    Hiram was a wealthy and attractive man, so most of the women he met were conscious of their


    manners and behaved decently in front of him. Rachel was the first woman who paid no attention to the


    way she looked in front of Hiram.


    In the end, Rachel was finally full. But she was a little bit embarrassed when she saw Luke pay the bill.


    "I am sorry. I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Rachel Ruan. What''s your name?" Rachel said


    politely and extended her hand. She looked at him with a feeling of gratitude.


    Luke smiled, he shook her hand politely and said,"I am Luke Jian, your man''s privatewyer. I have


    handled more than one hundred cases for Hiram. We have been working together for the past ten


    years."


    Rachel immediately shook her head after she heard his words.


    She exined,"I have to make something clear to you. He..." While Rachel was talking, she turned her


    head to look at the tall man standing next to her. Hiram raised his ck bushy brows, grinned, and also


    looked at her, as if he was waiting to hear what she was going to say.


    "He''s neither my man, nor my boyfriend. Please think about it. If he was my man or boyfriend, how


    could he have forced me to get out of his housete at night? I am just an insignificant person who he


    can turn away at any time."


    Luke wasn''t clear about the whole story between Hiram and Rachel, so he nced at Hiram with an


    inquisitive look in his eyes.


    But Hiram moved his eyes away, avoiding any eye contact with Luke. He lowered his head and lit a


    cigarette. Without exining anything, he slowly walked towards his car.


    "Really? But, Miss Ruan, if that''s true, why did Hiram kiss you earlier? You bit him and threw your


    shoes at him, but he didn''t get angry. So...I think...Hahaha...Do you understand what I mean?" Luke


    burst intoughter and stopped asking any more questions.


    When a man started to tolerate a woman''s temper, what did it mean?


    Rachel also didn''t understand why Hiram had kissed her all of a sudden.


    "Hiram! Herees my car. I am going back home now!" Luke said to Hiram. Then, he got inside his


    sports car and bid farewell to Rachel.


    On their way back to the vi, Hiram sat on the driver''s seat, while Rachel sat on the back seat. They


    both kept silent the whole way.


    After they had returned to the vi, Rachel couldn''t control her anger anymore. She blocked Hiram''s


    way, stopping him from going to his bedroom.


    "I want to move out of your house tomorrow. I will exin everything to my mother myself," said


    Rachel. She was still furious. She wasn''t able to cool down her anger.


    Rachel didn''t want to experience such a horrible incident again. She was afraid that she might be


    driven away from the house again and she would end up in another dangerous situation.


    She had only one life. She didn''t want to put herself into such a dangerous situation yet again.


    Hiram stopped moving forward. He lowered his head to look at her, and said,"We''ll talk about it


    tomorrow. I need to go and deal with my wound."


    Then, he turned away from her and went straight to his bedroom.


    But Rachel followed him into his bedroom and insisted,"Hiram. Since we have so many restrictions on


    each other, why don''t we just live apart? It is meaningless for us to live together. Don''t you think so?"


    While he was listening to her, Hiram took out the medicine box, sat on the sofa and started treating his


    wound.


    "Regarding what happened tonight, I admit that it was my fault. I promise it won''t happen again," said


    Hiram.


    He grabbed a cotton bud, dip it in a little alcohol and cleaned the wound. When the cotton bud touched


    his wound, he frowned with pain. But he didn''t utter a single word and carried on to apply the medicine


    on his wound.


    "But I think there is no need for us to tolerate each other anymore. I could see that we have different


    personalities. You are not used to my habits in many aspects. You don''t have to force yourself to do it,"


    said Rachel. Hiram had done many things that had angered her. However, she was well aware that, to


    some extent, he had tried to reconcile with her.


    Rachel knew that Hiram wasn''t ustomed to living with another person, seeing anything he disliked,


    and being disturbed by others. Moreover, he didn''t even like his things to be touched by anyone else.


    "Yeah, I am not used to your habits. But we have already signed a marriage contract. We have to obey


    the terms of the contract," Hiram said and started to dress his wound expertly. It seemed that this was


    not the first time he had to bandage a wound.


    Rachel felt speechless.


    She didn''t know how to answer him. She had no choice but to live here for some more days.


    Rachel turned around and started to leave. But when she was about to open the door, she suddenly


    thought of something and turned around to look at Hiram, who had finished bandaging his wound.


    She asked,"Could you tell me why did you kiss me on the road?"


    Hiram was putting away the medicine box, but when he heard Rachel''s question, he stopped.


    He furrowed his brows and thought in his mind, ''Isn''t she a brilliant woman? Then howe her EQ is


    so low?''


    He couldn''t believe that she would ask him such a stupid question.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? I don''t think that I am the sort of woman that you like. And you have


    always been against our marriage. In a word, I think it''s impossible that you like me. So, I don''t


    understand the reason behind the kiss. Could you tell me?"


    Rachel asked inquisitively. But she didn''t know that her honest words had already irritated Hiram.

 Chapter 28 Her Ability

    Chapter 28 Her Ability


    The surrounding air was strange and quiet.


    It was already 4 o''clock in the morning. The dawn was approaching.


    It had been a sleepless night and it seemed they weren''t going to sleep.


    "If you ask one more time, I will kiss you again. How about questioning me after that, what do you


    think?" After a moment of silence, Hiram grinned and observed her with a beamish face.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Rachel dropped the idea of asking him after hearing his warning. Instead, she turned around and ran


    quickly.


    She went inside the house to take a nap. After waking up, she got dressed up and went to work. That


    Sunday had passed in the most "dramatic" way.


    She might have asked for a leave to calm down and clear things up if it had happened before. But, she


    had already had a sick leave, and it was Monday, which meant there was a lot of work waiting for her. It


    wasn''t a wise decision for her to ask for another leave.


    Moreover, the sales performance was going to be announced soon. If Group A, which was under her


    charge, didn''te out with an impressive result, they might get degraded to Group B the next time.


    If that happened, they would be the joke of the whole organization.


    Thepany where Rachel worked had adopted an upgrade system, and there were Group A, Group


    B, Group C. All staff members started in Group C and gradually got promoted to higher groups. The


    sries also varied ordingly in different groups. Employees got evaluated every half a year, and if


    they failed, they would get degraded.


    "Rachel, there you go. Here''s this month''s sales performance. It just came out. Currently, we are 30%


    behind Group B. There are only a few days left. I don''t think we will be able to make it."


    Fiona, one of the group members, came to discuss the sales report with Rachel.


    "Besides, our direct channel of distribution has reached its saturation point. Although there is still room


    for improvement in our cirction and our sales n is much better, we are running out of time. I am


    afraid that our promotion wouldn''t work as expected and it wouldn''t get tranted into sales


    growth¡­¡­"


    Rachel got something in her mind while she was holding that sales report,"The reason behind its


    ineffectiveness might be that there are too many procedures in this process. If we make a direct order, I


    am sure we can make it in one or two days."


    After a few seconds, Rachel stood up and asked everyone toe over,"Guys, let''s put aside our work


    for a minute. Michael, could you check these three areas for me today? We need to promote our


    products in all these shopping malls as soon as possible."


    "Fiona, this is yours."


    "Celine, you are in charge of the bigger areas."


    Other group members were also assigned their own areas.


    Celine took the sales list and looked at it. She nodded her head and looked at Rachel worriedly,"Still,


    the two biggest shopping malls are left, and they are the most difficult ones to negotiate with. They


    have powerful background. I am afraid things won''t work out."


    "Yes, I agree with Celine. Last time, Group B did a lot of hard work to persuade their managers to


    promote our products. I don''t think we can make it in just one meeting.", Fiona also shook her head to


    express her concern.


    In their salespany, it was all about qualification and ability. Anyone who could bring in business


    was the winner. There was no mercy, justpetition.


    The smaller shopping malls were easy to deal with. Their promotion activities were quite attractive


    actually, so the malls were willing to cooperate.


    But these two shopping malls were different. They dominated H City''s whole consumer market. It would


    take a lot of time and money to hold a promotion event.


    "I will get them!", said Rachel, as she stood up and assigned those two biggest and also the most


    challenging areas to herself.


    "Well, just try your best but don''t push yourself too hard. It''s ok if we fail the evaluation this month. I am


    sure we will catch up next month. That''s not a big deal.", Celine tried to lighten the mood. Actually, at


    the end of the year, they would be evaluatedprehensively. It wouldn''t be a make or break situation.


    Rachel assured her and said,"Okay, guys, let''s get back to work."


    And at the same time, outside their office door, a member of Group B left quietly.


    "What?" When the group leader Sandy heard the report from her group member, she sniffed,"How na?


    ve is she? She seriously wants to give it a shot at this time? It would be a waste of time!"


    But she was a little worried, thinking about that. So she went out to make a phone call.


    "Hello, is it Manager Zhang? It is Sandy. Do you remember that you promised me that whenever our


    charge of the event? Would you keep your word for me?"


    In general, thepany assigned two different groups for the same event and asked them to make a


    proposal. Then it was up to the customer to make the final decision.


    And the credit went to the one whose proposal was used.


    "Well, I certainly miss you, and I also believe in you. Maybe we can eat together someday!"


    After she hung up the phone, Sandy grabbed her nail clippers and happily went back to her office to


    manicure her fingernails,"As long as Manager Zhang doesn''t approve, I don''t have to worry about what


    they would be doing."


    She had already made a deal with Manager Zhang. They both agreed that she would be in charge of


    the next month''s promotional event. That way, Group B wouldn''t only do a great job that month, they


    would be sure to win the next month also.


    The sun was shining brightly that day, and the sky was cloudless.


    Outside one of thergest malls in H City


    Rachel came over there in the scorching hot weather. She called Manager Zhang for like a thousand


    times but got no response. As she kept trying, his phone was constantly busy, or he didn''t respond.


    When the phone call didn''t work, she decided to go to the office to meet him personally.


    Finally, at lunchtime, she found the man she was waiting for,"Manager Zhang! Could you give me five


    minutes of your time, please? I tried to call you, but there was no answer, so I decided toe here."


    Manager Zhang tried to avoid her by looking around. He waved his hands and said,"How about some


    other day? I am about to have my lunch."


    "But, Manager Zhang, we have made a deal. What made you change your mind?" Rachel nced at


    him from head to toe and noticed that he was being weird and his attitude was different.


    "Hey, look, you are getting worried for no reason. Today I am kind of upied with lots of meeting. And


    I am famished right now. I just want to have my lunch. That''s it, nothing to worry about!" Manager


    Zhang tried to exin.


    Rachel nodded her head, but she had already figured out what was going on with her bright


    eyes,"Manager Zhang, it seems that Sandy from our organization is a friend of yours. You two have a


    great rapport, don''t you?"


    "Eh¡­¡­" Rachel got him right to the point where he coughed and tried to exin,"Rachel, don''t say


    that. We have cooperated with each other for more than a year. Don''t you trust me?"


    Rachel couldn''t helpughing on hearing all that. Trust him?


    The second time they had met, he had tried to make a move on her. If she hadn''t had the goods on him


    and warned him not to do it again, he wouldn''t have agreed to cooperate with her.


    "I certainly trust you! And I don''t think you are the kind of person who forgets his friends whenever he''s


    in a rtionship. Therefore, I would request you to take a look at this sales proposal. I''m aware that


    there have been some negative news about your shopping mall recently. And my proposal can not only


    help you handle that but can also increase your profits!", Said Rachel. Then she handed him the


    documents.


    "I have simplified many procedures. It would be more efficient to implement them. Besides, I believe a


    wise man, especially a man with ambitious goals, wouldn''t put his emphasis on small profits, am I


    right?"


    While she was talking, Manager Zhang already opened the sales proposal. He knew her ability very


    well. The reason why he agreed with the former cooperation was that every idea of her proposal was


    pertinent and could bring effective and profitable result.


    "Manager Zhang, I have seen Sandy''s proposal. It looks quite attractive. But I am sure that a smart


    businessman like you can discover the ws in it. It isn''t suitable for a long-term cooperation."


    Rachel noticed that he wavered as she was talking, she took the opportunity to strike while the iron was


    hot.


    "If you help me hold this event two dayster, I would forget about this¡­¡­ And I swear I won''t tell


    anyone else. You would still be the honest and upright Manager Zhang, what do you think?"


    Manager Zhang was looking at her proposal, and he said,"Ok, I know what to do. Just give me some


    time to review your proposal. I will call you tonight."


    "But! I have nothing to do with¡­¡­ Sandy. So please don''t gossip about that!"


    He walked a few steps. Then, he turned around and said to Rachel.


    Rachel smiled and nodded her head.


    The harder he tried to hide, the more he exposed. If it weren''t for business, she definitely wouldn''t have


    anything to do with him.


    Rachel finally got what she wanted. She breathed a sigh of great relief. Now that he said so, it was half


    the sess.


    A wise man knows how to weigh the pros and cons.


    Rachel had worked out such a tricky business in the hallway leading to the shopping mall''s canteen.


    She stretched her arms and legs. Her legs were almost numb because of the long wait.


    She took out the meat floss bread she bought on her way here from her handbag. She ate a little and


    heard apuse from behind.


    "Nice to see you again!"

 Chapter 29 Like Handsome Young Man

    Chapter 29 Like Handsome Young Man


    Rachel was sitting in the corner munching on her bread when she heard a voice. As she turned around,


    she saw a handsome man walking towards her. While pping his hands, he said,"Rachel, you really


    impress me every time I meet you!"


    She swallowed the bread in her mouth in one gulp. Surprised, she stood up and said,"Oh, it''s you, the


    rescue hero."


    As Albert walked up to Rachel, he noticed that she was eating bread. He decided to invite her to lunch.


    "Stop it, that is such a trifle. It''s a sort of miracle that we run into each other here. Let''s go to dinner


    together, shall we? I can not stand a beauty like you having bread for her lunch alone," said Albert.


    Rachel thought that Albert was just being polite and answered,"No, that''s fine. I have to run some


    errandster today. I would make do with the bread."


    "I mean it. Let''s go. There are many restaurants around. I happen to know a nice one nearby. It''s my


    treat. Please don''t turn me down. You''d break my heart." As Albert finished his sentence, he took her


    hand to lead her out. He spoke with a bright smile, revealing his sparkling teeth. He didn''t even give her


    a chance to say no.


    "Oh, my bread..."


    Rachel had identally dropped her bread on the floor.


    Albert took her to a fancy French restaurant. They found a table and sat down. The music in the


    restaurant was delightful, which made the ambiance pretty romantic.


    Rachel was wearing a casual outfit since she had to shuttle back and forth today. She was wearing a


    regr T-shirt and a pair of jeans, with sports shoes. Her clothes made her look a bit out of ce.


    "Why did you visit the mall''s office today?" Rachel was surprised to see him there, but she hadn''t got


    the chance to bring it up until now. His sudden appearance seemed to be somewhat coincidental.


    Albert paused for a second and continued with a smile,"It''s summer vacation time. I want to find a part-


    time job to ease the burden on my family. Besides, I can learn something from the job."


    He decided not to tell Rachel the real reason. Today at the mall, he had noticed that Rachel had


    worked very hard to get the project back, so he assumed that she was from an ordinary family. If he


    told her the truth, she might look at him differently. He just wanted to let her think of him as an ordinary


    student.


    "Part-time job? But the food here is quite expensive. How can you afford to eat here?" Rachel was


    confused. Most of the dishes'' price was over 100. Why would he choose this ce?


    "It is the first time I have invited you to lunch. I want it to be perfect. Besides, you said that you need to


    rush to other ces soon and there are only fancy restaurants in this area. I didn''t want to waste your


    time by going to other ces." Albert tried to find a reasonable excuse to clear her doubt.


    Rachel nodded her head. "Let''s share the bill then. You''re only a student. I wouldn''t let you spend this


    much money on a meal," Rachel insisted.


    Not far away from Rachel and Albert''s table, Two men were having their lunch. One of them took a


    ce at Albert and told the man sitting across him,"Hiram, my nephew is here too. Excuse me for a


    moment. I want to go say hi."


    "Certainly," Hiram answered without raising his head. He was reading a file with his iPad ced on the


    table. He was reading so dedicatedly that his eyes never left the iPad screen.


    "Well, on second thought, I don''t want to disturb him. It seems that he is having a hot date with a girl.


    He might get embarrassed if he knows I''m here," said Luke. Luke was Hiram''s private attorney, and he


    was earnest about his work, but not about rtionships. He didn''t want anyone to disturb him when he


    had a date with a woman, so he thought Albert wouldn''t want that either.


    Although Luke was a gentleman, he also loved the wildness in his life.


    Hiram didn''t pay much attention to Luke''s remark. He sipped his coffee and continued reading the file.


    Luke nced at the girl sitting with Albert, and said questioningly,"It seems like I have met this girl


    before. Hiram, could you stop reading for a moment and take a look at the girl to see if we know her or


    not?"


    Hiram raised his head and nced at Luke, thinking that Luke was being nosy again, but he still did


    what Luke asked him to. Hiram turned around and looked towards where Luke''s gaze was.


    Hiram saw that a woman wasughing at something said by the man apanying her. Hiram


    recognized that the woman was Rachel. It seemed that the man was telling her a funny story, and


    Rachel could not help butugh.


    "So you are my junior schoolmate. I didn''t have a chance to revisit our university in the past two years.


    I''m going to spare some time to pay a visit to my old school someday soon," Rachel wiped the tears of


    When students graduated from the university, they had to face all sorts of problems and challenges.


    Gradually they changed. Some of them got lost, and they questioned what they were doing with their


    life. That was something they needed to experience when they were young.


    "Of course, you must do that. I''m free next weekend. You can pay a visit then. I would apany you,"


    Albert said with a big smile on his face.


    Rachel and Albert were chatting andughing now and again. Hiram was watching their interaction


    after Luke asked him to take a look.


    Although he only saw her profile, he recognized her at once.


    Hiram stared at them for a while. She was giggling so loud that he could hear her heartyughter. The


    the ward by ident. She only cried or smirked when she was with him.


    There was a big shining smile on her pretty face. Her bright eyes resembled a pair of crescent moons.


    Her face turned red, and her lips resembled the petals of red roses.


    After a while, Rachel stood up and went to thedy''s room. After she washed her hands, she raised her


    head and tried to fix her hair while looking into the mirror on the wall. Right then she saw a man in the


    mirror. She was stunned.


    "You are a really strong woman. You almost diedst night, but today it seems that it had no impact on


    you. In less than twenty-four hours, you are chatting andughing with a man in a fancy restaurant


    without any concerns. You have a great psychological state,"


    Hiram had his hands folded around his chest. He was standing at the door of thedy''s room as he


    looked at Rachel through the mirror. Rachel was surprised to see him there.


    "You have said that we have our own space," Ignoring Hiram, Rachel looked at herself in the mirror and


    fixed her hair behind her ears. It seemed that they kept running into each other by ident.


    There were times when people walked past death. Rachel was very scaredst night, but she knew


    that life had to go on.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Rachel was wearing a big T-shirt, which covered her lovely figure. Hiram could not help but stare at her


    body from behind. He pictured her exquisite body under the T-shirt. He could not forget her beautiful


    body ever since he saw it once.


    "My mother has specifically told me to take good care of you. She said that you don''t need to work so


    hard. You can stay home, and I will support you. Being my wife means that you don''t need to worry


    about money,"


    Hiram walked to her side and ced his hand on her waist, pulling her into his arms gently.


    Rachel immediately stopped him from touching her with her hands, and said with a smile,"Mr. Rong,


    are you mocking me?


    In order to be your Mrs. Rong for a month, do I really need to give up my job, throw away three years of


    hard work and everything I have earned by myself?"


    Her remarks were like a thorn stabbing into his heart. He frowned and said with a deep voice,"Even if


    we get a divorce, I''ll give you the alimony, which can support you for the rest of your life. If you want,


    you don''t need to go to work even after the divorce."


    He had thought about giving her arge amount of money. He had already asked someone to open an


    ount for her and transfer eight million into the ount.


    Though her kidnapping was his fault, he had already made amends to her.


    Rachel turned around and smiled, poking his chest with her slender finger.


    "Hiram Rong, what do you mean? Are you saying that I embarrass you by going to work? Or perhaps


    you feel embarrassed when you see me with another man. Are you worried that I would cheat on you?"


    While she was speaking, Rachel kept drawing circles with her finger on his chest. Hiram grabbed her


    finger with his hand and said,"Don''t forget your identity now. You''re my wife. Even if you want to see


    other men, you should wait until we get a divorce."


    "Oh no, I''m afraid that I''m going to let you down. I''m not going back home tonight. I''m still afraid that


    someone will throw me out in the middle of the night. Besides, did you see the man sitting with me? He


    is a handsome young man. He happens to be my type, and I don''t want to miss him,"


    Rachel said with a smile. Then she pulled away her finger and walked out of thedy''s room.


    Hiram''s face darkened when he heard what she had said.

 Chapter 30 How Many Wives Has Your Mother Found For You

    Chapter 30 How Many Wives Has Your Mother Found For You


    Rachel had never been so happy before she went out of the restaurant. Hiram always put her in an


    unfavorable position, but this time she made him feel embarrassed.


    "You look very delighted!" Albert said while looking at Rachel who smiled blissfully after she came out


    of the bathroom.


    "Of course! I''m in a good mood now because I got the chance to have a meal with a handsome, young


    boy who is also studying at the same school I studied before," Rachel said jokingly. Then, she took a


    nce at Hiram and Luke who were walking out of the restaurant.


    After he heard Rachel''s praises, Albert, who was really good-looking, lowered his head and said,"Don''t


    call me young boy. You are just a few years older than me. And if you really think that I''m handsome, I


    won''t mind you looking at me a few more times."


    "Hahaha..." Rachel was amused by his words.


    Then he added,"Oh, you said that you are heading to another ce, right? I can send you there."


    Rachel immediately shook her head and said,"No, thanks. That ce is not too far away from here. I


    also have to do some preparation. You can go ahead."


    Albert didn''t insist. After all, they just met for the second time. He had a crush on her, but he knew he


    couldn''t win her heart with such short time.


    Luke was walking behind Hiram. Then he nced at Hiram and shook his head. "I''ve heard from my


    family that Albert is so particr with girls. He has never been with one after admitting himself to a


    university. Now, it seems that he really has a good eye for girls."


    Finally, they were out of the restaurant.


    Hiram ignored Luke and got into the car that was parked at the roadside.


    Luke slyly stared at Rachel and Albert. What Hiram did to Rachelst night meant that he began to


    care for her, even if he was a calm man who seemed not to worry about her so much.


    Luke, being Hiram''s senior, privatewyer, bet that Hiram liked Rachel.


    Luke walked towards Hiram''s car and tried to open it, but he failed to do so.


    He knocked on the car window and shouted,"Hey! Open the door!"


    However, Hiram just slowly rolled the car window down and smirked grimly.


    "You seem to be in a good mood. You can just walk back," Hiram eximed.


    Then, he stepped on the elerator and drove away immediately.


    ''Luke should spend some time reflecting with himself. He even let his silly and shameless nephew flirt


    with Rachel, '' Hiram thought.


    "Hiram Rong!" Luke got very anxious and stomped his foot.


    He mainly focused his attention to Rachel and Albert, and neglected the fact that Hiram was a narrow-


    minded man. Now that he had irritated him, all of his family members might get punished.


    Hiram drove towards the bus stop. When he saw Rachel waiting for a bus, he instantly stepped on the


    brake.


    Then the luxurious Maybach halted at the bus stop. Though it was already noon, the car still attracted


    the passers by''s attention.


    Rachel saw Hiram''s car. She looked around and slowly hid herself behind the bus stop sign. She


    thought that Hiram couldn''t see her.


    She seeded in upsetting him for a short time and made him irritated. But she was worried that he


    would get back at her now.


    After Hiram rolled the car window down, he shouted at Rachel who was hiding herself from him.


    "Get in the car!


    I will give you one minute. If you still don''t get in, I will drag you from there and take you inside the car


    myself!" He looked at his watch after he said those words.


    Rachel realized that she didn''t have a chance to escape. She got so angry and hesitated to go with


    him. But time was passing quickly. If she didn''t rush to the next shopping mall, she couldn''tplete


    her task today.


    She had no choice but topromise with Hiram and get into the car.


    After she got into the car, Hiram immediately said,"Fasten the seat belt."


    He quickly stepped on the elerator and drove away.


    "Turn right!" Rachel said abruptly after she saw Hiram drive in the opposite direction. Then she


    added,"If you are not in a hurry, could you please send me to the shopping mall at XX road?"


    She only had a little time left. If Hiram drove farther from that shopping mall, she would surely not get


    her things done.


    Hiram took a quick look at Rachel''s anxious face, and followed her instructions.


    "I have signed the agreement that you drew up."


    "Huh?"


    Rachel was stunned by his words. She slowly blinked her eyes and said,"I begged you to sign it before,


    but you didn''t agree with it. Then now, you suddenly tell me that you signed it?


    You don''t have to do that. I think what you said before was right. It would be better if we live our own


    lives without bothering each other."


    Hiram suddenly parked the car on the roadside, which made Rachel lean forward.


    Hiram nced at Rachel, furrowed his eyebrows and said,"Say it again!"


    "Fine, fine. I will sign the agreementter when I go back."


    Rachel just shrugged while Hiram tried to threaten her. Hiram was furious and looked very frightening.


    He was like a very angry emperor that got Rachel very scared.


    "You should answer your phone first." Hiram''s phone kept ringing, but he didn''t answer it.


    He slowly looked away from Rachel. He turned his eyes to his phone and finally answered it. He


    connected his phone with the Bluetooth car kit and didn''t use a headset.


    Then a woman started speaking sweetly on the other end of the line,"Hiram, I am back here at H City."


    "Um, okay." Hiram got less angry and replied gently.


    Rachel immediately pricked up her ears. That woman said ''Hiram'' tenderly. Moreover, they seemed to


    know each other for many years.


    "I want to visit mother and father. Are you free tonight? Let''s see them together." The woman on the


    phone continued to speak. She also called Hiram''s parents mother and father affectionately.


    "I will fix my schedule first. I will call youter," Hiram said after he thought for a while.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Hmmm, Okay. We haven''t met each other for more than six months. I miss you so much." The woman


    sounded bashful and lonely as if she was Hiram''s lover whom he wasn''t able to meet for a long time.


    Her voice was full of affection.


    After Hiram hung the phone up, Rachel blinked her eyes in confusion, and thought that it was a bit


    strange.


    Then soon, she said,"Can I ask you something? How many wives has your mother found for


    you?"

 Chapter 31 I Will Sign It

    Chapter 31 I Will Sign It


    Those words sounded like there was something wrong. Why would a woman call his parents father and


    mother if she was not his wife?


    Hiram kept quiet and thought about what Rachel said for a few seconds. "About my previous question,


    give me your final answer now."


    He didn''t start the engine right away, but instead, rolled down the window on his side. After he put a


    cigarette in his mouth and lighted it, he finally turned his head to Rachel.


    "I will sign it! It will be the first thing I do when I get home." Rachel replied briskly. After that, if he had


    any other woman beside him, Rachel would go to her new mother-inw to ask for help.


    Hiram took the cigarette out of his mouth, tapped the steering wheel lightly and said, "She was adopted


    by my parents. My parents wanted a daughter but failed to have one. So, they adopted Lydia when she


    was ten years old."


    As he mentioned Lydia''s name, his face looked a bit helpless.


    At this moment, Rachel admitted that she knew nothing about Hiram''s family at all. "Ohhh." Rachel said


    reluctantly. "You have got many sisters to look after - your friend''s sister and your adopted sister.


    Maybe your parents have arranged her to be your future wife since then. You have a lot of choices in


    front of you, but why did you bother marrying me?"


    She thought about Lydia. Lydia was a beautiful name, indeed. Though Rachel had no idea how to spell


    it.


    Future wife.


    Hiram had heard the two words countless times since he was still a little boy. Almost all people talked


    about it. As time passed by, the idea of Lydia being Hiram''s future wife was firmly instilled in Lydia''s


    mind. She really thought that she would marry her older brother one day.


    "Stop talking about that nonsense! She is my younger sister and will be my younger sister forever. No


    one can break the family rules, and no one willmit incest." He said in his low voice while he started


    the car.


    "Really? Is there really nothing to worry about? Okay, then. I will go to your parents with you tonight.


    Your mom really cooks good. And the thought of tasting her delicious food again makes my mouth


    water!" Rachel looked at him quietly after she spoke.


    She felt that there was something Hiram did not mention to her.


    His friend''s sister, maybe, was just really his friend''s sister that he should protect on that asion.


    But when he spoke about Lydia, there was something in Hiram''s eyes that Rachel could not


    understand.


    "Ok... Let''s go together." She didn''t expect that Hiram would agree with her idea.


    She initially thought Hiram would refuse, but he didn''t.


    Rachel was a bit shock by his answer. She then shook her head and immediately said, "Forget about it.


    It is your family gathering. I don''t think it is a good idea for me to show up!"


    Just after she said those words, her phone rang again. It was Hiram''s mom.


    Speaking of the devil.


    Rachel took a deep breath and answered the phone. "Hello, mom?"


    "My dear Rachel,e here with Hiram tonight and let''s have dinner. His younger sister just came


    back from abroad. Let''s all gather here!" Joanna excitedly said.


    Joanna intended to call his son first. However, she knew that Rachel was with Hiram that time. So, she


    thought for a while and called Rachel instead.


    "Mom, please listen. I... Okay." Rachel wanted to refuse but she couldn''t say it. She hung the phone up


    and looked at Hiram, "Is your mom a fortune-teller? How does she know that you are with me now?"


    Hiram mysteriously smiled at her, "Yes, you''re right. She always knows where I am. She knows


    everything that is happening around me. She even exactly knows when I eat and what I eat."


    What a weird family were they!


    Rachel deeply pondered, ''How can a mother know her son so well, like he was in her own hands?''


    It turned out that Joanna and Gavin were the same - they fooled everybody. They pretended to be kind


    and nice to people, but they were actually hard to deal with.


    Rachel couldn''t decide what she should do next.


    She happened to encounter such aplicated family, could she ever survive?


    After they arrived, she unfastened her seatbelt and said, "Stop. Just stop here. Let me get out now so


    you can do what you need to do. By the way, you don''t need to pick me up tonight. I can go to your


    parents'' ce by myself."


    Hiram realized that they were at thergest shopping mall in H City. Hiram was puzzled and asked her,


    "What are you doing here?"


    She had to work that day. Thus, it was impossible for her to go to the mall at such an early hour.


    "Our sales team has been left behind recently. This is thergest mall in our city, so Ie here to


    check what is happening and what else I can do. I will just see you tonight."


    Rachel answered his question without any hesitation. She then opened the door to get out.


    After she got out of the car, Rachel immediately called the sales promotion manager of the mall. "Hello,


    is that Mr. Sun? Do you have a minute? Can I please talk with you?"


    Hiram didn''t leave right away but sat in his car for a while. While grabbing the steering wheel, he made


    a phone call and watched her walk away.


    That woman didn''t need to work. All she should do was watching TV shows, going to yoga sessions or


    going shopping.


    However, she never wanted to stay at home and do nothing.


    Even if she had experienced the terrible incidentst night, she showed up to work the next day with


    full energy. Hiram had thought she would just stay at home for a couple of days to rest, but he was


    wrong.


    She was just like the hibiscus in sunshine. Hibiscus cannot catch your eyes at first sight. They like


    living in the wild freely without any disturb, and so did her. Moreover, she had a unique personality and


    dignity, which made her stand out from the other flowers.


    It seemed that Hiram was getting more and more interested in that hibiscus.


    "Mr. Sun, this is Rachel. Hello! Hello?"


    The phone was hung up, which made her feel very frustrated. She had just taken a few days off, and it


    seemed like no one remembered who she was!


    Nheless, she had to wait and see what fortune she could get.


    However, things went on beyond her imagination.


    Ten minutester, Mr. Sun appeared at the door and invited her to go inside.


    His attitude had totally changed, and granted Rachel''s request. Rachel was very happy to finish her


    task smoothly though she felt quite shocked.


    Rachel returned to herpany before she went to Rong family''s house.


    Celine and her other workmates also came back one by one. They held a meeting to discuss what they


    had done today. Finally, things were getting better.


    Rachel exined the n to her teammates and instructed them to watch their own areas carefully. As


    long as they followed the n, they were already half way to their goal.


    But, they didn''t know that Team B also had their meeting at the room next to theirs.


    "What? Mr. Zhang didn''t fulfil his promise!" Sandy shouted at her teammates angrily. Her finely made-


    up face twisted in anger.


    For the sake of promotion, and topete for the best sales performance, she exhausted all her


    efforts. How could Mr. Zhang not fulfil what he had promised her?


    "Sandy, we all know Rachel''s abilities. When she presented her n, we already knew that it was far


    better than ours. Apparently, Mr. Zhang is smart enough to share the same thought with us." One of the


    team members told the truth without hiding anything.


    Another member held her arm and asked, "What are you talking about? Rachel is nothing but a mere


    puppet. She relied on a superior to do all those things. That superior is from the same hometown as


    Rachel. She is nothingpared to Sandy!"


    Sandy ignored them, she left their office and quickly walked towards the rest room.


    She then called Mr. Zhang. "Hello, Mr. Zhang. How could you act like that? You are really breaking my


    heart." She wept and whined, "What did Rachel give you? Why would you do what she told you?"


    "You cannot me me! I got my own supervisors that are always watching me. Our sales performance


    is declining. Your n just works for a little while, but Rachel''s n can make things better. How could I


    refuse her?"


    "But Mr. Zhang, couldn''t you think of any other ways to help me?"


    "That''s enough! Please do not call me again. People can''t find out what is going on between the two of


    us!" Mr. Zhang heartlessly hung the phone up


    "Hello, Mr. Zhang? Hello!" Sandy''s face turned hideous. She stampeded her high heels angrily.


    Then suddenly, Somebody knocked on the rest room''s door. The door was opened and Rachel walked


    in. Rachel stood in front of the mirror and adjusted her dress. "Sandy, listen to me. You have a family.


    Please behave yourself."


    "Ah! What a joke! Did you find a man to marry you? Who gave you the courage to talk to me like that? I


    don''t need your advices!"


    Rachel''s face made Sandy shiver in anger.


    Rachel washed her hands gently, and took a napkin to dry them. "Sandy, I am in control of myself. It is


    not up to you who and when will I marry. What do you think your husband will do if he finds out what


    you have done? Think about it."


    "You¡­ What do you want?" Sandy''s face turned pale. She understood what Rachel talked about.


    "What do I want? I will just give you a little advice. Work is important, but it''s still far less important than


    your family. You shall figure this out by yourself." Then, Rachel turned around and walked out of the


    rest room.


    Sandy was too eager to get promoted. She even put away her dignity and did things with her eyes


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    closed. She was blinded by the benefits and triumph. But she would surely ruin herself in the end.


    Rachel didn''t see Sandy''s hideous face while walking out of the rest room. It seemed like Sandy was


    thinking about swallowing her alive.


    It was getting dark when she walked out of thepany.


    Rachel looked at her watch and saw that it waste. She thought of what she promised to Joanna.


    Then she took her phone and tried to call for a taxi.


    "Hmm. Taxi.."


    But not so long, a nice, ck Maybach pulled over in front of her.

 Chapter 32 Adopted Daughter

    Chapter 32 Adopted Daughter


    Rachel Ruan didn''t hesitate at all. She opened the front door right away. However, she was shocked to


    see a very beautiful woman sitting on the passenger seat beside Hiram.


    Rachel cautiously marvelled at the woman''s beauty.


    The woman was tall, slim, and was remarkably charming. She could even be a superstar with her


    beauty. Rachel wondered who this woman was.


    Then, Rachel closed the front door, opened the other door and got inside.


    They all kept silent. Hiram Rong started the engine and immediately drove away. The car was filled


    with a strange and agitated atmosphere.


    "Mr. Rong, why don''t you introduce this beautiful woman to me?" Rachel was a talkative person. She


    couldn''t endure the silence and finally broke it. It would took them a long time to arrive at Rong family''s


    house. If they kept silent for the whole time, Rachel would be drowned to the ufortable


    atmosphere inside.


    "Rachel, this is Lydia, my younger sister."


    Hiram answered easily while driving his car.


    "Oh, so you are my sister-inw. Hi! My name is Rachel. Nice to meet you." Rachel politely extended


    her hand to Lydia. Hiram''s mother would surely introduce them to each other againter, but Rachel


    thought that they had better know each other ahead.


    Rachel kept reaching her hand to her for a few more seconds. However, Lydia still didn''t respond. She


    didn''t even intend to shake Rachel''s hand.


    Lydia finally opened her mouth and bluntly said, "Don''t talk to me. I am not anyone''s sister-inw." She


    didn''t try to hide her emotions, and kept her eyes on Hiram.


    She was shocked and looked at Hiram with her beautiful, ssy eyes.


    She couldn''t believe about what happened.


    Lydia heard from Joanna that Hiram would marry Ruan family''s daughter. She paid no attention about


    it, because she was sure that Hiram wouldn''t agree with the marriage. Moreover, she knew that Hiram


    hated to be directed by others.


    Rachel drew her hand back after she felt tired. Hiram''s sister was really affectionate to him.


    "Hiram, please tell me directly. Is that true? You... You already got married to this woman?" Lydia


    couldn''t further control her emotions and asked him straight, even if she knew that Rachel was sitting


    behind her.


    "Yes, " Hiram replied.


    Hiram attentively drove his car and didn''t look at Lydia''s distressed face.


    Rachel thought that she was unwanted there that time. She felt sorry for Lydia after she saw her upset


    face. What a pity! This lovable and beautiful woman was her, kind of, ''rival''.


    Lydia cried all the way to Rong family''s house. Rachel felt like she was drowning in a pond of Lydia''s


    tears.


    Then they finally arrived at the Rong family''s house. Rachel couldn''t bear seeing Lydia''s bitter face


    anymore. Rachel immediately followed and approached Hiram after he got out of his car.


    "Hiram, she has been crying the whole time. Why don''t youfort her?" Rachel asked. She nced


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    at Lydia who was still sitting and crying on the passenger seat. Lydia wore a very distressed and sad


    face, which should supposedly make a man sympathize with her. But Rachel wondered why Hiram


    didn''t try tofort Lydia.


    Hiram didn''t know whether he should cry orugh after he noticed that Rachel felt sorry for Lydia. "She


    has to face the reality sooner orter. If I try tofort her, it would mean that I am giving her hope. It


    will hurt her even more, " Hiram said calmly.


    "Just leave her alone. Remember to change your attitude when you enter the house. You should, at


    least, pretend to care for me in front of them." Then, he held Rachel''s shoulders and they went into


    their house together.


    After their dinner, Joanna took Rachel to a corner and chatted with her for a while.


    "About Lydia, it''s my fault. Hiram didn''t like to y with girls ever since he was born. I saw Lydia when I


    went to an orphanage once. I felt that she was a good girl even though I just met her for the first time. I


    always wanted to have a daughter.


    I thought that Hiram would have more interests in girls if we had a girl in the house. That was why we


    adopted Lydia. But, as time passed by, Lydia seemed to have fallen in love with Hiram. But, I swear to


    you. Hiram only treats Lydia as his sister...


    And Lydia will also marry someone soon. She won''t stay in our family for long."


    Joanna said a lot of words tofort Rachel. Joanna assured to her that no one could ever rece her


    as their daughter-inw. She also tried to tell Rachel that she didn''t have anything to worry about.


    Nheless, Rachel actually just wanted to say, ''I don''t mind it at all! They are absolutely a match


    made in heaven. Let them be together. I will divorce him one monthter anyway!''


    Though Rachel didn''t care about it, she still pretended to be a little upset. It was because Joanna might


    find something strange between the two of them if she showed no care at all.


    The evening arrived and Rachel had to sleep in Hiram''s bedroom again.


    However, Lydia kept staying at Hiram''s side like a little girl. She followed him anywhere he went.


    When Hiram was reading hispany''s files, Lydia quietly sat beside him. She also silently waited for


    him while he was reading a book.


    Furthermore, she sat on the sofa, and waited for him again while he was taking a shower.


    Finally, Hiram was about to go to bed.


    Rachel was able to watch all that happened. She felt that Lydia really loved Hiram so deepy.


    Rachel thought that she was unwanted there, and didn''t want to disturb them. So when she saw Hiram


    have a good talk?"


    But Hiram just coldly nced at Rachel.


    "Lydia, your sister-inw and I are going to sleep now. You should go back to your room." Hiram tied


    his bathrobe and asked Lydia to leave his room.


    However, Lydia seemed to be good at bothering people. After she heard Hiram''s order, she


    immediately stood up and looked at Hiram with her beautiful eyes that were filled with tears.


    Lydia just kept her eyes on Hiram the whole time. She hadn''t paid any attention to Rachel since they


    first met in the car. So, Rachel thought that Lydia probably didn''t remember her face yet.


    "Well, um..." Rachel had to do something to stop Lydia. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have a good sleep


    tonight.


    So she stood up from the sofa, walked towards Hiram and pulled his arm. She signalled Hiram to hold


    her waist and said, "Hiram, I am not happy with this anymore. I don''t want to see any other woman look


    at you like that."


    Rachel nced at Lydia and continued, "I would be even more upset if that woman is your younger


    sister."


    Hiram then held her waist, pinched her cheek and sweetly said, "Yes, I know. I don''t care how those


    other women look at me. Just remember, you are the only woman in my eyes."


    Hiram''s sudden words gave Rachel goose bumps all over her body, but she had to continue on her act.


    Or else, Lydia might stay in their bedroom and watch them sleep.


    "Lydia, I hope you can ept the fact that we are already married. Just be my younger sister and


    behave well. Don''t try to irritate me." Hiram gently tried to persuade Lydia.


    Hiram didn''t ever scold Lydia firmly. Lydia was always very good and obedient to him. She just made a


    mistake in love - she loved a wrong man.


    Atst, Lydia wiped her tears off. She sadly looked at the couple hugging each other. Then she


    depressingly turned around and walked out of their bedroom.


    The doorway was just a few steps away, but Lydia walked so slowly. Rachel felt that it had taken her


    almost ten minutes to get out of their bedroom.


    After Lydiapletely left, Hiram strode to the door and locked it.


    Rachel heaved a sigh of relief. Shey on the bed and started to have fun with her phone.


    She switched her phone on and browsed the news. But soon enough, she felt that something heavy


    was resting on her back. So, she slowly turned her head around. She was so surprised to see that


    Hiram was shamelessly resting his face on her shoulder. And he was reading the news on her phone,


    too.


    "What news are you reading? A husband had an affair, and they were discovered by his wife? Rachel,


    is that what you usually read?"

 Chapter 33 The Instinctive Reaction

    Chapter 33 The Instinctive Reaction


    It seemed that Hiram wasn''t pleased with what he saw.


    "Hiram, stop acting like we''re close. Stay away from me. You''re so heavy, I can''t breathe when you


    press against me like that." Rachel turned off her phone and threw it onto the bed. She then shifted her


    eyes to Hiram, annoyed.


    "We''re not close? Then why are you lying on my bed?" Hiramy down beside Rachel without touching


    her.


    Rachel was shocked at the desire in Hiram''s eyes. She slightly shifted away from him. "You told me


    that you wouldn''t touch me. You wouldn''t touch me during this month. I think you still remember that."


    "Are you saying I''ve done something wrong to you?" Hiram carefully observed the expression on


    Rachel''s face as he spoke.


    She looked like she didn''t like him.


    Even after staying together for a couple of days, she didn''t have any feelings for him at all.


    He was taken aback by the realization.


    "You haven''t touched me, but your eyes have, " Rachel responded.


    She''d seen Hiram ncing at her body several times. She wasn''t blind, and she knew that he had


    already observed her from head to toe.


    Perhaps he had even figured out the measurements of her bust, waist and hip.


    He raised his eyebrows andughed. If he had heard her words while drinking a ss of water, he


    would have spit the water on her face. "You''ve slept beside me in my bedroom several times. You


    should be satisfied with the fact that I''ve never behaved like a lecherous man."


    Rachel was speechless.


    What he said was right, and he was good at behaving with restraint.


    "So, you are attracted to me, right?" she asked suddenly.


    "Why do you ask that?" Hiram didn''t want to answer her.


    At the beginning, he didn''t like her even though she had a charming figure. However,st night, he felt


    his heart race when knowing that she was in danger. He was usually always calm and he had never


    been so nervous before.


    Hiram wasn''t a person with low EQ. It''s just that he hadn''t been infatuated with any woman before


    because he''d never met anyone who could make his heart beat as fast as Rachel did.


    He wasn''t going to deny it to himself.


    It seemed that he had started to like her.


    "In all the blind dates I''ve gone on before, the men didn''t really seem interested in me. They told me


    that I''m not the type men would find attractive, " Rachel said after pondering over it for a little while.


    She had never been in a rtionship with anyone, and it made her less coquettish and attractive than


    other women.


    For example, most women would wear sexy clothes to attract the men they were dating. But Rachel


    always wornrge T-shirts, hiding her figure from everyone.


    "The ordinary men only see superficial things. I''m different from them, "


    Hiram said in a calm voice, looking at her seriously.


    Rachel sneered. ''How does he always take every chance he gets to boast about himself?'' she thought.


    But she remained silent.


    She wondered why he was staring at her like that.


    She''d taken a shower only a while ago, so there wouldn''t be any dirt on her face.


    "Hiram, please don''t look at me like that." Rachel began to blush as she saw Hiram watching her


    intently.


    Noticing that she looked a bit shy, Hiram smiled slightly and rested his chin on his hand. "I remember


    that you once gave me a lovely pet name. I like it."


    Rachel nearly broke intoughter the moment she saw him smile sosciviously.


    Keeping a straight face, she said, "You must have misheard me. I didn''t give you any lovely pet name.


    But I did call your names sometimes."


    After all, he was such an annoying and wicked man.


    "I know. But I''ll stick to believing what I have heard." Hiram replied without a trace of surprise on his


    face.


    Rachel surely wasn''t going to call him by any "lovely pet name." In her eyes, he was just as aggressive


    as a wolf.


    "I like that pet name. You can call me that from now on, " he added.


    However, Rachel didn''t agree with him.


    "I''m not gonna do that. You''re just my nominal husband, not a real one. I can''t waste my affection on


    you, " she said bluntly.


    She didn''t want to call him that just to please him. And besides, she was worried that she would fall in


    love with him if she did it all the time.


    So when she said those words to Hiram, she was also talking to herself.


    The joy on Hiram''s handsome face faded away. He turned away from Rachel and said, "It''ste. We


    should sleep now."


    "I''m not sleepy. By the way, how did you know mypany''s address?


    Also, what happened this afternoon was strange. Did you have anything to do with it?"


    Hiram kept silent, so she didn''t bother asking him anything else.


    She grabbed her own quilt and tucked herself in. Shey beside Hiram with a clear gap between them.


    They hade to an agreement at the beginning that if they were going to sleep on the same bed,


    they wouldn''t share a quilt or disturb each other.


    However, at midnight, Rachel faintly felt Hiram''s hand resting on her shoulder under the quilt, his arm


    pressing against her chest.


    She tried to open her eyes and push his arm away, but she was too tired. She slept soundly that night,


    letting him do whatever he wanted to.


    The next morning arrived.


    Rachel had had a good sleepst night. She stretched and suddenly felt something heavy was on her


    chest. She was shocked when she looked closer.


    "Ah! Hiram Rong, you are such a bastard!" Hiram woke up with a start when Rachel hit him on his


    head.


    Rachel looked at him and his arm on her chest with gritted teeth. Although his hand was nice and


    slender, Rachel didn''t like thinking about what it had shamelessly done to her.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that. My hand must have its own thoughts. It had an instinctive reaction


    Hiram said in a hoarse voice, not fully awake.


    He hadn''t known why she was angry at first, but he had guessed the reason when he saw her staring


    at his hand with her arms folded across her chest.


    "What are you saying? Instinctive reaction? Do you often touch women ?" Rachel looked very


    surprised.


    She was dumbfounded by his hands, which might have touched numerous women.


    But she knew nothing about men. She had no idea whether all men would do such things by instinct


    when they slept beside a woman on a same bed.


    "No, " Hiram replied, frowning. It was the first time that he had had to exin such a thing to a woman


    after waking up in the morning.


    "You''ve never done that? Then why did you say it was an instinctive reaction? Hiram Rong, do you take


    me for a fool?" Rachel asked doubtfully, not believing what he had just said at all.


    Hiram was surrounded by women. She didn''t believe that he didn''t sleep with other women.


    "I really have never done that before, " Hiram exined, with his eyebrows furrowed.


    "I think you must do such thing before. Why do you say you didn''t do that?" Rachel red at him with


    her bright eyes, wondering why he told a lie confidently.


    Hiram was always a bit grumpy when he got up in the morning. But now that Rachel kept insisting that


    he was lying, he almost got angry. However, Rachel didn''t notice that.


    "I don''t understand. Why are you lying to me? Please just tell me the truth..."


    Rachel heard something being torn apart right before she finished her sentence.


    She felt her chest was cold instantly.

 Chapter 34 Tear The Clothes

    Chapter 34 Tear The Clothes


    Hiram had ripped her dress apart audibly. Before Rachel had time to look down at it, she felt herself


    being pulled tightly to his strong wide chest. She was pulled with so much force that her whole body


    seemed to ram into his.


    "I''ll say it again for thest time: no, I haven''t touched anyone before. What happenedst night was


    just by instinct. Are you going to believe it or not? I didn''t even know what I was doing!"


    Hiram growled as he hugged Rachel with his shirtless body.


    Rachel waspletely frozen, not even trying to break out of the embrace. Even though the embrace


    made her breathless and his sheer strength frightened her, she just stood there.


    Her thoughts were a mess. ''He had his arm on my chestst night, but now? What''s going on?''


    "I believe you. Just let me go, " Rachel said, biting her lip. The new and strange feeling she was having


    really unsettled her.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt slightly dizzy. Maybe it was because his embrace had knocked the air out of her.


    Reality finally hit Hiram, and his anger faded away slowly. He pulled the thin quilt aside and covered


    her. "From now on, keep in mind that never argue with me right after I wake up. I can''t promise that


    things won''t be worse if you do that again."


    He got up and went straight to the bathroom, leaving Rachel wrapped up in bed.


    Rachel ducked under the quilt and looked at her nightdress. It had been torn beyond repair. She closed


    her eyes and took a deep breath before taking off the nightdress and throwing it into the trash. Then,


    she went to the closet to find something to wear.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door. "Hiram? Rachel? Are you both up? Hurry up. Come out


    for breakfast!"


    Rachel, who had just put on some clothes, strode quickly to the door and opened it.


    Joanna saw that Rachel was already dressed, so she walked in and looked around the room. "Rachel,


    where is Hiram?"


    "He, erm... He''s still in the bathroom!" Rachel answered without quite meeting Joanna''s eyes,


    pretending to pick up the bag hanging on the wall.


    ''What''s wrong with Hiram?


    He usually washes up very quickly. What''s taking him so long today?'' Joanna thought to herself.


    "Oh! Why did you throw the nightdress away? It''s newly bought."


    Joanna had personally selected the nightdress for Rachel, so she knew it very well. She went over to


    the trash to take a look.


    "Mom, please don''t..."


    Rachel tried to stop Joanna but it was toote, so she just covered her eyes with hands.


    "Wow. It''s all torn up. There''s even a hole near the chest. Hiram was too aggressive, " Joanna said as


    she threw the clothes back.


    Then she turned to Rachel, who was obviously embarrassed, and said as if nothing had happened,


    "Come on, hurry up. Remind Hiram toe out for breakfast!"


    After Joanna left the room, Rachel stared at the nightdress that had ruined her innocence and purity


    with spiteful eyes. She had only two nightdresses here; one was destroyed and the other didn''t suit her,


    which meant that she need to bring her own nightdresses next time.


    Finally, the bathroom door opened. Rachel turned towards the chief culprit with malicious eyes.


    But...


    "Why aren''t you wearing your clothes?" Rachel said uneasily as she quickly averted her eyes. Hiram


    was naked. Rachel picked up her bag and walked out as she said, "Mom told you toe out for


    breakfast as soon as possible. Hurry up. They''re waiting for us."


    Hiram stared after Rachel as she left, wiping his hair with a towel. His bath towel had dropped to the


    bathroom floor identally, so he''d just thrown it directly. That''s why he''d waited until his mother left to


    He always got angry easily right after waking up. If she just listened to him, everything would be okay.


    But if she kept arguing, things would be much worse.


    But now, he could understand the reason why Rachel didn''t believe him.


    He couldn''t helpughing bitterly. It seemed that the woman didn''t know that she wasn''t the only one


    treasuring the first time.


    Hiram changed his clothes and walked out of the room. He frowned when he saw the person standing


    at the door. "Lydia, are you done with breakfast?" he asked.


    "Yeah. But Hiram, I want to talk to you." Lydia''s eyes were red and swollen, making her beautiful pale


    appearance look pitiful. It was obvious that she had cried all night.


    "Fine. Follow me. Let''s talk in the study, " Hiram answered.


    As soon as he opened the door to the study, a pair of arms wrapped around his waist. There came the


    heartbreaking voice of Lydia again, "Hiram, you can''t be with Rachel. I don''t want you to be with her.


    Can you divorce her? Divorce her, will you?


    You can''t leave me. I''ve known that you''re the man I want to marry ever since I was a child. You are my


    everything, my everything. Hiram, please don''t leave me."


    Hiram removed her hands, turned around and held her shoulders, trying to knock some sense into her.


    "Lydia, from the moment my parents brought you back, I''ve thought of you as my little sister. I do very


    care about you, but I would never marry you!"


    "No! No! No!"


    Lydia shook her head vigorously. She couldn''t believe anything that was happening.


    "Did that woman seduce you? Or did she threaten you to marry her? Hiram, other women are all dirty.


    You''ll never know how many men she has slept with. But I''m different! I have always been pure and


    innocent!


    Hiram..."


    "Stop!" Hiram whispered, "Rachel is as pure and innocent as you. She is the wife my great-grandpa


    decided for me long ago. I married her in good faith to keep our promise."


    "I knew it! I knew it! You married her because of the promise, not love, right?" Lydia asked with a smile,


    finding the loophole in his words.


    Ever since they were children, Hiram had always been ignoring all women, except her.


    "Whatever, she is my wife now. I have to be faithful to her, " Hiram answered with a sigh and loosened


    his grip on Lydia.


    If it was any other woman, he wouldn''t even have paid any attention to her. But Lydia was his sister,


    and they''d grown up together. He couldn''t be hard on his family.


    But it seemed that he needed to send her back to the United States, no matter how unwilling he was.


    "Hiram." Lydia sniffled and wiped off her tears, before tiptoeing and stroking Hiram''s face. "Hiram, my


    love, I will always wait for you, " she promised.


    "Hiram, hurry up, mom is calling you to--"


    Rachel burst into the study after searching all the other rooms in the house for Hiram.


    She stopped mid-sentence when she saw the two of them looking at each other with deep affection.


    Hiram avoided Lydia''s hands and turned to Rachel.


    "Wait for me. I''m going down with you."


    On her way to work, Rachel yed with the air-conditioning vent in the car out of boredom. She looked


    at Hiram, who was driving the car, and said, "Your great and considerate younger sister seems to be


    very into you."


    "What do you mean?" Hiram asked. He took a oblique nce at her before returning his focus to the


    road.


    "I think that you should consider marrying her after our divorce, " Rachel said as her slender fingers


    glided cross the ck vent.

 Chapter 35 Make A Baby With Me.

    Chapter 35 Make A Baby With Me.


    She was saying it in his best interests. Besides, that woman was a natural beauty who loved Hiram


    very much, any man in his position would be enchanted by her.


    "Don''t meddle in my personal affairs. Mind you own business, " Hiram said gruffly.


    Which woman on earth would talk to her husband about getting a divorce so that he could marry


    another woman?


    Rachel raised her eyebrows and said with a shrug, "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ve already


    thought it over. If I can''t find my Mr. Right, I''ll adopt a child and live with my mother for the rest of my


    life."


    She''d made this decision after all the failed blind dates she''d experienced. Since she didn''t seem to be


    destined to find the right man she could share her life with, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to adopt a child


    and stay single for the rest of her life.


    "Why would you adopt a child when you can bear one?" Hiram asked.


    "Because no one dares to make a baby with me!" Rachel answered quickly without thinking. Every time


    she was doing just fine with her date, something bad would happen. After all that, no man was


    audacious enough to marry her.


    She even thought that she was cursed sometimes.


    Hiram turned to her with a smile and said in a low, attractive voice, "I dared to marry you."


    Even though Rachel drove him up the wall sometimes, being with her made him happy.


    Celine''s words suddenly urred to Rachel. Although she knew that most of Celine''s words were


    nonsense, she really began to think about bearing a child of her own if she couldn''t find the right man.


    Even if someone asked afterward, it would make sense to admit that this child was hers.


    "What? Are you wondering whether I would give my seed to you?" Hiram asked with a smile and


    thought, ''That''s not bad. You''ve finally begun to see things this way.''


    Rachel touched her chin, which made her look like she was really considering it. Then, she said "I''m


    thinking about the test tube baby news that I watched before. I guess it''s worth trying."


    Hiram''s face darkened at once. He sped up the car and then suddenly braked. "Get out of the car.


    We''ve arrived at yourpany."


    "We''ve arrived? Thanks, " Rachel said absentmindedly. Then, she got out of the car and headed for her


    office.


    Hiram stared after Rachel with a sullen look on his face. Usually handsome, his face was now taut with


    anger. He forced himself to avert his eyes and drove away.


    The moment Rachel reached her office, Celine dragged Rachel to her cubicle and whispered, "I just


    saw someone drive you here in a limited edition Maybach. So, tell me. Is he the mysterious guy Hiram


    Rong?"


    "You saw it? Maybe I shouldn''t let him drive me to work anymore, " Rachel murmured. Rachel had


    people would gossip about her.


    Wanting to refresh herself with a cup of green tea, she began to walk toward the break room. However,


    Celine stopped her and said, "Answer my question. Is he Hiram?" When Rachel didn''t answer, Celine


    eximed, "I''ve only seen the side of his face, but oh, my God, he is so handsome!"


    Rachel couldn''t helpughing at Celine''s expression. She poked her arms gently and asked,


    "Seriously? Is he really that handsome? I''ll admit that he''s kind of good-looking. But you''re just


    exaggerating."


    "Are you blind?" Celine retorted. "Kind of good-looking? He''s not just handsome, he''s way above


    average. He''s the handsome and elegant Prince Charming of women."


    Celine was still reying the scene of Hiram sitting in the car. She just couldn''t get rid of the


    extraordinary feeling that she''d felt when she saw him.


    "Rachel, you''re so lucky this time. If I were you, I would try every possible means to win his favor. I


    can''t believe that you still have the mood to work here, " Celine said.


    She didn''t understand what was wrong with Rachel.


    If Rachel stayed married to Hiram, she would get countless wealth. Why would she stille to work


    on time, or at all?


    Rachel was speechless. She rolled her eyes at Celine and shook her head. Then, she poured herself a


    cup of tea and prepared to work.


    It was meaningless for a man to be good-looking.


    During the past few days that she''d lived with Hiram, she had suffered sickness and abduction. She


    didn''t even bother to consider staying with him since this man was clearly ipatible with her.


    She''d always been a workaholic, she would forget everything around her once she started to work.


    And everyone in the A team was too busy to focus on other issues, since the revenue of the team was


    in a crucial stage of rising.


    It wasn''t until sunset that Rachel finished her work. She stretched and looked around, only to realize


    that everyone else had already left.


    She rubbed her eyes and took a sip of her already cold tea. Then, she looked at the time and


    eximed, "Oh, my God! I''m gonna miss thest bus."


    She hastily tidied up her desk, grabbed her bag and rushed out of the office.


    It was already dark outside. In the evening breeze that was gently blowing across her face, she took a


    deep breath to refresh herself.


    Although it was a littlete, she still felt fresh, despite the fact that she was starving.


    Suddenly, Rachel remembered the street food stall that she hadn''t visited for a long time. She couldn''t


    resist the temptation and thought to herself, ''Whatever. I''ll take a taxi to that ce. I haven''t visited it for


    a long time anyway.''


    Just at that moment, the car next to her honked. The man in the car shouted angrily, "Rachel, are you


    blind?"


    She had actually ignored his car and went straight toward a taxi. How rude!


    Rachel''s food craving disappeared when she heard the voice. She turned around and stared in


    confusion at the Maybach that had been parked there for a long time.


    "When did youe?" Rachel asked.


    "......"


    The question made Hiram want to hit her. After work, Hiram had gone home and found out that Rachel


    hadn''t returned from work yet. Assuming that she was probably working overtime, he''de over to


    pick her up.


    However, Hiram had ended up waiting there for an hour.


    Hiram swallowed his anger and said, "Get in the car."


    Rachel got in, but she didn''t intend to stay there for long. "Can you go home first?" she asked, "I want


    to eat something at the food stall and then take a walk around to enjoy the night view of the city. I''ll take


    a taxi home after that."


    She reached her hand out to open the car door, only to find out that it was locked.


    Hiram couldn''t control his anger anymore after hearing her words. He''d waited there for a whole hour,


    and this woman had the audacity to ask him to go home first!


    What a reckless woman!


    Before Rachel could sit tight, the car started and sped off on the road.


    "Hir..."


    "Shut up!"


    Rachel closed her mouth immediately. She looked at the angry expression on Hiram''s face, and asked


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did you wait a long time? Why didn''t you just call me?"


    Hiram slowed down the car a little. Finally, this woman was beginning to care about him. "Since you


    didn''te out, it meant that you hadn''t finished your work yet, " he said simply.


    Rachel frowned. There seemed to be something wrong with Hiram these days.


    "Hey, why do you want to pick me up all of a sudden?" Rachel asked.

 Chapter 36 Honor And Cherish Her

    Chapter 36 Honor And Cherish Her


    It was unusual for Hiram to pick Rachel up on his own initiative. Why had hee to pick her up


    instead of going straight home? Rachel couldn''t figure it out.


    "Since I''ve promised to sign the agreement, I should abide by the articles that were drawn up by you. If


    I don''t, how will the agreement have any value?" Hiram responded. He seemed to know what she


    would ask.


    It was clearly written in the agreement that the husband should honor and cherish the wife. Therefore,


    picking her up voluntarily was his way of keeping his promise to honor and cherish her in consideration


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    of her safety problem. What a good reason!


    "But you haven''t signed the agreement--" Rachel began, but she was cut off by Hiram.


    "Why do you have so many questions!"


    He''d known Rachel was a talkative person from the moment he set eyes on her the first time. If he


    didn''t stop her now, she would continue that topic.


    Rachel tried to be obedient and closed her mouth. But soon she couldn''t help asking Hiram, "Um, have


    you had your dinner?"


    "No, not yet, " Hiram replied after a nce at her.


    "Well, to thank you for picking me up, I''ll treat you to dinner!" Rachel said. She wanted to pay him back


    so that they would be even and she wouldn''t owe him any favors.


    Hiram didn''t respond, so Rachel took his silence as approval.


    But as it turned out...


    After they reached the ce Rachel had told him to drive to, Hiram couldn''t help furrowing his


    eyebrows together.


    What he saw was a snack street. It was a food paradise where people could enjoy all sorts of unique


    street food. At that hour, the snacks were selling like hot cakes. But the mixed aroma of all the different


    snacks made Hiram feel queasy. He didn''t want to walk into the crowd.


    "Come on!" Noticing Hiram stay put, Rachel returned to hold his hand and pulled him forward. After a


    few steps, Rachel realized something that made her abruptly turn around and look at Hiram, who had


    an odd expression on his face.


    A few girls in the snack street had already noticed Hiram. They were looking at him and whispering to


    one another about how handsome and attractive he was. A few of them were even secretly taking


    photos of him.


    Hiram stood out like a peacock among sparrows. How could he not attract everyone''s attention?


    "I have an idea. Why don''t you wait for me in the car while I buy some snacks, and then we can take


    the food away?" Rachel suggested. Then she pulled him back to the car.


    Hiram didn''t argue with her, because he wasn''t used to eating on the street like all these people. He


    wouldn''t feelfortable even if he found a ce to sit and eat the snacks.


    About twenty minutester, Rachel returned to the car with many snacks. She sat directly in the


    backseat so that the smell of the snacks wouldn''t be strong enough to make Hiram feel queasy.


    "There''s a park nearby. It''s sote that most people must have gone home. The park must be quiet


    now. Why don''t we go there?" Rachel suggested.


    Hiram started the car and drove to the park.


    It was already past 10:00 p.m. when they arrived at the park. Sure enough, there was only a few


    people there.


    In the middle of the park, there was a small roundke. They stopped nearby. Finding a nice spot


    beside a bench, Rachel spread out the disposable tablecloth that she had bought on their way to the


    park, and put drinks, kebabs, fried river snails and other local snacks on it.


    Streetmps surrounding theke were reflected on the water, making theke sparkle. Coupled with


    the night breeze, there was a quiet and romantic atmosphere in the park.


    Hiram enjoyed the scenery. Being in the park was so much better than staying in that boisterous snack


    street. At least the park was quiet.


    Rachel had no energy to enjoy the scenery because she was really starving. She picked up the


    chopsticks and tucked into the food.


    Rachel''s good appetite was infectious. Hiram sat cross-legged like Rachel and took a kebab. He


    regarded it with hesitation before smelling it. Finally, he took a bite.


    "Ha-ha!" Rachel couldn''t helpughing when she saw Hiram being so serious about eating a kebab.


    "Why did you hesitate? Were you worrying about the food safety? After all, the vendors might have


    used rat meat instead ofmb, and the oil they used might have been dirty."


    Hiram nced at her. The kebab didn''t taste bad. He was used to eating in five-star restaurants, but it


    was okay for him to have a change in diet sometimes.


    "I don''t care. I seldom eat street food, " he said, taking another bite of the kebab. Come to think of it,


    the total cost of all these snacks was still less than a single dish he ate in a five-star restaurant.


    Seeing Hiram continue to eat the snacks, Rachel felt happy. There was a big smile on her face. She


    began putting different kinds of snacks in front of him and suggesting that he have a taste. To her


    surprise, he didn''t refuse.


    "Thest piece of fried rice cake is yours!" Hiram hadn''t tried the fried rice cake yet, so Rachel


    generously gave thest piece of it to him even though it was her favorite snack.


    "We can eat it together, " Hiram suddenly said after a nce at the oblong rice cake.


    "Eh?" Rachel was confused. There was only one piece of rice cake left, so how were they going to eat


    it together? Suddenly, Hiram stood up and walked to Rachel. Thanks to his tall figure, Rachel didn''t


    notice that the rice cake was between his lips until his face was almost right in front of hers.


    "No, no. Enjoy it yourself, " she said hastily, but before she could take a step back, half of the rice cake


    was already tucked into her mouth.


    Hiram held her head in ce and slipped the whole rice cake into her mouth. He continued kissing her


    on her rosy lips for a while.


    "Oh, Hiram, you kissed me again!" Rachel couldn''t keep a clear mind. She keptining about his


    behavior while chewing the rice cake.


    ''If we weren''t married on paper, I would use you of sexual harassment! I''m serious, '' she thought.


    "I said that we would eat it together."


    Hiram was in a good mood. Rachel was chewing the rice cake even though she was mad at him. Her


    lips were soft and delicious. He hadn''t gotten the chance to taste it the first time they kissed. This time,


    he felt like the kiss wasn''t enough. He hoped he''d have a lot more chances to kiss her in the future.


    Rachel wiped her lips with a piece of tissue and nced at Hiram, who had a smile on his face. Then,


    noticing that her phone was vibrating, she took it out. "Hello?"


    "Rachel, it''s me!"


    It was Mandy at the other end of the line.


    Rachel nced at the time on her phone and said, "Mandy, it''ste now. What''s up? What happened?"


    "Rachel, I, I ran out of money. It seems I won''t get my sry until next week. I can''t afford the hotel.


    Can you lend me some money?" Mandy pleaded in a low voice.


    "Mandy, I''m not your father. If you really don''t have money, I think your father will definitely give you


    some." Last time, Rachel had lent some money to Mandy out of pity since Mandy had suffered


    something unpleasant. But it didn''t mean that Rachel would keep lending her money without any limits.


    "Oh, Rachel, if I asked my father for money, he would keep asking me questions. I''m really afraid to


    face him. Can you help me? I''ll pay you back once I receive my sry!" Mandy begged.


    Rachel sneered inwardly. ''Even if you receive your sry, renting an apartment itself is a problem for


    you. How will you pay my money back?'' she thought.


    But out loud, she said, "This is thest time I lend you money."


    "Okay! Rachel, I''ll wait in the hotel where we metst time. I hope you cane here quickly!"


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel looked at Hiram. He''d been waiting quietly for her to finish the


    phone call. "Do you... have any cash on you?" she asked him with embarrassment.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Hiram took out his wallet and handed it to Rachel.


    "Take the money. If the cash isn''t enough, we can withdraw some more from the ATM outside the park."


    Rachel opened his wallet and found nearly 2, 000 dors in it. She took out several hundred dors


    before returning his wallet to him. "I''ll pay it back tomorrow."


    Hiram began heading toward the exit of the park without responding.


    Rachel put away the cash, cleaned up the ce and threw the garbage to the dustbin. Then she


    walked quickly to catch up with him.


    It was toote at night for her to call a taxi, so she let Hiram drive her to the hotel in his Maybach.


    Mandy was anxiously waiting outside the hotel for Rachel. When she saw Rachel step out of the luxury


    car, she was astonished. She stared at it with her mouth open.


    ''Since when did Rachel have such a wealthy friend? Why didn''t I know?'' Mandy thought.


    Hiram didn''t get out of the car. He opened the window to see the girl Rachel was helping. The girl was


    sitting outside the hotel and waiting for Rachel. After a nce, he closed the window.


    Catching Hiram''s nce, Mandy became very excited.


    "Mandy? What are you staring at?" Rachel asked. Mandy hadn''t even noticed that Rachel was


    standing in front of her.


    With a pat on her shoulder, Mandy came to her senses, but she still didn''t look up at Rachel. She just


    asked, "Rachel, is that man your friend? Why I haven''t seen him before?"


    "Of course you haven''t seen him before. All right, take the cash. This is all I can give you. If you''re short


    of money again, you should handle the problem yourself!" Rachel said as she tucked the cash into


    Mandy''s hand.


    But Mandy didn''t focus on the money. Quickly tucking the cash into her pocket, she grabbed Rachel''s


    arm and said, "Rachel, I, I have no ce to live. Can I stay in your house tonight? Just for one night! I''ll


    leave tomorrow and book a room at a hotel!"


    Rachel frowned. Why didn''t Mandy know her ce? She should be obedient and stay in the hotel.

 Chapter 37 Remember To Lock Your Bedroom Door

    Chapter 37 Remember To Lock Your Bedroom Door


    "Mandy, the hotel is right behind you. Why bother traveling all the way over to my house?" Rachel said


    as she tried to struggle out of Mandy''s hands, but she failed. Mandy Wang had gripped her tightly.


    "Rachel, my dear sister... Please, please? If I stay at your house tonight, I will be able to save some


    money. That way, I will be able to sustain for one more day. Please, just think about my dad. Please do


    me this favor for my dad''s sake."


    Time and again, Mandy used her father as an excuse to take advantage of Rachel. She spoke while


    holding Rachel''s arms and tears flooding in her eyes.


    Rachel wanted to turn her down, but she remembered that many years ago, Mandy''s father had helped


    her family through some difficult times. She wasn''t an ungrateful person so she couldn''t refuse her


    request.


    Rachel walked over to the Maybach, knocked on the car window, and said to Hiram in an embarrassed


    voice, "Hiram, she''s a friend of mine. Could you please allow her to stay in your house for one night?


    Just for one night."


    Rachel knew that even if she wanted to help Mandy, Hiram might not agree with her.


    Rachel had no choice but to do something for her, as Mandy had been begging her desperately.


    Hiram looked at Rachel, and without uttering a word, he opened the car door.


    Rachel was a little surprised. She wondered what was wrong with Hiram. His attitude towards her


    seemed quite different from usual. Hiram agreed with everything she wanted to do today.


    "Get in the car, " Rachel said to Mandy.


    A happy and excited smile crept across Mandy''s face on hearing Rachel''s words. She opened the door,


    got inside the car and started to wonder, "Wow! I am sitting in a Maybach. It''s sofortable..."


    Soon, the car arrived at the vi.


    It was already half past eleven at night.


    Mandy was stunned to see the great vi in front of her. She couldn''t believe the grandeur of the ce.


    In the past, Rachel had been the kind of woman that no man wanted to get together with. But now, she


    was living with a man, in arge and luxurious vi. A swimming pool and a garden were also built


    inside the vi. Located in the most prime location of H City, it was undoubtedly the most impressive


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    house.


    "Let me remind you, the owner of the house is very irritable. Don''t touch his things and don''t roam


    around the house by yourself. Tomorrow morning, pack your things and leave as early as possible. Go


    out on a house hunt for rented apartments, okay?" Rachel reminded Mandy. She hoped Mandy


    wouldn''t be driven away by Hiram in the middle of the night. If Mandy got on his nerves, Rachel


    wouldn''t be able to help her.


    Mandy nodded her head in agreement. She had an important question in her mind. She held Rachel''s


    hand and asked curiously, "Rachel, can you tell me what''s your rtionship with that man?"


    "It doesn''t concern you. Just mind your own business, " said Rachel. She threw a cold nce at


    Mandy.


    "Rachel, please tell me, who is he? Please!" Mandy pouted her lips and asked. She wouldn''t give up.


    She couldn''t believe that Rachel was able to hook up with such a wealthy man.


    Rachel knew very well what Mandy was trying to find out. She pulled away Mandy''s hands and said,


    "He is my husband. You''d better keep away from him. Otherwise, if you annoy him, I wouldn''t be able


    to save you."


    "What? Really?


    No, that''s...impossible! He is your husband? But isn''t it true that no man wants you..."


    Mandy replied impetuously. When she realized that she had said something wrong, she immediately


    covered her mouth and exined, "Sorry. I didn''t mean to say that. I just meant that when ites to


    rtionships with men, you have always failed in the past. How did you seed this time?"


    "Mandy, do you wish that I won''t be able to get married my whole life?" Rachel asked as she looked at


    the dramatical look on her face.


    But before Mandy could reply, Rachel turned around and entered the vi.


    After she got inside the vi, Rachel went straight to Hiram''s bedroom. Hiram was taking a shower in


    the bathroom. Rachel knocked on the bathroom door and said, "Hiram, I want to remind you to lock


    your bedroom door when you go to sleep."


    The bathroom door suddenly opened.


    Hiram supported himself with one arm on the door frame. The bath towel rested on his shoulder. He


    looked at her with a confused expression and asked, "What do you mean by that? Are you afraid that


    you wouldn''t be able to control your desire to slip into my bed?"


    Rachelughed and stared at him. She said, "If I wanted to do that, I would have done that long ago.


    My sister loves wealthy and handsome men like you. I didn''t want to invite her to stay here. But I had


    no choice. So, you''d better take care of yourself."


    "Really? Okay, I''ll take your words as apliment."


    Rachel was about to leave, but Hiram held her hand. He looked into her eyes and said in a tender


    voice, "Thank you for buying me food tonight. Although there were a lot of bugs there, I still enjoyed


    myself; it felt quite good."


    "You''re wee. I should be going now, " said Rachel. Rachel epted his appreciation. She drew


    back her hand, turned around and left his bedroom.


    Hiram watched her go, and then he closed the bathroom door to carry on with his shower.


    Rachel went back to her bedroom. She was so tired that she immediately kicked off her slippers and


    threw herself on thefy bed to get some sleep. She decided to have a bath in the morning. She was


    exhausted.


    Soon enough, she fell sound asleep.


    However, Mandy wasn''t able to sleep, in the guest room next to Rachel''s bedroom. Immersed in her


    thoughts, she kept tossing and turning in the bed.


    Mandy and Rachel had known each other for many years. To begin with, they had a simr family


    background and stood in the same social position. Mandy didn''t have a mother, while Rachel didn''t


    have a father.


    As years passed by, Mandy got much better at rtionships with boys aspared to Rachel. Initially,


    Mandy felt sympathetic towards Rachel, but after some time, she started to mock her. Rachel''s bad


    luck in the love department was a big joke for Mandy, and she told it to all her friends.


    But now, the woman whom she had always mocked, was living in a huge and glorious vi and to top it


    all, her husband was a super wealthy man.


    Mandy recalled the moment when Hiram took a nce at her in the car. With that on her mind, her


    heartbeat rose rapidly.


    Mandy had never thought that she would be able toe so close to a dream man like Hiram. But to


    her dismay, he was already married to Rachel.


    Mandy couldn''t control herself anymore. She changed her clothes, opened the door and went out of the


    guest room. She had observed which room Hiram had entered.


    Mandy lowered her head and intentionally pulled down the neckline of her dress to make herself look


    sexier. She wore a sensual smile as she usually did for other men. Then, she slowly walked towards


    Hiram''s bedroom.


    "Excuse me, is Rachel there?" Mandy asked as she knocked on the door. She kept her smile and stood


    in her best posture.


    After she had knocked for a while, the door finally opened. With sleepy eyes, Hiram nced at the


    woman standing in the doorway. He frowned with annoyance.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Hiram.


    Mandy studied Hiram''s chiseled face with perfect facial features. She was instantly attracted towards


    his prominent nose, smooth lips, and deep eyes. Her heartbeat grew faster.


    Mandy immediately moved her eyes away from Hiram, as she couldn''t dare to look in his eyes. She


    inquired, "Where''s Rachel? I need to talk to her."


    As she lowered her head and spoke, Mandy sneakily nced inside his bedroom, but she couldn''t see


    Rachel inside.


    ''Didn''t Rachel say that he is her husband?


    Then why are they sleeping in separate bedrooms?'' Mandy wondered.


    "Rachel is in the adjacent bedroom, " said Hiram. He furrowed his brows, and without looking at her,


    Hiram went on to say, "It''ste now. Can''t you wait and talk to her tomorrow? Don''t disturb her at this


    hour."


    After saying that, Hiram was about to shut the door, but Mandy stopped him.


    "Rachel said that you are her husband. Is that true?" Mandy asked abruptly. She wondered whether


    Rachel had lied to her, on the off chance that she would steal away her man.


    Hiram was absent-minded for a moment after hearing her words. ''Rachel said that I am her husband?''


    he thought to himself. How much Hiram hoped that Rachel would address him as her husband in front


    of him.


    "Yes."


    "Then, why aren''t you sleeping in the same bedroom? Is it because Rachel is too conservative?


    Perhaps she doesn''t know how to satisfy you?" Mandy said bashfully as she looked at him. Her eyes


    were filled with sensuality.


    That was why Rachel had reminded him to lock the bedroom door. Rachel really knew Mandy''s


    personality quite well. Hiram smiled coldly and thought.


    "That''s a private affair between Rachel and me. It has nothing to do with you, " Hiram said bluntly.


    Mandy realized that Hiram had understood the intention behind her visit. But she wasn''t surprised by


    his cold attitude towards her. He was a wealthy and honorable man; he had every right to look down


    upon her.


    Mandy lowered her head and spoke coyly, "I know Rachel is a very kind woman. But she had been


    dumped by men many times. We all were worried that no man would marry her ever. She is lucky to


    meet you and marry you!"


    "Are you done?" Hiram yawned and asked impatiently.


    He had seen all kinds of people. Judging from the look in Mandy''s eyes when they met for the first


    time, Hiram had already understood what kind of person she was.


    If it hadn''t been for Rachel''s sake, he wouldn''t have allowed that woman toe near Tulip Pce.


    Mandy was Rachel''s friend, even though he didn''t like Mandy, he had to show respect towards Rachel


    as he had promised her.


    He was doing his best to show respect towards Rachel, but it didn''t mean that he would tolerate


    Mandy''s annoying behavior.


    "Can I call you Hiram? Rachel and I are sisters, so we are practically rtives now. Hiram, I have no


    ce to live in. You have so many spare rooms here, can you let me stay here for a while?" asked


    Mandy.


    She discreetly nced at him; her eyes glimmered with hope. If she could somehow prolong her stay


    here, she would be able to find another chance to seduce Hiram.


    He was quite a catch. She couldn''t let Rachel have him. Rachel was the kind of woman who always


    brought bad luck to men.


    Mandy was quite foolish. She hadn''t realized that she had already annoyed Hiram and his anger was


    on the verge of explosion!

 Chapter 38 Infectious Disease

    Chapter 38 Infectious Disease


    "Rtives? If I''m not wrong, Rachel doesn''t have any brothers or sisters. Moreover, I wouldn''t like to


    be some random person''s rtive." Hiram got furious.


    "Hey, never say never! My dad is going to marry Fannie in the near future. When that happens, I would


    be her sister. We will be family then!", Mandy tried to stand close to him. She wasn''t willing to go back


    to her room.


    "Who knows about the future. Don''t assume anything so early. I am feeling sleepy now!" Hiram tried to


    be nice and patient, Since he didn''t want to disturb Rachel. He was aware that she had worked tillte


    today and she must be exhausted.


    "Hiram¡­¡­"


    "Fuck off!"


    The whole mansion reverberated with his lion-like roar.


    Rachel immediately sat up, on hearing the sound of his roar. She was too sleepy to change her clothes.


    So she stood up, put on her flip-flops and walked out.


    "What happened! What happened?"


    She saw Mandy wearing a sexy crop top, with her cleavage revealed. Mandy looked vulnerable, just


    like a bunny. She was scared out of her wits. She stood in front of Hiram''s bedroom door, and couldn''t


    walk a step.


    Somehow, Rachel also got yelled at, "Rachel! Tell her to get out of my house! Or you get out with her!",


    Said Hiram. Then "Baam!", he mmed the door.


    Rachel crossed her arms on her chest. She looked at Mandy, who was pretending to be pitiable, and


    asked her, "When you came here, what did I tell you? What the heck were you doing out here at


    midnight?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Didn''t I warn you about this? He is my husband, not one of your ex-boyfriends. You can''t hit on him


    like that! Do you understand?"


    "Rach¡­¡­"


    "Just shut up. I gave you a chance, and you ruined it. Now go back to your room, pack up your stuff


    and leave, unless you want to cause any other problems for me!", Rachel disregarded her feelings.


    She decided that she needed to talk to Fannie about Mandy. This soon-to-be step-sister was big


    trouble. They should think over Fannie''s marriage with Nico.


    Mandy was terrified, and she was crying. She wanted to grab Rachel''s arms and beg for mercy. But


    she was scared by her cold eyes, and she didn''t dare to do anything.


    At that moment, Mandy suddenly felt that Rachel''s eyes were quite simr to Hiram''s.


    "Rachel, I didn''t do anything. I am innocent, really¡­¡­"


    Rachel was extremely annoyed for being woken up. On seeing Mandy''s drama, she furrowed her


    eyebrows and said, "Innocent? You knocked on my husband''s door at midnight, and you still have the


    nerve to call yourself innocent? You dated your inte mate and got robbed. Are you innocent? No


    one is buying that!"


    "Shush¡­¡­"


    Mandy was afraid that Hiram would overhear Rachel telling her past stories. She interrupted as soon


    as possible, "Rachel, where would I go thiste in the night?"


    Rachel yawned and spoke sneeringly, "For your information, cabs are easily avable outside the Tulip


    Pce twenty-four-seven."


    That was because many celebrities lived in theplex and most of them traveled to and from work


    hours.


    Rachel said and went back to her room. Just as she was entering her room, she turned back, opened


    the door and went into Hiram''s room.


    Mandy stood in front of the door for a while. She thought Rachel would also get kicked out. But after a


    long time of waiting, Rachel was still inside the room. Now she had to follow the order, so she went


    back to her room and packed up her things in a low spirit.


    Rachel went straight to the sofa in Hiram''s room and fell asleep.


    She was worried that if she went back to her room, Mandy might beg for mercy again. To avoid this,


    she decided toe here.


    She knew very well that no one would dare toe in as long as Hiram was in here.


    Rachel nned to stay in his room for a while and go back to her room after Mandy left. However,


    secondster she fell asleep.


    When she woke up, it was already morning.


    She woke up to find herself sleeping in the bed. She touched the quilt, and it felt warm. She figured that


    she had been sleeping here for a long time.


    And the other side of the bed was empty and cold. It seemed that Hiram had gotten up very early.


    She woke up and decided to go back to her room to change her clothes before washing up. When she


    got out of the room, she saw the housekeeper cleaning the adjoining room. She greeted the


    housekeeper, "Good morning, you came in quite early today!"


    "Good morning, Mrs. Rong. Mr. Rong told us to disinfect this room and change all the quilts and


    pillows. That''s a lot of work, so I came here early to work." The housekeeper said to her, wearing a


    mask.


    Rachel flipped her hair and felt speechless. Everything in the room wasn''t just being changed, he was


    having them thrown away.


    And every corner in the room was being disinfected. It seemed as though someone with an infectious


    disease had stayed in there.


    "When I came in, I heard Mr. Rong asking the security staff at the Tulip Pce not to let anyone step in


    his mansion as long as they live in this ce. Everyone''s forbidden, no matter who they are, " said the


    housekeeper. She took a watering can and sprayed the disinfectant under the bed.


    "I wonder which disease''s threat is bothering Mr. Rong so much!"


    Rachel understood just how much Hiram had disliked Mandy.


    Rachel went back to her room. It was clear that no matter how hard Mandy begged her, she would


    never let her set foot in this house, Which was good. Now that Hiram had made his decision, that


    crazed girl would never think of living with Rachel.


    Rachel got ready for work and walked out of the mansion. She saw a white Volkswagen waiting in front


    of the door.


    "Rachel! Cousin asked me to drive you to work!" Carl waved at Rachel.


    She looked at her watch. It was veryte, so she got in the car.


    They hadn''t gone too far before Rachel received Fannie''s phone call.


    "Oh, Fannie. Let me guess. Did Mandy tell you something?"


    Listening to this, Fannie sighed and said, "Rachel, I know that sometimes Mandy crosses the line and


    she doesn''t realize how to behave. However, it was rude and mean of you to kick her out at midnight. It


    would leave a bad impression on Nico."


    Rachel sat on the back seat. She realized that this was a newly bought car, which was strange


    because Hiram already had many cars. There was practically no room for a new car.


    "Mom, listen to me. Your little girl wore a sexy dress and knocked on Hiram''s door at midnight. Can you


    believe that?"


    "What? How could that be possible? I think that Mandy is very well-behaved. Why would she do such


    kind of a thing!"


    Mandy didn''t tell Fannie about her behavior. Fannie had thought that they had had an argument and


    Mandy got kicked out at midnight because of that.


    But if Rachel was telling the truth, then Mandy was ridiculous.


    "You think I am lying to you? Mandy has a thing for rich and handsome men. Your son-inw is


    certainly her type. Do you really think that she would have stayed there without doing anything?"


    Said Rachel. She felt ashamed for Mandy as she recalled the incident fromst night. She said


    purposely, "Do you want me to share your son-inw with her? If so, then I can think about moving


    out."


    "What are you talking about! How can you share your husband? !" Fannie felt furious after hearing what


    Rachel had said. Sheforted her immediately, "Rest assured; I would talk to Nico about this. Shame


    on Mandy! She has humiliated Nico by seducing Hiram!"


    Rachel raised her eyebrows. That sounded good, at least she finally began to feel sorry for her


    daughter.


    "Alright mom, now you know what kind of person Mandy is. Just stop questioning your daughter all the


    time. Ok, I am arriving at my office. Call youter!"


    She hung up the phone and entered her office building.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When she got out of the car, Rachel asked Carl, "Carl, is this your car?"


    "No! Rachel, cousin bought it for you. He said you don''t like the overly luxurious cars. So he chose this


    one to pick you up!" Carl smiled and told her the truth.


    She bit her lip and felt confused, he bought the car for her?

 Chapter 39 Malicious Rumor

    Chapter 39 Malicious Rumor


    ''Hiram, if you really want to keep a low profile, you should try harder. Though the car you bought is just


    a Volkswagen, it still cost a lot.


    Or, is this car''s price already cheap for you?'' Rachel thought to herself.


    Rachel thought carefully and said, "Well... Just give me the keyter. I will drive it myself. It would be a


    hassle for you to pick me up all the time."


    Then Carl answered, "Okay¡­ But I need to ask my cousin first. I''ll go home now. I''lle back here


    "Well¡­ Fine." Rachel replied, and waved her hand. Then, she walked towards her workce.


    Rachel walked all the way to her office that was upstairs. While going there, she noticed that there


    were people who pointed at her and whispered as if they were gossiping.


    She felt confused; she couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    Some of Rachel''s team members stood up together immediately when they saw her enter the office.


    "What''s up? Is there something wrong?


    Please say your thoughts and speak honestly! We have been working together for almost three years,


    so there is absolutely no reason to hide anything." Rachel put her bag in the cab after she said


    those words.


    Then, she pulled a chair and sat in front of them.


    Fiona and Michael looked at each other, and kept quiet. They thought that the rumor that was spread


    by others was too malicious and they just could not say it out loud.


    Later, Celine came in angrily, sat on Rachel''s desk and said, "Where did that rumore from? It is


    widely spread all over thepany and people are talking about it! I really want to shut them up!"


    "Tell me! What did they say?" Rachel moved back a little bit, and decided to listen carefully. She tried to


    figure out what was the rumor about.


    Celine took a ss of water and answered, "It''s this silly trick yed by the team B. They hold a


    grudge against our excellent work. But how dare they spread that nder! They said that we got the


    customers by sacrificing our dignities! Go the hell!"


    "What''s the exact content of the rumor? Be more specific, " Rachel asked as she thought who the main


    culprit was.


    "They... They said that we managed to get Manager Zhang back so easily because you seduced him."


    Celine understood what Rachel meant. So she answered her honestly.


    Fiona mmed the desk in anger and eximed, "I really can''t understand why those people think that


    way. We, as a team, achieved such results because of our capabilities. Why would they treat it so


    maliciously?"


    "Whatever they say, we believe in you, Rachel. We have worked with you for a long time and we know


    that you won''t do such thing." Michael stood up and agreed.


    "Yes! That''s true. Rachel, don''t worry. We all trust you, and so do thepany leaders." Then their


    team members stood up one by one to show their support to Rachel.


    After hearing those words, Rachel had a grasp of what was really happening. ''I seduced manager


    Zhang?


    I know who really did. I know it was her.


    She was afraid that I would reveal the truth, so she used me of doing that so I can be forced to


    leave thepany. And if she seeds, she will have no problem anymore.


    But everyone is thinking of me as a shameless woman now, and telling the truth would just be useless.


    If I do that, they will just think that I am telling a lie to defend myself.


    Moreover, it is just my spection. I have no evidence to prove that there was really something


    between Manager Zhang and Sandy.


    Would anyone still believe in me?'' Rachel thought to herself.


    "That''s fine. Let''s go back to work. I believe that our leaders will help me with this." Rachel pped her


    hands twice and encouraged her team members to do their tasks first. She knew that they were still in


    the critical period. She couldn''t let what was happening ruin the final results.


    She thought that if they achieved an impressive result, thepany leaders would help her with her


    problem.


    "Rachel? Are you here? The sales manager wants to talk to you!"


    The manager''s secretary came and informed her. All team members looked at her anxiously.


    Then, Rachel immediately went to the sales manager''s office.


    "Rachel, do you know why I invited you here?" The sales manager, Walter Wang, drank his tea and


    asked her.


    Rachel sighed. Though she knew that she was totally innocent, she couldn''t avoid answering his


    straightforward questions.


    "Sir, I have worked here at thepany for three years, you know how I do my job, " She answered.


    "I know. You''re definitely excellent. But why would such rumor exist? There should be a reason. Did


    you go to manager Zhang of the XX mall?"


    Walter asked. What was happening would have negative impact to thepany. Once it''s spread,


    people might think that theirpany did things hically.


    "Yes. I did. But I was only doing my job. I went to him for sales business only." Rachel answered


    honestly.


    "Did manager Zhang ept your proposal?" Walter asked again.


    Rachel looked down, and replied earnestly, "Yeah. That''s because my n was more effective for their


    mall.


    "Is that really true?"


    "Yes! Of course!"


    "So, tell me. Why did someone say that Manager Zhang went into a hotel with one of ourpany''s


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    female employee? And how did you sessfully make him ept your proposal?"


    A series of straightforward questions from the manager made Rachel ufortable. Then she asked


    him, "Sir, do you have any evidence to prove that I went to the hotel with Manager Zhang?"


    Walter mmed the table and scolded her. "I am your manager.


    And I am here to find out the truth! What proof do you want from me?"

 Chapter 40 A Convincing Explanation

    Chapter 40 A Convincing Exnation


    "Everything I said is true. Why don''t you ask those who spread the rumor? Ask them where they heard


    it. You will know if I lied to you or not after you find out who spread the rumor."


    Rachel managed to restrain her anger. After working for thepany''s sales for so long, she had


    learned to solve all problems calmly.


    "Rachel, I know that you are good at arguing, but I just want you to tell me the truth. Do you really have


    a rtionship with Mr. Zhang?"


    Walter said while holding his tea cup. Then he added, "You have worked in ourpany for a long


    time. In fact, you have even made a lot of profits for ourpany. If you tell me everything honestly, I


    will defend you in front of our general manager."


    When she heard him, Rachel felt disappointed. She realized that he just wanted her to admit that the


    rumor was true.


    "Mr. Wang, I didn''t really do it. Why would you ask me to admit a thing that I never did?"


    "You..." Walter pointed at Rachel discontentedly and said, "I saw that someone drove you to the


    "What?"


    Rachel didn''t expect that she would be asked to exin that. She immediately shook her head and


    replied, "It was just a coincidence. I just bought that car. I didn''t know that Mr. Zhang also has the same


    car."


    She felt strange. When Hiram drove her to thepany with his Maybach before, no one noticed her,


    except Celine who always paid attention to her. But after the rumor spread, everyone kept an eye on


    her.


    "Coincidence? There is no such thing as coincidence in this world. Besides, would you really buy a car


    that is worth so much money? You can''t afford that car with your current sry, " Walter said while


    staring at Rachel.


    As the sales department manager, he had to save money for two or three years to buy such car. While


    Rachel was just a sales team leader and just worked for three years. How could she afford such car?


    ''She was just wishing, '' he thought.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "It is easy to know if it''s really true. We can find Mr. Zhang''s car and check his te number. That way,


    you will know if I really said the truth, "


    Rachel suggested systematically. She knew that an evidence was better than a mere exnation.


    "Okay. I have a friend who works at the X shopping mall. I will ask him to check Mr. Zhang''s te


    number." Then, Walter picked his phone and started to call someone.


    "Mr. Wang, you can ask your friend about it first. If necessary, I can also ask someone to drive my car


    here to cooperate with your investigation work. I need to go now. I have some work to do first, " Rachel


    said as she saw him still trying to contact his friend.


    Walter waved his hand and let her leave.


    After she left the manager''s office, Rachel went to the Team B''s area. However, she was told that


    Sandy was on sick leave for two days and hadn''te to work.


    So, Rachel came back to the Team A''s office. When she saw Rachele in, Celine stood up and


    asked, "Did Mr. Wang put you in an awkward situation? Does he believe you?"


    Rachel sat back on her seat depressingly and shook her head. She found that after she was involved in


    the rumor, she couldn''t give a convincing exnation any more. She felt very helpless.


    "What? The manager doesn''t believe you?" Celine was very angry and patted the documents. After a


    while, Celine seemed toe up with something, so she rushed to Rachel''s desk and said in a low


    voice, "Rachel, you haven''t told him about one thing yet.


    You should tell him that you are married already. If he knows that you are Mr. Rong''s wife, he will


    definitely believe that you didn''t hook up with Mr. Zhang just to persuade him to ept your proposal.


    Then no one will believe that you did such desperate action."


    Celine thought she should have thought of it earlier.


    Hiram was a very powerful and wealthy man. As Hiram''s wife, Rachel could do and buy anything she


    liked, making her impossible to do such thing.


    Rachel nced at Celine, took a folder and said, "If I tell other people about me being Hiram''s wife, no


    Though Hiram hid his identity from others very well, people definitely knew him. People knew that he


    was the owner of their family business even if they hadn''t met him in person.


    The Streams Company that belonged to the Rong Group was listed in the top fiftypanies of the


    world. It was known well in H City. If people knew that she was Hiram''s wife, no one would dare to hire


    her.


    "Rachel, what are you afraid of? You are Mr. Rong''s wife and you don''t have to work." Celine wondered


    why Rachel cared about her job so much.


    Rachel didn''t reply. She began to edit the file in theputer while checking the paper she held.


    Then the afternoon arrived. The manager''s secretary came to tell her to drive her car to thepany.


    Rachel agreed, and immediately called Hiram.


    "Hello? If you want to say something, please do it quickly. I''m in the middle of a meeting now." Hiram


    answered the phone after he came out of the meeting room.


    Rachel took a deep breath, but didn''t know how to tell him what happened. She then frankly said,


    "Hiram, I have something to deal with now. Can you ask Carl to drive the car that you just bought for


    me to mypany?"


    "Sure." Hiram didn''t think about it much and immediately agreed. But, he suddenly realized that there


    might be something wrong, so he asked Rachel, "Why do you only want that particr car?"


    "Nothing. Your other cars are too luxurious. That is the only one that seems low-end." Rachel tried not


    to make him doubt her words.


    "Okay. It will arrive at your workce after half an hour." Hiram stopped asking her about what really


    happened.


    Rachel hung the phone up and heaved a sigh of relief.


    She wanted to tell the manager her car''s te number only, but she was worried that he might not


    believe her. So, she had to ask Carl to drive it here.


    Carl arrived at her workce after half an hour. "Rachel, why did you ask me toe here urgently? Is


    there any problem?"


    Rachel asked him to park the car right in front of thepany''s gate and added, "Carl, please don''t tell


    Hiram about what will happen next. OK?"


    "Huh? Well, okay." Though he had no idea what was going on, Carl nodded and agreed as he heard


    that Rachel said it seriously.


    After a while, Walter and otherpany''s supervisors came to the front gate.


    "Is this the car that you just bought?" Walter walked around and stopped behind the car to see the te


    number. He was stunned to see that the te number was ''6666''.


    ''Even Mr. Zhang wouldn''t be able to afford this te number, '' Walter thought.


    "Rachel, is this really your car? Do you have your vehicle''s license?" Walter doubted and thought that


    Rachel just borrowed a car to lie to him.


    Rachel kept silent. She thought that she didn''t buy the car herself, so her name might not even be on


    the vehicle''s license.


    "Sister-inw, here it is." Carl took the vehicle''s license out of the car and gave it to Rachel.


    Walter took it from Rachel and found that her name was on it. He nced at Carl and said, "What did


    you just call her? Sister-inw? She is your brother''s..."


    Everyone in thepany knew that Rachel was still single.


    Walter wondered why Carl called her sister-inw.


    Rachel tried her best to wink at Carl, but Carl didn''t notice her. He looked at those annoying


    supervisors and said, "Do you really want to know who she really is? Then, I will tell you.


    She is my cousin''s wife. They got their marriage license just a few days ago. My cousin bought her this


    car. Why do you really want to know her family background?"


    Carl said impatiently.


    "Wait a second... Your cousin''s surname is Zhang, right?" Walter began to make a wild guess. He


    heard that Mr. Zhang wanted to divorce his wife some time ago.


    But, Carl justughed out loud and proudly said, "That''s bullshit! My cousin''s surname is not Zhang. It''s


    Rong."

 Chapter 41 My Cousins Surname Is Rong

    Chapter 41 My Cousin''s Surname Is Rong


    The Rong family was the most honored family in H City. They were like a royal family in ancient history.


    Anyone who had ''Rong'' as their surname, took it gloriously, even if they were not direct descendants of


    Hiram Rong''s family.


    "Carl, it''s okay. You should go now, " Rachel said. Rachel immediately stopped Carl from blurting out


    her secret. She turned to her manager and said, "Mr. Wang, I hope it''s clear that my car does not


    belong to Mr. Zhang. I should let Carl go back to his work now."


    It was really just a coincidence that Mr. Zhang and Rachel both had a Volkswagen car. They all saw


    that their te numbers were different, and confirmed that her car was not Mr. Zhang''s. Rachel thought


    that there was no need for Carl to stay there anymore.


    "Rachel, you are already married to his cousin. But how could you still make that mistake? Was it for


    the sake of improving your sales performance?" Walter Wang asked her usingly. Walter Wang was


    still suspicious about Rachel''s marriage.


    "Mr. Wang, I''ve done nothing wrong. It was just a rumor. Please don''t ruin my reputation!" Rachel


    snapped. She took a deep breath. She couldn''t understand why he couldn''t believe her. Why did he


    insist that she had an improper rtionship with Mr. Zhang?


    Rachel suspected that someone must have told something awful about her to their manager.


    "See? How bad of you!" Walter Wang pointed at Rachel. He wore a righteous look and said, "There is a


    rumor about you going around with Mr. Zhang, which could damage ourpany''s reputation. As one


    of the leaders of ourpany, it''s my obligation to find out the truth!"


    "Shut up! Who are you? How could you talk to my sister-inw like that?" Carl annoyingly yelled. He


    was about to leave, but when he saw that the manager treated Rachel badly, he couldn''t help but stand


    in front of Rachel to protect her.


    "Hahaha..." Walter chuckled. He looked at Carl who was protecting Rachel and said, "Who am I? I am


    her manager!"


    "Really? You are just a manager of that smallpany. How dare you scold my sister-inw! Don''t you


    know who she is?" Carl had learned some of Hiram''s temper as he had worked for him for a long time.


    Carl got very angry when he saw his sister-inw being bullied by her manager.


    "Wow, wow! Can you hear yourself boasting?" Walterughed at Carl in disdain. ''This young boy is so


    bold. How dare he talk to me with such arrogance?'' Walter thought.


    Rachel pulled Carl''s arm and tried to stop him. She shook her head and persuaded, "Carl, he is my


    manager. Please mind your manner."


    "But, Rachel..." Carl wasn''t convinced. But before he could say something more, he saw the distress in


    Rachel''s eyes. Then, he reluctantly stopped talking.


    Soon enough, Carl''s phone rang. He took out his phone and checked who was calling. Then he hastily


    went away from them and answered, "Brother."


    "I have just finished my meeting. Why did Rachel ask you to drive her car to herpany?" Hiram


    asked on the other end of the line. Hiram had juste out of the meeting room. He felt that Rachel


    must have been in trouble. Otherwise, she wouldn''t ask Carl to drive the car there.


    Rachel would rather take a bus than ask him for help.


    "Brother...um... I¡­ But¡­ she doesn''t allow me to tell you, " Carl stammered. He felt baffled and looked


    at Rachel who was trying her best to exin herself to her managers.


    But Hiram scolded Carl and eximed, "Are you working for her, or for me? Think about who you


    should follow!" After Hiram heard Carl stammered, he felt even more certain that something wrongExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    happened to her. Nheless, he couldn''t understand why Rachel kept it from him.


    Hiram absolutely knew that Rachel had a good ability in dealing with her problems on her own. So he


    thought that she hade across a serious problem that was beyond her control.


    "Brother, actually, I am not so sure about it. She asked me to drive the car to herpany. It seems


    that the new car you bought for her has caused some misunderstanding. She is now exining herself


    to her managers, "


    Carl said honestly.


    Carl understood well Hiram''s temper. He knew that it was hard to keep things from him, so Carl


    decided to tell everything to Hiram.


    Hiram loosened his tie, unbuttoned the topmost button of his shirt and sat down on his office chair.


    Then he instructed Carl through the phone, "Don''t hang the phone up and approach them now."


    Then, from the crowd, the Marketing Department manager finally opened his mouth to help Rachel and


    said, "Mr. Wang, after all, you don''t have any solid evidence. I think it''s not good to use Rachel like


    that!"


    "Mr. Song, someone saw it and told me everything. I wouldn''t use Rachel without any reason, "


    Walter said to the Marketing Department manager confidently.


    Then, Walter looked at Rachel and spoke the evidence he got. "Someone saw that Rachel went to see


    Mr. Zhang in the shopping mall. She talked with Mr. Zhang for only ten minutes, but Mr. Zhang


    immediately promised to consider using her proposal. That person also saw that Rachel had physical


    contact with Mr. Zhang. Rachel already admitted it."


    Walter paused for a while and continued, "And what''s more? Mr. Sun, the manager of the X shopping


    mall, changed his opinions and suddenly agreed to Rachel''s n. See? If she had done nothing under


    the table, how could that have happened?"


    The Marketing Department manager doubted Rachel after he heard Walter''s words. ''How did Rachel


    have no trouble doing all her work?'' he thought.


    The director of thepany looked around them. He tried to intervene and said, "Mr. Wang, no matter


    what you say, even if Rachel has done something not proper, she did it for the good of ourpany. I


    think we''vee too far now. We''d better not bring any more trouble and just let it pass."


    Walter immediately nodded his head after he heard what the director said. He was so baffled and


    exined, "Sir, I didn''t mean to bring any trouble to ourpany. I just thought that the rumor would


    damage ourpany''s reputation. It would also have bad impact on our sales. Rachel Ruan is the


    center of this rumor, so I asked her to exin herself.


    At first, I didn''t believe all of it, but I have a witness for this rumor. It''s Sandy Zhang of sales team B.


    She said that she saw Rachel and Mr. Zhang go inside a hotel and that they kept a very special


    rtionship. That''s why I am investigating and want to make everything clear."


    When they heard that Walter had a witness, the director and other managers who were there doubted


    Rachel. They wondered if it was true.


    Rachel wasn''t surprised to hear Walter''s words. She had already guessed who ndered her. It was


    clear to her now that it was Sandy Zhang.


    "Mr. Wang, please ask Ms. Zhang toe here and confront me. She said that she saw me having an


    affair, so I think she shoulde here and make everything clear, " Rachel said.


    ''Why did Sandy Zhang nder me? Was she afraid that I will reveal her affair with Mr. Zhang?'' Rachel


    wondered in her mind.


    "I knew it. Sandy said that you would ask her toe here and exin, and that you threatened her


    when you knew that she discovered your secret. You threatened her that if she exposed your affair to


    any person, you would find other ways to frame her up! She was right. And I believe what Sandy said.


    It''s so disgusting to have a person like you in our Sales Department. You are a disgrace to our


    Walter shook his head and snapped after he saw Rachel''s confident face.


    Rachel paused for a while. She didn''t expect that Sandy would be so smart to do all of it. Sandy


    already got prepared for what wasing in advance.


    "Mr. Wang, did you get all your information from one person only? From Sandy alone?" Rachel asked.


    Rachel was confused and wondered why Walter trusted Sandy so much.

 Chapter 42 Hiram Showed Up Unexpectedly

    Chapter 42 Hiram Showed Up Unexpectedly


    "What did you mean by that? Of course not! I didn''t believe her words in the beginning! But people all


    over thepany are talking about it. So, there''s no reason for me not to believe it!" Walter apparently


    wanted to distance himself from Sandy. There was a panic in his eyes that suddenly disappeared.


    Walter paused for a while and said, "Besides, though Sandy is just the leader of Team B, she has been


    working very hard in the past two years, and we''ve all seen that. I think she has her reasons why she


    said that.


    Rachel looked at Walter''s face and thought about a lot in her mind. It seemed that it was not as simple


    as she thought. It was clear that Walter firmly stood on Sandy''s side.


    "My dear manager, the performance of our team is much better than theirs. It made Sandy very


    jealous. So, she faked the ridiculous rumors you just heard. Maybe all she wants is to take all our


    efforts to nothing."


    Rachel continued without waiting for her manager''s reply, "Sandy''s team has coveted our performance


    since a long time ago, and this is a crucial moment for both of us. Think about it, why did the rumor


    Mr. Zhang and I have cooperated with each other for several times. If there was something going on


    between the two of us, people would have known it. But why did it happen just now?"


    Rachel''s words made the managers wonder. They looked at each other and thought that her words


    also made sense.


    The whole thing made people more and more confused. What on earth was the truth?


    Rachel looked around and saw that Carl was still standing in the corner. She walked towards him and


    said, "I won''t waste your time anymore. Carl, please go back to you work."


    Carl didn''t hang up his phone yet. He put his hand down immediately, not to make Rachel notice, and


    said with a smile, "I''m fine, Rachel. Hiram ordered me to be your full time driver this time. And staying


    with you is also part of my job."


    Just in time, The luxurious Maybach pulled over slowly behind Carl''s car.


    "Hiram? Here you are!"


    As soon as he saw Hiram pulled his car over, Carl walked towards the car and immediately opened the


    door for him.


    It had been less than 20 minutes. Carl didn''t expect Hiram toe there by himself so soon. It seemed


    that Rachel already had a special ce in Hiram''s heart.


    All managers there turned their eyes to that grandiose Maybach and wondered what was going on.


    Rachel was also puzzled and began to think why Hiram came there.


    Hiram got out from his Maybach and walked slowly toward where they were standing, as if he was a


    king marching on his own castle. He focused his eyes on the only woman, who looked so tiny


    surrounded by several men.


    Though she was good at conversing, how could she make it right when they firmly used her?


    "What did I tell you before? It would be good for you to just stay at home and let people do what they


    should do for you. But you still insisted on working here. You also said you couldn''t just leave here


    because you''ve worked here for three years already. What about now? Do you think it is still worth it?"


    Hiram walked toward Rachel as he said it. When he was already close to her, he raised his hand and


    gently flipped her hair.


    "This is?"


    The director that was beside them couldn''t help but ask. The Maybach he drove was so grandiose. He


    must be a distinguished person.


    Hiram had been refusing the interviews from all medias. That''s why most people didn''t know who he


    truely was and what he looked like.


    Carl always took Hiram as his idol. He would never get tired of praising his cousin. He hurriedly


    stepped forward and said proudly, "This is my cousin, Hiram Rong of Streams Company!"


    Hiram of Streams Company. This was not a name anyone could be called. And not every Hiram in the


    world could bepared with him.


    Hiram was the young owner of the mysterious Streams Company. Moreover, he was the only


    descendant of the Rong family, whosepanies were all over the world.


    They were filled with silence as if they were in the graveyard.


    It was exactly the right description of that situation.


    It seemed that they had forgotten how to open their mouth and speak. What made this mysterious


    young man suddenly show up at their smallpany? Yes, indeed! Theirpany was nothing


    "Hey, Mr. Rong. How do you do? We are just a smallpany, and we have no idea that Rachel is


    your wife. We have been blind as bats in the morning all this time." The director of thepany was


    the most experienced among the others. He bowed his head as he spoke.


    However, Hiram didn''t intend to just let it all pass. He turned to Rachel that was beside him and said,


    "Here is what I''ve heard. I have heard that you seduced a mall manager of Streams Company to


    improve your sales performance. Is that true?"


    That''s right! Both of thergest shopping malls in H City were subordinates of Hiram''spany -


    Streams Co.


    "Aha! How could such thing happen? I believe that we had a great misunderstanding. Let''s just go


    upstairs and have a cup of tea. We will give Rachel the justice she deserves."


    The director said quickly and shot a warning nce at Walter.


    "Yes, Yes. Good idea. Let''s go upstairs. Follow me please." Walter just got his senses back together


    and ran to hold the elevator.


    Hiram was cordially weed. He grabbed Rachel''s arm and walked into the elevator with her.


    The director pulled Walter beside him and said, "Go to Sandy''s home and bring her here now! Call the


    manager involved and ask him toe here too. The two of them shouldplete their story."


    "Yes, but is it necessary to bring both of them here?" Walter asked reluctantly.


    The director put his hand on his forehead in distress and whispered, "Don''t you see? I wonder why you


    became a department manager. Are you blind? Hiram came here himself. Do you think he will leave


    here without knowing the truth?"


    If Hiram didn''t care, he would just leave there with his wife. But he stepped into their office. What could


    that mean?


    It''s clear. He wouldn''t leave there unless he hadpletely cleared his wife''s name.


    Walter got such a pig brain, and why didn''t he see it before?


    Rachel and Hiram entered the room. Rachel pushed away Hiram''s arm which was around her waist


    before everyone else came in. "Why did youe here, Hiram?


    Aha! Carl called you and told you what happened, right?"


    She couldn''t find any other reason why Hiram knew it so quickly that made him rush over.


    Hiram shook his head and smiled. Then, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Do you think there are


    people who can hide any information from me?


    These people are humiliating you right on you face, and you chose to fight all alone. If my mother hears


    this, she will me me for not helping you. Are you doing this on purpose? You want me to get


    scolded?"


    Rachel stared at him and said, "I am not afraid. Stop mentioning your mom! Don''t you know that once


    you show up here, it will be harder for me to work here?"


    Hiram disapproved and said, "What are you worried about? Our family haspanies all over the


    world. If you really want to work, there are thousands of jobs in front of you. You can just choose what


    you want anytime. Besides, I know your ability. You are absolutely wasting your talent on this petty job."


    Hiram was told about where Rachel worked and the achievements she had done a few days ago.


    After he heard them, he thought that his newly married wife was not only good at arguing with him, but


    also very talented at her work.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, they heard a knock on the door. The dorector walked in and ced two cups of tea on the


    table in front of them.


    "Mr. Rong, please wait here for a moment and have a cup of tea. I have already sent people to bring


    Sandy and manager Zhang here. They will arrive here soon. Then, finally, the truth will be revealed!"

 Chapter 43 Time To Reveal The Whole Truth

    Chapter 43 Time To Reveal The Whole Truth


    Hiram took a nce at the director who seemed to read his mind. The director called Sandy and


    Manager Zhang even before Hiram made that order. So Hiram thought that he was capable; he was


    very satisfied with what he had done.


    Only Hiram and Rachel were sitting inside the big conference room. Other people were just waiting


    outside and did not dare toe in. They were all too frightened to be in the same room with Hiram.


    "How would you thank me for this?" Hiram asked. He took the tea cup in front of him, blew it, and finally


    took a sip.


    But after a moment, he frowned. It seemed that the tea was too strong for him.


    Rachel had no mood for tea at all. She put her two hands on her cheeks. She just looked at Hiram and


    did not answer.


    "If I didn''te here, how would you handle this? You''re just nobody here. So even if you think you


    can exin it well, no one will believe you. The rumor will ruin your reputation inevitably." Hiram put


    down the tea cup and said those words gently.


    They all knew that the harm caused by rumor would never disappear, even if the truth was finally


    revealed.


    After all, human''s mind is the most unpredictable.


    "Then, tell me. How can I thank you for your goodness?" Rachel kept her hands on her cheeks. She


    looked at the man who had always been so confident with himself on everything. It seemed that the


    word ''failure'' was never in his dictionary. He always got what he wanted.


    Just like the kidnapping incident that just happened two days ago, she eventually figured out that Hiram


    was just trying to irritate Jay, the kidnapper, on purpose at that time.


    It seemed like he already knew that Jay wouldn''t do anything harmful to her before he could get the


    money from Hiram. Therefore, Jay couldn''t do anything but wait.


    And when she was rescued on the road, there was no sign of panic on his face at all. It took her long


    time to figure it out.


    "Quit your job here. Join mypany and work for me. Don''t you think it''s better to work for your


    husband than for others?" Hiram said with his hand ying with her long pony tail. He thought she was


    so capable, so why not work for him?


    Hiram said those words seriously. But Rachel could''t help herself fromughing and replied, "You


    should better not forget, we had an agreement. The Marriage contract is only valid for one month. To


    be exact, the contract has just 20 days left."


    Hiram frowned after hearing her words. He pulled her hair unconsciously which hurt Rachel. It made


    her clench her teeth.


    "Even if our contract expires, as long as you have the ability to make profits, I can promise you good


    position in thepany. We''d better be conscious in separating our public from private interests. I can


    surely do it. How about you?"


    Rachel kneaded her scalp to ease the pain. It really hurt. She angrily stared at him and said, "You hurt


    me! I just don''t want to be linked with you."


    "Be linked with me? Don''t you think it''s much better if we keep that secret agreement between the two


    of us and pretend to be a couple as long as we can? At least you can decide the date to confess it to


    your mother."


    He took his hand off her soft, long, sweet-scented hair while he talked to her.


    Hiram''s words really hit Rachel''s heart deeply. In fact, she was worried on how to exin the situation


    to Fannie. She didn''t have any good idea in mind yet.


    "You better think about my suggestion thoroughly, " Hiram said. After a while, Hiram''s phone rang. He


    looked at his vibrating phone and got up from the chair. Then he walked towards the window and


    answered the phone.


    Not so long, the door of the conference room opened again.


    The executive director, and the managers of thepany including Walter came in one by one.


    "Mr. Rong, Rachel, Sandy has arrived. Should we call her in?" The executive director asked.


    Hiram didn''t say any words and looked at the door. The director quickly turned his head to the door and


    said, "Sandy,e in."


    Sandy was very nervous while waiting outside. She faked being sick to stay at home. But manager


    Wang went to her family personally to ask her to go to thepany. It made her very anxious.


    She couldn''t help but tremble as she pulled the door open.


    On her way to thepany, Walter briefly introduced her the situation. She was too shocked and


    confused to ept the truth that Rachel was married to Mr. Rong, who was from the most powerful


    family of H city. She was confused and thought, ''How can Hiram Rong be Rachel''s husband?''


    "Ms. Zhang, thank God you''re here. Please take your seat." Rachel said as she saw Sandy came in.


    Meanwhile, her hand was holding Hiram''s hand under the table. Then she whispered to him, "Just sit


    here. Let me be the one to ask her. Would that be okay?"


    After all, that was her own problem. She wanted to handle it by herself. As to Hiram, being with her was


    already a huge favor for her. He didn''t need to do anything else at all, she thought.


    "Sure." Hiram whispered. He also held her hand and pinched her tiny palm.


    Rachel thought he was taking advantage of her with that simple action again. She didn''t care about it


    though. Then she looked at Sandy who took her seat already.


    Before Rachel could say anything, Sandy asked first.


    "Manager, what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong?" Her face looked so confused and innocent.


    The director held back what Walter was about to say and spoke first.


    "The problem is that, as soon as we got back to work this morning, there was rumor spread all over our


    and will bring huge damage to ourpany. We have decided to investigate it thoroughly before things


    get worse. We hope that everything will be clear, so that we can give both of you justice.


    There is a rumor that Rachel has an improper rtionship with Manager Zhang. It''s been said that their


    sales performance for this month is because of that. Manager Wang from our Sales Department said


    that it was you who reported this to him personally.


    So we invited you here to exin all of these to us honestly."


    The director said logically. Then he turned to Walter and said, "Manager Wang, did I say anything


    wrong?"


    Walter coughed to clear his voice, he nodded his head and said, "No. Sandy, tell them again what you


    have told me."


    Sandy clutched her sweaty hands under the table. How could she dare to retell the story under such


    circumstance?


    She had no idea before that Rachel was married already. She even never thought that her husband


    was Hiram - the most powerful man in H city.


    That time, if she insisted that Rachel had inappropriate rtionship with Manager Zhang, it would be a


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    huge insult for Mr. Rong. She had no courage to insult him.


    "Well, manager, to be honest, I heard the rumor from my friend. She said that Rachel went inside a


    hotel with Manager Zhang. After that, the sales performance of Team A grew rapidly. Then, everyone


    guessed that it might be because of some under-the-table deal. So..."


    Sandy answered without too much confidence at all. She tried her best to make her words not so


    subjective as before. What she wanted right now was to get herself out of this and make someone else


    take the responsibility for her.


    "Really? Do you mean you didn''t see it yourself?" She was acting so strange. The director could easily


    tell that she was probably lying.


    No. She was definitely lying.


    As Mr. Rong''s wife, why would Rachel fawn on a 40-50 years old man just for the sales performance?


    The rumor was nothing but a ridicule.


    Sandy just put her head down and didn''t answer. Her silence could tell everything.


    With Sandy''s hesitations, there were hundreds of emotions in Rachel''s heart. She even tried to


    convince Sandy to stop her rtionship with Mr. Zhang before, because it was wrong. She had also


    never thought of revealing their inappropriate rtion to thepany.


    But after all that happened, She found herself to be too kind.


    She tried to be kind to Sandy, but Sandy instead made up so many lies to manager Wang to set her up.


    "Ms. Zhang, it seems that you have totally forgotten what we''ve talked about in the washing room that


    day." Rachel said those words with a cold smile on her face. She wondered how that woman''s heart


    could be so wicked.


    Hearing that, Sandy felt scared. If Rachel revealed Sandy and Mr. Zhang''s rtionship, she would not


    only lose her job, but also break her family.


    No way! She couldn''t let Rachel reveal it.

 Chapter 44 Not Over Yet

    Chapter 44 Not Over Yet


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I wouldn''t say anything that could damage your reputation.


    Rachel, we have been working together for almost three years but I didn''t know that you are already


    married."


    Sandy Zhang exined herself thoroughly. She clenched her fists tightly under the table. She was so


    nervous.


    "Really? I hope that you are telling the truth. To clear this all up, we should find out who spread the


    rumor. Since manager Zhang is also primarily involved, I think it would be a good idea to bring him


    here. Things could really get more interesting. Do you also think so?'''' Rachel wasn''t surprised at


    Sandy''s agitation.


    Hiram just sat quietly beside Rachel. That was enough to show his strong support to her. As they


    investigated the case, his interests in it aroused.


    He figured out that Rachel knew some of Sandy''s secrets just by judging the current situation. Sandy


    wouldn''t dare to frame Rachel up if Rachel didn''t know anything that could ruin Sandy''s reputation.


    Meanwhile, Hiram believed his wife without any doubt.


    "Of course. We should find out the truth. As the saying goes, ''A clean hand wants no washing.'' I,


    myself, have never done anything that I''m afraid to reveal. I don''t mind telling the truth to anyone to


    prove my innocence."


    Sandy said those words while raising her voice consciously. On her way here, she got a chance to go


    to the rest room and hurriedly called manager Zhang through her phone to tell him what happened.


    The two of them had reached an agreement. They promised to give their support to each other. Or


    else, they would both lose their jobs.


    "Well, call manager Zhang and let him in!" Rachel said calmly. Rachel already knew Manager Zhang


    and Sandy''s hical rtionship. Rachel wondered where Sandy got her courage to face everyone


    with manager Zhang.


    It didn''t take a long time for manager Zhang to show up.


    Manager Zhang consciously avoided an eye contact with Hiram when he came. He just nodded at


    Hiram respectfully and said nothing.


    "Nice to see you again, manager Zhang. I didn''t expect that my cooperation with you would bring such


    big trouble. I appreciate that youe here to help us make things clear."


    Rachel said those words to manager Zhang. Rachel threw her eyes on Sandy that was sitting opposite


    to manager Zhang.


    Manager Zhang nodded his head and said, "As for this matter, I would fairly say that it''s absolutely just


    a rumor.


    I decisively chose the n presented by Rachel Ruan because it''s more attractive and more fit for our


    marketing n. There were no other factors that affected my decision."


    "Okay, I get it. But Sandy, why did you tell your manager that you''ve seen Rachel and manager Zhang


    together in a hotel? Please tell us more details." The director of thepany acted as the inquirer. He


    was asking Sandy coldly.


    "Uh, I, I said that I heard that rumor from one of my friends, " Sandy replied vaguely. She suddenly felt


    more nervous. Manager Zhang seemed to break their agreement. He just tried to save himself and


    abandoned Sandy in the air.


    Sandy couldn''t do anything to defend herself. The rumor was all made up by her, and Rachel wouldn''t


    just let her go easily.


    "Is that so? Sandy, tell that friend toe over. I will ask your friend where and when did he or she see


    us together in a hotel." Rachel stared at Sandy gravely while she said those words.


    "My friend is traveling abroad this time. She won''t be back in a long time, " Sandy replied in a flurry


    while flickering her eyes. She couldn''t do anything else but to continue with her lie.


    "Is that the truth? Or there is no such ''friend'' at all? You made it all up. Sandy, I''ll give you onest


    chance. Just tell the truth to all of us here, " Rachel seriously said. She almost lost her patience. She


    didn''t expect that Sandy could be so cunning.


    "Why would I make it all up? My friend is really on a trip. I would just call her toe over here if she


    wasn''t on a trip." Sandy still refused to admit her wrongdoings. She thought that Rachel had no


    evidence to prove that she really made up the rumor about her. As long as she insisted that she was


    telling the truth, Rachel could do nothing to her.


    Hiram just sat there silently during the whole process. However, he thought that he should do his part.


    "Where is your friend now? What''s her phone number? Give me her number. We can have a video call


    with her."


    Sandy suddenly turned pale after she heard what Hiram asked. She realized that she hade to a


    dead end. "Rachel, I''m very sorry. It''s all my fault. I believed the rumor that I heard from some one and


    ndered you. I apologize.


    We''ve been colleagues for three years, please ept my apology and forgive me."


    When Rachel heard what Sandy said, she couldn''t help butugh.


    "And now, you remember me as your colleague? How ridiculous. When I discovered your scandal, I


    kept my mouth shut. As a colleague, I didn''t want to see you ruined. I warned you for your misdeeds.


    But look what you''ve done to me! You didn''t believe me. You were afraid that I would reveal your


    secret. So you tried to get an advantage over me. You made up the rumor about manager Zhang and I.


    Have you ever thought of me as your colleague when you did all of that?"


    Rachel told all the truth that she knew. It was just the right time to let everybody know who Sandy really


    was.


    Rachel realized that Sandy didn''t deserve any kindness.


    If Rachel couldn''t prove her innocence today, she would lose her job. Moreover, she would be talked


    about by other people. Manager Zhang was a married man. People had no tolerance to ept a


    woman who had an affair with a married man.


    "My scandal? What are you talking about? I know that you have Mr. Hiram standing beside you, but


    you can''t just turn the table by making false usations against me." Sandy got angry and stood up


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    immediately after Rachel revealed her secret. She was embarrassed.


    Noticing the rising tension, manager Zhang stood up and tried to do something to prevent Sandy from


    revealing his secret. "Sandy, I chose to help you at first. But I changed my mind and chose Rachel


    instead because her n was more feasible.


    And when you realized that your efforts were wasted, you got upset. Your anger made you lose your


    mind. So, you made up the story about Rachel and I. From me, your behavior is somehow


    understandable. I let you down. I should be the one to me for this. It has nothing to do with Rachel.


    You should apologize to her.


    Manager Zhang tried to persuade Sandy to admit her fault. He was so nervous. He was afraid that his


    inappropriate rtionship with Sandy would be revealed. If that happened, both his career and family


    would be destroyed.


    Apparently, attempting to make Sandy ept her fault was the best thing he could do. If things went


    further, all their secrets would be revealed.


    Hiram observed everyone that was present there. He put his hand on his cheek and thought that things


    became really interesting. Then he turned his eyes to Rachel and said, "Honey, thank you for giving me


    the chance to watch this good show."


    Rachel rolled her eyes at Hiram. She had no mind to chat andugh with him.


    She was so busy finding out the truth while the man sitting beside her was just drinking tea and


    watching the drama enjoyably.


    "That''s right. Since everything seems clear now, Sandy, just confess what you''ve done." Walter Wang,


    the sales department manager of theirpany, said those words. He also wanted to end the


    investigation as soon as possible.


    Under the pressure given by Manager Zhang and Walter, Sandy finally lowered her head and


    confessed, "Yes, it''s me. I''m worried that Rachel''s team will surpass our team. So I made up the rumor


    to ruin her. I was so envious. I attempted to make her kicked out of thepany so that I would be the


    one to get the promotion."


    Sandy''s confession made everyone feel relieved.


    The investigation finally came to an end. Sandy took full responsibility for that rumor. They could now


    give an answer to Hiram.


    Though Hiram was just sitting there and barely said a word, his presence alone was enough to make


    them feel uneasy.


    Walter took a deep breath and rxed. Then, as the manager, he gave his orders. "Everything has


    your punishment ording to thepany''s rules."


    But just before Sandy left the office, Hiram opened his mouth and said, "Wait.


    It''s too early to make a conclusion." He ced the cup on the desk and spoke unexpectedly.


    "Mr. Rong, we assure you, we can fix this. I''ll order Sandy to apologize to Rachel in front of the whole


    he saw that Hiram was not satisfied with the result.


    "This investigation is not over yet. There is even no evidence presented. How can you say that it''s now


    clear and make a conclusion?" Hiram said bluntly while adjusting his sleeve''s cuff. He decided to dig


    down to the bottom of the problem.


    He was watching their drama from the very beginning, yet it just ended so easily. Secrets were not


    revealed yet. He couldn''t just let it go.


    Hiram gave a sign to Carl who was standing behind him.


    "Carl, bring those things in."

 Chapter 45 The Show Was Not Enough For Him

    Chapter 45 The Show Was Not Enough For Him


    Hiram was always effective on every work he did.


    When he heard about the incident, he asked someone to investigate it secretly.


    Since there was a scumbag in the shopping mall associated with Streams Company, Hiram as the


    boss, couldn''t just let it pass.


    Carl nodded and asked someone to bring the things into the office. Those were videos that could be


    yed on theputer.


    Sandy was so surprised and flopped to the chair as if she had lost her soul as soon as she saw what


    the video was about.


    Her eyes were nkly fixed on the table.


    Manager Zhang, who was sitting opposite to her, got more and more nervous as he watched the video


    too. He frequently wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Even Walter, the sales department manager, felt very anxious.


    People who had filthy secrets felt nervous even before the video was yed.


    Rachel frowned and discretely pulled Hiram''s hand. Then she whispered and asked Hiram, "What''s


    going on? Where did you get those videos?"


    "Shhh. Don''t worry about it. I just managed to get them. Nobody can bully my wife. Since they made


    that rumor, they should pay for it." Hiram said apathetically.


    Those people ndered Rachel through that rumor. It was impossible for Hiram to let it just pass by.


    Rachel finally knew why he had so many enemies.


    "Don''t be distracted. Watch carefully!" Hiram said while slightly pinching her palm. He asked her to


    watch the video carefully. He didn''t want Rachel to miss anything from it.


    Then, the video continued ying.


    On the screen, Manager Zhang appeared in the hotel. He opened a room and directly went upstairs


    first. After a while, Sandy also showed up. There was nothing unusual about her yet.


    However, Things went surprising. Manager Zhang, who wore a bathrobe, opened the door of his room.


    Manager Zhang and Sandy seemed to be impatient. They kissed passionately.


    After a few seconds, Manager Zhang intensely caressed Sandy''s chest and they entered the room.


    People who were there were shocked after they saw the scene.


    They had thought that it was Rachel who had an affair with Manager Zhang. They didn''t expect that it


    was Sandy who really had an affair with him.


    What a shame!


    They thought that it was all done, but Carl began to y another video.


    Rachel got curious and thought, ''Why is there another video?''


    On the screen, They saw a familiar ce. Rachel pondered for a while and realized that it was the


    corridor of the rest room outside the sales department area.


    Looking at the time stamp, it seemed that the scene happened after office hours.


    Walter Wang began to feel restless. He stood up and tried to get out, but he was blocked by Carl.


    The video showed that Walter was flirting with Sandy at the rest room''s door.


    They seemed to notice the camera after a while. So they immediately parted from each other. Though


    the video was just short, it was enough to exin a lot of things.


    Everyone knew that Walter was already married and had a child who was studying in the middle


    school.


    The faces of those people involved turned sour, especially Sandy.


    She was also married, but still cheated on her husband. What a shame!


    Walter''s face turned red in anger. Then he yelled at Sandy. "You ugly bitch! You seduced me while you


    was hooking up with Manager Zhang! You are a shame!"


    Feeling terribly ashamed, Sandy cried on the desk and covered her face with her hands.


    Manager Zhang trembled. He couldn''t say a word. Clearly, he felt guilty and regretful.


    "You really did a great job." Rachel grumbled sarcastically. Though she wanted to give Sandy a lesson,


    she didn''t want the problem to be that worse.


    Hiram killed three birds with one stone.


    "You idiot! If you don''t teach that woman a lesson, she will never know how to control herself. Pain will


    teach her a lot of lessons." Hiram didn''t think he had done anything wrong. Since they had ndered


    his wife, they should pay for it.


    At this moment, Sandy suddenly stood up from her chair, walked towards Rachel and knelt down.


    "Rachel! Please... Would you please convince Mr. Rong for me? Please don''t make this a big deal. Or


    else, our families will be destroyed!"


    Sandy wailed. Her face was filled with regret. She held on Rachel''s leg and didn''t care about her image


    anymore.


    "I became so envious. Because of my incapability, I have to find another way out. Manager Zhang


    happened to mention that he liked me. I...I lost my mind at that moment..."


    Manager Zhang heaved a sigh in distress and turned his head away. His face turned pale. He didn''t


    say a word.


    Looking at Sandy, Rachel stood up and talked to the director of thepany, "Director, I think this


    incident is too personal. I think that the people present here today should keep this as a secret.


    And since Sandy has been working here for three years, she has contributed a lot to ourpany. I


    think we should help her save her reputation."


    Rachel thought that Sandy already learned her lesson. Rachel didn''t want the situation to be


    worse.


    She admitted that she was softhearted.


    After saying those words, Rachel secretly pulled Hiram''s sleeve and hoped he would say something.


    Hiram nced at her. He knew that Rachel was very kind. "I''ll delete these videos. Everybody should


    keep this incident as a secret. If anyone dares to let it out, he will face the consequences!"


    Hearing Hiram''s words, the people involved looked at Rachel thankfully.


    "Mr. Rong and Rachel are right! We didn''t expect that these things would go this far. Walter, Sandy,


    please go back to your offices and write your resignation letters. Ourpany will keep this as a secret


    for you! However, you can''t work here anymore, " The director said.


    "Sandy, you should resign immediately. I''ll dy Walter''s resignation for a few days."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    If they were fired at the same time, people would be likely to talk behind their backs.


    This was the best solution. As long as what they did was kept secret, they could find jobs in other


    Looking at Manager Zhang, Carl said, "You know what to do, right?"


    "Yes, yes, I know. I''ll write my resignation letter right away! Thank you for your leniency, Mr. Rong. I''ll


    definitely clear up my act!" Manager Zhang bowed to Hiram and expressed his gratitude.


    "You should know that if Rachel didn''t fight for you, Mr. Rong wouldn''t let you go!" Carl said in front of


    them. He understood Hiram so well.


    Sandy, with teary eyes, stood up and walked towards Rachel, "Thank you, Rachel. I have made a lot of


    mistakes, but I love my husband so much. Thank you! You saved my family..."


    Rachel didn''t say anything and just lowered her head.


    After Rachel experienced such an unpleasant incident, it was difficult for her to focus on her work. The


    director gave Rachel three days off, and asked her to have a good rest.


    Rachel agreed.


    After the incident, both Sandy and Walter resigned. But what about her?


    She should think again whether she should leave or not.


    Under the name of Mrs. Rong, could she work in thepany just like before?


    After a while, Rachel returned to her office.


    Members of Team A were looking at her expectantly, hoping to get some news from her.


    "Everything is clear. It was Sandy. She was afraid that our team would surpass their Team, so she


    ndered me. But she has apologized to me just now."


    Rachel briefly exined to them. She thought that they had the right to know about it.


    "I knew it!" They all said.


    "Well, what punishment did thepany give her? Did thepany just let her go?" Celine asked.


    "Her behavior can affect ourpany''s reputation, so Sandy has to resign. Mr. Wang also believed


    Sandy''s words and did something wrong. He will also be punished, " Rachel said. Her answer satisfied


    her team members.


    Everyone heaved a huge sigh of relief. The Team A finally got justice they deserved.


    "The director said that this incident brought so much trouble to me, so, as apensation, he gave me


    three days off. Celine and you guys should continue to work hard, okay?"


    Rachel said.


    They nodded and showed their support to her, "No problem. Rachel, you should indeed have a good


    rest. We already know what we should do."


    "Right, Rachel. Take a good rest. You have been very busy these days. You even confronted such a


    horrible trouble. You better go and rx!" Celine said. She gave Rachel a reassuring look.


    Rachel packed up her things and took her bag. She waved goodbye to her workmates and left the


    office.


    Carl was already waiting for her


    Outside the office.


    "Rachel, Hiram is waiting for you in the car. Let''s go, shall we?"

 Chapter 46 I Dont Like The Verbal Gratitude

    Chapter 46 I Don''t Like The Verbal Gratitude


    "Hiram, thanks for your help today!"


    Rachel thanked Hiram inside the car. Though Hiram was her nominal husband, they both clearly knew


    their real rtionship.


    She thought it was just reasonable to thank him.


    "I don''t like the verbal gratitude. I hope that you can express your gratitude to me in action." Hiram


    looked at her with a slight smile on his face.


    Rachel was a bit shocked by the expression in his eyes. She looked away quickly and said, "Really?


    Manager Zhang is an employee of the Streams Company. You can also take this as a chance to


    eradicate a bad employee from yourpany. See? You can also benefit from this. I also didn''t ask


    you for help. You helped me willingly."


    "How dare you talk to me like that?"


    Hiram nced at Rachel who sat beside him. He was busy with his business that day, but he still chose


    to find time to help her. However, ording to her words, it seemed that he helped her just because he


    was free, having nothing to do.


    "What I said is right. I''m afraid that nopany will hire me after you appeared at my workce today.


    I think I''m going to lose my job because of you. Why do you think I should thank you?" Rachel didn''t


    intend to thank him. She didn''t want him to feel that she owed him a favor.


    After he nced at Rachel who tried to argue with him, Hiram raised his hand to pinch her face and


    said, "Why are you so ungrateful? There are manypanies under our Rong''s group ofpanies.


    You can work at any of them.


    You can work at mypany and choose any position you like. You can also get high sry there."


    Rachel massaged her face and felt that Hiram pinched her so hard. She looked up at him and said, "I


    would think about it carefully. After all, finding a job is an important and serious thing. I can''t just


    casually choose a position in yourpany. If that happens, I''m worried that when you get angry at me


    someday, you will throw me out of yourpany."


    Rachel was afraid that she would be thrown to the dust bin just like what Hiram did to her things before.


    "Rachel, can you say something nice? If you say something to please me, I might also help you when


    you get into trouble next time. Don''t talk to me arrogantly. I don''t like that." Hiram said those words


    while knocking her forehead.


    When Hiram helped other people, they were deeply grateful for his kindness. Only Rachel ignored him


    and didn''t show any appreciation to him.


    "Hiram, I will be grateful if you don''t bring any trouble to me. I have something to show you..."


    The car was still moving along the road. Rachel took a notebook out of her bag, turned to a certain


    page and gave it to Hiram.


    Hiram took it from her confusingly. He saw the things that she recorded on it.


    It was actually a list of her unpleasant experiences because of his misdeeds.


    On April 8, she got injured outside the X building and was sent to the hospital. This was because of


    Hiram''s enemy who took revenge against him.


    On April 18, her things, which she had kept for three years, were thrown to the trash can outside


    Hiram''s vi. She even drew a crying emoji at the end of the sentence.


    On April 19, Hiram badly treated her. She stayed outside until midnight that caused her a high fever.


    On April 23, she was kidnapped by Jay and his allies. She was even nearly killed! And so on¡­!


    "Do you see that? I have been injured and have gone through terrible experiences because of you.


    How unlucky I am!" Rachel took the notebook from his hand and said angrily, "We just know each other


    for a short time. If I have to live with you all my life, I''m afraid that I have to live a miserable life. I might


    even die very soon."


    Hiram, who was used of doing a lot of bad things to her, wore a long face.


    He saw those words in the notebook and didn''t deny them. Those things really happened because of


    him.


    "I haven''t asked you to repay for these things. I know I''m so unlucky for suffering these terrible things.


    You only did a little favor for me today. How could you be so shameless to ask me to thank you?"


    After Hiram heard her, Hiram sighed and said, "Okay. To cover up my misdeeds, I will try my best to


    When she saw that he said those words sincerely, Rachel got less furious. She put her notebook back


    into her bag and listened to him.


    "I will go to A City for a business trip tomorrow. It is a tourist destination. You have three days off, right?


    You can go with me.


    I will pay for all the expenses. If I have no time, I will ask one of my people to apany you."


    Rachel had nned to go out for a trip when her superior gave her three days off. Hiram''s invitation


    was just timely satisfying. Moreover, she wouldn''t spend money on her food, amodation and travel


    with Hiram''s offer. It seemed to be really great.


    "Okay! I can give you this chance topensate me, " She said calmly, managing to restrain her


    excitement.


    Hiram looked at her happy face and slightly smiled. That time, the car had just entered the Tulip


    Pce. "I wille back and have dinner here tonight. Can you prepare a dinner for me?"


    Rachel couldn''t help butugh when she heard him saying those words rxingly. Then, she took a


    pen and paper out of her bag.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you want to eat? I will prepare a wonderful dinner for you because you helped me today."


    Hiram took the pen and paper from her hand and began to write down the dishes he wanted.


    Meanwhile, he also said, "I don''t eat hot and spicy food. But if you like such food, you can make them


    slightly spicy."


    After he finished writing, he gave the paper and pen back to Rachel. "These are my favorite foods. You


    may check it and think if you can make them or not. If you can''t cook those dishes, you can cook the


    dishes that you already know how to cook."


    I will try toe back home early tonight. Maybe before seven o''clock."


    Rachel saw in the list the two dishes that she never cooked before. She wondered if she could cook


    them by searching for the food recipes and instructions online.


    Rachel liked to challenge herself. Now that Hiram wrote down the dishes he liked, she would try her


    best to prepare them.


    Rachel changed her clothes and freshened up as soon as she came back to the vi. After that, she


    took a shopping bag and headed for the supermarket outside the Tulip Pce.


    "Okay, mother. I see. Don''t worry..." She spoke over the phone while she took some vegetables from


    the vegetable rack and put them in the shopping basket.


    "I can''t be at ease. You are my daughter. I''m worried about you all the time. I n to go to the Rong


    family''s house within these days. Your injury has almostpletely healed. You should have your


    wedding soon."


    Fannie had not slept well these days. Though Rachel already got her marriage license, she didn''t hold


    her wedding yet. She also didn''t invite their rtives and friends to attend the wedding. It wouldn''t be a


    Rachel stopped taking things from the shelves and put her phone on the other hand. Then she said,


    "Mother, we''ve already talked about it. We don''t have to be anxious about holding the wedding. Can


    you give us some more time to know each other well?"


    "You can do that after the wedding. Besides, you can haveplete marriage, and get best wishes


    from our friends and rtives if you hold the wedding soon!" Fannie disapprovingly said.


    "But, mother..." Rachel looked very restless and eximed.


    "Rachel, listen to me! You have stayed with Hiram all these days, so he should treat you as his wife


    and hold the wedding."

 Chapter 47 He Doesnt Love You At All

    Chapter 47 He Doesn''t Love You At All


    After hearing what Fannie said, Rachel got nothing to reply. Fannie didn''t know that even though


    Rachel and Hiram were living together, They didn''t do any Husband-and-Wife thing yet. Except for


    some unconscious touches.


    The marriage was just a contract. They didn''t take it seriously at all.


    "Mom, can you stop messing around? The wedding should be postponed a little longer. We haven''t


    been with each other for long enough, " Rachel said. Rachel still remembered the moment in the


    hospital when Hiram med her about Fannie forcing them to get married. He thought that Rachel


    urged her mother to do so.


    She was worried that if her mom insisted about the wedding again, Hiram would get irritated.


    "I''m not messing around. Rachel, what are you worried about? You have to have your wedding as soon


    as possible. This is for your own good, " Fannie answered.


    "Alright, as soon as I arrive in the city, I will visit you first. I have not seen you for many days. I''m really


    concerned about you, " Fannie continued. The voice of Fannie sounded like she missed Rachel so


    much. Before Rachel got married, Rachel had lived alone. Fannie could easily go to Rachel and stay


    with her for a few days anytime.


    But since she moved into Hiram''s house, they could hardly see each other.


    Hearing Fannie''s words that was full of concern for her, Rachel held back what she was about to


    Rachel knew that whatever Fannie did or said, it was always for Rachel.


    Rachel came back home immediately after shopping in the supermarket.


    Rachel intended to cook something nice so she and Hiram could discuss their wedding while having


    their dinner. She hoped they could find out a way to handle the situation.


    Rachel, in her floral apron, was so busy in their kitchen.


    After she finished preparing all the cooking materials, she found out that it was 6 pm already.


    It was just in time for her to start cooking. Rachel took out the pickled meat and her mother''s secret


    sauce. Then she started cooking.


    She heard the sound of door opening from the living room just after she finished cooking the two


    dishes.


    She looked at the clock that was on the wall and saw that it was just 6:20 pm. ''Hiram got home earlier


    today'', she thought.


    "Hiram Rong. Are you back already? Please wait a little longer. I need some more time to finish this, "


    Rachel shouted. However, she didn''t hear the sound of footsteps of a man, but the tickling sound of


    high heels.


    She was so confused. Who was that?


    Who else had the pass code of this vi other than Hiram?


    She was wondering who it was. She turned the stove off, dried her hands and walked towards the living


    room.


    Then she saw a woman standing in the center of the living room.


    Rachel easily recognized her.


    "How are you Lydia? You are here just in time. I''m cooking for our dinner. Can you stay here for a while


    and have dinner with us?" Rachel asked.


    The woman who stood in the living room was nobody but her ''rival'', Lydia Rong.


    Lydia looked at Rachel who was just wearing her home clothes. Her beautiful eyes were full of


    destion.


    It was the moment when Lydia saw a woman doing what she always wanted to do - living in the house


    of her brother Hiram and cooking while waiting for him toe back home. She had always longed for


    it since she was still very young.


    But now, she saw her dreams being realized by another woman.


    Rachel felt that she had been thoroughly scanned by Lydia, from the flip-flops on her feet to the cartoon


    printed house clothes that was covered by the apron.


    She also wore a wide, pink, hair band. Rachel put on the band intentionally. She was afraid to be


    med by Hiram for the hairs falling to the dishes.


    Lydia looked at Rachel weirdly. It made Rachel very ufortable.


    "Please take a seat." Rachel offered.


    But suddenly, Lydia knelt on the beige floor tiles with her long hair hanging down covering her beautiful


    face and sadly begged, "Rachel, I''m begging you. Can you please give Hiram back to me?"


    Rachel was shocked by what just happened. She quickly moved towards Lydia, pulled her up and said,


    "Please, don''t do that. Lydia, if there''s anything I can do to help you, just tell me. Please don''t kneel


    down, " Rachel said.


    She tried to hold Lydia up. But Lydia was so stubborn and pushed Rachel''s hands away. Lydia with


    tears on her cheek, kept saying, "I won''t get up unless you promise me you will leave him.


    I know you and Hiram just met one month ago. And you just married him because of the agreement


    between Rong family and Ruan family that was made around 100 years ago.


    I know Hiram. He can''t easily fall in love with someone. So, I don''t think he''s fallen in love with you in


    such a short time. The marriage between the two of you is not because of your real feelings."


    Lydia''s voice, added by her tears dropping continuously, sounded so sad and clear. It kept tingling into


    Rachel''s ears.


    "Hiram will never love you and you two will never be happy in each other''spany. So I beg you to


    please leave him." Lydia kept screaming.


    Rachel didn''t know how tofort Lydia.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel had, indeed, just spent a short time with him. She thought that Lydia could understand him


    better than her.


    "Can you stop being with him? He''s just so obedient to his parents, and treasure them so much. That''s


    why he didn''t refuse when his parents asked him to marry you.


    Hiram''s parents always respect his own decisions. They haven''t forcefullymanded him to do


    anything before. But for your sake, his parents forced him about your marriage. He must be very


    depressed about that.


    Rachel, he does not love you. How long can your marriage go without love?"


    Lydia spoke clearly even when her voice was trembling.


    Rachel kept quiet for a while. Then she brought her a box of tissues and said, "Stop crying and wipe


    your tears. Look, your make up is almost ruined by your tears."


    Lydia was surprised and didn''t know how to react after Rachel passed her the tissues. Shouldn''t she be


    angry with what she just said?


    "Your brother will be home very soon. You can tell him those words the moment he arrive here. If he


    agree to it, I will not interfere with his decisions." Rachel said with a smile on her face. There was no


    trace of sadness on her face at all.


    Her marriage with Hiram was nothing but an agreement. So when Lydia said that, it meant nothing to


    Rachel. She had thought about all the possible results in her mind already.


    Whether their agreement will be terminated sooner or not, she didn''t care. She would be fine with


    anything.


    Her reaction stunned Lydia who was so confused and said, "Rachel¡­ You... How could you react like


    that?"


    Rachel''s reaction did not only confuse Lydia but also made her feel very ufortable. It seemed like


    what she had just said was all bullshit. Rachel was supposed to be angry. But why wasn''t she?


    It would be better if Rachel pped her face, so Lydia could use her for it when Hiram arrived


    home.


    "Alright, hurry up. Get up and clean yourself in the washing room. Hiram said he would be back home


    before 7 pm. I don''t think you want him to see you like this." She pulled Lydia up while saying those


    words.


    Then Lydia finally stood up. Her eyes were full of surprise and confusion. Soon, she asked, "Rachel tell


    me, are you serious with what you just said? Or aren''t you obsessed with Hiram?"


    "In our rtionship, Hiram is always the one in control. Even our marriage is all up to him. He decides


    everything. What I just have to do is to ept and cooperate. Nothing more, nothing else." Rachel


    answered calmly and peacefully.


    Their marriage would justst for less than a month. It was not necessary to fight with other woman for


    a man that wouldn''t belong to her forever. To Rachel, she preferred to solve problems with mutual


    understanding and peace.


    "What did you say? You mean, Hiram wanted to marry you with his own will? No, I won''t believe that!"


    Lydia said.


    She felt so shocked after she heard what Rachel said.


    How ridiculous. Hiram was so arrogant. Why would he insist to marry a woman who had nothing?


    And when it came to beauty, her figure and even her elegance were nothingpared to Lydia.


    If it was Rachel who eagerly wanted to marry Hiram, she could ept it. After all, there were many


    women who wanted to marry Hiram.


    But if it was Hiram who insisted to marry Rachel, Lydia could hardly ept it.


    Because Lydia knew that if Hiram really loved Rachel, she had no reason to fight at all.


    "You don''t believe me? Okay. I will tell you that ..." Rachel answered.


    Before Rachel could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Hiram who just arrived.


    "What are you two doing here?" Hiram asked.

 Chapter 48 A Dinner For Four

    Chapter 48 A Dinner For Four


    Hiram changed to slippers, took off his suit, hung it, and then walked towards them.


    Lydia quickly wiped tears off. Her pretty face beamed with a charming smile.


    "Hiram, you are back."


    Shrugging towards Hiram, Rachel pointed to the kitchen, and said, "I''m not done cooking yet. Can you


    apany Lydia for a while?"


    She said those words and went back to the kitchen quickly.


    Rachel was absent-minded in the sink. She washed the dishes before cleaning up the chopping board


    while the water kept running. .


    She didn''t know why she felt this way.


    She thought she would face that situation with a calm heart. But now, she found herself upset when the


    moment really came. They just spent ten days together. Was this short span of time long enough to


    make her reluctant to end their rtionship?


    Why would she feel upset when she heard about what Lydia said then?


    Ouch¡­


    Rachel identally cut her left finger when she grabbed the fruit knife. She put down the knife hurriedly


    and sucked the blood on her finger. Then, she wrapped the wound with a band-aid she stored in the


    cab.


    Half an hourter, Rachel took the bowl of soup and the dishes to the living room where she saw Luke


    who came unexpectedly.


    "Hello! Rachel, Hiram told me toe over to taste the dishes you cooked. Is it okay with you if I join


    you for dinner?" Luke sat on the couch and waved his hand at Rachel.


    "Of course! You treated me meal one day. You are absolutely wee to join us for the dinner!" Rachel


    smiled and put the bowl of soup down on the dining table.


    Rachel saw Hiram sitting on the couch with Luke. Lydia sat opposite to them, looking rtively


    Three of them came over one after another. Hiram pulled the chair out and sat next to Rachel.


    Lydia sat opposite to Hiram. While Luke sat opposite to Rachel.


    This dinner had been thought to be shared only by Rachel and Hiram. But it unexpectedly turned out to


    be for four. To make it worse, the dining room was filled with strange silence.


    It was so quiet that they felt a little awkward.


    "Well, they taste really good. Rachel, I just knew that you are very good at cooking!" Luke picked a


    piece of braised meat and kept nodding his head topliment her. He had tried a variety of food in


    different restaurants. Luke thought that the dishes Rachel cooked were as good as those food that


    were cooked by famous chefs.


    "I bet I wille here more often for the food. My house is not far away from here anyway. Hiram, you


    don''t have a problem with that, do you?"


    "Will you? Then please feel at home and eat more!" Rachel dly epted all of thepliments and


    ced another piece of pork rib into his te.


    As Rachel reached her hand out, Hiram, seating beside her, noticed the band-aid on her left index


    finger.


    "Is your finger wounded?" Hiram put down the chopsticks, grabbed her hand close to him and


    unwrapped the band-aid to check the wound.


    Rachel tried to pull her hand back, but Hiram held it tightly. Then Rachel said, "Don''t worry. It is just a


    small cut with a little blood."


    Lydia, who sat across them, stared at Hiram. She did not get the taste of the food she was eating.


    Seeing the genuine care and worry in his eyes, Lydia felt a jolt of pain in her heart.


    "The cut is so deep!" Hiram said with a frown. He immediately got up from his chair to take the


    medicine chest.


    Rachel looked at her injured finger being cleaned. It was smeared with an ointment and then wrapped


    neatly. It was her first time to be treated like that by Hiram.


    Thinking about that, she looked up unconsciously and looked right into his dark eyes. Then, she saw


    an undisguised tenderness that dragged her heart into a trap of love unexpectedly.


    She never felt this kind of feeling before. It was like treading on the soft marshmallow. She felt like she


    was surrounded with sweetness.


    "Are you two done showing off your love? If you are done, then get down and continue to eat. What you


    are doing hurts me, as I am a single man!"


    Luke watched as Hiram wrapped Rachel''s wounded finger. Luke saw Hiram and Rachel looked at each


    other with deep affection. They did those things and disregarded the presence of Luke and Lydia.


    Lydia was not in the mood to eat the dinner from the beginning. She stood up and said uneasily,


    "Hiram, I got to go. I have something to do."


    Every minute she stayed there seemed to cause her ruthless and unbearable torture.


    After she said those words, she walked towards the door without hesitation.


    Rachel stood up to see Lydia going out. But she was stopped by Hiram and said, "You stay here. I''ll


    go."


    Hiram stood up immediately.


    After the siblings left, Luke tapped at the te, and talked to Rachel, "What are you thinking? You will


    get used to it. Lydia has been Hiram''s shadow since she was a child.


    It will be easier for you to handle situations like this after you get used to it. Lydia is perfect, but she''s


    stubborn! I know she will finally ept the fact after some time..."


    Luke said while still filling his mouth with food. They were so delicious!


    "Is that so? In average families, adopted sons and daughters are treated like they are biological


    children. Why did Lydia fall in love with Hiram?" Rachel picked up a mouthful of food and asked that


    question she was wondering about all the time.


    Lydia was adopted at a very young age. She even didn''t know that she was not a biological child that


    time.


    She should have treated Hiram as her biological brother. How could she develop such affection for


    Hiram?


    "Hmmm. I was told that Lydia once overheard Hiram''s mother brought up where she came from. She


    said that she wouldn''t mind Lydia being married to Hiram if Hiram likes her..."


    Luke abruptly stopped talking.


    He seemed to say something he was not supposed to say.


    "Is that true?" Rachel asked in disbelief. What Luke said meant that Lydia was supposedly the future


    bride of Hiram!


    "No, no! That''s not what I meant. Rachel, you misunderstood me! At that time, Hiram was probably


    going through a rebellious phase. He never went out with any girl. His mother said those words


    because she thought Lydia would make him better..."


    Luke thought he was just making things worse.


    Not so long, Hiram came back.


    Hiram found Luke looked strange and saw Rachel biting her chopsticks while looking far away. He then


    kicked Luke with his leg discreetly under the table and said, "What did you talk about? Why did you


    stop eating?"


    Luke murmured, "Nothing!" Then he started eating again.


    Rachel stared at Hiram while eating the rice.


    After the dinner, Luke left quickly.


    Rachel was going to clean up the table, but she was stopped by Hiram.


    "Leave it there. The maid wille here and clean it tomorrow. Your injured finger is wrapped. So you


    better not touch water!"


    Rachel looked at the disturbing mess on the table and cringed. She stared at Hiram and suggested,


    "How about this? You help me take these dirty dishes to the sink and soak them in water. It is


    ufortable to see these dishes here."


    Hiram watched her for a moment and sighed. He rolled up his sleeves and started to clean the table.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel hastened to help him by piling up the dishes. The disapproval in Hiram''s eyes stopped her


    action.


    Rachel pulled her hands back, and said without hesitation, "Well, I''ll leave it to you. When you finish it, I


    want to talk to you about something."


    "Alright. Wait for me in the study room." He replied.


    After she left, Hiram revealed the emotion he had concealed in his eyes. He looked in the direction


    where Rachel went before turning his head back to the kitchen.


    Rachel went upstairs and washed her face in the bathroom. It was still early. So she changed her


    clothes to sports attire. She nned to go out for a jog after she talked with Hiram


    She went into the study and looked around. The bookshelf leaning against the left wall was filled with


    all kinds of books. Some of them were Chinese ssics, and most of them English books. There were


    also some books that she couldn''tprehend.


    On the shelf leaning against the right wall, some collections were ced. When she saw a human-


    shaped, pure gold statuette, she couldn''t help opening the closet and took it out to have a closer look


    on it.


    Was it made of gold? It was shaped like a man pulling a bow. It was pretty heavy.


    Rachel saw the line of words on the pedestal which read, ''The Archery Champion of the X-Division''.


    ''Does he like archery?'', Rachel asked herself.


    This sport must have a long history.


    The door suddenly opened. It scared Rachel that made her identally drop the statuette.

 Chapter 49 An Aha Moment Dawned on Rachel

    Chapter 49 An Aha Moment Dawned on Rachel


    Hiram witnessed the roller-coaster ride of the trophy. He couldn''t help but sweat when it flew into the


    air. He would literally throw Rachel downstairs if the trophy was smashed on the floor.


    Thankfully, the trophynded safely in her arms. Hiram closed the door and walked inside.


    "If it broke, you would have to use yourpensation payment to make it up for me."


    Rachel stuck out her tongue and put back the trophy into the ss-framed cab carefully. The trophy


    was awarded to him from an archery contest.


    Rachel was imagining his gant and handsome figure when he threw arrows while riding on the


    horseback.


    "Shoot, what do you need from me?" Hiram walked over to the sofa, positioned himself in front of the


    table, and took the teapot near him while he said those words.


    Rachel followed his steps and sat opposite to him. She gazed at him as he was making tea gracefully -


    adding tea leaves, pouring water and washing them. He looked like an elegant, noble man.


    "I guess my mother will soon visit your parents to discuss about our wedding. She didn''t listen to what I


    told her. So¡­ I''vee here to ask for your help."


    After all, the wedding involved both of them, so they should find a solution for it together.


    Hiram poured a cup of tea and gave it to her. His eyes were glistening with joy when he heard those


    words, "Are you asking for a wedding ceremony?"


    Rachel nodded her head. She knew this would be tricky.


    They would divorce in twenty days. It was unnecessary and troublesome for them to have a wedding


    ceremony at this critical moment.


    They would lose their faces and be publicly humiliated if the whole city knew about it.


    "What do you think?" Hiram drew his exquisitely carved tea cup to his lips, blew it, and took a sip.


    Rachel was fidgeting her hands, took a deep breath and said, "I think¡­Maybe¡­ We should tell our


    parents the truth. How about taking our ipatibility as an excuse?


    You could totally me this on me. I am okay with it."


    With a faint smile, Hiram put down the cup and looked into her eyes as if he was searching for some


    signs of affection, "Have you ever thought about taking this opportunity and marrying me for real? Even


    for once?"


    Hiram thought it would take her some time to reply, but Rachel shook her head right away


    determinedly.


    "Not even once!


    I know you don''t love me. Marriage is bestowed with life. Without love, it would turn us into walking


    dead. I don''t want you to suffer for the rest of your life!" Rachel abruptly said to him. After spending


    some time with Hiram, she discovered that Hiram indeed got a bad temper. But, to be fair, he was not a


    bad person.


    Yet marriage was not a temporary act. It concerned two people''s lifetime happiness. Nothing forcibly


    done was going to be agreeable - especially for marriage.


    Hiram furrowed his eyebrows after he saw her upfront gesture. He was caught by a tension.


    Then Rachel continued.


    "I know that your attitude towards me has softened recently, but I won''t take it the wrong way. I assure


    that! I know you are following the agreement keenly. You don''t want this month to be difficult for me."


    Rachel went on with her statement, paying no attention to Hiram''s looks. Lately, she had obviously


    gone through an emotional roller coaster.


    "I asked for your respect. Nheless, you don''t need to take my words seriously. Sometimes, I just


    say things I don''t really mean. You are really free to seek sce from other women. I could totally


    ept that."


    She couldn''t ask him to keep distance from other women since she was not able to satisfy him like a


    true wife would do. So, she would let him be free.


    Hiram''s face darkened after he heard Rachel''s words. He cast a dim nce at Rachel.


    "Don''t worry. If there is no unexpected problems, I will submit the divorce papers on time."


    Hiram said after a long silence.


    Rachel looked at his grim face and wondered why he suddenly became angry. Rachel tried to ease his


    temper and said, "Hmm¡­ If you think you can''t wait for one month, I don''t mind if you bring the date


    forward."


    But Hiram furrowed his perfectly-shaped eyebrow and tossed the fine china tea cup angrily.


    "Get out!"


    "Ah?" Rachel was so scared and stood up quickly. He was so scary when he lost his temper.


    "Okay, I''ll leave." Rachel did not dare to stay for another minute. She turned around and walked


    towards the door immediately.


    She didn''t return back to her room though. She wanted to go for a walk. So she went downstairs.


    She didn''t linger on in Hiram''s house after she saw him lose his temper. She didn''t even know what he


    was mad at.


    After Rachel jogged for a while, she sat down on a bench to rest. Her phone suddenly rang. She


    answered the phone call with her headset.


    "Rachel, how are you doing? Do you want to go on a little trip during your three days off?" Celine


    knocked off early. Celine was doing yoga with the TV on while talking over the phone with Rachel.


    "You called just in time. I need to ask you something. We can talk about the vacation nter!" Rachel


    said thankfully as if she was an angel sent from heaven.


    Celine had a lot experiences in rtionships. She called herself as the master of love. So she could


    definitely solve Rachel''s confusions.


    "Go ahead! I am all ears." Celine chuckled and continued her leg-pressing gesture.


    Rachel sat on a bench beside amp post that night.


    She told Celine what had just happened today, covering her knees with her arms.


    Rachel told her the exact story, including Hiram''s strange reactions and his sudden temper.


    After Celine heard Rachel, Celine stopped her yoga and shouted at Rachel through the phone. "Haha,


    Rachel, you are such an idiot! You can beat all idiots and reign as the most foolish person!


    Hiram''s softened attitudes towards you meant that he started liking you. Do you think he is that kind of


    man who will treat you kindly just to honor your stupid agreement? You are such a fool!


    Besides, today he came to rescue you in the midst of his important businesses. That speaks a lot. He


    has, at least, thought of you as his wife. Now, everyone in ourpany knows that you are married to


    Hiram Rong."


    Celine was literally yelling at her over the phone, yet Rachel didn''t take her words seriously, "Why


    would he start liking me? He hated me so much before.


    It was he who came up with that one month contract idea."


    "Rachel, we all have feelings! Feelings are constantly changing. Maybe he has developed affections


    towards you recently. You are bestowed with merits that you have never paid attention to. It is just


    reasonable for a person to like you!"


    Celine tried to straighten her out. She was enraged to Rachel''s slow reactions. She couldn''t believe the


    fact that Rachel turned down a billionaire who was also an extremely handsome guy!


    "Be honest with me, do you have even slight feelings for him?"


    Rachel pondered for a while over Celine''s words, she then replied, "I just¡­ I would think of him when I


    am by myself for no particr reason. Does that count as feeling for him?"


    "You absolutely have a low EQ! I pity Hiram. He has done everything possible to profess his feelings


    towards you, yet you still don''t get it." Celine shook her head in despair, "Listen to me and do what I tell


    you next when you go back home."


    "Why?" Rachel asked.


    "My silly Rachel, you are a grown woman. What are the chances for you to meet such an excellent


    man? It''s nearly zero. You have to hold unto him. You just can''t let him go."


    Celine would surely strangle her neck if Rachel was by her side.


    "But¡­"


    "Cut all your craps. You have to differentiate the past from the present. And you have to reevaluate


    your rtionship based on his current attitudes.


    I have confidence in you. I know you are capable to make a man like you. The men in the past were


    just not the right person. Trust my words, Rachel!"


    Celine gave her good suggestions. Celine thought she ended up with a distressed mouth. But as long


    as her best friend could find her true love, everything she had done would be worthy.


    "It''s different this time. Hiram himself is a decent man. Besides that, he is also wealthy. He is worth


    fighting for. Rachel, it''s time for you to win him with your hidden charms. I believe he is the one who


    could find your true value and cherish you!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Celine knew Rachel so well. She knew Rachel hid all her charms on purpose. If she showed all her


    charms, she could definitely win his heart.


    Rachel lost her thought on her way home. Celine''s words had given her an aha moment.


    The decision she was about to make would determine her happiness for the rest of her life.


    Rachel suddenly stopped when she saw the brightly-lit vi and gazed at it earnestly.

 Chapter 50 Is He The General Manager

    Chapter 50 Is He The General Manager


    Rachel hesitated to go in. She wondered how she could face Hiram now.


    Nheless, she thought that she''s just worrying too much. Hiram must have been in his own


    bedroom now; she might not see him.


    Rachel shook her head and walked into the vi.


    Before she returned to her own bedroom, Rachel couldn''t help but silently walk towards Hiram''s


    bedroom. The door was closed. Rachel leaned her head against the door, rested her ear on it and


    listened carefully.


    She wanted to know if Hiram was still angry. If what Celine said was true, Rachel was afraid that she


    had really irritated Hiram so much.


    "What are you doing?"


    Rachel suddenly heard a voice behind her. It sent a shiver down to her spine. She was shocked and


    immediately turned rigid.


    She slowly turned her head around and saw Hiram standing behind her with a towel wrapped around


    his neck. Beads of sweat were dripping down from his bare chest. He seemed to have taken an


    exercise ande back.


    Oh, right! Rachel suddenly remembered that there was arge gym upstairs.


    "I...I thought this was my room..." Rachel forced a smile and said embarrassedly. This exnation


    sounded so ridiculous, but Rachel wasn''t able to think of any other excuse.


    Hiram didn''t say anything. He steered away from her, opened the door and went into his bedroom.


    He didn''t close the door though.


    Rachel saw him go straight to the bathroom.


    Not knowing why, Rachel unconsciously followed him into his bedroom.


    Rachel actually didn''t dare to enter his bedroom. But it seemed that she couldn''t control her body. She


    wanted to stay there and wait for him. She wanted to say something more to him, even just one more


    word.


    Some momentster, Hiram had done taking shower and came out from the bathroom. When he saw


    Rachel standing near the doorstep of his bedroom waiting for him, He finally asked her.


    "What''s up?"


    "Um... Well...I want to ask you something. What time will we set out tomorrow? What''s the weather like


    there? Do I need to bring something else with me? How long will we stay there? Do I need to ask for a


    vacation leave for a few more days?"


    Rachel unceasingly asked him.


    When she realized that she had been asking too many questions, Rachel embarrassedly bit her lip and


    stopped.


    Hiram turned around and tied his bathrobe tightly. Then, he sat on the bedside, grabbed his phone and


    looked at his schedule. "We will stay there for two or three days. Your days off are enough. The climate


    there is almost the same as it is here. Tomorrow morning, you need to go to mypany with me. I


    have some work to handle first. It will take me just about one hour. Then, we will go straight to the


    airport."


    Hiram answered Rachel''s questions all at once. He didn''t raise his head to look at her. Rachel


    understood that he might be still angry at her.


    "Okay, I got it. I will get up earlier tomorrow morning, " Rachel said as she walked out the door.


    She came out of his bedroom, closed the door, and then heaved a sigh of relief. Afterwards, she went


    back to her bedroom.


    That whole night, Rachel had woken up from her nightmare for three times. She was so frightened by


    her nightmares.


    Hiram suddenly became a horrible ghost and throttled her with his hands in one of her nightmares.


    Then, next nightmare, Hiram became a vampire and bit her neck to suck her blood. Rachel couldn''t


    sleep well. When she woke up the next morning, she immediately looked at her watch. She was so


    surprised. ''Oh! It''s nearly eight o''clock!''


    Rachel immediately got out of the bed. She quickly cleaned herself and changed her clothes. She


    opened the wardrobe and pulled out the luggage which she had already packedst night. She then


    walked towards her bedroom''s door.


    Rachel saw Hiram standing outside when she opened the door.


    Rachel was so frightened and immediately stepped backward when she saw him. She was frightened


    because she was in a hurry. Besides that, she also recalled the scenes from her nightmares where she


    saw Hiram hurting her.


    "Why are you so scared of me? Do I look like an evil?" Hiram said. He was impatiently waiting for her.


    He strode forward, dragged her luggage and said, "Hurry up. You can have your breakfast in my


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rachel calmed down and came back to her senses. She hastily went after Hiram.


    When they arrived at thepany, Hiram quickly went to the meeting room. He left Rachel alone in his


    office.


    Rachel waited patiently for him. After a while, Carl Fang brought her breakfast.


    Rachel felt very tired and wore a spiritless face. Maybe because of her nightmaresst night. She


    supported her head with her arm on the table while eating her breakfast.


    Time flew quickly. One hour had passed by.


    But Hiram still didn''te back to his office. Rachel stood up from the sofa. Her body turned a little stiff


    after sitting for so long. She stretched her body and walked around the office while waiting for Hiram for


    a few more minutes. Eventually, she felt so bored and went out of the office.


    It was very quiet in the corridor. The floor was very clean and was covered with deep colored carpet.


    There was no noise heard when someone walked on the carpet. It was, indeed, a very quiet working


    environment.


    Rachel walked around for a while. She found that all the offices'' doors, except for the CEO''s office,


    were made of ss. The people outside the offices could see how the employees were working inside.


    When she walked towards the meeting room, she stared inside through the ss door. Rachel stopped


    and looked at Hiram who was still having the meeting there.


    There was a big, oval table in the middle of the meeting room. All seats around the table were


    upied. There were also screen and projector beside the table that was disying some data.


    Someone was standing in front while having a presentation. All the staff inside were attentively listening


    to the presentation.


    Though Rachel couldn''t hear what they were discussing about, she still could feel the tension of the


    meeting.


    Hiram expressed his opinions time after time during the presentation. Every time he spoke, people took


    notes and listened to him carefully.


    "Excuse me, miss. Who are you?"


    Rachel was so focused on what was happening inside the meeting room. Suddenly, a voice interrupted


    her. She turned around and saw a woman that was wearing a uniform and a pair of sses.


    The secretary, who didn''t recognize Rachel, looked at her. It was a working area and no one could


    enter that area without the CEO''s permission. What was that strange woman doing here?


    "I am waiting for someone, " Rachel said. She guessed that the woman was an employee there, so she


    exined to her.


    "Waiting for someone? Who are you waiting for?" The secretary asked while she pushed her sses


    up to her nose. She was curious about who she was waiting for. Who was so bold to bring a woman


    here without the CEO''s permission?


    Rachel pointed at a man inside the room through the ss window. She raised her chin to direct her


    and said, "It''s him. He said that the meeting would be over in an hour. But it has already been one hour


    and ten minutes."


    The secretary looked into the direction where Rachel''s finger was pointed. But from the secretary''s


    perspective, she could only see the general manager, who was sitting opposite to Hiram.


    "Well, it''s the general manager. He is bing so bold. He shows no care to thepany''s rules.


    How dare he bring a woman here?" The secretary sneered. She raised her chin and said to Rachel


    arrogantly, "Miss, please go out and wait outside! Even if he is the general manager, he has no right to


    allow you to wait here!"


    Rachel was shocked and thought, ''Is Hiram the general manager?''


    "Okay. No problem. I will go out now, " Rachel said.


    Since the secretary asked her to leave, Rachel thought she had better follow thepany''s rules. She


    would be very impolite if she still stayed there. She might even bring trouble to Hiram.


    As she watched Rachel going towards the exit, the secretary shook her head and said with sarcasm,


    "The general manager is always very serious with his work. Why did he bring a young girl here? Good


    luck to him. He will have his end from thispany soon!"


    The secretary''s voice was loud enough to be heard by Rachel. After she heard the secretary''s words,


    Rachel felt so strange. She thought that Hiram was the boss of thepany. But now, she was


    surprised to find out that he wasn''t the boss. He was even disliked by his workmates.


    Rachel walked and passed the long ss window. Inside the meeting room, Hiram incidentally raised


    his head and noticed Rachel that was walking in the corridor. He looked at his wristwatch and found it


    was alreadyte.


    "Okay, so much for today, " Hiram concluded the meeting. He immediately stood up and walked


    towards the door. His assistant hastily cleared all his files and papers on the desk.


    "Rachel!"


    Hiram pushed the door open and yelled at Rachel who was about to go into the elevator.


    His voice was loud enough to be heard by the people in the meeting room. They all looked outside the


    long and transparent ss window.


    Rachel was about to enter the elevator, but when she heard someone call her, she turned around.


    "Didn''t I ask you to wait for me in my office? Where are you going?"


    Hiram frowned and asked her.


    Rachel shrugged her shoulders and said innocently, "Mr. Rong! So you are the general manager here.


    It''s such a high position, too. But a beautiful woman wearing a pair of eyesses told me that I couldn''t


    wait inside. Then she asked me to wait outside."


    "What did you say?"


    Hiram was amused after he heard what Rachel said. He turned around and shouted, "Elsa,e


    here!"

 Chapter 51 Keep Your Eyes Open Next Time

    Chapter 51 Keep Your Eyes Open Next Time


    The secretary wearing sses stepped out of the office and trotted in high-heeled shoes. "Boss! What


    happened?"


    Elsa slowed to a halt and stood straight.


    "Did you ask her to wait outside?" Hiram cast a sullen nce at Elsa. Seeing his grim face, Elsa


    nervously took a step back.


    "Yes. I thought she was waiting for the General Manager. I, I didn''t expect that she was waiting for you,


    boss, " Elsa stuttered.


    She should have made her question clearer. Now, she had offended her boss. What was she going to


    do? She wrung her hands in worry.


    At that moment, Carl came over and, looking at the trembling secretary, he said, "There''s no me


    attached to the unintentional wrongdoer. You won''t be held ountable for your mistake this time.


    Look, this is Mrs. Rong. Keep your eyes open next time!"


    In public, Carl usually called Hiram Mr. Rong instead of by his first name.


    Carl turned to Hiram. "Mr. Rong, the ne is taking off in forty minutes. It''s time for us to go now."


    Rachel also nodded and came over and pulled on his sleeve. "Don''t be angry. It''s my fault. I didn''t


    speak clearly and she misunderstood what I was trying to say. Let''s go now."


    It was nothing serious. Rachel wasn''t narrow-minded.


    Hiram didn''t say anything. Seeing his smiling wife, Hiram felt his anger dissipated and walked towards


    his office.


    Before boarding the ne, Rachel called Fannie.


    Upon hearing that Hiram was taking Rachel on a vacation, Fannie was overjoyed andplimented


    Hiram on how considerate he was. She thought of the vacation as a short honeymoon.


    It seemed like Fannie was bing increasingly satisfied with her son-inw.


    After boarding the ne, Rachel soon fell asleep.


    Since she hadn''t slept well the night before and the first ss seat wasfortable, she fell asleep


    easily.


    But she didn''t know that


    Hiram, who was sitting in front of her, was staring at her with knotted eyebrows.


    Next to him, Carl couldn''t help chuckling. "Hiram, it''s funny watching Rachel snore. She is so cute!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rachel was too tired. She was so sound asleep, She didn''t even know she was snoring.


    It was such a short journey that Rachel slept throughout it.


    When the ne finallynded on the ground, Hiram sat down beside a sleeping Rachel and covered


    her nose with his hand.


    "Emmm..."


    Rachel was almost out of breath. She felt ufortable.


    She finally woke up. Bleary-eyed, she saw the prankster looking at her with a smile. Hiram said, "I''m


    curious. Didn''t you sleepst night? It''s just a three-hour journey. You''re probably the only person who


    slept on this ne."


    It was only then that Rachel realized that the ne had alreadynded. She sat up straight and wiped


    the corners of her mouth. Fortunately, she hadn''t been drooling. "Are we already there yet?" She


    asked.


    Looking at her innocent eyes and her lovely demeanor, Hiram agreed with what Carl had said. Yes, she


    was cute.


    "Let''s go!" Hiram stood up, holding out his hand.


    Taking his hand, Rachel stood up. Hiram''s hand was very warm. His slightly rough hand gave her a


    sense of security.


    It was noon when they stepped off the ne.


    Since Rachel had been sound asleep on the ne, she hadn''t eaten anything. She was starving now.


    When they stepped out of the exit, they saw the car that had been waiting there for them for a long


    time.


    As Hiram was about to get into the car, he turned around to look for Rachel, but she wasn''t there. He


    wrinkled his brows. ''Where is she?'' thought Hiram.


    Just then, he saw a petite woman standing in front of a vending machine.


    Rachel bought a cup of noodles and added some boiled water into it from the machine nearby. After


    that, she walked towards the car with it.


    When she turned around, she saw Hiram watching her curiously with his hands in his pockets.


    "I''m hungry, " Rachel exined, holding up the cup of noodles as she got into the car.


    Hiram got in beside her. "Let''s go!"


    Once the noodles was ready, Rachel opened the cover. She knew that the ride in Hiram''s car would be


    a smooth one. As long as the driver didn''t brake hard, she could finish her noodles in the car itself.


    Carl was sitting up front in the passenger seat. Turning around, he found Rachel digging in hungrily


    and Hiram sitting beside her with a grim look on his face. He couldn''t helpughing. The car was thick


    with the smell of noodles.


    If it had been anyone else, both the eater and the noodles would have been thrown out of the car.


    "Why are youughing? If you don''t stop, you can get off and take a taxi!" Hiram said with a cold look.


    Carl immediately turned around and sat up straight.


    Noticing Hiram''s bad mood, Rachel reluctantly held out her noodles in front of him and said, "Here you


    are. Have a taste. It''s really delicious!"


    The air around them seemed to freeze.


    Hiram coolly regarded the noodles; it was still giving off a unique aroma.


    Carl went stiff at Rachel''s words, not daring to take a breath.


    "Why aren''t you eating? You don''t think I''m clean enough to share food with? Well, forget it." Now that


    Hiram didn''t want to eat the noodles, she was d to eat it by herself. Just before she could retract her


    hand, however, Hiram held on to her wrist.


    He shoved the fork into his mouth. He nodded appreciatively as he chewed and said, "It''s really


    delicious. But when we arrive at our destination, there''ll be more delicious food."


    "Okay. This is just a snack. It won''t affect my dinner, " Rachel said as she continued to eat the noodles


    Carl heaved a huge sigh of relief. It seemed that Rachel was Hiram''s Achilles'' heel.


    Recently, Hiram''s temper had gotten much better.


    At the Streams Garden...


    The garden was located in the suburb, with the sea in the background. Thanks to its spectacr


    scenery, excellent environment and fresh air, it had be a hot spot for holiday, leisure, and


    entertainment.


    This was a new style of garden developed by the Streams Company. With its beautiful scenery, it


    served as a wonderful resort.


    Getting off the car, Rachel stretched out her arms. She couldn''t help gasping with awe when she saw


    the broad green scenery.


    It was definitely the right decision toe here with Hiram. It was her first time toe to such a


    beautiful ce.


    "Hiram, you''re here atst, "


    Said a voice. It belonged to a slender Chinese-European woman. She had deep blue eyes and curly


    blonde hair, and wore a ck tassel dress.


    While speaking, this half-bred beauty wore a smile and elegantly walked towards Hiram with open


    arms.

 Chapter 52 I Hit The Target

    Chapter 52 I Hit The Target


    Hiram also opened his arms to embrace her. "Anya, you''ve be even more beautiful now."


    "Really? I''m d that you''re actuallyplimenting me." With her hands around his waist, Anya wore a


    sweet smile on her fair face and said, "After you called yesterday and told me that you''reing, I


    started to make the necessary preparations. I''ve gotten everything ready ording to your liking."


    Rachel watched them embracing. Even though it was the etiquette, they hadn''t let go of each other for


    quite a while.


    It seemed that Hiram had a lot of female friends who could be found everywhere.


    Joanna had once said that Hiram never got close to women, but Rachel was beginning to wonder how


    true that was.


    Rachel interrupted them with a cough. "Excuse me, where''s the bathroom?" she asked.


    Since she''d slept the whole way on the ne and had gotten into the car immediately after that, she


    hadn''t gotten a chance to go to the bathroom.


    But now, she could barely hold it in.


    "Hiram, when did you change your secretary?" Anya asked, ncing at Rachel before turning back to


    Hiram.


    Instead of answering her, Hiram turned to Carl, who was standing behind him, and said, "Take her to


    the bathroom."


    Anya understood that he didn''t intend to answer her question, so she didn''t press him about it. Anya


    and Hiram entered Streams Garden with their arms linked together. "After lunch, let''s go target


    shooting. You can help me check whether I''ve made any progress or not, " she said.


    "Okay, though I''m sure that you must have made progress since you''re so smart, "


    Hiram praised her encouragingly. Before the marriage, he used toe to Streams Garden every once


    in a while for a two-day stay. Anya had majored in financial management abroad, and he''d managed to


    convince her toe here to work for him. She was good at managing the business. The Streams


    Garden was so far ahead of all the otherpanies in its industry.


    After lunch, since Rachel didn''t feel tired thanks to her long nap on the ne, she apanied Hiram


    to the meadow.


    It was only after she arrived there that she found out what was in the meadow.


    It was a shooting range where people could shoot arrows at targets.


    She''d once found Hiram''s trophy in his study, so she knew that Hiram liked archery. Today, she could


    get a good chance to watch him shooting.


    She was wearing a jersey T-shirt, a thin coat and a cap to protect her face from the sun. She caught


    sight of Anya, who had also just reached the meadow.


    The colors of Anya''s hair and eyes were the same as the westerners'', but people would assume that


    she was from an eastern country at the sight of her facial features if they didn''t notice her eyes.


    Rachel noticed that Anya was wearing a blue tennis skirt, a pair of gloves and white sneakers. She had


    long slender legs which made her look very attractive. She went up to the target and fetched the small,


    exquisite bow and arrow from the server behind her.


    Considering Anya was doing all these things skillfully, Rachel guessed that she wasn''t a beginner.


    Hiram walked up to Anya and they started to talk about something.


    After a while, Anya bent a bow and the red arrow she was holding suddenly shot towards the bull''s eye


    of the target.


    She jumped for joy as she hit the bull''s eye.


    "Let''s have apetition, okay?" Anya smilingly said to Hiram, fiddling with the bow in her hands.


    "Okay. What are the rules of thepetition?" Hiram seemed to be in a good mood. He took his own


    bow and drew it several times.


    "Great! If you win the game, I keep youpany tonight! If I win, you keep mypany tonight!" Anya


    said with a mischievous smile while cing her elbow on Hiram''s shoulder. She was a straightforward


    person and always spoke bluntly.


    Hiram wordlessly lifted an arrow, rested it against the bow and slowly bent the bow with his right hand.


    After aiming the arrow at the target, he decisively shot the arrow.


    The arrow quickly flew towards the target. Rachel was so surprised to see that that she forgot to chew


    the snacks in her mouth. She ended up swallowing only saliva when she saw Hiram''s arrow directly


    prate Anya''s.


    ''There really are such skilled archers in real life!'' Rachel marveled to herself.


    Sitting under arge beach umbre while eating snacks, she continued watching Anya and Hiram.


    After a while, she felt a bit bored, so she pped her hands, stood up and walked towards them.


    "Wow! Hiram, you are so amazing!" Anya had lost the game, but she still jumped happily before flinging


    her arms around Hiram''s neck and nting a kiss on his cheek.


    Rachel jerked to a stop. They were having a happy time now. She would probably disturb them if she


    walked up to them.


    She was about to turn around and go back, but she hesitated.


    ''Rachel, are you a coward?


    Now that you''re already on the way there, you shouldn''t head back. Why are you so spineless?


    That man is your husband now. Are you happy when you see him ying happily with another


    woman?'' she thought.


    "Can I try? It seems very interesting, "


    Rachel said out loud, atst walking towards them. She''d always been good at persuading herself.


    "You? Hiram, your secretary is very interesting, " Anyamented, surprised to see Rachel. But being


    generous, she handed her bow to Rachel. "This is my tailor-made copper bow. It''s designed for


    women. You can have a try."


    Rachel took the exquisite bow from Anya. It seemed to be made of fine copper and was smaller than


    Hiram''s.


    Hiram put his bow away and stood behind Rachel. Rachel''s petite figure was almost surrounded by


    him. He held her hands and said, "When drawing the bow, your posture must be correct. Look at this."


    He was standing so close to her that she could feel his warm breath on her neck. The sun was also


    shining too brightly. Rachel suddenly felt a bit dizzy and fell backwards, leaning against Hiram''s chest.


    Hiram felt her lose her bnce, so he leaned forward a little to help her stand straight again. "This is a


    straight line. Slowly pull it back. Come on. Have a try."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He held her hands firmly, but she didn''t feel any pain. Rachel''s eyes were fixed on the bull''s eye in front


    of her as Hiram put forth his strength to help her draw the bow.


    "Loosen your grip."


    On Hiram''s instruction, Rachel quickly released her hold on the arrow as he stopped holding her


    hands.


    The arrow flew through the air before hitting the target. Although it hadn''t hit the center of the target, it


    hadn''t missed it either.


    It was the first time that Rachel had tried her hand at archery, so she was overjoyed when she realized


    that she had hit the target. Unable to control herself, she waved her hand in delight and eximed, "My


    dear husband, I hit the target!"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, the smile on her face froze.


    The word ''husband'' had naturallye to her mind just now, but she hadn''t meant to utter it out loud.


    ''I can''t believe I did that. Will Hiram be angry?'' Rachel wondered.


    She studied Hiram''s expression carefully. When he heard her call him ''husband, '' he looked taken


    aback, surprise flooding his eyes.


    Hiram calmed down quickly and said, "Well. I gave you a hands-on lesson, so of course you could hit


    the target."


    Anya was also surprised by Rachel''s words.


    Stunned, she asked, "Hiram, when did you get married?"


    Rachel was worried that she had caused trouble this time. She had promised that she would not disturb


    Hiram when he was dating a girlfriend. But she had called him husband just now. He would probably be


    furious at her.


    She put down the bow, pressed her cap and snuck towards the beach umbre.


    "We haven''t officially held our wedding yet. I''ll definitely invite you when the timees, " Hiram


    replied. Then, noticing that Rachel was trying to leave secretly, he shouted, "Rachel, where do you


    think you''re going?"

 Chapter 53 Hirams Secret

    Chapter 53 Hiram''s Secret


    Rachel turned back to Hiram with an embarrassed expression. She pointed to the drink that was on the


    table and said, "I''m thirsty. I need to drink something."


    Her heart was beating rapidly. She rushed to the table under the sunshade as soon as she finished her


    sentence.


    ''Rachel, Rachel, how dare you call me husband? Let''s see how you''re going to exin yourselfter, ''


    Hiram thought, smirking as he watched Rachel walk away.


    Anya was very shocked. She had never imagined that Hiram would get married. She said, "My God!


    Hiram, are you really my friend? I didn''t even know that you''re getting married. Shouldn''t you have told


    me much earlier?"


    Hiram turned to Anya and shook his head. With a smile on his face, he said gently, "You know me well.


    It''s been so many years. But you know what? She is the only one."


    Anya had worked with him abroad for two years. Hiram had a secret that only she knew about.


    "Hiram, are you serious? You mean she can?" Anya shook her head as she asked. It was so


    unbelievable.


    There were so many attractive women around Hiram all the time. However, he couldn''t ever do


    anything to them. Anya used to think that it was a curse. Why else would it be so weird?


    "I didn''t want to ept it at first. But now, I''ve begun to think that maybe it''s a fate which I can''t


    escape." He lifted the arrow again and aimed at the target again.


    It seemed that some things were destined. It could only be her, not anyone else.


    So no matter how long it would take or how many difficulties they would have to face, she was the only


    one for him.


    Hiram hadn''t believed in fate before, but after meeting Rachel, he had to believe it.


    "What are you talking about? What fate?" Rachel asked as she approached them. She''d only heard the


    Anya.


    "Hello, let me reintroduce myself. My name is Anya. I''m Hiram''s employee and a good friend of his, too.


    Nice to meet you, " Anya said as she took the drink from Rachel.


    The whole situation was unbelievable to Anya. Rachel was just amon girl, how could she have


    gotten such an excellent man like Hiram?


    The fact made her really look up to Rachel.


    "My name is Rachel. Nice to meet you too, " Rachel said as she shook Anya''s hand. She wanted to


    exin that her rtionship with Hiram wasn''t as good as Anya might think, but she didn''t know how to


    say it.


    She''d already called him ''husband, '' what exnation was there for that?


    As soon as they went back to the guest room of the garden, Rachel decided to exin things to Hiram


    first.


    Hiram saw the hesitation on her face and her awkward movements as she tried to force words out of


    her mouth, and he burst intoughter. "Are you going to exin me why you called me ''husband''?" he


    asked.


    "I, I admit my mistake. If it''s necessary, I can go and exin to Anya, " Rachel said.


    Hiram leaned forward and stared into her eyes. "Rachel, why don''t you just admit it?


    Admit that you think of me as your real husband deep in your heart. You women all have double faces.


    Among them, I think you''re the ultimate one."


    Rachel stared back into his deep eyes, and felt panic rise in her chest when he lifted her chin.


    "Still, it won''t change anything, " Hiram continued. "Even if you admit it, we''re going to get a divorce


    once the deadlinees."


    Rachel found it hard to look away. Instead, she asked in confusion, "Why? Don''t you like me?"


    Hiram stepped back and started to loosen the tie around his cor.


    "In this world, the person that you like may not be suitable for you. And the person that''s suitable for


    you may not be the one that you like, " he said, slowly unbuttoning his shirt. "And besides, I don''t think


    you''ve fallen in love with me yet."


    Hiram took off his shirt as if nobody was around. Then, he went into the bathroom to take a shower. He


    had to take a little nap after that so he wouldn''t be tired when he went to the meeting with his client


    tonight.


    Rachel scratched her head at what Hiram had said. When it came to work, she could figure things out


    easily.


    But how was she supposed to figure things out when it came to affection?


    She wanted to call Celine for help, but Celine would still be at work. And anyway, she knew that it was


    something that she had to face on her own. Other people could only give advice, not solve the problem.


    As Hiram showered, he couldn''t help but smile at the thought of Rachel still trying to figure his words


    out.


    ''Why is it taking you so long to figure it out?'' Hiram wondered.


    ''If you figured it out much earlier, I would be reluctant to torture you.


    But now, since you''re so slow in thought, I have to help you figure it out more clearly.''


    Meanwhile, Rachel was strolling around the room while watching the quiet sea in the distance. The


    deep blue water shone under the light of the sun, but her heart was not calm at all.


    She remembered what Celine had told herst time. But Celine might have overlooked the fact that a


    man''s heart was very deep. How could she battle against it? Could she win?


    As she was strolling around, the door of the bathroom opened.


    "Pass me the bathrobe. It''s in the cab, " Hiram said, stretching out a hand. Although everything in


    the resort was new, he preferred to use his personal things.


    Rachel went to the cab and opened the door. Inside hung his suits, ties and T-shirts. ''He muste


    here all the time, '' Rachel thought.


    On the other side of the cab, she found a few bathrobes. She chose the ck one and walked to


    the bathroom with it.


    She was just about to knock the door when it opened, revealing Hiram standing in the bathroom full of


    steam, water still dripping down his body. With the light shining on him, he looked picture perfect.


    Rachel''s heart started beating rapidly and her face turned red at the sight of Hiram''s body. She didn''t


    even know where to look.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She was so nervous that she subconsciously tightened her grip on the bathrobe.


    Hiram tried to grab the bathrobe but Rachel''s grip on it was too tight. Heughed and said, "How about


    youe in and take a closer look?"


    Rachel''s face turned even redder at his words. All of a sudden, she loosened her grip on the bathrobe.


    Unfortunately, Hiram wasn''t holding onto the bathrobe at that moment, so it slipped down and fell onto


    the floor.


    It became too damp to use.


    "I''ll go and bring you a new one, " Rachel said hastily. She quickly ran out of the bathroom, found


    another bathrobe from the cab and brought it back to him. But this time, she was afraid of what she


    would see so she closed her eyes before walking into the bathroom and almost bumped into Hiram''s


    chest.


    Hiram observed her curiously. She looked like a scared little rabbit. And once again, he couldn''t help


    butugh.


    "I''m done. You can open your eyes now. I promise you won''t see anything but my face."


    Rachel took a deep breath with her eyes still closed. She struggled against his arms, turned around


    and then opened her eyes slowly.


    In front of her was a mirror, its surface covered by ayer of steam that made everything look blurred.


    She could vaguely make out a silhouette.


    She breathed onto the mirror. At the spot where the steam was cleared, she could now see a seductive


    smile on the face of the man who was standing behind her.

 Chapter 54 A Deal Priced One Hundred Million Dollars

    Chapter 54 A Deal Priced One Hundred Million Dors


    "Like I said, you could only see my face, " said Hiram. He had already put on the bathrobe that Rachel


    had brought to him and was now tying it with his eyes on the vignt woman.


    After Hiram left the bathroom, Rachel heaved a sigh of relief. She stood in front of the misted-up mirror


    and wiped off the steam clouded on it. She coyly looked at herself in the mirror.


    ''Rachel, you are already twenty-six years old. Why are you so shy? Even a younger girl would have


    had more courage than you did, '' Rachel thought to herself.


    ''Hiram was obviously making fun of you. Why did you close your eyes? Why didn''t you dare to look at


    his body? Why couldn''t you just face him directly?


    He has a well-toned body, and he has such an honorable social status. You won''t suffer any loss even


    if you see his body! So why not?''


    A few momentster, Rachel stepped out of the bathroom. She saw Hiram leaning against the headrest


    of the bed, reading the file in his hands. The loose silky bathrobe didn''tpletely cover his long and


    sexy legs. His muscr and hairy shins were exposed in the air, radiating masculinity.


    Rachel felt considerably less embarrassed now. She was bing bolder. Maybe it was because she


    had already seen parts of his body earlier, or maybe it was because she had ovee her shyness


    after what she had thought to herself in the bathroom. Now, she couldn''t keep her eyes away from


    Hiram''s body.


    She took out a bottle of cold water from the refrigerator and drank a few mouthfuls to slowlypose


    herself.


    "It''s normal for a man and a woman to have mutual attraction to each other. I understand your desire


    for me, it''s quite normal. You don''t need to feel shy about it, "


    Hiram said smilingly, looking up from his file and watching Rachel behaving awkwardly.


    Rachel abruptly put down the bottle of water and walked towards him. She pointed to herself and


    asked, "What did you say? I desire you?"


    "Am I wrong? I saw the eager look in your eyes, " teased Hiram. He kept smiling and lowered his head


    to look at the papers in his hand, and went on to say, "If you do feel lonely and you can''t control your


    lust, I''ll consider doing my obligation to you as your husband."


    "You..." Rachel was dumbfounded by his words. It took her a moment to find her voice again. She let


    out a hum, raised her chin and said, "I think you''re just doing this on purpose to try and embarrass me,


    right?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Or maybe you''re the one who is feeling lonely and can''t control your lust, am I right?"


    Hiram didn''t get angry. He turned a page in his file and replied, "Yes, you''re right. I desire you. So, are


    you going to satisfy my lust?"


    "Are you trying to irritate me?" Rachel finally grasped what he was implying. He was beating around the


    bush to say that she hadn''t truly be his wife. She hadn''t done what a wife should do.


    "Am I? I was just speaking the truth. Anyway, at least I had the courage to admit it. But what about


    you? You don''t dare to admit your desire." Hiram seemed to understand Rachel''s weak points very


    much. He knew how to provoke her into facing the true feelings in her heart.


    Rachel was irritated by his words. Her eyes fumed with rage. She clenched her fists and stared at him.


    Momentster, she took a deep breath and walked towards the bed. She pretended to be flirtatious and


    said yfully, "I can do my obligation as a wife, too. But, you know, we have a marriage contract. If you


    really want to sleep with me... Then okay, I can give myself to you, but I need to be paid for it! I can


    give you a price."


    If Hiram wanted her to do some thing that was not written in their contract, of course he needed to pay


    for it.


    It''s not like they were a real couple now.


    Rachel''s words triggered Hiram''s curiosity. He closed his file and flung it to the desk before turning


    back to Rachel with a yful glimmer in his eyes.


    "You need to be paid?" he teased. "Tell me, what makes you valuable? Let me see if you deserve a


    price."


    Rachel chuckled. She sat on the bed, stroked his silky bathrobe with her fingers and said, "Don''t you


    think that you''ve be luckier ever since you met me? I''ve suffered all your dangers and bad luck


    instead of you. Even the trouble in mypanyst time actually helped you find and kick out a


    useless person from thepany in the end. So basically, I always bring you good luck. I''m an


    advantage.


    And what''s more... I haven''t had a boyfriend yet. Though I had been on blind dates with men, I''ve never


    seeded in getting one. I haven''t had an intimate rtionship with anyone. So...I am still a...virgin.


    More importantly, I''m legally your wife. You don''t have the mental pressure of having to shoulder any


    responsibility."


    Hiram grabbed hold of her hands and gripped them tightly in his palms. Although she spoke in a


    straightforward way, he could sense the shyness in her voice.


    Hiram, of course, understood her intention. She was just fighting against him verbally. She didn''t really


    mean to give herself to him.


    However, he said, "That sounds reasonable. Fine, then, what''s your price? I''ll count it together with


    yourpensation payment." He waited for her response without loosening his grips on her hands. If


    the deal was done, she would belong to him forever.


    Rachel wanted to draw her hands back, but his grips were too strong. She could see the seriousness in


    Hiram''s deep eyes. She took a deep breath. She had no choice but to gather up her courage before


    saying, "One hundred million dors. I want the money now. Can you afford it?"


    Hiram burst intoughter. His Adam''s apple quivered as heughed and his eyes lit up. He suddenly


    pulled her into his arms.


    "Okay, deal!"


    His loud and firm voice echoed around the whole room.


    "Tell me your ount number. I''ll transfer the money to you in ten minutes, " said Hiram.


    Rachel was astonished. Was he serious? She couldn''t believe that this man would be willing to spend


    so much money getting a woman.


    But if she didn''t tell him her ount number now, wouldn''t she be the most stupid woman in the


    world?


    He was willing to pay so much money just to take her virginity. No woman would refuse such arge


    amount money!


    Moreover, he was legally her husband, So there was no need for her to pretend to be noble. Why not


    ept it?


    "Let go of me. I''ll go find my bank card now, " Rachel said in a trembling voice.


    Seeing the look in Rachel''s eyes, Hiram loosened his grips on her. Barely controlling hisughter, he


    watched her stand up and take her card out of her handbag.


    Hiram then dialed a number and said on the phone, "Hello, it''s me. Transfer one hundred million dors


    to an ount. I''ll send you the ount number soon."


    In less than ten minutes, Rachel received a message from the bank saying that her card had received


    one hundred million dors. Seeing the huge amount of money with her own eyes, it finally hit Rachel.


    She asked nervously, "Hiram, are you serious?"


    "Of course I''m serious. Did I say that I was joking?" Hiram asked.


    "But...but...you are spending so much money just in order to have...sex with me? Are you insane?"


    Reachel put her hand on his forehead to feel his temperature. He didn''t even have a fever. But why had


    he given her so much money so easily? It was one hundred million dors!!


    But Hiram looked so rxed without the slightest trace of a frown, as if it was just a small amount of


    money for him.


    "Rachel, you will gradually find out that I''m not fond of making jokes, " said Hiram.


    Rachel hadn''t been aware of how much value she held to him.

 Chapter 55 She Is Worth 100 Million Dollars

    Chapter 55 She Is Worth 100 Million Dors


    In Luke''s words, Hiram was cursed. Hiram wasn''t confused about his sexual orientation and he didn''t


    have any physiological diseases. He just didn''t find women attractive or even think of having sex with


    them.


    No matter how sexy or gorgeous they were, in his eyes, they were like boiled water, nothing special


    ¡ª except her.


    He remembered that night when Rachel was sick. He had taken care of her so wholeheartedly that he


    didn''t notice anything strange in his body. It wasn''t until he slept at his parents'' house with Rachel that


    he noticed how turned on he was.


    The feeling was just so strong and powerful that he couldn''t resist it.


    It made him think that he had recovered, but then he found out that he still couldn''t have any feelings


    for other women.


    And it was at this time that he realized


    That the centennial engagement was, in essence, a limitation. Rachel was the only woman he could be


    with in his whole life.


    Rachel stared into Hiram''s eyes. She knew that there were many things bothering him but she couldn''t


    figure out any of them.


    However, if she ever came to know her true value to him in the future, she would definitely regret


    asking for such a small sum of money!


    This was kind of her private money. She was thinking about counting on it when she ran away from


    Hiram''s mansion.


    "Why do you keep swaying your hands? I can see that." Hiram was quite speechless about her


    behavior. The way she kept doing it made him feel like he wasn''t in the room.


    "Words once said can''t be taken back! Hiram, remember what you said! I will sleep with you this month.


    But you can never take back your money!" Rachel pressed, afraid that he would go back on his words.


    His reply was unexpected.


    "Nope, not only this month. You have to sleep with me for the rest of your life." Hiram smirked. He had


    something nned in his head. Who told her that it was only for a month?


    One million dors for a month? He was a businessman. Why would he agree to such a bad deal?


    "Hiram, you didn''t say that before!" Rachel''s smile faded. She felt like no matter what she did, she


    would eventually fall into his trap.


    "Oh, didn''t I? Okay, let''s make it clear now." Hiram smiled at her, lying in a cozy position. He looked


    Rachel up and down before saying, "Since I''ve already paid you, isn''t it time for you to do your duty?"


    Rachel was standing at the bedside. Feeling Hiram''s desire for her, she stepped back. "Alright, so you


    ask me to sleep with you my whole life, which means that the divorce agreement is no longer valid. Is


    that right?"


    "You''re thinking too much. They''re two different things. Whether we get a divorce or not, you''re mine.


    That''s not gonna change." Hiram blinked innocently.


    It was just like


    Getting her was different from teaching her to obey him.


    "What do you mean? What if I, I just return the money, is that okay?" Somehow, Rachel felt that no


    matter how hard she tried to negotiate with him, she still wouldn''t have a chance of getting the upper


    hand.


    "Are you willing to give up the money?" Hiram asked her.


    Rachel stood straight without responding. ''We''ll see, '' she thought. She had just gotten the money and


    hadn''t had it for even a day. How could she possibly give it back?


    Moreover, she and Hiram hadn''t even had a wedding before their marriage was registered. She didn''t


    get her bride price.


    This amount of money was nothing to the super rich Rong family.


    She would take it as her bride price!


    "Come here, " Hiram said to Rachel, patting the ce beside him.


    Standing as far as she could from him, Rachel hesitated. But just then, something urred to her, so


    she walked quickly to him,y down beside him and put her arms around him.


    "Wow, I didn''t know money would have such an effect on you. It really can make you well-behaved, "


    Hiram said appreciatively. He smelled her perfume and kissed her hair. Then he put his hands around


    her waist.


    Just when he was about to kiss Rachel, his lips were covered by a small hand.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "First of all, of course money has such an effect. Why do you think I work so hard everyday? Second,


    I''m on my period. I''m afraid I can''t do my duty today. I guess someone might have to wait for a few


    days!" Rachel smiled sweetly and winked at Hiram.


    Hiram''s face turned gloomy. Gritting his teeth and pinching her face lightly, he said, "Rachel, I really


    want to kill you!"


    He stood up and went into the bathroom.


    Rachely on her side and clutched the bed sheet. Resting her head on her hands, she thought of this


    sexually attractive man whose need couldn''t be satisfied. She was quite satisfied, though.


    While he was taking a shower, she took a nce outside the window. It was still early.


    Rachel stood up from the bed and put on a light blue long dress with floral prints on it. It was Bohemian


    style. She paired it with a hat and went to the seaside for a walk.


    It was approaching dusk. The scenery at the seaside was breath-taking.


    Rachel took off her flip-flops and walked on the soft sand towards the seaside.


    "Hello, Celine, I didn''t think you would call me. You got off work already?" Rachel was wearing a


    handset and holding her cell phone so she could enjoy the beautiful view as she talked to Celine.


    "Of course I would call you. You marriage is now Team A''s top priority!" Celine said on the other end of


    the phone line.


    Rachel immediately halted to a stop. "Celine,e on! Did you talk about my marriage to the whole


    "Calm down, Rachel. You have no idea about how surprised everyone was when Mr. Rong came to


    visit ourpany! Besides, all the other members in our team keep asking me about you. I, I have no


    choice!"


    Celine sounded terribly sorry. Their colleagues kept pestering her. Women asked her in the bathrooms


    and men asked her in the corridors. What else could she do?


    "Anyway, here''s the thing. After Mr. Rong visited ourpany, your marriage stopped being a secret!


    Now, tell me something important. Is there any progress between you and him?" Celine brought up


    another topic that she was actually interested in.


    Rachel stared at the white cloud which looked like arge marshmallow in the sky. "Well, actually, there


    is some progress. I''ve kind of be rich..."


    Rachel told her the whole story, and Celine was really impressed. One million dors! For God''s sake!


    Why was God so unfair! If she got one million dors, she would do whatever Hiram asked her to do!


    "Listen to me, Rachel, just use that money any way you want! You two are a couple. Whether you call it


    your money or his money, his fortune is yours in essence. Isn''t it?"


    Rachel couldn''t helpughing. She squatted down and picked up a seashell. "I don''t know, Celine. I


    don''t really think we''re that close."


    "Well, I don''t know how good your rtionship is, but what I do know is that Hiram is a businessman.


    Since he promised to give you that money, I think he wouldn''t make a bad bargain. I believe, deep


    down, he has already epted you as his wife, and that''s why he doesn''t care about how much money


    he gives to you, "


    Celine exined to Rachel.


    There was a saying that daughters and wives needed to be pampered luxuriously. Mr. Rong seemed to


    understand that very well.


    Another thing to think about was that Hiram had given Rachel one million dors without thinking of it


    as a big deal. So even if other men gave Rachel tens of millions of dors, Rachel would probably


    reject them without hesitation, Because she had already seen the world.


    Every time Celine helped her analyze the situation, Rachel had mixed feelings about it. It was true that


    the person involved in a situation could never see as clearly as those who were on the outside looking


    in.


    "As for the divorce agreement, just forget about it. I can guarantee you that even though Hiram wanted


    to submit it in the past, he isn''t gonna submit it when your marriage expires."


    Celine was having a great conversation with Rachel, and had no idea that


    They were being eavesdropped by someone...

 Chapter 56 The Superiority Complex Of Being A Rich Woman

    Chapter 56 The Superiority Complex Of Being A Rich Woman


    "Well, now that you''ve be a rich woman, I need details. How do you feel after bing rich all of


    a sudden? Do you feel like you''re in a dream? Do you suddenly have a superiorityplex?"


    In the suite, Hiram was standing in front of the French window while wearing a Bluetooth headset.


    There was a secret system inside Streams Garden which the outsiders didn''t know about. It was


    designed to guard against any problems caused by thepany''s enemies. Through that system, any


    And after the terrible thing that had happened to Rachelst time, Hiram had installed a software on


    her phone that allowed him to easily listen in on any of her phone calls.


    He smiled grimly. He was surprised to know that Rachel had an adviser whom she could turn to.


    But these two women were no match for him.


    He wouldn''t be Hiram Rong if everyone could figure him out so easily.


    "I don''t think so. Hiram is not a simple man. I''ve tried to understand what''s going on in his mind, but I


    failed, " Rachel said over the phone as she walked. Even at this moment, Rachel had no idea what


    Hiram was thinking. She threw the shell into the sea.


    "He''s like the sea in front of me. He''s nice, and sometimes quiet. But so many secrets are hidden in the


    sea."


    "Rachel, why are you thinking so much about this? It will be great as long as he treats you well. Why do


    you insist on trying to understand him?" Celine had always believed that it would be better not to try to


    understand something difficult or unreachable.


    Rachel sat on the sand beach and watched the red sun slowly disappear from the sky. Holding up a


    hand to shade her from the ring light, she said, "If we like someone, we should try to understand


    them, right?


    If I have to live together with him my whole life, both of us will get tired of all the secrets we hide from


    each other."


    Hiram heard everything that she said.


    He looked out of the French window pensively, fixing his eyes on Rachel, who was sitting in front of the


    sea. He continued standing there for a while.


    When Rachel finally came back to the suite, Hiram had already gone out for his business meeting.


    He didn''t return until well after Rachel had gone to bed. At midnight, Hiram pulled her into his arms.


    Although he did it a bit roughly, he didn''t do anything else to disturb her.


    When she woke up, Rachel found that Hiram had already gotten up and left.


    She sent a message to Hiram and learned that he had a very tight schedule that day, and that he had


    asked Anya to be Rachel''s guide for the day.


    After a short while, Anya brought Rachel to breakfast. She told Rachel that she was taking her to look


    around the city before they went to the spa.


    Rachel felt like she was in a dream.


    The women took the private sightseeing bus and visited many ces in the city.


    "We can enjoy the scenery first. There are many other interesting ces where we can have fun, and


    we should save them for the evening."


    Anya was easy-going and friendly. She talked frankly with Rachel and tried to express whatever she


    was thinking in an open and honest way. They had a good time together.


    Since Rachel was also a straightforward person, she got along well with Anya.


    "Anya, thank you." Rachel kept smiling the whole way. When the car crossed a palm tree and the


    summer wind blew past them, Rachel sighed in happiness.


    Anya smiled and fiddled with her long blonde hair. "To tell you the truth, if you weren''t Hiram''s wife, I


    wouldn''t havee out with you. You''re the first woman that Hiram has brought here, so I have to treat


    you well."


    Smiling, Rachel asked, "Really? I''m the only woman toe here with him? Didn''t he bring his ex-


    girlfriends here?"


    "He''s never had a girlfriend before, only female friends like me, " Anya replied without thinking too


    much. Her bright, blue eyes made her look exotic and charming while she smiled.


    Rachel was confused. "That''s impossible. He''s a famous and sessful young man. I think a lot of


    women have a crush on him."


    Rachel knew that many women would be fascinated by such a wealthy and good-looking man like


    Hiram.


    "Plenty of women like him. I chased him too, but he didn''t have any feelings for me. So we''re friends


    now!" Anya said, remembering the days when she chased Hiram crazily. She had had to give up on


    him eventually and ept the fact that her feelings would never be reciprocated. She shrugged her


    shoulders and said, "Maybe it''s because you don''t know that he''s a very special man. He..."


    Anya suddenly stopped speaking.


    "Special? Why he is special?" Rachel asked curiously.


    Anya blinked at her with a guilty expression in her blue eyes. She shook her head and replied,


    "Nothing. I mean he''s a unique and special man."


    There was a secret about Hiram that Anya had sworn never to tell others about. Otherwise, she could


    never get a boyfriend.


    Of course Hiram was special, but to Rachel, it seemed like Anya had meant something more.


    She realized that Anya was keeping a secret, but she didn''t probe since she knew that Anya wouldn''t


    tell her anyway.


    In the afternoon, Anya took her out to go shopping. Rachel tried on many styles of clothing she had


    never worn before, like princess dresses and revealing outfits.


    She had a lot of fun trying them on, But she didn''t intend to buy any of them.


    They were too expensive. Even though she had a lot of money now, she couldn''t adapt to an


    extravagant lifestyle just yet.


    But Anya was confused and wondered why Rachel didn''t buy them. Atst, she took the liberty of


    selecting more than ten sets of clothes for Rachel, not including hats, shoes and bags.


    When Rachel saw that Anya was about to pay for all of them, she intervened and immediately took out


    her own purse.


    However, Anya stopped her and told her that all of Rachel''s purchases were made in Hiram''s name, so


    she didn''t have to use her own money.


    Rachel began to think about the possibilities. She could buy so many things that day without spend any


    of the one hundred million dors that Hiram had given her.


    She spent the whole day living extravagantly. When she finally returned to the Streams Garden, it was


    She saw a pair of leather shoes ced near the door when she reached the suite, which probably


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    meant that Hiram was back.


    It was dim inside the room. Rachel had no idea whether he was asleep or not.


    She had gone with Anya to see the night scene, so it was already 11 o''clock now.


    "Excuse me. Miss Anya asked me to bring these things to you." The server then pushed a trolley piled


    with clothes towards the door.


    Rachel asked him to be gentle. She then softly carried the things into the room and put them in the


    closet.


    She poked her head towards the bedroom and found that it was dark inside. It seemed that he was


    really asleep.


    She believed that he must be exhausted after having such a busy day.


    She fetched a nightdress with narrow straps from the closet before taking a shower. After that, she


    walked out of the bathroom.


    After entering the bedroom, she softly locked the door.


    She was starting to feel very guilty.


    In the past, she''d only focused on her work without ever enjoying life. Today, she had taken the


    opportunity to have a good time, but she had overspent.


    And while she was spending money, Hiram was busy earning money, which made her feel really guilty.


    "You''re back."


    The white bedsidemp was suddenly turned on as Rachel approached the bed.

 Chapter 57 Ride On The Same Horse

    Chapter 57 Ride On The Same Horse


    Hiram''s voice was hoarse since he had just been woken up by Rachel. Still lying in bed, he squinted at


    her with his eyebrows knitted.


    "Erm...sorry for waking you up. I am here to get the phone charger. I think it''s better if I sleep in another


    room, so that you can sleep well. So, just give a minute, and then I''ll leave your room, " said Rachel as


    she approached the night table where her charger was.


    She grabbed it and walked back to the door. ''It''s better if I don''t sleep beside him. Besides, there are so


    many rooms for me to choose from tonight, '' Rachel thought to herself.


    "Stop!" Hiram finally spoke to her. And he had raised his voice, which told Rachel that he was unhappy.


    "Rachel, did you forget what you promised mest night?"


    Rachel stopped at the door of the room. The ankle-skimming silk nightgown she was wearing exposed


    her tantalizing corbone. In the dim yellow light against her wine-colored dress, her skin shone like a


    pearl, glittering white and pink.


    Hiram was entranced by her pure and natural beauty.


    In contrast, Rachel was troubled by the words Hiram had just said.


    "I... of course I remember my promise, " Rachel answered. "But I''m not that tired now. I want to use my


    cell phone for a bit and then sleep when I feel like it. That''s why I said I would go to another room,


    because I don''t want to bother you while you''re sleeping." Even though it was quitete at night, she


    really didn''t want to sleep.


    After answering Hiram, she murmured to herself, ''And I really wish you would forget the promise.''


    "Don''t want to bother me? Huh?" Hiram hummed with dissatisfaction.


    "Of course, I..." said Rachel, her voice getting weaker and weaker.


    After all, she''d taken his money, which was indisputable. Remembering this, she walked back to the


    bed and ced the charger back on the night table.


    She took off her slippers andy next to Hiram.


    "Remember your promise. Don''t make me remind you again. No matter what, you can''t sleep alone


    without my permission. Understand?" Hiram whispered in her ear in a low sexy voice.


    Then he pulled her close and kept his jaw next to her head.


    Rachel gently nodded to show that she understood.


    ''This is normal, '' she told herself, ''because a wife should share the bed with her husband. Besides, he


    has also given me such a high "bride price." So, it''s not a bad deal.''


    Before she could fall asleep, Hiram asked her again, "Are you really on your period? Don''t lie to me!"


    He moved his hand to her abdomen. Rachel understood why he was asking this again.


    "Well..." she answered. "Do you want me to prove it to you?"


    Upon hearing this, Hiram gave up and fell asleep soon.


    They both slept very well that night.


    Rachel woke up a littlete in the morning. She felt like she had slept on someone''s arm all night, and


    then she realized that Hiram was still in bed.


    "Hiram... Don''t you need to work today?" she asked softly. When she checked the time, she realized


    that it was already 9 o''clock. Then she gently pushed him again and tried to wake him up.


    She was afraid that he would miss some important meeting.


    But Hiram continued lying in bed and pulled Rachel close to his chest. "No, I don''t need to work today. I


    have one day off, " he answered.


    "Oh, okay, " said Rachel. It was hard for her to fall asleep again once she woke up.


    So, she raised her head and looked at Hiram. Her heart still beat fast just by looking at his handsome


    face. While his sharp eyes were closed, she could see his eyelids. His straight nose was like a carved


    piece of art. The stubble on his chin was getting obvious. Without thinking, she put her fingers on his


    chin and slid them over his stubble.


    Her index finger moved to his lips and caressed them.


    He was truly favored by God. It wasn''t hard to see that he had inherited all the good parts of his


    parents merely by looking at his appearance.


    Rachel was mesmerized by his face.


    But all of a sudden, the pair of closed eyes opened. Before she could react, Hiram pulled her onto him.


    "Don''t you know that it''s very easy for a man to be turned on in the morning?" he asked.


    "Really? Sorry, I didn''t know that. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have done it, " Rachel apologized sincerely.


    She hadn''t done it on purpose.


    Hiram frowned and tried to keep his desire under control. Then he whispered to her, "Don''t tempt me!


    Or I can''t promise you I''ll wait till your period ends."


    He sat up abruptly on the bed. Rachel jerked her body away and tried to put some distance between


    them. She wasn''t stupid enough to tempt him again.


    "Do you have any ns today?" Rachel asked, her eyes sparkling. It''s almost like her eyes were


    saying how much she wanted to have a short tour of this ce. Since they were leaving tonight, she


    needed to make full use of the time she had.


    Hiram reached for his phone and switched it from silent mode to ring. "Yes, I''m going horseriding today,


    " he answered.


    Rachel''s eyes shone with excitement. She moved closer to Hiram and asked, "Can you take me with


    you?"


    "Get yourself ready as fast as possible if you really want to go with me. I''m meeting Anya at 10 o''clock


    this morning, " said Hiram. In fact, he was going to take her with him even if she hadn''t asked. The


    reason why he had brought her here with him this time was to help her rx in a different ce.


    With a big smile on her face, Rachel nodded her head to show that she would get ready very fast. Then


    she got out of the bed and ran to the bathroom. In ten minutes, she walked out and put on the pantsuit


    that she had bought yesterday.


    It was a sunny day, but not hot, the perfect time for outdoor activities.


    The warm breeze and sunshine seemed to make most people happier.


    When they got to the equestrian center, Anya had already ridden a circle there.


    "Hi! I thought you wouldn''te. Hiram, you should control your desire for Rachel. She''s yours for the


    rest of your life, " Anya joked brightly as she rode towards them.


    Hearing her words, Rachel didn''t feel shy or ufortable. After yesterday, she was already used to


    Anya''s way of talking. The white horse Anya was riding was very beautiful. Rachel walked toward her


    and said, "Anya, your horse is very pretty!"


    When she was in front of the house, she reached out her hands, but the arrogant little guy turned his


    head away to avoid her touch.


    "Well, Rachel, my little horse is very arrogant. He won''t allow any strangers to touch him, " Anya


    exined.


    At that moment, Hiram led a maroon horse out of the barn. Unlike Anya''s white horse, this one was


    bigger and stronger. Its silk-like hair made it look elegant. Like a general, this horse walked to Rachel.


    "It might be a little dangerous for you to ride a horse alone since you''ve never done it before. So, we


    can ride one together, " said Hiram as he walked up to her. Then he motioned for the horse to stand


    there before holding his hand out to her. Both of his hands were covered by white gloves.


    Rachel was a little dazed because she had never seen him acting like such a gentleman to her before.


    His handsome face and gentle smile melted her heart.


    Seeing Rachel standing there without taking Hiram''s hand, Anya joked, "Well, I don''t mind giving my


    hand to him if you don''t want to!"


    Rachel came to herself once she heard Anya''s words and held Hiram''s hand. With his help, she


    climbed onto the horse.


    Hiram quickly climbed on as well and held the rein with his arms around Rachel.


    Rachel was wondering whether this horse could carry two people when Hiram got on. Now, she


    realized that her concern was unnecessary.


    In fact, Hiram seemed to have already considered this, and that''s why he had chosen this horse, which


    could still walk really fast even with two people on it.


    As the horse ran faster and faster, fear began to grip Rachel, because she had never ridden a horse


    before. She couldn''t help screaming out and closing her eyes.


    Hiram was still sitting behind her holding the rein. But to him, her screams didn''t sound like they were


    from fear. They awakened his desire again.


    "Ah... H...Hiram... Slow down please, " Rachel uttered brokenly.


    But the horse didn''t slow down at all. She saw the world around them pass by in a blur. Overwhelmed


    by fear, she tightly grasped Hiram''s arms for security.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiram''s calm was fading too, but it was because Rachel''s hip was right next to his crotch. While she


    was screaming and constantly moving her hip, he was being tortured too.


    "Keep quiet! Or I won''t mind throwing you down from the horse right away, " said Hiram in a depressed


    voice.

 Chapter 58 The End Of The Vacation

    Chapter 58 The End Of The Vacation


    Rachel immediately covered her mouth and opened her eyes. After riding the horse for one round,


    Rachel got used to the speed of the horse. "I''m sorry. This is my first time riding a horse. I am just a


    little scared, " she said to Hiram.


    Hiram took a deep breath. He wondered why he always found it hard to keep his breathing every time


    he was with Rachel. A single movement from her could easily trigger his lust. It was so tormenting.


    After riding two more rounds, Hiram got off from the horse, leaving Rachel alone on it. Rachel didn''t


    dare to move casually now that Hiram wasn''t there with her. She just let the horse slowly walk forward.


    Soon enough, Hiram led another horse out. He valiantly mounted the horse like a brave hero. After he


    whipped at the horse, it immediately galloped towards the vast prairie.


    Rachel frowned at the scene. Was he trying to show that he was enjoying himself much more when he


    wasn''t riding the same horse with her?


    But she was quickly distracted by Anya, who taught her the basic skills needed for riding a horse.


    Rachel learned for a while before getting off the horse to take some rest.


    Half an hourter, Hiram came back on his horse. As soon as he got off, a worker went up to him and


    helped him lead the horse back to the stable. Carl came over and handed Hiram his phone before


    whispering something into his ear.


    During these two days, Carl only showed up when Hiram had work to do. Apart from that, he made


    himself as invisible as possible so that he wouldn''t affect the development of Hiram and Rachel''s


    rtionship.


    Hiram answered Luke Jian''s call. "Hello."


    "Hiram Rong, your dear younger sister is unwilling to go back to America. I''ve tried my best. There''s


    nothing else I can do, " Lukeined. For the past two days, Luke had been putting in a lot of effort


    to persuade Lydia to go back to America. However, Lydia remained stubborn about her decision to


    stay.


    Walking to a nearby bench, Hiram took a towel and wiped off the sweat on his forehead. "There''s


    nothing you can do? I thought you always had a lot of methods to solve any problem! That''s why I


    asked you to help me with this matter in the first ce, "


    Hiram said as he took the bottle of water that Carl handed to him. He raised his head and drank a


    mouthful from it.


    "Hiram, you''re overestimating me. I''m not that great. If you asked me to help you with awsuit, then of


    course, I''d be capable of it. That''s what I specialize in. But now, you''re asking me to deal with Lydia, a


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    weak and spoiled girl. I can''t even touch or scold her. What should I do? How can I help you?"


    Luke said in a helpless voice.


    "Who said that you can''t touch her? You have my permission, " Hiram said. "If you can make her fall in


    love with you, I''ll be happy to call you my brother-inw."


    Hiram''s words dumbfounded Luke.


    He paused for a while and then said, "Hiram, to be frank, if your sister wasn''t so crazy in love with you,


    I might try to pursue her. But she''s head over heels into you. She''s willing to even die for you. So no,


    I''m really not interested in chasing after her."


    Moreover, though Lydia was very beautiful, she wasn''t the type of woman that Luke liked.


    "Really? Fine, so that''s all you can do. Leave her alone then. I''m flying back tonight, I''ll handle the


    matter myself after I return, " said Hiram. He hung the phone up abruptly and threw it to Carl, who was


    standing behind him.


    Carl easily caught the phone and said, "Hiram, Lydia called thirteen times yesterday demanding to talk


    to you directly. I made all kinds of excuses to refuse her. This morning, she called three times again."


    Hiram didn''t respond. He stood up from the bench and wiped off his sweat with the towel again. Then,


    he walked towards Rachel and Anya.


    Anya was holding her phone and taking a selfie together with Rachel. When she noticed that Hiram


    was approaching them, she pulled Rachel''s arm and said, "Rachel, go over to Hiram now. I''ll take a


    photo of both of you together."


    Rachel turned her head to look at Hiram. His outfit today had simr style to hers. It looked like they


    were wearing lovers'' clothes, so they might look like a good match in the photo.


    But Rachel hesitated. Should she take a photo with him?


    "Hurry up! Hiram doesn''t like taking photos. You can''t miss this golden opportunity!" Anya urged


    Rachel. She discreetly aimed her phone camera at Hiram.


    Rachel walked up to Hiram and tried to start a conversation with him. "Hiram, is there anything urgent?


    If you have something important to handle, we can go back home early. Anyway, I''ve already had a


    great time here."


    Distracted by Rachel''s question, Hiram didn''t notice Anya at all. He looked at Rachel, who was holding


    his arm, and said, "Yes, then I''ll change our evening flight to an afternoon one. You can pack up your


    luggage when you return to the room."


    While they were talking, Anya was waiting for the best moment to take a photo of them. Right at the


    right second when Hiram lowered his head to look at Rachel, and Rachel slightly leaned her head


    against Hiram''s shoulder, Anya clicked the shutter and perfectly captured their romantic moment.


    But Hiram, noticing that Rachel was acting strange, jerked his head up to look at Anya.


    He instantly understood their intention. He knew very well that Rachel wouldn''t be so intimate with him


    without a reason. He still remembered the time when she pretended to be intimate with him in the


    shopping mallst time so that she could ask him to teach a man a lesson.


    Seeing the realization in Hiram''s eyes and knowing that he had discovered their trick, Rachel blinked


    and shrugged. She let go of him and walked back to Anya.


    Rachel looked at the photo on Anya''s phone and said, "Anya, remember to send that photo to me.


    Hiram said that we''ll be flying back in the afternoon. I''m going back to my room to pack up."


    Anya raised her head and nced at Hiram before shifting her eyes to Rachel. "Okay, I''ll retouch the


    photo and send it to youter, " she said. "You can use it as a screen background. Since you''ve


    decided to leave in the afternoon, I''ll go to the airport with you and see the two of you off."


    Rachel nodded and walked towards the car that Carl had driven over.


    Hiram was still standing there. It seemed like Anya wanted to say something to him.


    "Hiram, I think Rachel''s a great girl. Although I''ve known her only for a short time, I''m sure that I''m not


    wrong, " Anya said as she stared at Hiram with her beautiful blue eyes.


    There were always a lot of women around Hiram, but only a few of them could keep in touch with him


    like a good friend. Anya was one of them.


    "Yes, I know. Otherwise, even if she was the woman chosen by destiny itself, I still wouldn''t ept her,


    " Hiram said in a firm voice and nced at his car.


    Anya nodded her head and said, "Hiram, please bring her here to visit me more often. From now on,


    both of you are my good friends forever."


    She walked up to Hiram and hugged him.


    Hiram patted her shoulder and said, "Yes, I will. The next time Ie here, I hope I''ll see that you''ve


    gained your happiness, too."


    Anya closed her eyes, held his shoulders and shook her head. She said smilingly, "I just haven''t had


    the luck of meeting my Mr. Right. But I''m sure that I''ll be able to meet someone as excellent as you!"


    Hiram let go of her and nodded. "I should get going now."


    Then he walked towards the car.


    Hiram had been able to maintain his friendship with Anya, because Anya was a woman who was


    resilient about love. She was able to give up her love for Hiram and treat him as a friend instead of


    lover.


    Rachel saw Hiram approaching and moved herself a bit to let him sit beside her. She hadn''t heard what


    they had talked about outside the car, but she had noticed the look in Anya''s eyes. Anya didn''t want


    Hiram to leave.


    Rachel really admired Anya. She was a free and easygoing woman who had the courage to both love


    someone wholeheartedly and give up her love. She was indeed a very respectable woman in Rachel''s


    eyes.


    In the afternoon, Anya came to the airport and saw off Hiram and Rachel like she had promised.


    It was already evening when the nended in the airport of H City.


    Instead of going back to his vi first, Hiram went to the Rong family''s house.


    But Rachel wasn''t apanying him this time.


    Right after getting off the ne, Rachel had heard Hiram talking anxiously on the phone. It seemed like


    something serious had happened at his house, and Rachel didn''t want to interrupt him.

 Chapter 59 The Trouble Caused By Lydia

    Chapter 59 The Trouble Caused By Lydia


    Since it was his family issue, she thought she''d better stay out of it instead of creating more trouble for


    him.


    There was little she could do to help him now.


    Carl was in charge of sending her home. While Hiram was taken by another car. He would be sent to


    his parents'' home directly.


    When Hiram arrived at his parents'' house, he saw his mother Joanna already waiting for him on the


    couch in the living room. She looked a little distressed.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Hiram asked.


    When Joanna saw him, she stood up and pulled him aside to the guest room. "Hiram, I''m afraid that


    things have be moreplicated now, " Joanna said.


    Hiram furrowed his eyebrows at the embarrassment on his mother''s face. "Mom, what happened?" he


    asked.


    "Well, the thing is... Rachel''s mom came by to talk about the wedding when you weren''t home. Lydia


    overheard it and did something terrible."


    Joanna sighed deeply before continuing, "First of all, we didn''t tell your mother-inw everything about


    our family before. Now the situation has gotten worse after what Lydia said... I don''t know what


    happened to her these two years to make her be so unsociable that she would say... that she


    would say..." Joanna seemed to be too shocked to finish the sentence.


    Hearing that, Hiram furrowed his brow even deeper. If Lydia hadn''t said anything terrible, his mother


    wouldn''t be so anxious. Lydia had definitely said something that she wasn''t supposed to say.


    "Lydia has been really spoiled by me. It was out of my expectation that she would say you and her


    were engaged long before. And if not for Rachel, you two would be married a long time ago, " Joanna


    kept saying.


    She shook her head, as if to me herself. She was also regretting not being truthful to Fannie. If she


    had told Fannie everything right from the start, then...


    "Your mother-inw is also a dignified person. How can she ept something like that? She said that


    as soon as Rachel gets back, she will let her know. And if we can''t give them a good exnation, she


    will ask Rachel to move out from your ce, " Joanna continued.


    "How about Lydia? Where is she now?" Hiram asked suddenly.


    Joanna shook her head and said, "I think she knows how much trouble she has created. After all, your


    marriage was decided by your great-grandfathers a long time ago. I haven''t seen her since this


    afternoon.


    I think she has hidden herself. She''s been hiding herself whenever she created any trouble since she


    was a child."


    At the same time...


    Rachel had just arrived at Hiram''s vi when her cell phone rang. It was a call from Fannie, her mother.


    "Mom, what did you say? Are you at the gate of the Tulip Pce right now? Wait a second. I''ll tell the


    security guard to let you in immediately."


    Rachel didn''t think too much about Fannie''s unannounced visit, since Fannie had already told her she


    would be visiting some time soon.


    However, the moment she saw Fannie, she knew that there was something wrong.


    "My dear Fannie, what''s wrong with you? Did some uncle annoy you again? You can tell me, I will take


    revenge for you, " Rachel said, holding onto her mother''s arm and helping her sit on the couch. She


    was


    Preparing to listen to her mother''s long rant.


    "Rachel, I''m afraid I''ve done something wrong to you, " Fannie said, her eyes brimming with tears. She


    quickly turned her head away, because she didn''t want Rachel to see her crying. "You''re right. I rushed


    things too much. I kept pushing you to marry Hiram as soon as possible, because I thought the


    moment you got married, you wouldn''t have to worry about anything else. But I never thought that


    things would change like this."


    "Mom..." Rachel finally realized that she was the reason that made her mother feel so upset, not some


    uncle.


    "What''s going on exactly? Can you please calm down and tell me?" Rachel asked, cing her hand on


    Fannie''s and looking at her eyes.


    Fannie took a shaky breath out of anger and said, "I was wrong to think that you have a great mother-


    inw. I didn''t expect them to cheat us like this. Their adopted daughter told me personally that she and


    Hiram had been engaged for a long time. We were the ones who broke that engagement.


    The Rong family is really too much. I didn''t know that they had a son because they lived abroad. But


    now, you''re married into their family and we are rtives. How can they do that to us? They didn''t even


    tell us that they have an adopted daughter!" Fannie said, seething.


    She shook her head, took a breath and continued, "Rachel, you would better move out of this house


    before things are clear. We''re also a great family with a good reputation. We can''t let that little girl ruin


    it."


    Rachel was stunned by her mother''s words.


    She had always thought that Lydia, her sister-inw, was kind of weird. But she had never thought that


    the girl would say something like that in front of her mother, it was really shocking.


    Lydia was just an adopted daughter. How dare she say those words?


    What about Hiram''s parents?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    What had they been doing then?


    "Rachel, do what I say. Pack your things and go back home with me for a few days, " Fannie said.


    Yes, the Rong family was rich. But the Ruan family wasn''t a small family that could be bullied easily.


    "Mom, I think it''s better if I wait for Hiram toe back and let him exin things to me personally.


    After all, we''re legally husband and wife now. For something like this, I think it''s necessary for him to


    exin it to me personally, "


    Rachel said calmly. Although she didn''t know exactly what had happened, she did know some things.


    What Lydia had said was just her wishful thinking. And she had probably said it because she had


    grown up with Hiram and had very deep feelings for him. epting his marriage in such a short time


    was too hard for her.


    "Rachel, " Fannie pressed. She was trying to convince her to go with her.


    "How about this? I''ll talk to him when he gets back. After that, I''ll go back with you for a few days. Is


    that okay?" Rachel asked. She had to calm her mother down first. Otherwise, she would be too


    anxious.


    Fannie nodded her head and said, "All right. You''re family now, so it''s your own life. It''s better if it''s


    solved by the two of you. But still, I think that until the Lydia matter is solved, it''s better if you move


    back with me to show our dignity."


    "I understand. Thank you, mom, " Rachel said. Rachel hugged her mom and lightly patted her on the


    shoulders.


    About an hour after she sent Fannie off, Hiram arrived home.


    As soon as he reached the vi, he looked for Rachel.


    He couldn''t find her in any of the rooms. Rage was about to hit him when he heard the sound of water


    rushing from the bathroom.


    He threw open the door of the bathroom. Rachel had just finished pulling her pants up, so the


    movement had frightened her. She hadn''t locked the door since she was at home.


    When Hiram saw her inside, his heartbeat slowed back to normal.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so nervous? Are you afraid that I''ll run away?" Rachel asked, noticing his


    forehead, which was covered in a thinyer of sweat already.


    "I thought you might have gone back with your mother, " Hiram answered directly without denying it.


    And then he pulled her out of the bathroom.


    "How can I dare to go back without your permission?" she asked. "Have you forgotten? I''ve epted


    100 million dors as the bride price. Even if it''s not for your sake, I have to stay for the money''s sake.


    Right?"


    Hiram couldn''t help butugh at her words. What a nice term, ''bride price''. But the term he had used


    initially before Rachel changed it was ''bed warming charge''.


    It didn''t matter what reason she gave, it only mattered that she wouldn''t leave.


    As for the money, it could be considered as his sincerity.


    "Well, can you let go of my hand now? We can sit down and have a good talk, " Rachel said, pointing to


    the empty couch.


    She thought she should give him the benefit of the doubt.


    When she was used of having an affair with Manager Zhang in herpany, Hiram had stood with


    her till the end. He had trusted her so much.


    It was only right that she trusted him too.


    Hearing what Rachel said, instead of letting her hand go, Hiram gripped it even tighter.


    In a split-second, before Rachel could even react, Hiram roughly pulled her to his chest.

 Chapter 60 A Petite Woman With A Silver Tongue

    Chapter 60 A Petite Woman With A Silver Tongue


    "There is nothing to talk about. If I had been attracted to Lydia, I would have married her a long time


    ago. But the fact is that I has remained single till I met you." Hiram held Rachel tightly in his arms and


    said to her in a low voice. "She''s like a little sister to me who refuses to grow up. We are brought up in


    the same family by the same parents. I love her just as I love my mother and father. She is a member


    of my family. I wish you''d understand that."


    Getting out of Hiram''s embrace, Rachel looked at him and said, "So you want me to forgive Lydia for


    everything she has said to my mother?"


    "Rachel, she is an orphan. Since my family has adopted her and brought her up, we are responsible for


    her. Although I ept that she has made a mistake, we can''t abandon her. As my wife, I expect you to


    treat her like a sister and forgive her." Hiram said to Rachel sincerely while kissing her earlobe.


    "I would forgive her this time. But what if she doesn''t give up her feelings for you and tries to destroy


    our marriage again? What would we do then? Even if I can find it in my heart to forgive her, what about


    my mother? Do you expect her to understand theplicated rtionship between you and your


    adopted sister?" Rachel felt sorry as she thought about her mother. Her mother had been quite pleased


    about her marriage with Hiram. But she was humiliated by Hiram''s adopted sister in front of his mother.


    Rachel wouldn''t put her mother through it again.


    Hiram shook his head and assured Rachel by saying, "Don''t worry. I will have her settled down in the


    US as soon as possible. I promise she wouldn''t get an opportunity to approach you or your mother."


    Rachel stretched out her hands and put her arms around Hiram''s neck on hearing his assuring words.


    "Okay, I''ll give you some time to deal with her. But if things don''t go as you have promised, I''ll see what


    you would do." Rachel said with a smile.


    Hiram pinched her lovely face and said, "Done! Let''s go and visit your mother tomorrow. I want to


    apologize to her in person."


    She nodded while teasing him. "My mother will be really surprised. Having her respectable and busy


    son-inw visit her in person is a rare event for her."


    "You are a silver-tongued woman! You don''t miss a single chance to make fun of me." It reminded


    Hiram of his first encounter with Rachel. She was as talkative back then as she was now.


    "Do I? Ha, why do you give me a chance then?" Rachel said cheerfully, as she raised her head to look


    at him.


    Although she was trying to mock him, her tender looks betrayed her. Hiram''s heart melted when her


    soft eyes met his.


    He bent down to give her a deep kiss on the lips while cupping her face in his hands.


    "Well, I''ll try my best not to offer you a chance tough at me in the future.'''' He said after the kiss, and


    then asked, "Have you eaten yet?''''


    "Just a cup of instant noodles, '''' Rachel replied with a faint smile. She was too tired to cook anything.


    Hiram realized that there had been several cups of different vored instant noodles on the top of the


    refrigerator since she moved in. "Luke asked me out tonight. I meant to decline it originally. Now that


    you haven''t eaten, you cane with me.''''


    Rachel thought for a while and then reluctantly said, "But I am too tired. I want to get some sleep.''''


    "It''s not a business meeting. It''s just for fun and recreation." Hiram said and then called Luke.


    Rachel went back to her room to get changed. Then the two of them left for the date.


    Rachel finally agreed to apany Hiram. Having her meal was one reason, but more than that, she


    was interested to know how Hiram and his friends enjoyed the nightlife.


    She was as tired as she had said. She slept the whole way.


    When the car arrived at the destination, she woke up from a nap and noticed that they had arrived at


    the entertainment center.


    The parking lot was lined up with posh cars. When they came in, they were greeted by a row of


    beautiful girls dressed in cheongsam, saying "Wee".


    Hiram took Rachel by the hand. A waiter led them directly to a VIP room upstairs.


    The sound of music was audible at the door.


    Rachel entered the room, following Hiram. Luke was sitting in the middle of the couch; a beautiful girl


    sat beside him. Two attractive girls were also present. They had microphones in their hands. The


    sound heard at the door wasing from their music.


    When they saw Hiraming in, The girls immediately stopped singing. They nodded at Hiram and


    said "Good evening, Mr. Rong" into their microphones. Everyone in the room greeted him warmly.


    Hiram nodded at them politely.


    When Rachel stepped into the room, she noticed a person sitting on the couch ced at another side


    of the room.


    It was a handsome boy dressed in a white V-neck shirt. He was talking to the girl sitting beside him.


    When he saw Rachel, he was slightly shocked at first, then he stood up.


    "Rachel, Is it really you?" The young man was Albert. He looked at Rachel in surprise. He didn''t expect


    to see Rachel here.


    He wondered why Rachel came with Hiram. He had no idea about their rtionship. Albert was


    shocked to see them holding hands. He wasn''t aware that Hiram had a girlfriend.


    "He is the man who saved a child at the swimming pool a few days ago. I had mentioned that to you.


    He happens to be a student from my university. I''ll go and say hello to him.'''' Rachel whispered to


    Hiram.


    Hiram gave his approval and released her hand. At the same time, he walked up to Albert and greeted,


    "Albert, I haven''t seen you for ages."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When Hiram and Albert metst time, Albert was just a high school student.


    "Hiram, long time no see. We haven''t seen each other for nearly four years.'''' Albert replied politely.


    Hiram was a friend of his uncle, so he had seen him several times before.


    "Albert, what a pleasant surprise to see you here!" Rachel joined them too. She didn''t know that Albert


    was an acquaintance of Hiram.


    If memory served her right, Albert was a student who often sought part-time jobs to support himself.


    How could he be connected to someone like Luke?


    Just as Rachel was trying to figure out their rtionship, Luke came over. "Let me introduce you to


    each other!" He said, putting his arm around Albert''s shoulder. "This is my young and promising


    nephew, Albert. And Albert, This is Rachel, Hiram''s wife.


    I noticed you greeted each other a moment ago. Do you know each other from before?"


    Luke asked while looking at them dubiously. He was an excellent actor. He already knew about their


    acquaintance, but he pretended to be oblivious.


    Albert was stunned. It took him some time to ept the fact that Rachel was Hiram''s wife.


    Hiram got married? How''s it possible that he hadn''t heard about this?


    As he was a well-known person, Hiram''s wedding would undoubtedly cause a sensation all over the


    city. But there wasn''t any news about it.


    Compared to Albert''s response, Rachel looked quite calm. When she heard what Luke had said, she


    paid any attention to that before.


    After the formal introduction, Rachel took the seat on the couch beside Albert and chatted with him,


    leaving Hiram to Luke.


    "Albert, you lied to me when we first met. Right? You said you are a college student and you do part-


    time jobs. It isn''t true." At their first meeting, when Albert had introduced himself like that, Rachel didn''t


    doubt it at all. Now that she knew his rtionship with Luke, she couldn''t persuade herself to believe


    him.


    Luke worked as the private attorney of Hiram and was flooded with money. Although Rachel didn''t


    know much about him, she was sure that he came from a wealthy family. Could she believe that Albert,


    a member of a wealthy family, needed to support himself by taking part-time jobs?


    Albert''s face turned red out of embarrassment. He lowered his head and coughed slightly. "I am a part-


    time worker at apany. That''s true. As for my family, it''s not bad.


    Are you really married? I have never heard of that."


    Rachel didn''t answer him right away. Instead, she turned her eyes to Hiram and noticed Luke


    whispering to him.


    "Hiram, are you happy with my arrangement? Being your true friend, I''m always thinking of you."


    Luke said to Hiramughingly, asking the girl to fill Hiram''s ss with wine.


    "Not too bad, " Hiram replied, taking up the wine ss and shaking it gently.


    He figured that Luke deliberately arranged Albert''s presence tonight.


    He was also quite clear about the reason behind this arrangement.


    Lukeughed uproariously before saying, "Being single for all those years and finally now you have a


    wife. I wouldn''t let anyone take her away from you." He drank off the wine in the ss and wiped the


    corner of his mouth. Then he continued, "If someone tries to take her away, it can''t be anyone from my


    family."


    "Ha, take my wife away from me? Are you serious?" Hiram gazed at Luke with a forced smile.


    "No, no, of course not. What I mean is to take preventive measures. As the saying goes: an ounce of


    prevention is worth a pound of cure." Luke filled his ss with red wine and clinked his ss with


    Hiram''s.


    He still remembered that day when they saw Rachel and Albert together at the restaurant. The two of


    them were having their meal and chatting merrily. Although Hiram didn''t say anything, he dropped Luke


    by the roadside that night. As Hiram''s friend, he knew what he cared about, so he had to do something


    to show his concern.


    He was well aware of Hiram''s temper. If someone dared to put him down, he would make his life


    miserable.

 Chapter 61 What Would Happen If Hiram Was Pissed Off

    Chapter 61 What Would Happen If Hiram Was Pissed Off


    Rachel hesitated for a second and then replied to Albert.


    "Yes, things happened really fast, and we didn''t even have the time to throw a wedding. But the truth


    remains the same, and I am married." She told him as the whole thing went through her mind.


    They were registered as a couple before leaving the hospital, and it was indeed in a rush.


    Albert tried hard to find something to say that would cover his emotion. He finally managed to say


    "Congrattions to you, both of you. Even though you are married now, you cannot change the fact


    that we are from the same college. I certainly hope that you haven''t forgotten what you have promised


    me, that we will go back to our college together this Sunday."


    Rachel had forgotten about their n. She had got so many things to do these days that it totally


    skipped from her mind.


    "I almost forgot about that, thank you for reminding me! Of course, we would go back to our college on


    Sunday. We will meet at the gate."


    "Albert,e here please, let''s have some fun. I''m getting bored!" Asked one of the girls who had


    Rachel stood up before Albert could reply. "Go and have fun! I shall go and join Hiram now."


    Albert wanted to stay with Rachel, but he felt he had no reason now. Shit happened as always.


    ''You meet a nice person, and you want to settle down. But everything changes, '' Albert thought to


    himself.


    Rachel went to the empty sofa and sat down.


    Her stomach started grumbling as she saw the fruits served on the table in front of her. As she kept


    shoving fruits into her mouth, she saw a waiter passing the microphone to Hiram.


    She was so surprised that she forgot to swallow. Was he going to sing a song?


    Luke came over and sat beside her. Seeing her mouth wide open, he couldn''t helpughing and asked,


    "You don''t need to feel surprised. Your husband is a gifted singer, don''t you know that?"


    Rachel shook her head.


    There''s no such thing as perfection in this world, she thought. Lots of big and sessful men were


    tone deaf. As the saying goes, no one is perfect.


    Her thought was interrupted by Luke''s loudughter. He passed a cup of water to her and said, "There


    are lots of things about Hiram that you don''t know about. Keep listening to me carefully; I will tell you all


    of them.


    In college, Hiram was not only the most handsome and smartest guy in our ss, but he also had the


    voice of an angel. When someone was forming a band, he asked him to be the lead singer, but no


    matter what he said, Hiram just kept refusing.


    Later, the boy who had formed the band became the lead singer. The result is that he became quite


    popr and is a big star now! As I learned, a few yearster, he got in touch with Hiram and asked him


    to act in his music video. As expected, Hiram declined his offer. But that big star didn''t give up, and he


    kept calling him again and again."


    As she listened to the story, Rachel kept her eyes fixed on Hiram. He looked as good as always while


    singing. His moves and gestures were undesigned and natural.


    Yes, he had the voice of nature. Once he began to sing, the whole room was quiet.


    Except for Luke''s voice.


    He kept on talking.


    "Hiram still didn''t ept his offer, and he insisted that he was not avable. Atst, the star invited all


    our ssmates to a hotel and threw a party. All he had done was to convince Hiram to appear in the


    music video."


    Rachel listened without a word upto that point, but as she grew more curious she whispered to Luke,


    "What happened then? Did he agree?"


    If Hiram had still declined, it would have been very awkward. They were ssmates, and he was asked


    to appear in a music video, not to do something that was against thew.


    Luke sipped the beer in his hand and continued, "Yes, he agreed finally!


    Apparently, the shooting went on smoothly. You know, Hiram looks great on camera, and of course, all


    the female staff on the set were attracted to him!"


    "Really? What is the title of that video? I would love to watch it myself." Rachel asked excitedly.


    But Luke sighed in pity, "The video was shot well, but things went downhill afterward. It never reached


    the public eye."


    "Why? What went wrong after oveing so many hurdles?" Rachel thought that it was ridiculous.


    That star had done what he could, but still, the video didn''t reach his audiences.


    "During the shooting, the female protagonist of that video fell head over heels in love with Hiram. Every


    day, she desperately followed him wherever he went round the clock. It seemed as if she had lost her


    mind.


    Hiram forbade them to release the video out of anger. Our big star had no choice but to shoot another


    one instead."


    After hearing this puzzling story, Rachel felt pitiful, and she asked Luke stealthily, "Did you watch it? Do


    you have a copy? Can you send me one? I cannot wait to watch it."


    Looking at her curious face, Luke chuckled and said, "Of course, I certainly did save a copy. If you like,


    I will send it to you once I reach home. Here is the deal though, you must delete it after watching, and it


    shouldn''t be spread around!"


    Rachel nodded her head several times. She was curious to see how Hiram looked like in the video.


    She assumed he must have looked like a mesmerizing star.


    Besides, she also wondered what kind of plot had been used in the video that made the heroine fall


    madly in love with him.


    "Because of this unhappy experience, Hiram decided not to do any interviews, as he doesn''t want to


    get into such troubles again." Luke added. But the truth was, whether Hiram liked or not, his status and


    appearance ascertained that he would easily win the heart of women, and it had nothing to do with


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    publicity.


    When he finished his song, Hiram threw the microphone in his hands towards Luke! It was worth over


    10, 000.


    To add to the insanity, Luke jumped to dodge it without looking at him and then sniggered at him from a


    distance. Being friends for such long a time, he precisely knew what Hiram would do without thinking.


    "Where are you going? Come and take a seat. Let''s see who wins!"


    Hiram shouted at Luke as he was walking away from him. He then approached Rachel and sat next to


    her.


    Rachel put a piece of apple into her mouth with a fork and turned to look at Luke pitifully.


    Luke coughed and reluctantly sat opposite Hiram. His face was no longer as calm as earlier, and he


    began to wonder what Hiram would do to him. Apparently he had pissed off the wrong person.


    "What are you guys ying? Let me in on the game, please?" Hearing the sounds they made, Albert


    came over and said. It seemed interesting.


    There were three dice boxes, each for one person. The rule was simple, and the one who got more


    dots won.


    Rachel wanted to y too, but she had no idea of what they were betting and what would happen to


    the one who lost. So, she just sat beside Hiram and watched.


    The three of them began to shake their boxes and then put them on the table almost at the same time.


    "Can I open the boxes for you?" Rachel finally found something to do. She got up hurriedly and started


    to read their dots from left to right.


    The first one was Albert''s. He raised his cute face and looked at Rachel steadfastly. Like a gentleman,


    he moved back with a smile and waited until she told him.


    "Four, that''s not bad, " Rachel said, and she leaned over to see what Luke had got. But to her surprise,


    Luke refused to remove his hands off the box. It seemed he didn''t intend to let anyone know.


    Rachel couldn''t help bursting into augh, "My dearwyer, you''re going too far! It is only a game, what


    could you lose anyway?"


    Hiram stared at him and forced him to let his hands off. Rachel took a look at his dice andughed


    even louder.


    One?


    Ha Ha Ha. No wonder Luke wanted to hide this.


    Hiram smiled with the corner of his mouth twitched as if he knew what Luke would get. Even back in


    their student time, Luke always got the least.


    In the end, Rachel opened Hiram''s box and it was six.


    "Wow, here you go, great!" Rachel looked at the dice and then at Hiram astoundingly.


    Hiram epted herpliment. He grabbed her waist making her sit back and whispered to her, "Yes,


    I am quite a good yer at many games, and I can show you in future one by one, just wait and


    watch!"


    After saying so, Hiram turned his head from her and looked at Luke.


    Luke lowered his head, and he realized that he shouldn''t have said a word about Hiram earlier. Or he


    should have told the stories to Rachel when Hiram was not around. He knew rather well how much


    Hiram hated people gossiping about him.


    "Take your clothes off!"


    "Ah?"


    "What?"


    Hearing Hiram''s words, Rachel and Albert both said the same word at the same time. What did he


    mean?


    Whereas Luke was silent, he took off his shirt obediently, and that was the only thing he was wearing


    above his waist.


    But Hiram continued, "I didn''t say stop. Go on!"


    Following his orders, Luke took off his shoes and was going for his pants. He looked around, and there


    were many beautiful girls present, he gazed at Hiram mournfully and said.


    "My dear friend, can I keep my underpants on? You see, your wife is also here."


    Rachel held her smile on hearing his words and closed her eyes cooperatively. To show her sincerity,


    she also turned her head around.


    All the girls present in the room began screaming loudly.


    As one scream fell and another rose, Rachel felt a sort of regret. She couldn''t see a damn thing with


    closed eyes.


    She couldn''t help herself from opening her eyes. But her head was pressed on Hiram''s chest by his


    hand, and he spoke softly in her ear.


    "If you want to see what a man''s body looks like, it would be my pleasure to show you mine. As soon


    as we get home ¡­ ¡­"

 Chapter 62 A Visit To Mother-In-Law

    Chapter 62 A Visit To Mother-In-Law


    Rachel felt flustered; there was a lot of noise in the room, she wanted to know what had happened.


    As Luke had put on his clothes quickly, Hiram decided to let go of Rachel.


    When Rachel opened her eyes, Luke was already dressed up, he pped and said, "Hey, girls! It''s


    your lucky day! But don''t tell anyone what just happened, okay?"


    The girls nodded in agreement since they were just trying to have a fun night, they knew exactly what


    they should say and what they shouldn''t. Besides, Luke was a famouswyer and none of them


    wanted to provoke him at the risk of inviting legal trouble.


    To Luke''s surprise, while no one was noticing, one of the girls stood up and slipped a note into his


    pocket that had her Wechat ount and cell phone number written on it.


    "Call me anytime you want to have some fun."


    Luke smiled awkwardly.


    Albert stood up when he found Luke standing there in embarrassment, he patted Luke on the shoulder


    and said with a smile, "uncle, you are a great man! I have to go now."


    "Go, go, go! Bad boy!" Luke patted him on the forehead!


    Albert dodged his hand whileughing. Then he nodded to Hiram and waved goodbye to Rachel.


    After leaving KTV, Hiram took Rachel out to have a bite before they went back to their vi.


    It was almost midnight, Rachel certainly had a good time at KTV and was full after having some


    snacks, she felt quite sleepy.


    After they returned home, she took a quick bath and then went to bed.


    Rachel had already fallen in sound sleep when Hiram came to bed.


    After a while, Rachel woke up when she felt something nibbling at her shoulder, she stirred and


    avoided it, and fell asleep again. However, the nibbling continued, it felt itchy and she had to


    Open her eyes, when she found that the "something" was none other than Hiram who was thirsty for


    her, she pushed his face away and said, "I''m on my period..."


    Today was the third day, and the period wouldn''t be over so fast."


    Hiram took a deep breath; he pinched her on the face, "You, little thing! I want to kill you for always


    torturing me, !"


    If she couldn''t be intimate with him, why she said yes to him the other day?


    Rachel giggled, with eyes half open, she poked him and said, "Haven''t you heard the adage - A


    watched pot never boils? Just wait for a few days more."


    Hiram took his hand off of her face, looking at her with a lustful gleam in his eyes, "Don''t you want to


    see my body now?" He asked.


    She immediately buried her face inside the pillow. He still remembered that!


    "Don''t forget that I have already seen you naked."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She mumbled, in fact, she had seen his body more than once.


    She blushed on that thought, and her heart started beating rapidly. She didn''t dare to look at Hiram.


    Hiram smiled, he sat up and lit a cigarette.


    "I''ll go abroad this Sunday, and I''ll stay there for some time, around two weeks or so, " He said.


    Rachel grew a little somber on hearing about this. She looked at him and asked, "Why would it take


    such a long time?"


    "I had been working abroad before, I came back to stabilize the domestic market six months back. Now


    I need to solve some urgent problems, so it will take more time." Hiram said and flicked the cigarette


    ash away, his eyes gleaming in the light.


    Rachel leaned against his arm, she felt confused, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Sunday, that meant Hiram would leave after two days.


    After putting out the cigarette, Hiram turned around and held Rachel in his arms, "Go to sleep, " He


    said.


    She slept very well that night, it was still early when she woke up, so she got up to prepare breakfast.


    At breakfast.


    Hiram asked Rachel, "what kind of gift would your mother like? We can buy something for her on the


    way."


    Although they already had some health-rted gift items for elders in the vi, he chose to buy


    something special. After all, it was the first time that Hiram had visited Rachel''s mom.


    Rachel was a little surprised, she didn''t expect Hiram to take this matter so seriously.


    "Let me do it!" She knew fairly well what Fannie liked.


    They went out after breakfast, Hiram had to handle some other businesster, they decided to visit


    Fannie in the morning.


    They arrived at the first floor underground of the shopping mall where the supermarket was.


    Rachel wanted to buy some new beddings for her mother, Fannie liked such kind of stuff. But they were


    so poor before, Fannie had to pinch pennies, and she almost didn''t buy a bedding set for years.


    Hiram pushed the cart. Seeing her walking around the beddings area, he imagined his mother-inw''s


    interests and personality.


    "Since your mom likes such things, why not buy some more?" He said.


    Rachel was still busy deciding the color and the pattern, she said, "it''s too wasteful, this stuff can be


    used for a long time."


    Hiram shook his head, he knew Rachel didn''t want him to spend too much money. So, he went to the


    beddings shelf and took one from each style of the bedding sets and put them into the cart.


    "Don''t buy so many things; we don''t have such a big cab for them. " Rachel wanted to put them


    back, but Hiram stopped her.


    Besides, it was a franchise shop for brands, the beddings were quite expensive.


    "That''s easy, just buy a bigger cab." Hiram said disapprovingly.


    "But our house is not that big." Rachel just finished speaking when she heard Hiram say, "Then buy a


    bigger house." Hiram pushed the cart straight to the cashier desk.


    ''''Rich people always speak louder than the others!" Rachel thought with a sigh.


    Fannie had a small house in the suburb of H City, Rachel grew up there. She used to go back to XH


    Vige only on new year''s day, festivals and when there was some special asion.


    Later, when she got a job, the office was too far from her home, so she rented an apartment downtown.


    Rachel thought Hiram only bought the beddings and some fruits she had picked out. But while getting


    off the car, she was shocked to see the expensive care products that Hiram had bought.


    Since he had already arranged for the gifts, why did he ask her to go to the supermarket?


    ''He is extremely wealthy!'' Rachel thought.


    "What are you doing? Come on, give me a hand to take these upstairs." Seeing Rachel in a daze,


    Hiram picked up the gifts and went straight upstairs.


    Fannie came down when he arrived at the stairway entrance, staring at the pile of gifts in surprise,


    "Hiram, wee. I am d to see you, you don''t need to bring so many things. "


    Rachel gave her a feeble smile.


    ''Don''t look at me like that. I have just known that he has brought so many things.'' Rachel thought to


    herself.


    When all the stuff had been moved upstairs, the whole living room was packed with gifts.


    Hiram frowned at the tiny room. Being used to living in a big vi, he couldn''t imagine how people lived


    in such small houses.


    "Uh, Hiram, our house is quite small. If Rachel had told me about your visit earlier, we could have met


    at some other ce." Fannie didn''t want her son-inw to feel ufortable in the small house, she


    med Rachel for this.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s small, but cozy." Hiram got ustomed to the environment soon, the photos on


    the wall caught his attention.


    Rachel helped Fannie to move the gifts into the bedroom. Otherwise, there would be no space for


    walking in the living room.


    When they entered the bedroom, Fannie grabbed Rachel''s hand and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me


    earlier? Why have you bought me so many bedsheets? Do you want me to set up a stall at the flea


    market!"


    Rachel didn''t know how to exin, she smiled and held Fannie''s hand, and they both sat on the bed,


    "Mom, you can''t sell them at the flea market, Or I will be very sad!"


    The beddings chosen by Hiram were the most expensive lot in the store, how could they be sold at the


    flea market?


    "I know you always want to add a fresh look to our bedroom. If you hadn''t had to save money for


    supporting my education, you would have bought a lot of this stuff yourself. Now since Hiram has


    bought these for you, just enjoy them."


    Many housewives were keen on buying household items, it was quite normal.


    Fannie felt a little better on hearing Rachel''s words. She shook her head, smiled and collected


    everything together.


    When Rachel came out from the bed room, she found Hiram looking over an album with great interest.


    The album looked familiar, when she approached him, she saw it clearly. Suddenly, she got annoyed.


    She stretched her hands to grab the album.


    "Hiram, You freak!"

 Chapter 63 Its Unfair To Me

    Chapter 63 It''s Unfair To Me


    "Give that album back to me now!" yelled Rachel.


    Rachel tried to snatch it from Hiram''s hands, but Hiram raised the album over his head. He looked at


    her with a big smile on his face, and said teasingly, "Why did you call me freak? I was just looking at a


    photo of you wearing your baby split pants. It''s not such a big deal. Why should I be freak?"


    Rachel''s face blushed to a crimson red as she heard his words. She stared at him with rage. She


    suspected that he might have seen her other photos as well.


    The album also had some naked photos from her childhood. Hiram must have seen all of those.


    "About that, I think that it''s extremely unfair to me that I haven''t had the pleasure of seeing your body..."


    Hiram said as he rested his eyes on Rachel''s breasts, then he slowly moved his eyes down her body.


    Rachel had seen him naked quite a few times. But Hiram hadn''t seen her bare body till now.


    He had seen some parts of it, though.


    Rachel blushed. Her face turned as red as a ripe apple. They were in her house, and her mother was


    near them. She would be really embarrassed if her mother heard their words.


    Just then, Fannie came out of her room and saw the couple scrambling for something. She asked in


    confusion, "What are you guys doing there?"


    When Fannie noticed the cover of the photo album, she instantly understood what might have


    happened. She shook her head and said smilingly, "You are already a couple now. What are you


    worried about? Rachel, you stay here and keep Hirampany. I am going to the market to buy some


    food and groceries for preparing our meal. You both can leave only after having your lunch with me."


    Fannie left the house. Rachel gave up her efforts to procure the album, as she knew that she wouldn''t


    be able to seed.


    Rachel had always wanted to burn that photo album in the past. But Fannie treated that album as


    something precious and didn''t allow her to destroy it. Fannie said that it was a record of her childhood


    journey.


    "Your mother was right. We are a couple now. But I still haven''t had the chance to do what a husband


    can do with his wife. I feel hurt." Hiram said as he shook his head. He closed the album and kept it


    back at its ce.


    Rachel was busy cleaning the house for her mother, while she was talking to Hiram. "You are hurt? I


    am the one who is suffering from injustice. Don''t you think so?"


    Hiram casually sat on the sofa and watched Rachel as she cleaned the table. He said, "Didn''t I already


    bigger house for your mother downtown?"


    "No, no, that''s not necessary. My mom has friends in this neighborhood. She won''t be ustomed to


    living in a new environment if she moves somewhere else, " said Rachel. After she had cleaned the


    table, she started to wipe the television.


    Hiram sat for a while and then went to look around Rachel''s bedroom.


    Momentster, Fannie came back with some bags of food in her hands. Rachel helped her wash the


    vegetables and prepare everything.


    In Rachel''s bedroom, Hiram saw that the wall of her room was covered with a lot of certificates and


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    awards. She was awarded as the most excellent student from primary school to high school. These


    certificates proved how hard she had studied in the past.


    On her desk, Hiram noticed a photo of her whole family. A man was standing behind Rachel in the


    picture. They wereughing happily.


    The man in the photo was Rachel''s father, Simpson Ruan. Hiram heard that Simpson died of an illness.


    He understood that his death must have brought great sorrow to Rachel and her mother.


    But Rachel and Fannie were being quite brave and positive. They kept moving forward and working


    hard for their lives.


    Hiram kept his eyes on the man in the photo. He didn''t see any other pictures of Rachel''s father in the


    living room. Rachel might have hidden away those photos from Fannie, as she probably didn''t want to


    remind her of the great loss and sad memory.


    Rachel only saved one family photo in her own room.


    "Come out, let''s have lunch now, " Rachel pushed the door open and said.


    Hiram had told Rachel that he needed to do some work in the afternoon, so Rachel asked Fannie to


    prepare an early lunch. They had already finished cooking.


    Rachel came in and noticed that Hiram was looking at the family photo on her desk. A dash of sadness


    shed through her eyes. She said, "The man is my father. We were a small and happy family in the


    past, but one day, he..."


    Rachel choked. She took a deep breath and tried to hide her sadness.


    Hiram suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist. He held her tightly in his arms and said in a tender


    voice, "I am sorry. I came sote in your life."


    The Rong family and Ruan family had a close rtionship since their ancestors. Hiram felt a surge of


    guilt. He should''ve faced the rtionship between the two families earlier. He should have ensured that


    they kept in touch with each other. If they had kept in touch, the Rong family could have found the best


    doctor to cure Simpson''s ailment. In that case, there might have been a chance for Simpson to survive


    from his illness.


    Rachel prevented her tears from pouring down. She raised her head to look at Hiram and said, "It''s


    okay. What''s done is done. Come out now. Lunch is served, we shouldn''t keep mom waiting for us."


    Rachel didn''t want to bother Hiram with this matter. She didn''t want him to feel guilty for the past


    events.


    Hiram wiped off the tears from the corners of her eyes with his thumb. He nodded, "Okay..."


    Throughout their dinner, Hiram exined to Fannie about Lydia''s matter. Fannie assured him that she


    wouldn''t mind it anymore. After all, Lydia was only a young girl; she wouldn''t take her too seriously.


    Fannie was angry at the time when she heard Lydia''s words for the first time. But after she calmed


    down and thought about it, she didn''t care anymore.


    If Hiram wanted to marry Lydia, he would''ve already married her long back. He wouldn''t have stayed


    single for so long.


    Hiram was the most eligible bachelor. Fannie understood that it was normal for women to be attracted


    towards him.


    After the lunch, Hiram left first and went back to hispany. Rachel stayed there to apany


    Fannie, as Hiram wouldn''te back to his vi until the evening.


    In the afternoon, Rachel didn''t go outside; instead, she stayed at home to keep Fanniepany. She


    helped her mother with the household chores, and they watched TV together.


    "Mom, here is my wage card. Please keep it for yourself. You can use it to buy anything you need, "


    Rachel said as she handed a bank card to Fannie. This was the saving from her sry. Though there


    wasn''t a great deal of money in it, it was enough for fulfilling some basic needs.


    Fannie looked at the bank card, but she didn''t take it, instead, she asked, "Rachel, tell me honestly.


    Does he treat you well?"


    Rachel blinked her eyes and thought about it. She remembered that Hiram didn''t treat her well at the


    beginning, but gradually, his behavior towards her had changed.


    "Yes, he treats me well, " answered Rachel.


    "Does he help you financially? Did he ever give you money for shopping?" Fannie was a bit worried, so


    she asked Rachel bluntly.


    Rachel paused. She scratched her head, as she didn''t know how to respond to this question. Then,


    she replied, "Mom...actually, he did give me money, but just too..."


    "Too little?" asked Fannie. She had always wanted to ask her daughter this question. But she felt a little


    embarrassed to ask it, after all, it was a private affair between the couple. Nheless, Fannie thought


    that a man shouldn''t be too miser when it came to spending money on his woman. She was worried


    that Hiram wasn''t generous with Rachel.


    Rachel smiled sheepishly and said, "No, on the contrary, he gave me too much money. It''s such a big


    amount that I don''t even know how to spend it."


    "What? Too much? How much?"


    Rachel then whispered the figure in Fannie''s ears. When Fannie heard the number, she was startled


    and immediately leaped up from the seat. She was frozen. It took her a long while toe back to her


    senses.


    "My dear daughter, you''ve indeed met a good husband. Though it''s very inappropriate to talk about


    money in a rtionship, it still shows his sincerity to you. Now that I am sure my choice for you is right!


    He is the perfect man for you! Remember to cherish him. He is a good man. A lot of girls would fight


    against you to get their hands on Hiram."


    After the conversation with Rachel, Fannie was even more confident that she had picked the right man


    for Rachel.


    "Mom..."


    Rachel called her mother with a smile.


    But right at that moment, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Fannie stood up and went to open the door. When she opened the door and saw the people outside,


    she was surprised.


    Not just surprised, she was astonished!

 Chapter 64 Fighting For The Son-in-law

    Chapter 64 Fighting For The Son-inw


    "Colin, Selina, why are you here?"


    Fannie was surprised to see Colin Ruan, Selina Zhou and their daughter who just started her college.


    Rachel was watching TV when she heard her mother. She ced her fruit on the table and walked


    towards the door. "Uncle, Aunt and Vicky, why are you here?"


    "What? We are not wee here?" Selina said with a smile while looking at Rachel who stood behind


    Fannie.


    "Of course yes, we are d to see you. Come on in." After saying so, Fannie stepped aside and let


    theme inside the house.


    Rachel nced at Fannie''s slightly pale face and felt that something was wrong.


    Colin Ruan was Simpson Ruan''s brother, but when Colin was quite young, he was adopted by a


    rtive who didn''t have any children. After he grew up, he married Selina Zhou. Later they moved to


    another city to live with Selina''s mother, and Colin alsomenced his career there.


    Rachel poured them three cups of tea and ced them on the table. "Uncle, it''s your first time toe


    back here after all these three years, am I right? Vicky, when I saw youst time, you were still a young


    girl. Now you are all grown up, and I must say you have grown into a beautifuldy, "


    Rachel said smilingly, even if she noticed that Colin Ruan and Selina Zhou seemed to be wearing a


    forced and unnatural smile.


    "That''s right. When we came back three years ago, Vicky was in her first year at a senior high school.


    Now she is a freshman at a university; her childhood days flew by so quickly, " Selina Zhou said


    proudly while ncing at her beautiful daughter.


    "Selina, don''t just talk. Please have some tea, " said Fannie. Then she thoughtfully looked at Vicky


    Ruan and asked, "Where''s Vicky''s brother? Why didn''t hee with you?"


    Colin Ruan replied, "Steven works at an expresspany now. He is earning rather well. Oh, right. I''ve


    heard about that... the Rong family has a son, right?"


    Fannie grew a bit sorrowful upon hearing this.


    She didn''t expect that they would get to know about this news so quickly and visit her just because of


    this matter.


    At this moment, Rachel began to realize their purpose ofing here. Fannie pulled a long face and


    then replied, "That''s right. Is something the matter? Why are you suddenly asking about this?"


    Learning that the news was real, Colin Ruan got delighted and said, "Grandfather once told us that the


    ancestors of the Ruan family and the Rong family wanted to be rted by marriage. But in the past, no


    two people from the two families were suitable for each other, so there hasn''t been a wedding alliance


    between the families. Now, Vicky has grown up, and she can marry the Rong family''s son."


    No one spoke after hearing these words.


    There was an awkward silence for a while.


    Everyone felt embarrassed.


    The whole house went silent. They could even hear the drip of the tap which wasn''t turned off tightly


    after the fruits were washed.


    "Colin, Rachel is several years older than Vicky, and she is the oldest girl of the Ruan family in this


    generation. Besides, Vicky is still a student, " said Fannie irritably.


    She knew Colin Ruan and his wife very well. They were the jealous kind who always tried every means


    for their personal benefit. So as expected, when they learned the news, they immediately rushed to


    Fannie''s house.


    In this situation, Fannie had to argue with them to protect Rachel and Hiram''s marriage.


    Selina Zhou seemed confused, and she nced at Fannie.


    "What are you saying? They both are the children of the Ruan family. They have an equal opportunity


    to marry into the Rong family. It has nothing to do with the age. Rachel is not so young anymore, and


    she''s unwanted. What makes you think that the Rong family will ept her? Vicky is twenty years old


    now. She is old enough to get married."


    Colin Ruan also took a look at Vicky Ruan with satisfaction. Vicky, who just turned twenty years old,


    was as pretty and attractive as a flower.


    He was sure that Hiram would undoubtedly be fascinated by the very sight of her.


    "Colin, our father had said everything clearly at that time. Since you had moved out of our family, the


    rest of us were responsible for taking care of the Ruan family''s old house. We offered many sacrifices


    to our ancestors year after year. We also follow our ancestors'' teachings all the time. So, of course,


    Rachel is the most suitable person to marry into the Rong family, " said Fannie.


    She thought that no one would know Colin was a member of the Ruan family because some other


    family had adopted him.


    The rtive who adopted Colin Ruan at that time was rich. Colin''s father wanted to take him back after


    two years, but he was unwilling to give up on the good and wealthy life.


    Rachel nced at Colin, Selina, and Vicky in silence. Earlier, she had no idea why Fannie was so


    eager to have her and Hiram get their marriage license.


    But now she had it all figured out.


    She remembered that when her father was seriously ill, Colin Ruan only visited him once. He didn''t


    even help Rachel''s family ovee the difficult times when they were short of money.


    Fannie had never made anyints.


    "Well, Selina, I have an idea. We can visit the Rong family one day. I believe they will agree to the


    marriage after they see Vicky, " said Colin, thinking that Vicky was so beautiful and the Rong family


    would definitely like her.


    He believed that if the Rong family needed to choose between Rachel or Vicky, they would surely


    choose thetter.


    Fannie suddenly stood up, opened her bedroom''s door and pointed at the stuff that Hiram bought for


    her.


    "You arete. These things were sent to us by Hiram Rong this morning. Now, do you know what this


    means?"


    After hearing her, Colin Ruan and Selina Zhou stood up from the chairs and walked into Fannie''s


    bedroom to take a look.


    Selina Zhou was so shocked to see those expensive presents that she almost passed out.


    "Fannie, you are so thoughtless. Why didn''t you discuss such an important matter with us?" Colin Ruan


    supported Selina Zhou with his hands and stared at Fannie usingly.


    "Colin, let''s go! I''m ashamed of having such a selfish rtive who only cares about wealth. She never


    shares any good news with us and never thinks about Vicky''s welfare. Let''s go!"


    Selina said angrily. After she told Vicky Ruan to leave, she walked towards the door.


    The Rong family was very wealthy. If someone could marry into that family, all of her family members


    would also get the benefit. However, Selina Zhou could not seize such an excellent opportunity this


    time.


    She grew more envious and resentful by this thought.


    Vicky took a quick look at Rachel and lowered her head; she felt embarrassed. Then she followed her


    mother out of the house.


    In fact, in her eyes, Rachel was a nice person who bought food for her every time she came back.


    Besides, Rachel always gave some books to Vicky.


    After they left, Fannie got very furious. She removed the teacups away from the table and poured the


    tea into the sink.


    Rachel went into the kitchen and gently said, "Mother, don''t be angry. I have got a marriage license


    with Hiram, what else are you afraid of?"


    Fannie sighed and said, "I am not worried about that. I''m afraid that they will go to the Rong family to


    disturb them. They will embarrass the whole family in front of the Rong''s."


    Colin Ruan was a member of the Ruan family, but he had moved out a long time ago. He seldom came


    back after he started living with his parents-inw.


    Only Fannie and Simpson kept in touch with the Rong family for the past few years.


    Perhaps the Rong family only knew Simpson, and they had no idea that Colin Ruan was also a


    member of the Ruan family.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Colin Ruan suddenly came back just to fight for the son-inw. They would be aughing stock if


    anyone got to know about this matter.

 Chapter 65 The Send-off Dinner

    Chapter 65 The Send-off Dinner


    All of a sudden, Rachel felt a surge of suspicion. She said doubtfully, "Mom, what''s done is done.


    Hopefully, uncle Colin and his family would not continue messing around with us, right?"


    Marriage is not a child''s y. Since Rachel and Hiram had already registered their marriage, it was


    meaningless for Colin''s family to mess around anymore.


    However, Fannie shook her head and said with a frown, "I don''t think so. Although your marriage has


    been settled, I know that Colin would definitely do something terrible when he finds out that he has


    missed a great opportunity."


    Any family that aspired to marry into Hiram''s family was expected to have infinite wealth. No one would


    callously watch such a great opportunity slip through their fingers.


    Rachel held Fannie''s arm, and asked curiously, "Mom, is this why you made Hiram and me register our


    marriage in a rush? Were you concerned that uncle Colin''s family would cause trouble for us."


    "Yes, but that was just part of the reason, " Fannie answered, "If you had met the right man in one of


    those blind dates, I would have approved your marriage. But as time went by I had to step up, and


    create opportunities for you before it was toote."


    As a girl, Rachel was too shy. Therefore, Fannie had to be more proactive to help her.


    Fannie gently patted Rachel on the back and continued saying, "The moment I got to know about


    Hiram, I felt as if my heart had missed a beat. It seemed like a match made in heaven!


    Now, my decision has turned out to be right. You and Hiram are made for each other."


    Rachel was a loving and dutiful daughter; she had a special ce in Fannie''s heart. Although Hiram


    was wealthy, she felt that her daughter was also beautiful enough to be a good match for him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Colin, his wife and daughter left Fannie''s house, they checked into a small hotel.


    Their business had been struggling for the past two years. Selina''s family-owned enterprise had


    reduced from a small and medium-sizedpany to a small store. Not long ago, when a fellow viger


    of XH Vige was shopping in their store, he identally mentioned the Rong family and the century-


    old agreement to them.


    Hiram and his family were very famous around XH Vige.


    Suddenly, Colin and Selina realized that the timing was perfect since Hiram wasn''t married to someone


    else yet, and their daughter was also single.


    They closed down their store immediately and rushed to H City, in the fear that Fannie might make a


    move first.


    They thought they had some advantage as their daughter Vicky was younger than Rachel and in such


    cases, men always preferred a younger and more beautiful woman over the other.


    "No! Colin, I''m not willing to ept this. I won''t ept it!" Selina eximed. She kept pounding on the


    table, in an attempt to let out the grievance that filled her heart.


    Feeling dejected himself, Colin took a puff of his cigarette and said, "There''s nothing we can do now.


    The betrothal gifts have already been delivered formally to Rachel''s family. It would be ridiculous to


    approach Hiram to marry him to our daughter now?"


    Selina retorted, "Ridiculous? It wouldn''t be ridiculous if we be rich. Do you seriously believe that


    Fannie isn''t doing this for the money?" Selina didn''t believe anyone would say no to money. SheExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    adoption by your father''s uncle.


    Perhaps then, we would have lived close enough to Hiram, and we wouldn''t have to worry about


    Fannie''s daughter anymore. However, nobody could predict what would happen next."


    Colin continued smoking and gave no reply. There was no medicine for regret in the world.


    In fact, when Colin was a child, his father wanted to choose one child from him and Simpson and the


    chosen one would be adopted by a rich rtive and needed to take care of the rtive when he was


    old.


    However, as Colin''s mother died young, he couldn''t bear the miserable life with his father. So he


    willingly volunteered to ept the adoption.


    Seeing her parents'' argument, Vicky stood up and said, "Dad, mom. We have never seen Hiram''s face.


    And we don''t even know whether he is fat or thin, tall or short. How could you be so ruthless that you


    would let your daughter marry a total stranger? I think we should forget about it."


    "You silly girl. You ought to marry Hiram no matter if he is big or fat. He is rich. And in this world, money


    rules everything!" Selina scolded Vicky angrily.


    Vicky retorted, "But since Rachel has already agreed to marry Hiram, why can''t we just back off?" Vicky


    was scared by the thought that she would be married to some big fat loser.


    Not every child of wealthy families was good-looking. Maybe some of them were fat or downright


    obscene.


    "Oh! Why don''t we ask around about this? They aren''t officially married, right? If not, we still have a


    chance." Colin said suddenly.


    Selina stood up from the table and said in excitement. "Yeah, we should try it. When the timees,


    we should create opportunities for Vicky to meet Hiram. I am pretty sure that our daughter is more


    beautiful and attractive than Rachel."


    Vicky sighed after she heard these words. She didn''t want to marry a fat guy.


    At dusk when Rachel went out, she found that Carl had been waiting for her downstairs.


    "Rachel, my cousin will be off duty soon. He asked me to pick you up." Carl said to Rachel, who was


    going downstairs. Then, he nodded at Fannie and greeted, "Mrs. Ruan, good evening!"


    Fannie also nodded at Carl and said to Rachel, "Go. I''ll be fine. Just take care of yourself."


    Rachel sadly looked at Fannie for a while and said, "Fine; I''ve got to go. I''ll call youter."


    Carl didn''t drive her back to Hiram''s vi. Instead, he drove her to one of the top French restaurants in


    town.


    "Rachel, would you please wait here for a while. Hiram would be here in about 10 minutes." Carl said to


    Rachel. Then, he left from the restaurant.


    Rachel looked around and discovered that the restaurant was quiet and romantic. She thought to


    herself, ''Why''s Hiram being so mysterious today? What does he want to do?''


    With various scenarios emerging in her mind, she shook her head and thought that the imaginary


    romantic adventures in her mind were impossible to happen.


    Hiram was not that romantic. He was too mysterious to be understood.


    10 minutes passed by quickly.


    Rachel became anxious and began to look at the restaurant''s door more frequently. Suddenly, the


    familiar Maybach was parked in front of the restaurant''s entrance. Then, she saw Hiram get out of his


    car and walk straight into the restaurant.


    With one of her hand supporting her chin and the other one holding the drinking straw, she looked at


    Hiram and asked, "So, tell me. Why did you bring me to this ce? This ce is so romantic. Are you


    nning to make a proposal?"


    Hiram took off his coat, put the white dinner cloth over his thighs and said to Rachel with a smile, "Why


    would I need to do so? You have already married me."


    The moment Hiram sat down, the waiters in the restaurant began to serve them with food.


    Hiram took a ss of red wine and said to Rachel, "I will go on a business trip tomorrow. You can see


    this as a send-off dinner."


    Rachel knew that he was unpredictable. She took a ss of red wine, clinked her ss against his and


    said with a smile, "Well, I wish you a pleasant business trip."


    Rachel thought to herself, ''When Hirames back from his business trip, the one-month period will


    be over.


    What will he do then? Is he going to do what Celine has predicted? Or, will things develop ording to


    the original n?''


    Rachel looked forward to what would happen next, But she was also nervous about it.


    She hoped that something good would happen in the future, While she was also worried that their


    rtionship would suffer due to Hiram''s unpredictable personality.


    "Thanks." Hiram said. He smiled at her and took a sip of the red wine. Suddenly, his phone beeped and


    spoiled the moment. Hiram looked at his phone and answered with a frown.

 Chapter 66 A Special Candlelight Dinner

    Chapter 66 A Special Candlelight Dinner


    "Where are you now?" asked Hiram. Lydia had finally chosen to call him after a day and a half of hiding


    from everyone.


    "Hiram..." Lydia''s words were mumbled. It sounded like she was very emotionally unstable at the


    moment. Then she continued, "Hiram, I''m at JH Hotel now. Pleasee here and..."


    "You''re drunk now, aren''t you?" Hiram asked, cutting her off. Hiram''s eyebrows knitted together


    because he already knew the answer. He didn''t like women getting drunk when they were staying


    alone outside. He had always thought that women who did such things were being irresponsible about


    their own safety.


    "I only drank a little. Hiram, I''ll only go home if youe here to pick me up!" Lydia said stubbornly,


    before starting to cough.


    He looked at Rachel, who was eating. Feeling Hiram''s eyes on her, Rachel raised her head and looked


    at him questioningly.


    "I''ll be there in half an hour, " Hiram answered, and then hung up the phone.


    "Do you have something urgent to attend to?" Rachel asked as she cut the steak on her te. "If so,


    you can leave now. Don''t worry about me. I don''t mind eating alone."


    Instead of answering her, Hiram continued eating. After a while, he said, "It''s Lydia. This is the first time


    she''s contacted anyone since she left. So, I''ll go and take her home after dinner."


    Rachel nodded her head and said, "Okay, I understand. It''s not safe for a girl to stay outside alone. I''ll


    ask Carl to drive me home when I finish eating."


    She knew that Hiram thought of Lydia as his blood sister, so she told herself that she should think of


    Lydia as her family as well.


    After all, she was Hiram''s wife.


    Hiram left after dinner.


    Rachel was still sitting at the dinner table and sipping a ss of wine.


    She was thinking about how Hiram was truly an eligible bachelor; there were so many women who


    wanted to marry her husband. His sister Lydia was the first one. And her uncle, who seldom contacted


    her, also wanted to marry his daughter to Hiram. And those were just two, there were millions of


    women on the list that she didn''t know.


    The divorce agreement they had both signed was like a fish-bone stuck in her throat. It kept bothering


    her.


    She realized that her life wouldn''t be easy as long as she had the title of Hiram''s wife.


    Swallowing thest sip of wine, she sighed and said to herself, "There are hard times ahead."


    She was slowly getting a little drunk, but she loved the feeling.


    After starting to go to work, she had been too busy to have the time or the mood to drink.


    Now that she was free, she just wanted to rx and think about nothing.


    What she didn''t know was that she never had to worry about being scolded by her boss again. No one


    in her office dared to say anything against her after finding out that she was Hiram''s wife.


    Hiram arrived at the JH hotel.


    He didn''t know that Lydia waspletely drunk.


    When he opened the door, Lydia kept stumbling as she tried to walk to him.


    "Hi, Hiram. I knew you still cared about me and wouldn''t leave me here alone..." slurred Lydia.


    Hiram stepped into the room and turned the light on.


    But he turned the light off immediately the next second, Because Lydia was standing therepletely


    naked.


    "Lydia, do you know what you are doing?!" Hiram roared with anger. Not only was he angry, he was


    also very disappointed. Dragging her by her arm, he threw her onto the sofa.


    Lydia was getting a little dizzy with all this sudden movement, but she was still happy because the one


    she loved was here with her. She tried to recover by shaking her head and then answered, "Hiram,


    don''t you understand what I''m doing? Isn''t this clear? I''m the one you should be in love with, and I''m


    the one you should marry. Not Rachel! Not her!"


    Then she struggled to stand up, because she wanted to hug the man she had loved for years. Even


    though the light was off, she could still see his silhouette which was outlined by the moonlight scattered


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    through the window.


    The alluring curves of her body were also exposed against the soft moonlight.


    Finally managing to get on her feet, Lydia walked to Hiram and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Putting her head against his chest, she said, "I want my first time to be with you. I don''t care whether


    you can marry me or not. All I want is to be your woman and to get your love. I can always be with you


    as your lover. I don''t mind..."


    The disappointment in Hiram''s eyes deepened. He was realizing that the woman in front of him wasn''t


    the pure and innocent little girl that he used to know, not anymore.


    It was like seeing a flower wilt right in front of him. Her once optimistic and happy nature was nowhere


    to be seen.


    "Lydia, you''d better remember who you are! You are the only daughter of the Rong family, which is an


    unreachable dream for many people. Our door will still be open for you, but only if you know who you


    are, " Hiram reminded her coldly. "Or do you seriously want to destroy what you have now?"


    Lydia sobered up after hearing his words. Not only were they hurtful, she knew that they were also a


    serious warning from Hiram. She removed her arms from around his neck and stepped back.


    "You''re a lucky girl, which you should be aware of. Since the day you were brought home from the


    orphanage by our parents, your life has changedpletely. Everything they provide for you is the best


    because they think of you as their blood daughter and love you from the bottom of their hearts. You''re


    an adult now, it''s time for you to honor them. Look at what you''re doing! How would they feel if they


    knew about this?" asked Hiram.


    Lydia wordlessly curled up into a ball on the sofa. She was ashamed after hearing his words and


    desperately wanted to cover her naked body somehow.


    She didn''t even have the courage to look at Hiram''s eyes because she finally realized how stupid her


    behavior had been.


    "I can forget what you''ve said to me tonight, because I know that it was hard for you to differentiate


    between the dream you created and reality. But now, you have to remember who you are! You will


    never be the woman that I want to marry. So, forget your grudge against Rachel. As far as I''m


    concerned, you''re my sister. Right now, you''re in front of mepletely undressed and I still don''t have


    any sexual desire for you, " he continued.


    Then he grabbed the quilt from the bed and threw it to Lydia so that she could cover herself.


    "I''ll give you two options. Think clearly and make your choice. First, never do anything like this again.


    You will still be the daughter of the Rong family. Everything will be the same as it was before, " he


    uttered.


    "Or second, I''ll send you back to America tomorrow, and you''ll stay there for the rest of your life!"


    As soon as he stated the two options to Lydia, he turned on his heels and mmed the door close


    behind him. Lydia knew that he was furious.


    But actually, Hiram was more disappointed than angry. He could understand the affection Lydia had for


    him. But her behavior tonight was inexcusable, which disappointed him a lot.


    As her elder brother, he was even more distressed to see his sister doing this.


    On the way home, Hiram got a phone call from Rachel.


    "Did you see Lydia? Is she okay?" asked Rachel.


    She was still sitting at the same table, but she had made herself morefortable by pushing two


    chairs together and sitting on them. She had been bored and looking through the window at the people


    walking on the street before calling Hiram.


    "She''s fine. How about you? Are you home now?" asked Hiram. He could tell that her voice was a little


    different.


    "Nope, I''m still at the restaurant. The waiter told me that you reserved it for a whole night. So, I decided


    not to waste the money you spent. By the way, the Lafite of 1982 is very nice. Since it has been


    opened already, I''ll finish it instead of wasting it, " answered Rachel.


    What she didn''t say was that she also wanted to take this chance to rx herself.


    Hiram immediately turned the car around and drove towards the restaurant. "I''m a little surprised that


    you''re enjoying yourself there alone, " Hiram said. "Are you celebrating my absence?"


    Rachelughed. She was still looking outside through the restaurant window, but her eyes zed over.


    With one hand holding the cell phone and the other on the arm of the chair next to her, she answered,


    "I should be happy, shouldn''t I? Before, I always wanted to keep a distance with you because I didn''t


    want to get hurt. I thought that the more I got to know you, the more I would get hurt when it was time


    for us to part."


    "And what do you think now?" asked Hiram.


    He liked hearing her voice. Even now, as he listened, he was drawing her face in his mind.


    ''Does she finally know how I feel about her?


    Or maybe I''m just thinking too much, '' Hiram thought to himself.


    Rachel held the cell phone in her hand without replying. After two minutes, she hung up on Hiram


    because she didn''t know how to answer. Then she rested her head on folded arms and looked at the


    neon lights on the street. She seemed to be either in deep thought or in a daze.


    A little whileter, the chair in front of her was pulled out and her train of thought was interrupted.

 Chapter 67 You Kissed Me For The First Time

    Chapter 67 You Kissed Me For The First Time


    Rachel then realized that Hiram hade back. She sobered up a little and looked at him.


    "Why did youe back?"


    Hiram pulled the chair in front of him and sat down. He picked up the menu when he saw that the food


    on the table had been almost eaten up.


    "Do you think I''m so heartless that I would just leave you alone here?


    Waiter!" This time, he ordered two dishes and a few desserts. He had eaten only a little before leaving


    in a hurry to meet Lydia, so he didn''t feel full yet.


    Rachel moved her legs away from the chair. Still in a daze, she sat quietly for a long while. She thought


    that she could eat one more dessert since some food had digested.


    "I believe that I''ll eat a lot and be a fat woman if I continue staying with you in the future." In


    reality, she didn''t put on weight that easily even if she ate a lot, but she was afraid that she couldn''t


    maintain her slim body anymore if she ate so much every day.


    Hiram stretched his arm and touched her cheek, and said, "That will be great. I don''t like a woman who


    is too thin. Touching a woman with some flesh would be morefortable."


    Rachel poured the rest of wine into their sses. "Let''s go back after finishing the dinner since it''s


    gettingte now. You''re going on a business trip tomorrow, right?"


    They then intently ate their food in silence.


    When they were leaving, Hiram helped Rachel out of her chair, scooped her up into his arms and


    walked outside.


    Rachel was tipsy. She gently leaned her head against his shoulder, enjoying the romantic moment.


    When the car door was opened and Hiram set her down inside the car, she softly kissed his lips.


    He froze, his arms midway through letting go of her shoulders.


    Her kiss was as gentle as a feather, And it touched his heart.


    Hiram was very surprised by the kiss, Since it was the first time that she was kissing him willingly.


    "Why do you look so stunned? You have been kissed by other women before, right?" Rachel gently


    pushed him away. It was veryte now and she wanted to go to sleep.


    After he saw she nced at him with disgust, Hiram got into the car next to her while Carl settled into


    the driver''s seat.


    "I''ve been kissed by other women before, but this is the first time you kissed me!" Ignoring Carl who sat


    in front of them, he learned towards Rachel and whispered in her ears.


    Feeling embarrassed, Rachel took a deep breath, bit her lips and didn''t say anything.


    Hiram knew how she was feeling at that moment, so he didn''t do anything to make her feel


    ufortable. He just asked Carl to drive fast.


    They soon arrived at the vi.


    Rachel realized after a while that Hiram kept hovering around her. When she took a shower, he waited


    her outside the bathroom; when she changed her clothes, he stared at her.


    Rachel was startled to see him behave so strangely.


    "Don''t go anywhere. Just stand here. You can turn your back to me, but you can''t be out of my sight!"


    Hiram said in amanding way.


    Rachel wanted to retort, but when she thought of the one hundred million dors in her bank ount,


    she obeyed him and turned her back to him.


    But she was still worried that he would attack her all of a sudden, so she turned her head to nce at


    him from time to time.


    Holding back hisughter, Hiram looked at her. She had no idea that he would get the chance to see


    her beauty each time she turned her head around.


    After she had changed into her nightdress, Rachel crawled into the bed and yawned. She felt very


    tired.


    "So are you about to sleep now?" Hiram asked, looking unhappy.


    Rachel thought about that for a little while. She then put her arm around his waist and nuzzled against


    his chest, wondering if he was satisfied this time.


    "Do you want me to stay with you just like this all the time?" Hiram snorted.


    He was starting to wonder if Rachel was cheating him. She had gotten his money but didn''t want to


    fulfill hermitments.


    Rachel opened her bleary eyes and said, "My period usuallysts five days, but unfortunately, you have


    to leave tomorrow.


    If you could wait one more day, we can make love by then."


    "Are you sure that we really can''t do it during your period?" Hiram looked at her, frowning. Waiting one


    more day was just a torment for him. Moreover, the business trip was going tost half a month.


    "Well, it might not affect you, but it will hurt for me. If you insist on doing it, I can..." Rachel trailed off,


    biting her lip. She lowered her head and started to pull down the straps of her nightdress.


    Hiram took a deep breath, grabbed her hand and said in a low voice, "It''s okay. I''ve stayed with you for


    so many days and I am able to resist the urge to do anything to you, so I don''t mind waiting for another


    half a month."


    Rachel smiled when she heard him. She had said all those things before only to see his reaction.


    Hiram continued, "But remember that since you''re tormenting me now, I''ll treat you the same way after


    Ie back. Don''t expect me to show you any mercy." Hiram gently bit her earlobe and smiled.


    He then pulled the quilt, tucked her in and slept with her in his arms.


    Rachel buried her head into the quilt. She began to mutter under her breath, believing that it wasn''t her


    fault. She couldn''t satisfy his desire during her period.


    She was an adult now and she knew what was the right thing to do.


    She fell asleep while thinking about such things.


    By the time Rachel woke up the next morning, Hiram had already left.


    She needed to live the single life for half a month, but she found it a little hard to adapt herself to that.


    After getting out of bed, she freshened up and got dressed. Rachel and Albert were going to visit their


    university together that day.


    When she came out of the vi, she saw Carl waiting for her inside the car.


    "Carl? Why didn''t you go with your cousin?" Rachel was surprised to see him. Carl had worked for


    Hiram for a long time and Hiram always took him on his business trips.


    "Rachel, Hiram went with his assistant this time. Before he left, he told me to be responsible for your


    safety." Carl told Rachel about Hiram''s instructions.


    Since a bad incident had already happened once to Rachel, Hiram had asked Carl to stay with her to


    protect her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Okay. You can apany me. I can take you to visit the university where I studied before. Let''s go!"


    Rachel agreed to let him go with her. After all, she couldn''t adjust to being alone in such a short time.


    It would be better if she had someone to keep herpany and chat with her.


    Albert had arrived early at their meeting ce and was waiting for her.


    Albert, Rachel and Carl spent the whole morning walking around the university. They visited the school


    gym, the library and the music hall. They also had lunch at the university canteen.


    In the afternoon, Rachel wanted to head back, but Albert insisted on going to thergest amusement


    park.


    After they arrived home in the evening, Carl secretly made a phone call, trying to hide it from Rachel.


    "Yes, Hiram. They went to the amusement park after leaving the university. They rode on the Ferris


    wheel and the roller coaster. But Rachel was so fearless that she dared to try every...


    Right. They had a good time. Well, I think they are just good friends..."


    "Carl!"


    Rachel came out from the bathroom and smiled at Carl, who was secretly talking on the phone with his


    hand over his mouth.

 Chapter 68 Rachel Quit Her Job

    Chapter 68 Rachel Quit Her Job


    When Carl heard Rachel call him, he immediately said goodbye to Hiram and hung up the phone. He


    looked like a deer caught in headlights. "Rachel, " he squeaked.


    "Are you secretly informing Hiram about my day?" Rachel asked with a smile, observing that Carl


    looked kind of nervous after seeing her.


    It was just the first day of Hiram''s trip. Was he so anxious that he couldn''t wait to know about her


    whereabouts?


    "Of course not. My cousin called to say that he has justnded. And as we talked, he also inquired


    about you." Carl answered with a smile, scratching his head.


    Rachel turned to walk towards her car. She wondered why Hiram had called Carl instead of her.


    If he wanted to know about her, shouldn''t he have called her directly?


    She looked down at her cell phone and waited for a while, but there was no call from Hiram, which


    made her a little upset. Then she turned to Carl and said, "Get in the car. Let''s go home."


    Rachel found that she was a little bored without Hiram. She tried her best to go about her day as lively


    as before, but it seemed impossible.


    Days went by, and Rachel was back to work.


    Even though she decided to quit her job, she still wanted to stay till the end of the month. She had been


    working in thatpany for 3 years, so she wanted to work there for a few more days before she left


    for good.


    But soon, being in the office became ufortable for her. No matter where she went, she overheard


    unpleasant conversations about her...


    "Have you heard the news? Rachel is not a simple woman. How can she seduce a man like Hiram


    Rong? She doesn''t deserve him at all."


    "How could she? It''s not like she''s drop-dead gorgeous. She must have seduced Hiram with her skills


    in bed. As soon as a man gets what he wants, he''ll promise you everything."


    "Are you sure? I heard that their great-grandparents arranged their engagement before they were even


    born. That''s why Hiram Rong had to marry her without a choice."


    "Oh my God. Is that real? Where did you hear that?"


    "Right, right. Where did you hear that?"


    Rachel was standing in a cubicle in the washing room with her hand on the doorknob, hesitating to


    leave. She had been about to open the door when they had begun talking about her.


    Although she had expected people to react this way to her marriage with Hiram, it was still very hard for


    her to ept. Women like these didn''t just work hard, they also had great talent when it came to


    gossiping.


    As for such rumors, they hadn''t stopped ever since she came back to work.


    The next day was the first day of a new month. She decided that she would go directly to the Director''s


    office as soon as she went out of the bathroom.


    "If it''s true, no wonder she could marry Hiram Rong. The marriage was decided by the elders, so he


    had to ept it whether he was willing to or not."


    "It''s all fate. Why weren''t we born in the Ruan family? We won''t get such an opportunity even if a


    hundred years pass."


    One of the cubicle doors opened with a creak. Rachel walked out as if nobody else was there. She


    washed her hands, and then left without any embarrassment on her face, Leaving the women who had


    just been gossiping about her frightened.


    Rachel had wanted to say something to shut them up so badly. However, there was no point in doing


    that.


    Even if she had said something to them now, what about in the future? How could she argue with


    hundreds of thousands of people who would gossip about her?


    Without any hesitation, Rachel walked directly to the Director''s office.


    After what happened to Manager Wang of the sales department, the Director of thepany had


    appointed himself to take charge of his duties.


    "Rachel,e in, " the Director said. As soon as he saw Rachel standing outside, he stood up from his


    chair and moved it towards her so she could sit down.


    "Director, I''m here to ask if you''ve seen my letter of resignation. May I leave tomorrow?" Rachel asked.


    Although it was ruled by thepany that one should not leave within one month after the handing


    over of resignation letter, it was really a torture for her to stay here any longer. So she asked the


    permission to leave earlier.


    Under circumstances like these, she wasn''t able to put her whole heart and soul into her work.


    The Director internally heaved a sigh of relief. On the outside, he asked, "Why? What happened? Is


    there anybody in thepany gossiping about you? Tell me. I''ll teach them a good lesson."


    "Oh no, it''s not because of them. Everyone is nice to me. But I have been working here for three years


    without taking any time off for myself. And so much has happened recently, I think it''s better for me to


    take a good rest at home, " Rachel answered.


    "Well, if that''s your decision, I won''t force you to stay, " the director answered. He felt a little more


    rxed now that he had heard her reason.


    The woman in front of him was now the honored Mrs. Rong, not just Rachel. Every single day, he had


    been afraid that if someone in thepany did so much as to annoy her, it would cause him great


    trouble. Now that she had decided to leave on her own, it was like his prayers had been answered.


    If he had to make sure that no one offended her as long as she was working there, it was better if she


    wasn''t working there at all.


    "All right. And there''s another thing, Director. I think Celine is very good at her work and also very


    familiar with the business and clients of our team, so I want to make a suggestion. After I leave, you


    can let her take my position temporarily. And in the future, if you don''t think she''s suitable for it, then


    you can change her position to something else, "


    Rachel said.


    "Of course. I''ve full faith in you. The one you choose can''t be wrong. I''ll let her take your position


    temporarily, " the director replied. He seemed to be very obedient to all her suggestions. But in his


    mind, as long as Rachel was leaving, everything could be discussed.


    Rachel felt very rxed when she left the Director''s office. In the current situation, this was the best


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    choice for everyone.


    Even the director had eagerly wanted her to leave, though Rachel knew that he didn''t dare to show it.


    Anyway, she really didn''t want to hear any more gossip about her and Hiram.


    After work, she went out to dinner with Celine.


    "Here, Rachel. Bottoms up! To our three years of friendship!"


    Celine had ordered two bottles of beer. She filled a full cup for Rachel and said, "Since your Hiram isn''t


    home, let''s drink to get drunk."


    Smiling, Rachel clinked her ss against Celine''s. "Once you get a little drunk, you''ll start talking non-


    stop. It seems that I won''t be able to get a good sleep tonight, " she joked.


    "Don''t say that. Now that you''re leaving, I''m afraid I won''t be able to find someone like you to have an


    intimate conversation with." Celine felt a little sad as she said that, so she downed a mouthful of her


    beer.


    "How would that happen? Don''t worry. I''m not leaving H city. My Mom is here. I won''t be too far away


    from her, " Rachel said, filling up the cup for her again.


    Celine looked at her. There were words deep in her heart that she didn''t know whether to say out loud


    or not. But finally, she decided to tell her.


    "Rachel, there''s one thing which I don''t know if I should say. If I say it, I''m afraid it will put you in a


    dilemma. But on the other hand, I can''t help but..." she trailed off.


    Celine seemed to be very vexed. Rachel patted her gently on the hand and said, "There''s nothing that


    can''t be said between us. Spit it out."


    Celine thought for a while to clear her mind. Then she said, "You know about our team. If it hadn''t been


    for you, we wouldn''t have been able to be in this good situation. Remember when we first joined in the


    able toe so far.


    But now, you''ve decided to leave so abruptly. Our team lost its bone in an instant! Everyone feels like


    they''ve lost the spirit to keep working.


    Before, when you were there with us, there was nothing that we had to be afraid of. But with you


    leaving, we feel like our energy has suddenly disappeared."


    Rachel didn''t interrupt her but waited patiently till she finished her words.


    "Rachel, may I ask you one question, on behalf of our team members?" Celine asked.

 Chapter 69 Scramble For A Husband In Rongs House

    Chapter 69 Scramble For A Husband In Rong''s House


    "But I don''t want to make you feel obligated to do anything. Please just answer me honestly. My


    question is, are you going to work in Hiram Rong''spany in the future, or are you going to stay at


    home and be a full-time housewife?" asked Celine.


    Without hesitation, Rachel answered frankly, "I like keeping myself busy with work. If no other


    Rachel absolutely wouldn''t be a full-time housewife.


    Maybe she would change her mind in the future, but at least, for the moment, she wasn''t able to do


    that.


    "If you do join hispany, could you ask him to hire all the members of sales team A? We want to


    continue working with you. If you think we''re capable enough, we want to follow you and work in Hiram


    Rong''spany.


    "We don''t care about how much the sry would be. We''re not asking for much. Anyway, we''ve no


    confidence in thispany anymore after this incident. We can''t see a promising future working there."


    Rachel kept silent for a moment as she pored over Celine''s words. Then she replied, "Okay, I''ll tell


    Hiram about this. I think that there''s a good chance that he''ll agree to it."


    Rachel was determined that if Hiram didn''t agree to it, she would start her own business together with


    her teammates.


    Rachel was the team leader of sales team A. It was an excellent team. Rachel believed that she would


    be able to work smoothly anywhere if the whole team continued to follow her.


    "Really?" said Celine excitedly.


    "Of course, trust me. I would never lie to you, " Rachel said confidently.


    Celine was thrilled. This was great news for the whole team.


    She excitedly thanked Rachel on behalf of all the members of team A. Then she asked, "Oh, right! Mr.


    Rong has been on his business trip for more than ten days. Is heing back soon?"


    Rachel paused and put her ss down on the table. Hiram hadn''t called her yet.


    At first, Rachel had thought that Hiram would call her at least once a day.


    However, for the past ten days, she only saw Carl calling Hiram all the time and reporting everything to


    him. But Hiram hadn''t made a single call to her.


    Rachel had sent some WeChat messages to him, but he hadn''t answered any of them.


    "He said that he would stay there for about two weeks. I think he should being back soon, " Rachel


    answered with hesitation.


    She found it difficult to understand Hiram''splicated thoughts. She was unable to guess what he


    was thinking. Maybe he just didn''t like to make constant phone calls to a woman to talk about


    something romantic.


    Celine nodded her head. She noticed the lonely and upset look in Rachel''s eyes, so sheforted her


    by saying, "Rachel, don''t overthink it. Mr. Rong is always upied with a lot of work. I think he''s just


    too busy. That''s why he''s always on some business trip or the other."


    Rachel raised her eyebrows and said, "But I guess that he might want to make me know the feelings of


    living without him, so that I would know his importance. I will prove to him that I still can live a happy life


    without him!"


    Rachel was well aware of Hiram''s strong ability in controlling his inner feelings. He was good at


    restraining himself.


    "Rachel, sometimes I really think that no other woman in this world but you would be able to conquer


    Mr. Rong, who is like a wild horse in a prairie, " Celine praised Rachel sincerely. Rachel was indeed the


    right one for Hiram.


    Rachel came to Hiram''s life by coincidence, and Hiram happened to be the man who was able to open


    Rachel''s heart. They were bound to be together.


    Suddenly, Rachel''s phone rang. She nced at the screen of her phone and signalled Celine to keep


    silent. She picked up the call and said, "Hello, mom?"


    She was cautiously answering it, because this mother was not Rachel''s mother, Fannie, but it was


    Hiram''s mother, Joanna Fang.


    "Rachel, are you free now? If you''re free, pleasee back to our house. Something has happened


    here, " Joanna said calmly on the other line.


    "Um... Okay, I''ming there now, " said Rachel. She felt anxious. Joanna had never asked her to go


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    to the Rong''s house for something urgent before. Rachel wondered what could have happened.


    After she hung up the phone, she worriedly looked at Celine and said, "Let''s meet next time. Hiram''s


    mother asked me to go back to their house for something urgent."


    "Fine, then you go back first. Take care of yourself!" Celine said with a perplexed face, but she didn''t


    dare ask about it. She didn''t know the whole story yet, so she was afraid that she might look like she


    was poking her nose into Rachel''s business.


    In the Rong family''s house...


    A few days had passed since Rachel visited the Rong family''s housest time. This time, she bought


    some gifts on the way. Whether the gifts were expensive or not to the Rong family, Rachel thought that


    it was the proper manner to do it.


    "Mom, I''m back, " Rachel said with a smile as she walked into the living room. But as soon as she


    entered and saw the people sitting there, the smile on her face faded away.


    Colin Ruan, Selina Zhou and their daughter were sitting on the sofa of the living room.


    Hiram''s father, Gavin Rong, wasn''t at home. Although he had handed thepany over to Hiram,


    Gavin still spent most of his time abroad taking charge of their business there.


    When Joanna saw Rachel, she stood up and beckoned her toe over.


    Rachel put down the gifts, changed into a pair of slippers and walked inside.


    She went to her rtives and greeted them with courtesy. "Uncle Colin, Auntie Selina, why are you


    here? Why didn''t you call me in advance?" Rachel looked at her three family members. She was


    actually very shocked, but she tried to hide her emotions and keep a calm look on her face.


    Of course, Rachel undoubtedly understood the purpose of their sudden visit.


    But Rachel hadn''t expected them to be shameless enough toe straight to the Rong family''s house


    to scramble for a husband.


    "Rachel, I know that it''s not polite toe here without informing you first. But we just wanted to visit


    the Rong family and get acquainted with each other, " Selina Zhou said, smirking. She then nced at


    Joanna and continued, "Because you know, you and Vicky are both the Ruan family''s daughters. I think


    the Rong family should know about Vicky, too."


    Rachel nodded and immediately shifted her eyes to Vicky Ruan, and asked, "So...that''s why you''re


    here. Oh, Vicky, I have two dresses that would suit you very well. You''ll look quite good in them. Why


    don''t you follow me to my bedroom and try them on?"


    Rachel figured that they wouldn''t leave the house so easily, so she decided to persuade Vicky first.


    After all, she had a good rtionship with Vicky.


    Vicky wanted to agree with Rachel, but Selina pulled her arm and discreetly pinched her.


    Vicky knew what her mother meant. Not daring to stand up, she answered meekly, "Um...no, thanks.


    Rachel, I have enough clothes."


    Devoid of any facial expressions, Joanna discreetly observed this whole family exchange and said,


    "Rachel, since I was living abroad before, I didn''t know about the whole background of your family. I


    didn''t know that your father had an elder brother, too."


    The Rong family only knew that the Ruan family had a son called Simpson Ruan. They didn''t know


    there was also another son called Colin Ruan.


    Before Rachel could say something, Colin answered instead, "Yes, you were always so busy and you


    had been abroad for so many years. And I was brought up by a rtive rather than my own father.


    That''s why you didn''t know about my existence."


    "Yes, yes. Though Colin didn''t grow up together with Rachel''s father, both of them are the Ruan family''s


    sons. This is the fact, " Selina echoed. She kept observing Joanna''s reactions, too.


    Rachel looked at them and then turned to Joanna. She whispered, "Mom, it''s alreadyte. If you''re


    tired, please go and take rest. I''ll keep my uncle and auntpany."


    Joanna nodded, stood up and said, "Okay, I am indeed a little tired. Please receive your uncle and aunt


    well. You can carry on talking among yourselves."


    After Joanna left, Colin and Selina red at Rachel.


    "Uncle Colin, if you have anything to say, you can tell me directly. Please try not toe here anymore,


    " Rachel said calmly.


    "Rachel, Mrs. Rong didn''t say anything to refuse our visit. How dare you say something like that to us!


    That''s so impolite of you!" Selina scolded and let out a cold hum. She was already very furious that


    Rachel had asked Joanna to leave. She had wanted to be familiar with Joanna.


    Since Joanna was Hiram''s mother, Selina thought that if she could win Joanna over, it would be more


    possible to have Vicky marry into the Rong family.


    Rachel tittered and stared at her coldly.


    "Auntie Selina, who is being impolite here? It seems like you came here to see me. But you didn''t notify


    me before you came here. Why? What''s the reason?"


    Obviously, Selina was determined to get Rachel out of the Rong family upon her arrival at the Rong''s


    house. In Selina''s eyes, her daughter was the perfect person to be the Rong family''s daughter-inw


    and live in this luxurious house.


    "Rachel, you''ve already cheated the Rong family. You know that? If they had known from the beginning


    that there is also another daughter in the Ruan family, do you think they would''ve chosen you?" Selina


    sneered. Vicky was about five or six years younger than Rachel. She was young and beautiful. Selina


    believed that Rachel was no match for Vicky.


    Throughout the whole conversation, Vicky kept her head down.


    But she happened to catch a glimpse of the family photo on the wall, and suddenly broke her silence.


    She looked at the photo on the wall and asked, "Rachel, who is the man standing at the back in the


    photo there? Is that Hiram Rong?"

 Chapter 70 You Are My Dish

    Chapter 70 You Are My Dish


    ''Rich men are usually found to be ugly and fat. However, the man in the photo is quite handsome, and


    he looks like a star, '' Vicky thought to herself.


    Rachel followed her gaze and saw the picture. The family photo was taken when Hiram was a junior


    student in the college. He looked really charming and morous in the picture.


    "Yes, exactly. He is your ... cousin-inw."


    Rachel answered with an emphasis on the word "cousin-inw".


    After Vicky''s inquiry, Colin and Selina also gazed at the family photo, and when they saw the man in


    the middle, They couldn''t help admiring: What a handsome man!


    "Sister, where is Mr. Rong?" Rachel felt quite surprised that the timid Vicky would ask such questions.


    "He is on a business trip, and he will be back after a couple of days." Rachel answered with a gentle


    nce at Vicky. The expression in her eyes was fairly simr to that of Mandy''s.


    ''Oddly enough, I haven''t seen Mandy for some time.


    Young and lively girls tend to like wealthy and handsome men.


    It isn''t shameful. But it would be disgraceful if they still insist on pursuing those men even after knowing


    that they already have a wife, '' thought Rachel to herself.


    "Uncle, aunt, and Vicky, please stay in H City for a few more days. So that you can attend my


    wedding." Rachel invited them with a smile, whilepletely ignoring their surprise.


    "What... What are you talking about?" Colin was amazed. ''What does it mean? Are they going to get


    married?''


    Selina shook her head with inconceivablility, she stood up immediately and said, " Are you kidding me?


    I find it hard to believe that Mr. Rong will marry you."


    Even Vicky looked at her with uneasiness.


    "What''s wrong? Aunt, are you opposing our marriage? Unfortunately, your words don''t mean anything


    as we already got our marriage certificate a month ago. So this is not only the Rongs'' house, but also


    mine."


    Rachel said calmly. Then she stood up and stretched, "Uncle, if you don''t have anything else to


    discuss, let''s call it a day. Maybe we can meetter. Besides, I am really tired after a whole day''s work."


    Selina stood there in a daze until she was pulled out of the house by her husband.


    And before Vicky left the house, Rachel said to her, "Vicky, I am telling you this because I consider you


    as my younger sister. Women should have self-esteem, and they should never be at the mercy of


    others. Don''t forget to tell your parents to leave from here before my husbandes back. So that you


    can leave with dignity."


    When the family left, Rachel rubbed her aching forehead. Then she turned around and saw Joanna


    standing at the corner.


    "Have they left?"


    "Sorry... Mom. I''m sorry that you had to meet my ridiculous rtives."


    Rachel looked down and apologized.


    Joanna walked towards Rachel while shaking her head. Sheforted Rachel by saying, "We are


    family. There''s no need to apologize.


    Our family is quite famous and wealthy. Consequently, a lot of people try to get linked with us in


    different ways. All we can do is to build up our fortress first so that we can defend ourselves against the


    enemies outside."


    Rachel gently nodded on hearing her words and said with a smile, "Thank you, mom."


    Joanna looked at her with a smile, tapped her hand, and said, "That''s fine. Now that you are back,


    don''t leave tonight. Just stay here. Your room is cleaned every day."


    "Good night, mom..." "Good night. Sweet dreams."


    Rachel went upstairs after Joanna left.


    She spected that Hiram would hear about this soon.


    Just as Rachel got into the bedroom, she received a phone call from Fannie.


    "Rachel, I''m quite worried these days. I think that your uncle and aunt wouldn''t give up so easily. And I


    feel really uneasy these days." Fannie had been sleepless for the past few days, worrying that her


    brother would cause some problems.


    Rachel sat by her bedside, holding a picture in her hand, and said, "Mom, you are right. I''m with the


    Rongs, and I''ve just sent them away."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, Fannie grew quite angry and asked, "What did you say? Your uncle and


    aunt came to the Rongs'' house?!


    What on earth were they thinking? Your marriage was registered. You and Hiram are already a couple.


    We are rtives, yet they brought their daughter to your inws'' house to rob my son-inw.


    That''s absurd. My god, I''m so furious!"


    Rachel heard that her mother was quite angry, so she persuaded her by saying, "Mom, please don''t be


    so angry. You need to take care of your blood pleasure. It''s okay. What''s done is done. I am already


    married to Hiram. Whatever they do will just turn out to be useless!


    Mom, listen to me. Tomorrow, you should contact uncle and aunt to make an appointment with them.


    Let''s have a talk together to see if our rtionship should be continued."


    Rachel thought for a while and continued, "If they really feel angry about all this, it is necessary that we


    have a proper discussion."


    Fannie''s anger faded away slowly, she sat on the sofa, drank a ss of water and said, "Fine, Rachel. I


    will do as you say... I''ll talk to Colin tomorrow. If they insist on fighting against us, then we will break all


    ties with them!"


    "That''s right. Please don''t get so angry for such things. Anger is useless. When you decide the time of


    the meeting, please let me know as well!"


    Rachel said, and then hung up the phone. She thought carefully for a while and found that she needed


    to call Hiram.


    These days, she didn''t disturb him because she learned from Carl that he was busy with his work.


    He had made it clear before his business trip that it would take about half a month. So it wasn''t wise to


    ask him when he woulde back.


    Unwittingly, the call was dialed, and soon, someone answered from the other end.


    "So, what''s up? You can''t wait to see me?" Hiram''s voice came from the phone instantly. His voice was


    as attractive as before, but now it sounded more cheerful.


    It sounded like he was joking, but it also seemed that he had been waiting for her call for quite some


    time.


    Once Rachel heard his voice, she suddenly felt that the fortress in her heart copsed. She discovered


    that she missed him immensely.


    "What are you talking about? If there''s nothing urgent that requires your attention, why would I call


    you?" Rachel said stubbornly, but theughter in her voice betrayed her.


    Hiram held the phone with a smile, "Wow! Then I really want to know, what on earth is so urgent that


    forced you to give me a call."


    Rachel fiddled with his picture and said, "When will youe back?"


    "Why do you want me to go back? Are you lonely?" Hiramughed lightly; he put down his pen to listen


    to her.


    "I want to ask, when will youe back and marry me..."


    Rachel bit her lip and asked after a deep breath. She could feel her heart pounding. But the other side


    kept silent for a while, which made her more nervous.


    "Hey. Hiram?" She shouted. ''Are you there?''


    "What''s wrong. You can''t wait to be my Mrs. Rong? Erm... It depends on your performance after I am


    back. If you make me happy, perhaps we can have the wedding the next day."


    "Hiram, answer me honestly, when will you be back?" Rachel poked Hiram''s face in the photo. ''You are


    really a bad guy. Always joking with me, can''t you just answer my question?'' she thought.


    "The day after tomorrow. The ne should be there by noon. Then we can have lunch together." Hiram


    finally answered her question. Then he added, "Remember to wash and dress yourself well before I


    arrive there. You know, you are my most important dish then."

 Chapter 71 She Will Wait And See

    Chapter 71 She Will Wait And See


    Rachel''s cheeks blushed like a ripe apple. She bit her lips unwittingly. She spoke in a sensual voice,


    "Fine, I will take a shower and wait for you in a sexy dress. I remember Anya picked one for mest


    time and she said I might need it someday. I will put it on. Can you imagine how I''ll look like in it?"


    Hiram was writing something with his pen at that time. He suddenly stopped after hearing Rachel''s


    words. Jesus! Her soft voice was so tantalizing that it made him want to go home right away. He


    swallowed a couple of times to calm himself down, and finally said to her, "Ok, wait for me."


    Hiram quickly hung up before she continued to speak. He took a deep breath and wondered since


    when did his innocent Rachel be so naughty.


    Or, perhaps she had learned this from him.


    Over the past few days, he was trying really hard to get her out his mind so he could concentrate on his


    business. Those few words from Rachel made him go back immediately. Only Rachel had this kind of


    an effect on him.


    Rachel heard the beeping sounding from her phone and knew Hiram had hung up. She still had a


    lot to say, "He''s so boring. Why did he hang up the phone in such a haste?"


    She stretchedzily and put the photo back. She put her phone on the table, kicked her slippers off,


    went to bed and buried herself under the sheet.


    The next day was here.


    It was ten o''clock in the morning, and Rachel was watering the flowers in Joanna''s ce. Suddenly her


    phone began to ring. It was her mom''s call.


    "My little darling, we are going to have lunch with Uncle Colin this afternoon. We are meeting at the


    Yan''s Restaurant at Huaihe Road. Get dressed and hurry up. Come over as soon as possible!" Fannie


    urged her.


    There were three people in Uncle Colin''s family, but Fannie had no one but herself. Thus she called her


    daughter to join her. She needed a backup.


    Selina was the kind of person who always spoke her mind. If things didn''t go on as she expected, she


    would speak in the most hurtful manner. Fannie wanted Rachel''s presence there so she would not feel


    embarrassed.


    "Ok, mom, I get it. Rx. I will be there on time." Rachel said as if nothing had happened and she


    continued watering her nt. It was a beautiful daffodil in its full bloom.


    Today, Rachel already had a n, and she was sure that uncle Colin would be unable to cause any


    trouble.


    But tomorrow, she knew things would be different, and that was the real show she wanted to see.


    At Yan''s Restaurant.


    Fannie yed the hostess, and all kinds of delicacies were ordered and ced on the table. Colin and


    Selina were sitting opposite her while Vicky sat between her parents.


    Fannie looked at her watch several times and looked at the door impatiently. She wondered what made


    Rachel sote.


    "My dear sister-inw, what on earth would you like to discuss with Colin and me? I hope you aren''t


    nning to waste our time." Selina nced at Fannie while speaking. She didn''t put Fannie in her


    eyes.


    Fannie was the daughter of a humble family, and her family was not worth mentioning inparison to


    Selina''s. Even though times were getting tough in her parents'' house, Selina was not willing to sit


    beside Fannie and have lunch together.


    "Selina got to the point. Fannie, if you still want to be rtives with us and you still care about our


    rtionship, then please persuade Rachel to leave Hiram so that Vicky can marry him. Otherwise, the


    situation will get embarrassing for you." Colin said as if it would happen right at the moment. Then he


    put a cigarette in his mouth and lighted it up.


    Hearing what the couple said, Fannie almost blew her head off. "Dear Colin and Selina, just think about


    what you said just now! Hiram has his heart set on my girl, and if it weren''t true, I wouldn''t have been


    able to bring them together. The truth is that he has fallen in love with Rachel!"


    "That''s enough!" Selina clicked her tongue and snorted, "It is because he hasn''t seen what my


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    daughter looks like. He didn''t know Rachel has a cousin and thought she was his only choice. He will


    make a different choice when he sees Vicky."


    "It doesn''t matter whether he has other choices or not, Selina, please use your head! You have no idea


    about what kind of person Hiram is. If he didn''t have any feelings for Rachel, why would he marry her


    anyway?" Fannie sneered.


    The couple really took their daughter as something special, and they thought she was good enough to


    marry anyone she wanted.


    Admittedly Vicky was really good looking, but she was weak in personality. She never had her own


    ideas and always did what her parents told. She was unquestionably the best choice for the kind of


    men who were just into appearances.


    Yes, they had no idea about Hiram''s personality. He got the eyes of an eagle and would know them


    inside and out in one nce. If he could fall in love with Vicky, Fannie thought, she would ept her


    defeat.


    "Mom? What''s all themotion for? Aren''t you people embarrassed that people outside can hear


    you?" Rachel came in right at that moment. She walked towards her mom, hugged her and then took a


    seat beside her.


    "Uncle Colin, Auntie Selina, and Vicky, I know what you are thinking. You want me to give Vicky a


    chance to meet Hiram."


    Rachel said as she looked at all three of them calmly. But they were wondering what she meant to do.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what we have in our mind. It is the only fair choice for Vicky, and for Hiram too,


    right?" Selina said without any hesitation after she heard what Rachel said.


    Rachel smiled and took a cup of tea in her hands. She sipped the tea and said quietly, "Here is what I


    think, if Hiram meets Vicky and doesn''t want to go out with her, promise me that you will let him go and


    never bother him again."


    Colin pounded his fist on the table and said, "Yes, of course. If Hiram doesn''t like Vicky, what else


    would we say? We''ll bring her back home right away."


    "Ok, you got yourself a deal then! Tomorrow afternoon, at H City Hotel. Let Vicky get dressed and be


    prepared. He will see her then." Rachel said with a smile on her face.


    Fannie couldn''t figure out what was going on. She pinched Rachel on her arm and whispered to her,


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you out of your mind? How could you make a match for them? You are


    really pissing me off!"


    Rachel felt the hurt on her arm and she patted her mother''s hand, "Mom, rx, and don''t worry. I know


    what I''m doing."


    "Are you serious? Rachel." Colin couldn''t believe his ears and asked. It was hard to believe that she


    was being kind enough to arrange a date for his daughter and her husband.


    "You''re so nice! Rachel, you''re so considerate! Thank you for introducing your cousin to Hiram." Selina


    was shocked but excited. If Rachel decided to give them this chance, things would transpire as they


    should.


    Rachel nodded her head slowly, and all three of them felt relieved.


    "You must be on time tomorrow, keep that in your mind. If not, Hiram will leave, and no one would be


    waiting for you." Rachel added. She reached out her hands and fetched a pair of chopsticks. Since


    things were settled, it was time for her to enjoy her lunch.


    Now that all themotion was put to rest, she could finally enjoy her food in some peace and quiet.


    This was the most amicable lunch they had together, and it had never happened before.


    Before leaving, Uncle Colin and Auntie Selina were still worried, and they asked again, "It is H City


    Hotel, Right? The biggest hotel in H City, Rachel? Once you make your reservation, please let us know


    the room number."


    Rachel gave them a big smile, "Of course. I will tell you right away after making the reservation."


    Vicky nced at her cousin and wanted to say something to her. But she didn''t have the courage to


    even look into her eyes. Her face was flushed as if her first love was awakened. She followed her


    parents and left with her head down.


    After they had gone, Fannie was upset.


    "Rachel, my dear daughter, have you lost your mind?


    I am ready to sacrifice my own life to make your marriage work. But what did you do? You are


    introducing your cousin to Hiram for a date! Are you crazy? I wonder if you are insane!


    Hiram is your husband now, and no one can change the truth. Are you going to find a second wife for


    your husband and share him with another woman? That''s so generous of you, isn''t it?"


    Rachel didn''t feel hurt, and she just listened quietly. Until her mother said what she wanted to say,


    Rachel took a seat beside her and spoke slowly.


    "Mom, have you ever thought about it? If they don''t get a chance to meet Hiram, Uncle Colin will


    always believe that Vicky can rece me and marry Hiram. They will do what they can to make it


    happen. Why shall we wait for them to go behind our back, why not give them a chance?


    Mom, you are underestimating Hiram. Born in such a wealthy family, he has seen girls far more


    beautiful than Vicky."


    Rachel sipped her tea and continued, "Speaking of other girls, you have met Lydia, right?"


    Hearing what her daughter said, Fannie suddenly realized that was true. Lydia might be naive, but she


    was really a beauty in all aspects. Compared with her, Vicky looked just so-so.


    Living together with such a beauty for so many years, Hiram didn''t fall in love with her, so she couldn''t


    imagine him being attracted to a girl like Vicky. She thought too much of herself.

 Chapter 72 Being Tricked By Rachel

    Chapter 72 Being Tricked By Rachel


    The more she thought about it, the more Fannie realized that Rachel was smarter than those three


    people.


    Like Mother, like daughter. She was just as smart as her.


    Rachel noticed that Fannie finally understood her n, so she held her arm and said, "Let''s go. I will


    deal with everything at noon tomorrow. Now let''s go and buy some clothes."


    "I won''t go with you. I already have a lot of clothes. I don''t need new ones. You should buy some for


    yourself! And remember! You need to wear stunning clothes tomorrow. Got it?" Fannie reminded


    Rachel. She was always reluctant to spend money on shopping.


    "Mother, I''m a rich woman now. Please give me a chance to buy something for you." Rachel pouted


    and pulled her mother out of the restaurant.


    Rachel went back to the vi shortly after she finished shopping with her mother.


    Then she called Carl and told him to book a private room for lunch.


    Later, she asked the servants to clean the house and change everything that needed to be changed.


    She also stocked the fridge with fresh food.


    The truth was that she didn''t like going out for food. She preferred to prepare food herself, whenever


    possible.


    After everything was done, she felt exhausted. So she took a shower and went to sleep.


    The next morning, she was woken by Selina''s phone call.


    At first, she wondered how Selina got her phone number. Then she realized that she had sent the


    hotel''s address to Selina via her phone yesterday. That''s how Selina got her phone number.


    "Rachel, I just want to confirm the hotel''s address with you. Is it correct? Don''t deceive me." Selina was


    worried that Rachel was ying a trick on her.


    She doubted whether Rachel had deliberately given her the wrong address to put them in an


    embarrassing situation.


    Rachel touched her hair, rolled her eyes and nced at the ceiling. "Aunt, believe it or not. I gave you


    the correct address."


    After she finished talking, she hung up the phone. She wanted to get some more sleep since it was still


    quite early in the morning, but she became wide awake after getting disturbed by Selina''s call.


    She got up to freshen up and get dressed.


    Rachel changed her clothes. But suddenly she came up with something. She went towards the


    wardrobe and fetched a sexy redce underwear.


    She hesitated to wear it, but she had already promised Hiram.


    So she changed her clothes again.


    This time, she wore a solid color long dress with the sexyce underwear underneath. She also wore a


    pair of white high heels. Her hair hung down loosely. After learning that it was time to set out, she left


    the vi.


    Fannie told Rachel to meet her before heading for the hotel.


    Fannie walked around and gazed at Rachel the moment she saw her. She believed that Selina would


    surely dress up her daughter to make her look beautiful and attractive.


    "Rachel, why are you wearing such a simple dress?" Fannie said with dissatisfaction. Although Rachel


    had a beautiful face, what she wore was also very important.


    Rachel smiled and looked at Fannie who was more nervous than her. Then she said, "Mother, I don''t


    have topete with Vicky. It''s ok as long as I try my best to be myself."


    After all, she was wearing the sexy red underwear underneath the solid color dress. It would definitely


    be a pleasant surprise for Hiram.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was already eleven o''clock when Rachel reached the H City Hotel.


    Inside the elegant and spacious private room, Colin, Selina, and Vicky were waiting for her.


    Vicky looked quite charming. Selina always didn''t have a good eye, but this time she selected a


    wonderful dress for her daughter.


    Rachel spected that they might have spent a lot of money on Vicky''s clothes. The wine-red short


    skirt made Vicky seem more mature, while the white off-the-shoulder floral top made her look like a


    chaste and lovely youngdy. She also wore exquisite makeup.


    She wore a pair of 7 cm high heels, but she couldn''t adapt herself to it. However, she tried her best to


    endure the difort. Her body seemed a bit stiff. Rachel guessed that she must be very nervous.


    Rachel sighed gently and thought, ''Hiram, you really bring me a lot of trouble.


    Vicky is my sister, but now our rtionship has disrupted because of you.''


    "Rachel, are you sure that Mr. Rong wille here?" Selina, who had never seen Hiram before, got


    restless.


    Colin looked at his watch and pushed Selina. "Selina, don''t be so anxious. It is barely past eleven


    o''clock. Now that Rachel is here, what else are you worried about?"


    Rachel nced at them, picked up the teacup from the table and took a sip to moisten her throat.


    "Aunt, please wait patiently, " she said.


    Around half an hour passed.


    Rachel''s phone rang. When she saw that Hiram was calling her, she answered the phone, "Has your


    nended?"


    "Yes. I will reach the hotel soon. Are you waiting for me there?" Hiram asked gently. He wanted to see


    her the moment he entered the private room, so he called her to confirm whether she was there.


    "I''m waiting for you. Come over here as soon as possible." After saying this to Hiram, Rachel quickly


    hung up the phone. She took a look at Vicky and her parents and said, "He will be here very soon."


    After hearing Rachel''s announcement, Selina immediately helped her daughter adjust her clothes and


    smooth her hair. Colin spoke, "Vicky, just be confident. You are more beautiful than any other girls in


    your school. You should keep your head up. Don''t be so shy and don''t just lower your head all the time.


    Got it?"


    Rachel was amused and wanted tough as she looked at them.


    She thought that Hiram was like a king and they all were anxiously waiting for him to make Vicky his


    queen.


    She even saw Selina squat down on the ground and help her daughter wipe the dust from her shoes


    with the help of a wet tissue.


    Right then, Vicky was like a well-wrapped product waiting to be picked by the buyer.


    After a while, They heard someone''s footsteps outside the private room.


    The waiter, responsible for taking care of this private room, opened the door, bowed politely and


    stretched out his hand. "Mr. Rong, this way please, " he said, Hiram made his way to the hotel after he


    got out of the ne. He entered the private room, and with a sullen gaze, he nced at the four people


    inside before he took off his sunsses.


    He had presumed that only Rachel would be present in the room.


    Suddenly he felt that she had tricked him.


    "Hiram, you are here." Rachel stood up with a smile and walked up to him.


    She didn''t tell Hiram that Colin, Selina, and Vicky would also join them for lunch, because she didn''t


    know how to tell him about it.


    But Hiram was good at acting ording to the circumstances, so she didn''t have to worry about it.


    "Um. I''m sorry to keep you waiting so long." After he finished speaking, Hiram took off the sunsses


    and looked calm again.


    In order to quickly adapt him to the situation, Rachel immediately began the introduction, "Hiram, this is


    my uncle, aunt, and Vicky, their daughter. They came to H City several days ago. Today we''ll have


    lunch together. I wanted to take a chance to introduce them to you."


    Hiram sat beside her. With a gleam shining in his eyes, he smiled while hearing Rachel''s introduction.


    "Nice to meet you, " he greeted.


    He only uttered these words casually. He didn''t even address them by their names.


    "Honey, have you ordered the food? I''m starving, " he said while looking at Rachel. He seemed


    uninterested in the other three people sitting in front of him.


    Upon hearing him, Rachel nced at the three of them secretly. She smiled and then asked the waiter


    to serve the food.

 Chapter 73 You Three Get Out

    Chapter 73 You Three Get Out


    The table wasden with food.


    Hiram was the first one to start eating without hesitation. But even though he was so arrogant, he was


    still perfect in the eyes of Colin and his wife.


    "Hiram, I''m Simpson''s brother. An uncle of mine didn''t have a son, so I was adopted by him. But in fact,


    Simpson and I are biological brothers, " Colin said, biting the bullet and starting the conversation since


    they were all eating in silence.


    Hiram responded with a curt and low murmur. Then he continued to eat without even raising his head.


    "Hiram, this is my daughter, Vicky! Colin often told me that the great-grandfathers had decided on the


    marriage between the Rong and Ruan families a long time ago. We didn''t have the fortune of fulfilling


    this decision before, but things are different now, "


    Selina said, pinching Vicky so she would raise her head. She continued, "Now we have two girls in the


    Ruan family. Both are pretty, especially my daughter, Vicky. Look at her, she has blossomed into a


    breathtakingly beautifuldy."


    Rachel restrained herself from letting out augh. Despite knowing that they hade to try to get


    Vicky married to Hiram, she still found the whole situation funny.


    She had never seen a mothermending her daughter like that before.


    Rachel gave Hiram a nudge and said, "My aunt asked you to look at Vicky. You should look up and


    have a look, just one look."


    Hiram nced at Rachel with a resigned smile. His eyes followed the direction in which Rachel was


    looking. When he saw the shy expression on Vicky''s pretty face, he nodded and said, "You''re right, she


    is beautiful. Rachel, you have a good sister."


    Colin knew that Hiram rarely gavepliments, so when he heard himplimenting his daughter,


    Vicky, he straightened up proudly and nudged Vicky to remind her to do as they had nned.


    Vicky shyly kept her head down and stood up when her father winked his eyes at her. She poured a


    ss of wine and walked around the table with it towards Hiram.


    "Hiram, I''m Vicky. I''d like to propose a toast to you." Vicky gazed at Hiram''s handsome face. A closer


    look at Hiram made her realize that his face was attractive and dignified without any ws.


    Her heart started pounding all of a sudden, and her hand, which was holding onto the wine ss,


    started trembling lightly.


    Noting Vicky''s shaking hand, Hiram took the wine ss from her and said, "Thanks, Vicky."


    He drank the wine in one go.


    Vicky felt like she was on cloud nine. Hiram''s nce was magical and seemed to drain the strength out


    of her.


    When she returned to her seat, she raised her head and straightened up.


    Vicky thought that she was also the granddaughter of the Ruan family and she was equally as good as


    Rachel. Rachel could say and do whatever she liked in front of Hiram, why couldn''t she?


    Rachel knew that Colin and his wife were eager to know Hiram''s feelings, so she asked him the


    question that was on their minds.


    "Hiram, what do you think of Vicky?"


    Hiram paused for a moment. Then, he turned to Rachel and asked, "You mean you want me to


    introduce Vicky to a handsome and sessful man? That''s all right. I''ll see if there is a match for her


    when we return home."


    Rachel blinked, thinking that it was really a good response. He was almost perfect at ying dumb.


    "Hir--" Rachel started, but Hiram interrupted her.


    "Rachel." He ced his hand on Rachel''s shoulder and, ignoring the people in the room, whispered in


    her ear, "Why are you doing this? Are you in a hurry to divorce me?"


    She had put him in such an awkward situation.


    It was lucky that Rachel was the person who was doing this. If it was someone else, he would have


    already left the table.


    "No, I''m not. But they''ve tried all means to see you. They even made their way to our house. If I want to


    settle this once and for all, I have no choice but to be the matchmaker, " Rachel murmured in a low


    voice, head bowed.


    Fortunately the table was big and the room was spacious, so their whispers went unheard by Colin and


    his family.


    When Rachel lowered her head, Hiram caught a glimpse of her beautiful body under the in dress.


    His eyes darkened with excitement. "Is that true?" he asked.


    "Of course, why would I lie?" Rachel asked, not aware of what he had seen. She straightened up a bit.


    Colin waited for Hiram and Rachel to stop talking, then he said, "Hiram, Fannie hid this information


    from you from the beginning, so you didn''t know it. It was her mistake. She''s good in every way, except


    that she disregards moral principles in pursuit of profit."


    Hearing him dishonor her mother, Rachel''s expression changed suddenly from chirpy to unhappy.


    The reason why she hadn''t let Fanniee over was because she didn''t want things to go beyond


    control and develop into a big issue. However, that didn''t mean they could insult her mother at will.


    "Mr. Ruan, it doesn''t matter whether I know about this information or not. This has nothing to do with


    my mother-inw, " Hiram responded in Fannie''s defense with no regard for Colin''s feelings.


    Hearing Colin insult Fannie, he felt as provoked as Rachel did.


    "This, this..." Colin was rendered speechless by Hiram''s reaction. He didn''t know what to say after


    hearing Hiram refer to Fannie as his mother-inw.


    Throwing aside her dignity, Selina spoke directly, "Hiram, here is the fact. Both Rachel and Vicky are


    from the Ruan family. Now, since you two haven''t held the wedding ceremony yet, you should consider


    if Vicky could be your future wife!"


    What she meant was that she could be Hiram''s mother-inw instead of Fannie.


    If she were Hiram''s mother-inw, no one would dare to bully her.


    Rachel didn''t utter a single word, knowing Selina had finally said what she really had on her mind.


    She had said it in such a direct way.


    But it was also shameless.


    Hiram smirked with contempt as he said, "So, you''re saying that you want me to divorce Rachel and


    marry your daughter?"


    Colin and Selina nodded their heads vehemently. That was right indeed. That was exactly what they


    meant!


    Hiram burst intoughter. ''It''s so interesting. These people are really fun, '' he thought.


    They were talking in such a brazen way.


    "But almost all parents with daughters in H City must have the same thoughts you have. They all want


    me to marry their daughters. However, my grandfather told me that Rachel, the daughter of Simpson,


    was the one he selected to be my wife, "


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hiram said calmly.


    Hearing that, Rachel also looked at Hiram.


    She hadn''t known that before.


    "Hiram..."


    "Besides, I fancy the wife I have now. I remember when my grandfather told my fortune for me. He said


    that we were born to be husband and wife and that she would make my career more sessful, "


    Hiram said, gazing at Rachel with deep affection in his eyes. Rachel felt like he was talking directly to


    her.


    "Hiram, my daughter Vicky could also bring you a more sessful career, " Selina said, standing up


    spontaneously.


    But the response she got from Hiram was, "Get out. Don''t forget to close the door behind you." He had


    finally lost his patience with them. How dare these shameless social climbers have the intention of


    marrying their daughter to him? They were overestimating themselves, unaware of how stupid they


    were.


    "Hiram..." Colin and Selina pleaded, like a pair of dying fish making a futile attempt to gasp for thest


    breath.


    "Get out of my sight now!"


    Hiram grabbed the tea urn beside him and smashed it onto the ground with a bang. Carl, who was


    standing at the door, walked into the room immediately and said to the three of them, "You three,


    please get out!"

 Chapter 74 I Want To Have My Dish

    Chapter 74 I Want To Have My Dish


    Colin Ruan''s body was stiff with fear. He slowly stood up from his seat and caught a glimpse of Hiram''s


    furious face. He was so appalled that he wasn''t able to utter a single word.


    Next to Colin, Selina Zhou was also so frightened that her face had gone pale. Trembling, she stood up


    and pulled Vicky''s arm.


    Vicky was a timid woman, and now she was scared by Hiram''s furious face. With a pair of high-heeled


    shoes on her feet, she hardly could stand firm with her trembling legs.


    The three family members held each other''s arms as they slowly left the table and staggered towards


    the door. It was such an odd scene.


    When Vicky was walking past Hiram, she couldn''t help but raise her eyes to nce at Hiram''s


    handsome face again. Instantly, Vicky received a sharp and cold re from Hiram, which was so


    horrible that it made her lose her bnce. She fell toward the floor, spraining her ankle in the process.


    "Vicky!" Selina wanted to steady Vicky, but instead, Vicky pulled her down and they fell onto the floor


    together.


    One of Vicky''s high-heeled shoes was broken. The heel of the shoe had flown a few inches away.


    Vicky wanted to pick it up, but she felt too awkward to do it.


    Selina was so ashamed that she didn''t raise her head at all. She held up her daughter and limped out


    of the room.


    Carl Fang shook his head and asked the waiters toe and clear the mess.


    He sighed, watching that ridiculous family finally leave.


    He thought that there were three kinds of people in the world.


    Some people were clever and knew how to behave properly. Some people were not clever, but they


    still knew how to behave properly.


    And then there was the third sort, like that family: people who were neither clever nor knew how to


    behave properly.


    As Rachel''s close rtives, they might be able to benefit from the Rong family''s wealth if they had


    behaved well and tried to support Rachel. However, they had tried to rece Rachel with their own


    daughter and ruined a promising future for themselves.


    They were more than stupid!


    In the private room of the hotel


    The atmosphere was very awkward. Rachel took a deep breath and pulled on Hiram''s sleeve. She said


    in a low voice, "Hiram, about what happened today, it was my fault. I didn''t tell you beforehand.


    If you want to punish me, you can do as you like. I promise I won''t retort or fight back."


    The fury in Hiram''s eyes slowly subsided. He turned to Carl, who had juste back to the room, and


    demanded, "Carl, put this family on the cklist!"


    "Yes, Mr. Rong, " Carl immediately replied. He gently closed the room door.


    This was the first time that Rachel had heard that Hiram had a cklist. All those people he hated


    would not be allowed to appear in front of him.


    For example, Mandy Wang was one of them.


    The waiters had already tidied up the room, but Hiram had lost his appetite to eat anything. He might


    even refuse toe to this ce again for the next year.


    "Of course I''ll punish you. I''ll punish you when we''re home, " Hiram said as he stood up from the chair,


    and then extended his hand to her.


    Rachel took it and walked out of the room with him.


    Before they left, Hiram asked the waiter to pack some dishes and took them away. He knew that


    Rachel hadn''t eaten anything yet.


    In the car, Rachel heard Hiram say that he had turned down all the work in the following three days.


    She was surprised to hear that he was taking three days off. Hiram was a workaholic. How was he


    willing to stop working for three days?


    What was so important that made him put his work aside?


    Rachel would know the answer very soon.


    From the moment they arrived at the vi, Hiram''s eyes had been fixed on Rachel with a glimmer of


    passion, like a wolf looking at its prey. Under his gaze, Rachel couldn''t focus on eating the food. She


    almost dropped the rice on herself a few times.


    Hiram was just waiting for her to finish her meal.


    Otherwise, he was afraid that she wouldn''t have enough strengthter.


    "Finished?"


    Finally, Hiram saw her put down the chopsticks.


    Rachel huped and nodded her head.


    "Okay, you''ve finished your meal. Then, it''s my turn to have my dish, right?" Hiram said and grinned


    evilly. He scanned her body from head to toe.


    "But I''ve eaten everything. Why didn''t you say something earlier? I would''ve left some food for you, "


    said Rachel in confusion. She didn''t realize what Hiram had really meant to say.


    "I said that I should have my dish. My dish is...you, " Hiram exined. "You promised me. Remember?"


    Hiram pulled her into his arms right away. He pulled the cor of her shirt and peeked inside.


    "Good. Let me take time to appreciate itter!"


    "You shameless man!" Rachel immediately covered her cor with one hand and pushed Hiram away


    with the other. Then, she turned around and quickly ran upstairs.


    Once inside the bedroom, she locked the door and took a deep breath. She paced around nervously,


    her heart pounding. She knew that she couldn''t escape from Hiram this time.


    It was natural for Rachel to feel nervous. After all, it was her first time.


    Soon enough, Hiram knocked on the door. "Open the door now, " he said. "Don''t make me go and take


    the spare key. You have to face me sooner orter."


    Rachel leaned her head against the door and listened to him. She was afraid that he would really break


    into the room, so she asked, "Hiram, answer me. Where is the divorce contract?"


    "At the Rong family''s house. Next time when we visit, I''ll give it to you. You can dispose of it at your free


    will. Although we''ve signed the contract, it won''te into effect if we don''t submit it to the court, "


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiram lit a cigarette outside the door and patiently exined to Rachel.


    When they went back home the next time, they would burn the contract. Nobody would know that they


    had made a divorce contract.


    Rachel felt a little relieved, but she still didn''t open the door. Instead, she asked, "When are you going


    to marry me?"


    "Hahaha..."


    Hiram couldn''t help but burst intoughter. He leaned towards the door, knocked on it and asked,


    "Rachel, what are you worried about? We''ve met each other''s parents and gotten our marriage


    certificates. And I already gave you the bride-price money. Aren''t you worrying too much?"


    He continued, "Fine, I promise you. We''ll hold a grand wedding ceremony after I finish the work in this


    busy period. Okay?"


    Then, Hiram heard the sound of the door being unlocked.


    He had already been patient enough to show his respect for Rachel''s pride. She was well aware of it.


    Hiram snuffed out the cigarette, turned around and looked at the door which was unlocked now. He


    lightly pulled the door handle and opened the door.


    When he saw the breathtaking scene on the bed in front of him, Hiram''s mouth went dry.


    Rachel had already taken off her dress. She was lying on one side, with only her underwear on her


    body, and supporting her head with one arm as she looked at Hiram approach her.


    Hiram had never seen such a beautiful scene. Her enchanting body was shining like the bright sun.


    The rays pierced into his eyes, and touched his heart.


    This picturesque scene was permanently etched onto Hiram''s memory. He wouldn''t forget it for his


    entire life.


    Right before he totally lost his control, he came to the realization that he had picked a great alluring


    woman after all, it was just that she had always hidden her allure so deeply.


    It wasn''t until the evening when Rachel finally walked out of the bedroom. She was already starving. All


    the energy she had gotten from her lunch had been used up.


    However, as soon as she stepped out of the bedroom, the man inside immediately shouted, "Rachel,


    where are you going? Come back now!"


    "I''m hungry!" Rachel protested discontentedly as she wrapped the quilt tighter around herself.


    But before she could step onto the staircase, Hiram had already strode up to her. He carried her on his


    shoulder and said, "I have arranged for someone to prepare dinner. It should be ready in two hours."


    It would take the cook some time toe and get everything ready. He estimated that dinner would be


    ready in two hours.


    Two more hours was just enough for him.


    Hiram mmed the door. Looking at the closed door, Rachel felt so helpless. She had to endure his


    torture for two more hours.


    She suddenly asked, "Hiram, tell me the truth. Is it true that you''ve never had sex with another


    woman?"


    "Yes, it''s true. Can''t you feel it?"


    "But...it doesn''t seem like it''s your first time. You seem to be so experienced."


    "I think you should ask the two great-grandfathers of the Rong and Ruan families. Ask them what kind


    of enchantment they put on me."


    "What do you mean?" Rachel asked, perplexed.


    Instead of answering her, Hiram responded with a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 75 Three Days Leave

    Chapter 75 Three Days Leave


    The summer night was studded with twinkling stars and a crescent moon added to its beauty with its


    jade-like glow.


    While Rachel was eating her food, she red at Hiram, who was sitting opposite her in a night robe.


    Hiram took a sip of his soup, then he looked at Rachel and asked, "Why are you staring at me?"


    Rachel couldn''t helpughing. She felt so exhausted that she couldn''t feel her legs anymore. And


    Hiram was asking her why?


    "I''m so tired that I can not even walk. So, I am wondering if you would let me sleep when we go back to


    our room." Rachel asked softly.


    Hiram nodded without any hesitation. He said "OK, I am also a little bit tired. Maybe we can continue


    tomorrow. There is plenty of time anyway."


    Rachel''s hand quivered when she heard Hiram''s words. She thought to herself ''Continue.... tomorrow?


    So, Hiram has taken three days leave just because of this?''


    Rachel felt that her body would be injured if she continued to stay with Hiram.


    If she stayed with Hiram for three more days, she wasn''t sure if she would be able to see the sun of the


    fourth day?


    After Rachel finished her dinner, she finally went to her bed. She was so tired that all she wanted was


    to get some sleep.


    Hiram kept his word that night. He just embraced her and fell asleep, without doing anything else to


    her.


    Hiram knew Rachel was too tired, perhaps that was why he refrained himself from having sex with her


    that night. Hiram''s restraint behavior also moved Rachel. Although Hiram was very terrifying when he


    went wild, he was also a man of honor.


    However, the next morning before Rachel got a chance to get out of her slumber, Hiram started making


    love with her again. That woke up Rachel and she started scolding him.


    She was...


    Very sleepy...


    To her relief, the phone started ringing over and over again. The caller wasn''t going to give up till


    someone picked the call.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hiram knew that this would only happen when there was something urgent. Therefore, he reluctantly


    took the call.


    "You''d better have something important to report, or else I''d advice you not toe near me at least


    for a month, " Hiram yelled. Then, he rubbed his forehead and took a deep breath to ease his anger.


    Carl carefully spoke on the other end of the line "Cousin, this is Carl. Don''t be angry. Here is the thing:


    Colin and his wife went to Fannie''s house and fought with her. Fannie was injured, and she has been


    admitted in the hospital."


    "What?" Hiram shouted. Hiram looked at Rachel, who was still sleeping in the bed. He took a deep


    breath and said, "You go to the hospital as soon as possible. Find her the best doctor in the hospital. I


    will be there in 30 minutes with Rachel."


    The word ''Hospital'' made Rachel anxious. She immediately sat up and asked, "What happened? What


    happened exactly? Who is in hospital?"


    Rachel had the habit of asking too many questions.


    Hiram put down his phone and said, "Your mother is in the hospital now. Get up and get dressed. We


    are leaving immediately."


    After hearing him, Rachel immediately got up from her bed and rushed into the bathroom without


    asking anything else.


    Hiram raised his eyebrows, marveling at the sudden change in his wife. He couldn''t believe it when he


    saw how Rachel got out of her bed all of a sudden and hastily rushed into the bathroom.


    When Hiram and Rachel arrived at the hospital, they found out that Fannie was in surgery.


    Rachel noticed that Colin and his wife were sitting outside the surgery room. She walked over to them


    and said angrily, "Tell me, what the hell happened to my mother? Why are you here?"


    Feeling humiliated, Colin didn''t reply and turned away from her. Then, Selina answered, "We are not


    the ones to me. Your mother was being careless. She was hit by a car and broke her leg."


    "What?" Rachel shouted in surprise. A car ident? Broken leg?


    Rachel was shocked by Selina''s words. She angrily red at Colin and asked, "Uncle, tell me the truth.


    Did this happen because you went to my mother''s house and argued with her? Perhaps that''s why she


    got into the car ident and had her leg broken?"


    Colin let out a sigh as an implied approval of her words. After a moment of silence, he said, "Your aunt


    was reluctant to let go of it, and she wanted to talk with your mother. Then, we encountered your


    mother by the roadside. There were some disagreements and then your mother..."


    Before Colin could finish his words, Rachel raised her arm and pped Selina across her face.


    "You! You! How dare you..." Selina said in a state of shock. She was so startled that she couldn''t even


    finish her words.


    "You deserve it! Why can''t you just stay in your home and leave us alone? I respect you as my aunt.


    But since the day we met, you have been making troubles for us. And now you had a fight with my


    mother in such a dangerous ce!"


    After saying this, Rachel pped Selina''s face once again. Then, she said, "Colin Ruan and Selina


    Zhou. I am telling you. Our family bond ends today. Don''t expect any help from us in the future. Even if


    you turn into beggars I won''t give you a penny!"


    Hiram was standing next to Rachel when this happened. He was not scared by her. Instead, he smiled


    with curled lips.


    It was not bad. The woman who knew how to fight back was worthy of him.


    When Selina realized what had happened, she raised one arm and tried to p Rachel, but that


    stopped in mid-air. Because she was scared by Rachel''s imposing manner. So she didn''t dare to make


    any aggressive moves with her arm.


    "Oh, it seems that you are still not sorry for your mistakes. If I were you, I would kneel down and pray


    for the wellbeing of my mother. You don''t deserve to be a mother, "


    Rachel said coldly. She was really disappointed to meet such rtives.


    When Vicky saw this, she rushed towards Rachel and pushed her. Then, she yelled, "Rachel, how dare


    you abuse my mother like that.


    If you don''t acknowledge my mother as your aunt, I won''t treat you as my sister."


    Rachelughed coldly. Like mother, like daughter. She was such a shameless daughter who was trying


    to help her mother cover mistakes.


    "I want to say the same thing to you. I treated you as my sibling, but you were plotting topete with


    me over my husband. Now, my mother is injured by your mother, all because of you. You are indeed,


    your parents'' good girl."


    Rachel retorted. Just when she stopped arguing with them, she noticed that Hiram was standing


    behind her. Then, Hiram said to her, "It''s OK. Don''t be so sad. I have checked with the doctors. Your


    mother''s leg is broken. She will be fine after a few weeks of rest."


    While Hiram was speaking, he ran his fingers through her wild hair. He ced one arm around her


    shoulders and began to walk towards the other side of the room with her. Then, he said, "Carl, please


    escort this family out of the hospital. In the future, I don''t allow them toe near Rachel and my


    mother-inw without my permission."


    Carl nodded. He called the security straight away without even talking to that family.


    After half an hour, The operation room''s door was opened.

 Chapter 76 Mom Is In Hospital

    Chapter 76 Mom Is In Hospital


    Rachel quickly went up to the doctor and asked, "Doc, how is my mom doing now?"


    "The surgery was sessful. But the effect of the anesthesia hasn''t worn off yet. You can go in and


    see her now, " The doctor said as he walked out of the operation theater.


    Rachel ended her inquiry and went straight into the room. When she saw Fannie lying on the bed


    unconsciously, with a pale face, she felt vulnerable, her legs started shaking, and she fell backward.


    Hiram was silently watching Rachel from behind. He quickly stretched out his arms and caught her just


    in time. "I don''t think you should be looking at her in this state. Let''s revisit her after she has been


    transferred to the ward."


    Hiram held her shoulders and took her outside into the corridor. Fannie was still unconscious. Rachel


    would get distressed if she continued to see her mom in that state.


    Outside the in-patient building, at the garden''s promenade, Rachel rested her head on Hiram''s


    shoulder while they were sitting on a bench. Rachel looked at the ground absentmindedly. She was


    immersed in her thoughts.


    She really detesteding to the hospital.


    Many years ago, her father was also unwell and admitted into a hospital. He kept lying on the bed in a


    ward, being unable to move or speak. Gradually, his condition became worse, and he died in the end.


    Now, her mother was also lying in the hospital bed just like her father did at that time. Rachel felt


    extremely distressed to see that.


    As Rachel recalled the sad memory, she couldn''t restrain her tears from casting down her face. Hiram


    furrowed his brows as he felt his shoulder got wet. He lowered his head and saw Rachel weeping


    silently. He felt his heart ache upon seeing her tears andforted her, "Rachel, don''t cry. Your mom


    has hurt her leg, but her life isn''t in danger. She''ll be fine."


    "I know, but... I just couldn''t bear seeing her suffer from any pain. My mom always pretends to be


    strong in front of people. She managed to bring me up all by herself. I...I got worried by seeing her pale


    face..." Rachel sobbed.


    Hiram took a deep breath after he heard her brokenhearted words. He gripped her hand tightly and


    said, "I understand your emotions. We''ll go to visit her when she wakes up. Please, stop crying now."


    Hiram tenderly wiped off the tears from the corner of her eyes. He lowered his head to kiss her


    forehead. He didn''t say anything else but silently clung to her.


    After some time, Carl came over to them and said, "Hiram, Rachel, Mrs. Ruan is awake now."


    Carl''s words instantly brightened up Rachel''s sad face. She jumped up with joy and quickly strode


    towards the entrance of the in-patient building.


    Hiram''s sadness instantly vanished into thin air as he saw Rachel going away joyfully. He grinned


    calmly.


    "Carl, please tell my mom about my mother-inw''s ident. Ask her toe to the hospital if she is


    free, " Hiram told Carl. Then, he also went to the ward.


    Fannie had been transferred to an exclusive ward. Hiram had arranged for two care workers to take


    turns to look after Fannie the whole day.


    "Mom!" When she entered the ward, Rachel saw a care worker feeding Fannie some water.


    Though Fannie''s face was still a little pale, she looked much better after waking up.


    "Rachel..." Fannie reached out to Rachel. She was weak after the surgery. She grinned slightly and


    said in a weak voice, "I''m all right. It''s nothing serious. My right leg was hit by a car. Don''t worry about


    me. I will recover after a good rest!"


    Fannie tried to reassure Rachel. But in fact, her condition was a little serious than that.


    The bone of her right leg was broken, which also caused tear of some ligaments in her leg, that was


    why her surgery had taken so long.


    "Mom! It''s my fault. I didn''t look after you. I should''ve let you go with me yesterday. If you had gone


    there with me, we might have just argued with uncle and aunt. They wouldn''t have dared to hurt you in


    front of me, " Rachel said with guilt.


    Rachel regretted that she didn''t let Fannie go with her to the restaurant yesterday. As she and Hiram


    were there, Selina wouldn''t dare to do anything to hurt her mother.


    Her mother wouldn''t have met Selina on the road, resulting in her getting knocked down by a car.


    Rachel really felt sorry for her mother.


    Fannie shook her head and said, "Rachel, don''t me yourself. I always believe in fate. This was


    meant to happen, so it did. No one can escape from their destiny. It''s not your fault. Stop ming


    yourself, understand?"


    Fannie had gone out to buy something at that time. She happened to meet Colin and Selina on the


    roadside near the neighborhood. The couple seemed to have suffered from great humiliation. So when


    they saw Fannie, their anger instantly erupted, and they straight away began arguing with Fannie.


    Colin and Selina insisted that Fannie had cheated the Rong family and married her daughter to Hiram.


    Hiram had seen Rachel first, so he didn''t like Vicky.


    In a word, they just wanted to me Fannie for everything. They wanted to release their anger on her.


    "Mom, your misfortune is over now. They won''t stir up trouble for us anymore, " Rachel said as she


    rested her head on top of Fannie''s. She couldn''t help but break into tears again.


    "Of course they won''t have the guts toe near me again! When I get better, I will report this event to


    all the elders of the Ruan family. Let all of our rtives know how shameful they are. They won''t have


    the nerve toe back to XH Vige again..."


    Fannie wasn''t a weak woman who could be easily bullied. At first, Fannie didn''t care much about their


    ridiculous behavior, because they were all members of the Ruan family. But since they had crossed


    their limit now, Fannie wouldn''t let them off so easily.


    Rachel nodded in agreement and said, "Mom, I agree. But first, you need to have a good rest. You are


    not that young anymore. It''ll take much longer for you to recoverpletely. Put your health above


    everything for now."


    About one hourter, Joanna Fang came to visit Fannie. She was carrying some packages in her


    hands.


    As soon as she entered the ward, Joanna said, "Fannie, how... how did this happen? I was so worried.


    I rushed here as soon as I received Carl''s call."


    Rachel stood up and said to Joanna, "Mom, you''re here, too."


    Joanna patted Rachel''s shoulder and said, "Rachel, your mom is conscious now. Don''t worry so much.


    I will keep your mompany here. You haven''t eaten anything yet, right? Hiram is waiting for you


    outside."


    Rachel nced at Fannie after she heard Joanna''s words.


    Fannie smiled at Rachel to reassure her. She then waved at Rachel, beckoning her to leave. Rachel


    then turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Hiram was waiting for her outside the ward.


    When Hiram saw Rachele out, he held her hands and said, "Come, I''ll take you out to have some


    food."


    "But, my mom..."


    "Don''t worry. The hospital serves nutritious food which is also suitable for your mom. And the care


    workers would take good care of her. You don''t need to worry so much, " Hiram reassured her.


    Heforted her that it wasn''t serious. Her mom had only broken her leg and just needed to rest for


    some time. Her condition was far better than the other critical patients in the hospital.


    "Fine." Rachel nodded and finally rxed a little more after Hiram''sforting words.


    "I would love to have a buffet!" Rachel said. She was in a hurry that morning and didn''t have the time to


    eat anything. Then after she came to the hospital, she argued with her aunt and taught her a lesson.


    She kept worrying about her mom until noon, so she was starving by now.


    Hiram smiled and said in a pampering manner, "Okay, it''s up to you."


    Then, Hiram escorted Rachel to get in the car. He asked Carl to drive them to the most exquisite


    restaurant for buffet in H City.


    The table was soon ced with all kinds of dishes that Rachel loved to eat. Since Rachel sat down on


    the chair, her mouth didn''t stop for a second.


    She kept eating the food until she was nearly full, and then she stopped to drink something and have a


    break. She suddenly asked Hiram, "Oh, right. I forgot to ask your opinion on something."


    Hiram picked up a slice of meat and ced it on the barbecue oven. He raised his head to look at her


    and asked smilingly, "What is it?"


    "You asked me to work in yourpany, right?" Rachel thought of her conversation with Celine two


    days ago.


    "Yes. So what''s your decision?" Hiram asked as he ced the baked meat on Rachel''s te.


    Rachel hesitated. She asked cautiously, "If I go to work in yourpany, can I also bring some people


    to work with me?"


    Without thinking about it, Hiram asked, "You want to bring your whole team A, right?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How did you know that?"


    Rachel asked with surprise. She was debating how to put forward her request. After all, it didn''t sound


    quite reasonable to bring the whole team to work in hispany.

 Chapter 77 She Should Have Asked For More Bride-price

    Chapter 77 She Should Have Asked For More Bride-price


    "It was easy to guess. Of course, there is no problem. In the smallpany where you worked, yours


    is the mostpetent team. If all of you leave thatpany at once, it is bound to go bankrupt soon."


    Hiram said as if he had foreseen everything.


    "I have a proposal. Would you like to hear it?"


    Rachel nodded, she was eager to hear the proposal.


    "How about I offer funds to help you set up apany of your own. Mypany handles plenty of


    businesses. Some of them are trivial, so they don''t need the attention and involvement of many people.


    But nevertheless, they have to be done. I think you people would be suitable to do those tasks."


    Hiram said calmly.


    Some important clients were dependent on theirpany, so many tasks, big and small, were thrown


    in their charge. The rtively smaller tasks were too easy for them. They were supposed to do the


    challenging tasks. However, the small ones also had to be done.


    If there existed a team like Rachel''s, it could get them out of this dilemma and could save a lot of time


    for them.


    Rachel thought about that proposal for a moment and considered it workable. But then she worried, "If


    we branch out on our own, what if something goes wrong and we can''t..."


    "Objectively speaking, you''ll still be the employees of mypany. I will bear the responsibility if


    anything goes wrong. So you don''t need to worry about anything."


    Hiram said with full confidence.


    Besides, if she were made a leader, there would be gossip in thepany, and he wouldn''t be able to


    control it. Then Hiram wouldn''t be able to manage his employees well. But if she ran apany of her


    own, no one would gossip about her.


    Rachel marveled at Hiram''s ability, ''The decisiveness of this man and hispetence toe up with


    an idea in an instant couldn''t be equaled by ordinary people.''


    She just mentioned it casually. She hadn''t mentioned this before at all. But Hiram managed to cook up


    a perfect idea in such a short time.


    Rachel picked up a piece of roast meat and hurled it into her mouth. Then she stared at Hiram, "Well,


    are we going to find an office room outside thepany?"


    Hiram shook his head.


    "Don''t bother. There is an empty office room in thepany building. The room isrge. I was nning


    to rent it out. Now you could use it. I will register a separatepany for you. You could also adopt the


    joint stock system. You are free to decide what you want."


    But there was one thing that Hiram didn''t mention.


    That office was right under his office room. It would be very convenient for her to see Hiram.


    Rachel felt it necessary to think over this idea. This was undoubtedly in her best interest because that


    way she could earn more money than she did with her present job. Besides, it would give her more


    freedom. She wouldn''t take orders from her superiors like the manager and the director anymore.


    "Alright, I will discuss with themter. I''ll go to yourpany and have a look when I''m free." She said


    after a moment of thought.


    After all, it wasn''t a small decision for the entire Team A to resign. It would take time to deal with it.


    "OK. Set this topic aside. We should eat now." Hiram said while picking another piece of toast meat for


    Rachel.


    After lunch, Rachel went back to the hospital.


    Joanna had already left.


    When Rachel saw Fannie sleeping, she just looked at her and got out of the ward without waking her


    up.


    "On such a hot day, people prefer to take a nap, that includes your mom too. Let''s go. It is rare for me


    to take three days off. Now let''s go home and take a nap together for a while!" Hiram was waiting


    outside the ward. When he saw Rachele out, he held her hand and went towards the exit.


    "But you have to promise me that you will only sleep. You can''t do anything else!" Rachel''s hand was


    gripped by Hiram, and she was being dragged forward. She saw him walking in a hurry and thought,


    ''He didn''t finish that thing this morning. Will he do it again?''


    Hiram raised his eyebrows and said nothing. He pulled Rachel into the car that Carl had already parked


    there.


    Carl drove them back to the vi.


    "Hiram...... Aren''t you tired?"


    As soon as Rachely on the bed, Hiram lowered his body over her. He curved his lips with mischief,


    "No. On the contrary, I am excited now!"


    "But I am not in the mood for sex!" She didn''t want to be exhausted by having sex with Hiram.


    "It will take almost a year for your mother to recover from the illnesspletely. Are you going to forbid


    me to sleep with you during that time?" Hiram said in a grim tone, his hand gently pinching Rachel on


    her soft cheek.


    "However, Hir......" Before Rachel finished her words, her red lips were pressed against Hiram''s with an


    irresistible force.


    Rachel gave a resigned smile, ''He didn''t n to rest at all.


    All he wants is to satisfy his lust!''


    The sexsted until four p.m. Rachel slept for only one hour. It was five p.m. already.


    Rachel got up from the bed. She was going to the hospital to visit her mom. Otherwise, what would her


    mom think of her?


    Rachel was Fannie''s only child. Now Fannie was getting treatment at the hospital. If Rachel didn''t


    attend to her in the hospital, Fannie would think of her as a disobedient daughter.


    Rachel got off the bed to get dressed. Then she was driven by anger, and she pulled the quilt off of


    Hiram''s body.


    "Hiram, I......"


    "What''s the matter?" Hiram sat up on the bed and stared at Rachel squatting on the ground. When he


    saw her trembling legs, he asked in confusion, "What happened? Why do you look so scared?"


    However, in response, Rachel just red at Hiram with anger. ''It''s not fear or concern that makes my


    legs tremble!'' she thought.!


    Hiram''s prowess was surprisingly good. This was the first time when he got to satisfy his lust in thest


    thirty years. So one could imagine how much of the overwhelming pressure she had to take!


    Hiram then realized that Rachel''s condition was caused by his doing. So he immediately got off the bed


    to take her in his arms. Hiram took Rachel back into the bed, "Now you can''t walk. So don''t go to the


    hospital. Otherwise, if your mother saw you look like this, how would I exin this to her?"


    "I will inform the nurse to tell your mom that you can''te to the hospital. Don''t worry. I will take you


    to see her tomorrow morning!"


    Rachel looked at Hiram with resentment. She pursed her lips and said, "Hiram, let''s make a deal. We


    only have sex once a day. In return, I will do whatever you ask me to do. Is that alright?"


    "......"


    Hiram wanted to promise her, but he knew that he wouldn''t be able to keep the promise.


    At least he wouldn''t be able to follow what Rachel asked this year.


    Some things once tried, were difficult to quit, just like drug addiction.


    "How about this? I will give you a massage this evening to rx your body. Then you would feel better


    tomorrow." Hiram changed the topic, disregarding Rachel''s suggestion.


    Rachel looked frustrated. She knew that Hiram had dismissed her request.


    No wonder Hiram had given her the 100 million dors so willingly!


    Rachel suddenly thought that she should have asked more bride-price than one hundred million


    dors.


    Now Rachel had to have sex with Hiram quite often. She regretted that she hadn''t asked for more


    bride-price.


    ____


    "Mom, are you feeling better now?"


    It was evening time, Rachel was still worried about her mother, so she called Fannie.


    Although Hiram didn''t allow her to go to the hospital, Rachel was still worried about her mom. Even


    though Hiram had hired care workers for her mom, the workers didn''t have a rtionship with Fannie.


    "Rachel, everything is fine. I had the intravenous drip just now. I am going to sleep." The way Fannie


    spoke made it obvious that she had recovered a bit.


    "Mom, I''m sorry that I didn''te to see you."


    Rachel said with guilt.


    "Rachel, you are my daughter. I know exactly how you feel. I heard that Hiram purposely took three


    days off for you after he came back from a business trip. He did that to keep youpany." Fannie


    said with delight. She continued after a second, "He took time from his busy schedule at work only to


    apany you. That precisely indicates how much he cares for you. So you must apany Hiram


    with hearted devotion. If you still feel sorry for me, you''d better hurry up and give me a grandchild.


    Then all my illness will be gone!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel listened, muttering in her mind.


    She also wished to have a baby as soon as possible. In that way, she wouldn''t have to bear the


    endless ''torture'' for at least ten months.


    But......


    Hiram was cunning. He was prudent with birth control. He said that he wouldn''t make Rachel pregnant


    for at least one year.


    Hiram had just started to relish the sweetness of sex. He wouldn''t let it go so quickly.


    After the call with Fannie, Rachel got up from the massage bed. The woman masseuse said that


    Rachel could only start the second round after twenty minutes of absorption. Rachel felt her neck was a


    little sore from lying.


    Rachel lifted the curtain and peeked outside. That ce was only for women. All the masseuses over


    there were women too. So there was no need to worry about security.


    "Hey! I heard a breaking news just now! I was told that Hiram Rong woulde here tonight!"


    Rachel heard three customers lying on the massage beds and two masseuses standing beside them


    were discussing Hiram ardently. She pricked up her ears to listen carefully to their conversation.

 Chapter 78 Hirams VIP Room

    Chapter 78 Hiram''s VIP Room


    "Hiram Rong? Are you referring to the CEO of the Streams Company?"


    "Yes, exactly. He''s in the private VIP room upstairs. I''ve heard that our boss has sent Alice over there!"


    The two masseuses were gossiping.


    "Really? Has Alice gone there in person?" The masseuse, who was massaging, seemed very


    surprised. "Alice is the best masseuse here. Many customers fancy her massage, but she always


    declines their request."


    "I''ve heard that two days ago, a young man belonging to a rich family drove here in a sports car to


    propose marriage to her. His car''s trunk was filled with several bouquets of roses."


    "Such kind of men are no match for Mr. Rong. Mr. Rong is a wealthy and sessful man. Even if


    nothing happens between them, Alice is still very fortunate to get a chance to massage him, " the other


    masseuse retorted.


    "That''s right! Do you think its possible for Alice to be in a rtionship with Mr. Rong?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve learned that Mr. Rong''s marriage was arranged when he was very young. A while


    ago, there was a rumor that the girl that his family had chosen for him was, in fact, an employee of a


    smallpany."


    "I think it doesn''t matter. He is so handsome and wealthy that he can certainly have several women at


    the same time. After all, he isn''t married yet!"


    Rachel listened to the two masseuses'' conversation. She pulled the curtain down. After a short while,


    her masseuse came over to her.


    The masseuse, who was working in Rachel''s room didn''t engage in idle gossip. She only asked Rachel


    about the ufortable parts of her body.


    She was more well-mannered than the other masseuses in the public massage area outside.


    Rachel felt much better after the masseuse gave her a rxing massage to unwind her muscles.


    "Wait a minute. I want to go to the bathroom, " Rachel said abruptly. Perhaps she got tired after lying


    down for so long.


    "Okay. The bathroom is at the end of the corridor." The masseuse stopped the massage and helped


    Rachel put on the bathrobe.


    Rachel thanked her and left.


    She walked up to the end of the corridor. When she was about to enter the bathroom, she saw several


    women gather under a stairway outside. They all were customers who were wearing the same


    bathrobe as hers.


    Rachel had no idea that Hiram was as famous as a superstar in H City. He was a wealthy man, and he


    seldom epted any interviews, so he was perceived as a mysterious man.


    Wherever he went, people gathered to catch a glimpse of him in person.


    "Oh! I really want to go upstairs to see him, but no one is allowed to go there. It''s a pity..."


    One of the women said while staring at the stairs. She seemed eager for a glimpse of him.


    "Since we can''t go there, we have no other option but to wait for him toe down. This is perhaps the


    only exit of the VIP room, " another woman said decidedly.


    Rachel didn''t expect that Hiram was so famous. No wonder Luke once told her that Hiram didn''t allow


    his music video to be yed and spread.


    If the music video had been released for public viewing, he might have attracted more women, and that


    would have ended up as a big disturbance for him.


    After the massage, Rachel came out from the massage room. Although the masseuse rmended


    many products for her, she declined all because she was worried that it might keep Hiram waiting for a


    long time.


    However, when she came out, she found that he was still in the massage room.


    Rachel got restless, wondering what he was doing there.


    "Why hasn''t Mr. Ronge down?"


    "Right. Is he... making love with Alice?"


    Several women said at the same time. They believed that he might be attracted to Alice and might get


    intimate with her.


    "Excuse me! Please let me pass!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Rachel passed through the crowd and strode upstairs.


    She walked towards the massage area for men, ignoring the warning that women weren''t allowed to


    enter. She got furious the moment she thought that he might be cheating on her...


    Hiram was libidinous, so she was quite anxious.


    She went upstairs and just when she was about to go inside, two male servers stretched their arms to


    stop her and said, "Excuse me. Ladies can''te here. Please leave right now."


    "Really? Ladies aren''t allowed toe here? Then howe the masseuses can go inside?" After


    saying so, Rachel pushed their arms and walked inside.


    "Lady, please stop! You can''t enter this ce."


    The male servers quickly followed her and tried to stop her. They didn''t expect that she would be bold


    enough to go inside.


    Rachel walked briskly and looked around. But there was nothing to worry about, since some


    masseuses wereing here asionally and all men in this licit massage ce were wearing their


    clothes.


    After a couple of minutes, Rachel found Carl outside the VIP room.


    The massage area for men was much better than that for women. Rachel hadn''t visited this ce


    before, so this was the first time that she had noticed this.


    "Rachel?"


    Carl was surprised to see her. He stood at the door, wondering whether he should stop her or not.


    "Rachel, you could have called me if you needed anything. There is no need for you toe here in


    person. This ce is only for men. It is inappropriate for you toe here."


    "Hush!" Rachel asked him to stop talking and pointed at the two male servers who followed her. "Help


    me exin the situation to them."


    Then she put the curtain aside and gently opened the door to enter the room.


    Rachel vowed that if she saw something that she didn''t want to see, she would go back and divorce


    Hiram.


    She would not forgive the man who would hook up with another woman after he slept with her. She


    believed that such a man was worthless and disgusting.


    Her heart was racing and she was extremely nervous as she opened the door.


    She was also frightened. She worried that she would see something indecent.


    But she only saw that a masseur was massaging Hiram''s back. The masseur was taken aback when


    he noticed that she came inside the room. He stopped massaging.


    Then Hiram turned his head to look at the door. He frowned slightly as he saw Rachel.


    "Why are you here?"


    "My... My massage service was over. I waited for you for a long time, but you didn''te out. I was


    anxious, so Ie over here to check..." Rachel exined while stroking the short hair near her ear.


    She seemed quite nervous.


    "Please leave, " Hiram said to the masseur. He turned over and sat up. Then he looked at Rachel


    pensively.


    The masseur left and closed the door.


    "Tell me. Why did youe here? Don''t you trust me?" Hiram sat cross-legged on the massage couch.


    He was wearing a white bath towel.


    Rachel nced at the luxurious room which was equipped with TV, AC, and topnotch furniture. Without


    answering him, she asked, "Why are your massage rooms better decorated than ours? Are men


    treated better than women here?"


    She didn''t know that this ce wasn''t exclusive to women. Other ces like this one were also


    designed in a simr style.


    Hiram tilted his head and wore a smile on his handsome face. "You have seen what I''m doing here. Do


    you trust me now?"


    Rachel still didn''t answer him. She nced at the flowers on the table and then touched the little


    goldfish in the fish tank.


    "You even have some aquarium fishes here. My room is too boring with its artless decoration. It''s


    unfair."


    "You don''t want to answer my question? It seems that you have recovered well. Are your legs still


    aching?" He stood up from the massage couch.


    Suddenly Rachel was startled. She quickly moved away from the fish tank and walked towards the


    door. "I just came to your room to have a look. I didn''t intend to do anything else. You can continue


    enjoying your massage. I should leave..."


    However, Hiram had already walked up to the door before she reached it. Folding his arms across his


    chest, he leaned against the door and stopped her from leaving the room. He had an attractive smile


    on his handsome face.


    "There is no rush. In fact, I want to tell you that you''re here at the right time."

 Chapter 79 Finally Watching Hiram鈥檚 MV

    Chapter 79 Finally Watching Hiram¡¯s MV


    Rachel didn''t remember herself regretting something as much as she did in this situation. At this


    moment she felt like someone who went out for wool and came home shorn.


    What made her feel more frustrated was the fact that she had to pay a double penalty.


    She went there questioning Hiram''s actions and doubted he was with another woman. But it turned out


    that she yed herself into his hand and did exactly what he wanted. She came in willingly and wanted


    to leave desperately.


    Later Hiram told her he never liked that idea of hanging out with girls. It was nothing but a waste of his


    time. Therefore, when the girl named Alice knocked on his door, he didn''t even bother to open it.


    But his wife really surprised him. She came here herself. He certainly wouldn''t give up on this


    opportunity, instead, he nned to enjoy it. As might be expected, he had a really good time back


    there.


    Hiram didn''t bring Rachel out untilte in the night, and they left from the back door. There were still


    lots of women waiting to see him under the stairs.


    "Hiram, take me to the hospital, I want to see my mom and stay with her tonight." Rachel said to him


    while they were on their way home. She lounged in the back seat with a cushion under her head and


    her legs on Hiram''sp. She looked like azy cat.


    Rachel felt more tired than ever before, and she hardly had the strength to rise on her feet.


    She wanted to run away and get some rest. Instead of going home, she preferred staying at the


    hospital. Though the bed there was too small for her to stretch her legs, it was the perfect ce for her


    to get some sleep alone. She and her mom could chat with each other the whole night.


    Hiram looked at her weary face and felt a little guilty. He grabbed her sore legs and began to rub them,


    "Trust me. I can restrain myself, and I won''t let anything happen again."


    Carl pretended he didn''t hear what they were talking about and drove the car steadily. He tried hard not


    to burst into augh.


    His cousin''s sexual appetite was insatiable, and so his wife was worried, that she wouldn''t get enough


    sleep with him.


    But there was nothing wrong about it. They just got married and still needed time to get used to each


    other.


    Right at that moment, Rachel''s phone rang and broke the awkwardness. Rachel struggled to get up


    and reached for her phone.


    It was a text from Luke.


    Thest time they had met, she had learned from him that Hiram was featured in an MV before. She


    begged Luke to send her a copy and left her Wechat ID with him. It must be about the MV.


    Yes, it was, it was!


    Rachel got excited and couldn''t wait to watch it. But she realized that Hiram was sitting with her, so she


    calmed herself down. She put her phone back and closed her eyes again.


    She didn''t realize that all her movements were being noticed from the tail of his eye. He pretended that


    he hadn''t seen anything and looked outside into the darkness.


    As soon as they got home, Rachel decided that she would find a quiet and secluded ce to enjoy


    Hiram''s MV secretly.


    But when they were at home, she walked around the house several times and failed to find a safe


    ce, a ce where Hiram wouldn''t notice or see her.


    Atst, she went to the bathroom and locked herself inside.


    As she sat down inside, Rachel began to wonder why she had to make such a fuss. It waste in the


    night, and Hiram usually went to the study before retiring to bed. He said there was some business he


    had to take care of before sleeping, and it seemed he didn''t care what she was doing.


    Rachel pped her hand on her forehead andughed at herself. She felt she was acting like a five-


    year-old girl.


    After some thought, she left the bathroom and walked into the bedroom. She dived into the bed and


    watched the MV using her earphones to ensure that the sound wouldn''t reach Hiram.


    As the story progressed, shepletely lost herself in the MV.


    In the story, Hiram yed the role of a poor young fellow. He had nothing to his name, just the opposite


    of what he was in reality.


    This poor young man fell in love with the protagonist. She was a famous movie star, brilliant and


    shining like the rising sun. His talent and tenderness attracted her, but because he had no money and


    background, she was afraid that their rtionship wouldn''tst long. She hated it when people


    gossiped about them behind their back and said that they were ipatible. In the end, she left him.


    Without blinking, Rachel watched the video on her phone. Hiram held the protagonist in his arms and


    patted her back tenderly, he ran down the streets in the midnight to find doctors when she was ill, he


    was insulted and beaten by the fans who hated her, and he protected her from anything that might hurt


    her.


    At times, his body would be covered with all kinds of scars, but he always showed her nothing but his


    biggest smile.


    In the end, the protagonist realized what he had done for her the whole time and desperately, she went


    to find him. But, she couldn''t find him again, and she never found a man like him ever again.


    Tears fell out of Rachel''s eyes, but she didn''t feel them.


    She had to admit that it was a great loss for movie fans that Hiram decided against acting in movies.


    Rachel fetched a tissue and wiped off the tears on her face. She sniffed and thought to herself, no


    wonder Hiram''s costar fell madly in love with him. Looking at his handsome face and athletic body, any


    woman who worked with him, would fall for him, there was no two ways about it.


    "What made you so upset?"


    She didn''t realize when Hiram entered the bedroom. He was standing in front of her and drinking water


    from a bottle. With one quick nce at her phone, Hiram figured out what she was up to. Hey beside


    her on the bed and looked at her.


    Rachel hurriedly pulled herself back to reality. She wondered howe he had finished his business


    already.


    She turned off her phone and ced it on the night table. She tried to hold back her tears, "It is so


    touching! Why did you stop them from releasing it? You have no idea what you have missed out on!"


    "The reason was, that it was too good. I was afraid it would cause lots of trouble if it were released. If I


    had known what would happen, I wouldn''t have agreed to shoot it in the first ce. No matter how


    much he had persuaded me." Hiram told her seriously. He rolled over and leaned back against the


    headboard.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    What was the logic in his mind? Did it make any sense?


    Rachel got up and sat on the bed with her legs crossed. She looked at Hiram and asked, "Why did the


    actress get obsessed with you? Tell me more about that, what happened next?"


    "You really want to know?" Hiram asked her with a faint smile on his face. He was reluctant to discuss


    this incident, but Rachel was eager to know. He couldn''t refuse her and have her misjudge him. He


    said gravely, "I will tell you everything without hiding anything. Promise me, you won''t feel bad, and


    remember I am your husband now."


    Rachel nodded her head. She was eager to hear the story, and in doing so, she believed that she might


    get to know her husband a little better.


    "Actually I felt there was something wrong with her from the first day of shooting. After the shooting,


    she began asking me out constantly, and I refused again and again with the excuse of being busy at


    work.


    She didn''t give up. I got an apartment near the office, and I had the habit of taking a nap after lunch. A


    couple of times, she showed up at my house during lunchtime. What''s worse, shey on the bed, just


    like in the MV, and said she wanted to be with me forever."


    Hiram recalled and said slowly. It seemed this memory was just like a book he had read or a meal he


    had consumed, nothing more.


    "Afterwards, she kept asking me out or showing up at my apartment, until the job was done. That day


    the whole staff gathered together for a celebration. The whole staff was having dinner, and she got a


    little drunk. To everyone''s surprise, she came to me and announced that she loved me in front of


    everyone. She said she wanted to marry me, and h h h."


    Rachel listened quietly and until then, she felt sour in her heart. But she couldn''t help asking, "What


    happenedter?"


    "Later? I was embarrassed, yet I told myself to be nice to a drunkendy. I took her arm, and we went


    outside. I asked her to stop talking like that. I had no feelings for her and I treated her like any other


    person in the crew. She said she didn''t believe what I had said. From that day, she came to my


    Hiram reached for the water bottle on the table and took a sip of water. He had always hated clingy


    women. The women he appreciated were considerate and would leave more space for him. The movie


    star was a fool, and the more she tried, the further he was.


    "I feel so sorry for her. She had done everything in her power to go after you, how could you refuse


    such a woman who had such a big crush on you?" Rachel said from the perspective of a woman. If she


    had been going after a man regardless of her dignity and had been turned down in the end, that would


    have broken her heart.


    Her thought was interrupted by Hiram flicking on her forehead.


    "Stupid thoughts! Have you ever thought about how much suffering I would have gone through If I had


    lived with a woman, who I didn''t love?" Hiram was rubbing her head. His darling wife failed to consider


    his feelings. He was her husband now.


    "Then, I get to ask you a question now. Do you, do you love me?"


    Startlingly, Rachel raised her head and looked directly into his eyes.

 Chapter 80 A Visit To The Hospital

    Chapter 80 A Visit To The Hospital


    It was quitete at night. There were bright stars scattered all over the night sky, twinkling and


    twinkling..


    Rachel didn''t dare to move or even blink her eyes, in case she would miss even the tiniest expression


    from Hiram.


    "If I didn''t love you, I would have brought out the divorce agreement long ago instead of keeping it


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    locked up in the cab the whole time, " Hiram said.


    He stared at Rachel intensely. He couldn''t pinpoint exactly when he had fallen in love with her. It was a


    mysterious feeling that he wasn''t familiar with.


    Maybe he had fallen in love with her when she had protected him from the stone.


    Or maybe he had fallen in love with her when she had made breakfast for him.


    Or maybe he had fallen in love with her when he had heard that she had been kidnapped and the news


    had scared him deeply in his heart. At that moment, he felt afraid of losing her.


    Without saying anything, Rachel leaned her cheek on his shoulder and put her arm around his waist,


    enjoying the moment of peace. It didn''t matter when or how, she was d that the result was the same:


    Hiram loved her.


    And fortunately, he finally took her physical condition into consideration and did nothing to her. In the


    tranquil night, he embraced her and they both fell asleep.


    The next day, early in the morning...


    Rachel had had a pleasant sleepst night. Once she woke up, she made porridge along with a few


    delicious dishes and ced them inside the insted lunch box. She was going to visit Fannie, her


    mother, in the hospital.


    Hiram was already in the living room waiting for her.


    As soon as she finished, they walked to his car and got in together. "I''m having lunch with my friends


    this afternoon. I''lle and pick you up as soon as we''re finished. Then we''ll go back to our parents''


    home, " Hiram said.


    "All right. I was nning to go there too." Rachel looked at the back seat where they had kept the


    insted lunch box to make sure everything was in ce, then she put her seat belt on.


    She wanted to go back to the Rong family''s house so that she could destroy the divorce agreement.


    She was afraid that someone might find it.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Rachel saw that Uncle Nico was already there in her mother''s room.


    "Good morning, Rachel, I''m d to see you here." As soon as Uncle Nico saw her, he stood up and


    took the insted lunch box from her. "I haven''t seen you in quite a while, " he said. "You''ve be


    more beautiful."


    "Good morning, Uncle Nico. How are you?" Rachel asked. She hadn''t expected to see Uncle Nico


    there so early. But when she saw his familiar and kind smile, her dislike for his daughter Mandy


    reduced a little.


    "Mom, I''ve made you some porridge. You can have it when you''re hungry, " Rachel said to her mother.


    As she sat next to her, she looked at her mother''s leg and could imagine how much pain she was going


    through.


    However, Fannie didn''t show any sign of difort. Instead, she kept smiling and said, "I can get


    whatever I need in this hospital. You don''t have to do anything special for me. Hiram has arranged


    everything. He even sent a cook who is on duty 24 hours just to cook for me.


    And by the way, he cooks much better than you."


    This was news to Rachel. Hiram had seen her cooking earlier that morning, but he hadn''t said


    anything. Maybe he had known that she just wanted to do something nice for her mother.


    "All right, all right. If that''s the case, I won''t cook anything for you next time, " Rachel answered with a


    smile. She knew that her cooking was nothingpared to the skills of a professional cook.


    Uncle Nico couldn''t help butugh at their easy interaction and said with a hint of envy, "Fannie, you


    have a great daughter, Unlike my daughter Mandy, who is so wild that she''s never concerned about her


    father."


    When he mentioned Mandy, Fannie and Rachel exchanged nces but didn''t say anything.


    "Oh, right, Fannie, when I was about to leave home this morning, I asked Mandy toe with me but


    she said she was afraid that it would make Rachel angry. What happened? Please tell me." Uncle Nico


    exined how he had tried to convince Mandy to apany him to the hospital but she had refused.


    Fannie cleared her throat and said, "Nothing. It was just a small quarrel between two little girls. No big


    deal, don''t worry."


    Uncle Nico nodded his head and said, "Rachel, no matter what happened, I know it must be Mandy''s


    fault. She often quarrels with me too. She annoys almost everyone. If she has done anything bad to


    you, I would like to apologize on behalf of her."


    Rachel shook her head. She knew Uncle Nico very well. He wasn''t the type of man who would be


    partial to his own daughter. Knowing that, she answered, "Nothing, please don''t worry. Uncle Nico,


    since you are here, why not stay here a few more days before going back?"


    Uncle Nico seemed a little embarrassed as he had already got his own intention. He bent his head and


    said, "Rachel, I don''t have anything important to attend to these days, and you seem to be very busy,


    so I was already wondering if I could stay and take care of your mother. Can you please offer me the


    chance to take care of her?" Uncle Nico asked.


    He hade here with the intention of staying and taking care of Fannie, an idea which had been


    encouraged by his daughter too.


    Rachel looked at Fannie to find out her opinion and saw Fannie shaking her head. "Nico, you don''t


    have to do this. I have my own daughter and son-inw here to take care of me. If I didn''t have anyone


    else, then you could stay. But now, I have enough people to take care of me. You really don''t have to


    do that, " said Fannie.


    "Fannie, don''t say that. I''m not an outsider. Even though there are enough people taking care of you,


    you still need someone to talk to, right?" Uncle Nico asked with a simple smile on his face. He seemed


    determined to stay. He knew Fannie very well. Above all, she was scared of boredom.


    "Uncle Nico, I just quit my job. I don''t have any work to do these days. I''ll take care of my mother


    myself. Please don''t worry. Besides, you''re also working. I don''t want your work to be disturbed, "


    Rachel answered.


    If this had happened a few months ago, Rachel might have agreed with Uncle Nico. But now, things


    had changed. She had much more to consider.


    Hearing Rachel''s words, Uncle Nico had no reason to insist. He left after talking to them for a while.


    Rachel sat beside her mother and stared at her for a while before asking, "My dear mother, you''d better


    tell me the truth. What''s going on between you and Uncle Nico?"


    Fannie looked at Rachel and burst out intoughter.


    "You little girl, don''t you know how to respect elders? What feelings can I have for him? You know very


    well that your father was so handsome that I can''t easily have feelings for others. As for your Uncle


    Nico, I really appreciate him for helping us a lot. But other than that, I have no feelings for him at all."


    Hearing that, Rachel let out a sigh of relief and picked up an apple from the table. Peeling the apple,


    she said, "Mom, how about I introduce you to someone? I really mean it. You''re still very young. If you


    live alone, it will be too lonely for you. Don''t you think so?"


    Fannie shook her head and turned her eyes to the window. Outside, the sun was shining brightly. She


    replied, "I am used to my life now. For my whole life, your father was and will be the only one I love. I


    will not marry anyone else. Otherwise, I''ll be too ashamed to see him after my death, " Fannie said,


    immediately wiping off the tears that had fallen from her eyes.


    Even though it had been so many years since her father passed away, Fannie couldn''t help but cry


    whenever he was mentioned.


    Rachel knew that the love between her father and her mother couldn''t be erased even by death.


    "Rachel, if you really don''t want me to be alone, you should give me a grandson or a granddaughter as


    soon as possible. I won''t be lonely then, " said Fannie, wiping her tears and patting Rachel''s shoulder


    with a smile on her face again.


    This stunned Rachel a little. Then, with a smile, she answered, "Even if I have a baby, Hiram''s mother


    will take care of it."


    "So what? I can move into your mother-inw''s house. I can even be your nanny, if necessary, "


    Fannie said strongly, raising her voice.


    Rachel was amused by this sudden burst of emotion from her mother. She held her mother''s hand and


    said, "Now that the birth policy in our country allows couples to have two babies, maybe I can have two


    so that you can each take care of one baby."


    "That would be a great idea! Both of our families can take care of one each. Or it would be even better


    if we can take turns to take care of them, " Fannie replied, immediately grabbing onto the idea.


    As they talked, Rachel had peeled the apple. She gave it to her mother and said, "Mom, that''s enough.


    Here, please have an apple now."


    Time flew by when they were together.


    In the afternoon, Hiram arrived at the hospital to pick Rachel up just on time.

 Chapter 81 The Divorce Agreement Disappeared

    Chapter 81 The Divorce Agreement Disappeared


    "You''ve arrived just on time." Rachel had juste out of Fannie''s room and seen Hiram standing at


    the gate. She nced at the watch on her wrist. It was exactly 2:00 pm. He hade to pick her up at


    the exact time they had agreed on.


    "I''ve always been punctual, " Hiram replied with a smile. He took Rachel by the hand, leading her to the


    car.


    As they approached the car, Rachel saw Carl sitting in the driver''s seat. She leaned forward and sniffed


    Hiram''s jacket. Then she asked, "Have you been drinking?"


    She knew Hiram. He always drove the car on his own unless he was drunk or there was a special


    circumstance.


    "Just some red wine. I drank only one ss, and even that can''t escape from your sharp nose, " Hiram


    said, putting his hand around Rachel''s neck and giving her a kiss on the lips.


    Rachel blushed at the sudden kiss. She pinched Hiram''s arm to stop him. His young cousin was just


    beside them. She wasn''t ustomed to kissing in front of a single young man.


    But it seemed that just one kiss couldn''t satisfy Hiram, because he gave her another one before letting


    her go. Then they got into the car. "Carl, do you want several days off? Then you''ll have time to find a


    girlfriend, " Hiram said jokingly to Carl.


    "Don''t make fun of me, cousin. I''m too young to get a girlfriend right now. Besides, I think girls are


    nothing but trouble. I prefer to live my life free and alone, " Carl replied.


    As a handsome young man, it wasn''t hard for Carl to find a girlfriend. Many women had tried to hit on


    him. But, maybe being affected by his cousin, Carl wasn''t a man who could easily fall in love. That was


    why he was still single. He was waiting for the real deal to appear.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Rachel seethed when she heard Carl''s opinion about girls. Then she turned to Hiram and asked, "What


    does he mean by saying that girls are trouble? Hiram, I bet you think I''m troublesome too, right?"


    This wasn''t a question that Hiram could answer easily. If he just answered yes or no at once, she might


    think that he wasn''t taking it seriously. So he pretended to think for a while before saying, "I did think


    you were troublesome at the beginning, but I''ve gotten used to it. Now it''s my honor to be troubled by


    you!"


    This was a skillful answer. The first part of his answer had made Rachel furious, but what came next


    had immediately cooled her down and made her happy. "Honey, it''s so nice to hear you say that. Carl,


    you should really learn how to talk to a girl from your cousin."


    "Call me ''honey'' again. I like it when you call me that." Hiram looked at Rachel affectionately. She


    usually called him Hiram. But the word ''honey''ing from her sounded so sweet.


    Carl focused on driving, pretending to hear nothing.


    He had noticed that the couple liked to make fun of each other.


    He couldn''t believe that his cousin, who had always been proud and cold, could easily express his love


    now. Hiram had changed a lot after meeting Rachel.


    Soon, they arrived at the house of the Rong family.


    Joanna was still in the middle of her afternoon nap, so Hiram and Rachel walked directly to their


    bedroom.


    When they stepped inside, Hiram lifted Rachel up and carried her towards the bed. Hey her onto the


    bed and leaned forward, but Rachel pressed her feet against his chest. "Give me the divorce


    agreement. I''m going to destroy it."


    She couldn''t wait even a minute to destroy that agreement. She kept feeling like they would get


    divorced any time.


    Hiram grabbed Rachel''s feet and said to her with a smile, "I promised to give you the divorce


    agreement. What''s the rush?"


    It seemed that the petite woman didn''t believe that he would keep his word.


    "A mere verbal statement isn''t binding. I must see the two copies of the divorce agreement being


    destroyed with my own eyes. Only then can we sleep in the same bed as husband and wife." Rachel


    kicked Hiram''s chest slightly, urging him to fetch the copies of the agreement.


    Hiram kissed her feet before letting them go. "Well, you troublesome woman. I''ll get it for you right


    away."


    Sitting cross-legged on the bed, Rachel saw Hiram walk to the book cab and get a well-hidden key


    before using it to open the drawer at the bottom of the cab.


    Rachel hadn''t expected Hiram to keep the agreements in such a secret ce.


    She rose up from the bed and walked forward out of curiosity. "Where are the agreements? Aha! There


    are many photo albums. Let me see."


    Rachel''s attention was immediately attracted by the photo albums. She picked one up and looked at it


    with fascination, not noticing the change of expression on Hiram''s face.


    "Hiram, hurry up. Once the agreement is destroyed, we''ll be a real couple." Even as she urged Hiram


    to find the agreement, she opened the thick photo album.


    It was filled with faded pictures. Judging from the dates marked on the pictures, they were taken in the


    ''90s. Among all the pictures, the pictures of a pretty young girl caught Rachel''s attention. "Hiram, who


    is this girl? She looks beautiful. She also looks a little like you. Who is she?" Rachel asked curiously.


    Hiram, who had recovered from the uneasy feeling caused by something weird, nced at the picture


    and said, "It''s my aunt, my father''s younger sister."


    "Your aunt?" Rachel was slightly shocked. She had never known that Hiram''s father had a sister.


    She wondered why she had never heard anyone talk about Hiram''s aunt.


    She suddenly remembered the agreement between the two great-grandfathers. If the Rong family had


    a daughter and the Ruan family had a son at nearly the same age, they should get married. The son of


    the Ruan family was Rachel''s father. So if the Rong family had had a daughter that was nearly his age,


    why hadn''t they gotten married? Rachel was confused.


    "My aunt passed away at the age of 19. I heard that she died of drowning. Her death was a huge blow


    to my whole family, so talking about her is forbidden. You should remember to never mention my aunt


    in front of my family, especially my father."


    Hiram exined as he put the photo albums and the other items back into the drawer.


    "Oh, I see. So your father must dearly love his sister." Rachel replied, putting the photo album that she


    was holding back into the drawer, too.


    No wonder all the old photos were stored away. The mere sight of a picture of Hiram''s aunt would


    cause pain to the family. Rachel''s father had been dead for many years, but it was still hard for her


    mother and her to ept it.


    "That''s true. My father had a lot of affection for her. I think my parents adopting Lydia had something to


    do with my aunt. There are some simrities between them, " Hiram said, locking the drawer.


    "Wait!" Rachel eximed. "The divorce agreement! Did you forget what you opened the drawer for?"


    "Rachel, I forgot. I actually took both copies of the agreement to my office before the business trip."


    Hiram said casually. He took her hands and stared at her affectionately. "Believe me. You''re the only


    wife I want. I won''t let the agreemente into effect. You know I would never agree to divorce you."


    "Are you sure that you left them at the office? You''re not lying to me?" Rachel felt like something was


    wrong. Hiram had a good memory. It didn''t make sense that he would forget where he had ced such


    important papers.


    When Hiram heard Rachel''s doubtful tone, he gave her a kiss on the lips and said, "Honey, trust me


    this time, okay?"


    "Okay. I trust you. I''ll go and see if mom is awake." Rachel grazed her lips with her fingers. Lately,


    Hiram had grown fond of kissing her. He kissed her whenever he felt like it.


    She stood up, tidied her dress and walked outside.


    Once Rachel left the room, Hiram''s face turned grave. He stood motionless in front of the book cab,


    lost in thought..


    Then he walked to the desk and picked up his phone. He called Lydia, who was in the US at the


    moment.


    "Hello, Hiram?"


    It was the middle of the night in the US, so Lydia had been sleeping when the call came. But one look


    at the name flickering on the phone had been enough to jolt her awake.


    "Lydia, did youe into my room when I was out?" Hiram asked her coldly.


    Servants came to clean up, but they wouldn''t dare touch anything that they shouldn''t put their hands


    on. Somehow, the copies of the divorce agreement that had been locked up in his private room had


    disappeared. Lydia was the only person he could think of who would have had the chance to take the


    agreement away.


    "Hiram, what are you talking about? I don''t understand why you''re asking. I''ve never been to your room


    without your permission, " Lydia said, but her faint and shaky voice betrayed her.


    "Yes or no!" Hiram shouted into the phone. Except for Lydia, no one would daree into his room


    and rummage around.


    Hiram had never been so mad at her. "Yes. I went into your room and found the divorce agreement, "


    she finally admitted.


    "Where is the agreement right now?" Hiram asked in a low voice, trying to control his anger.


    "I was so d to see the divorce agreement that a sudden impulse came over me. I saw that the date


    signed on the agreement was drawing near, so I sent it to the... to the court."

 Chapter 82 Lukes Idea

    Chapter 82 Luke''s Idea


    Lydia couldn''t ept the fact that he was married. She missed him and so she went to his room and


    identally stumbled upon the key.


    Hiram didn''t speak on the other end of the line, Lydia shouted, "Hiram, I know you don''t love me. But I


    also know that you don''t love that woman either. Otherwise, why would you sign the divorce


    agreement!


    I admit I was being too emotional at the moment. I saw you have already signed it, so on impulse, I......


    But, I don''t think I did anything wrong. You would divorce her even if I hadn''t done anything!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiram closed his eyes wistfully. While clenching his fists, he roared, "Lydia, you''d better stay in the U.S,


    and don''te back without my permission!"


    After hanging up, he called Luke.


    "What? It''s shocking news! You didn''t tell me that you have signed the divorce papers !" Luke was


    scandalized by the news; he knew nothing about it.


    "Stop this nonsense!Use all your connections to check the progress. If possible, terminate the process


    and withdraw the agreement!" Hiram said impatiently. He didn''t have the time to tell him all the details.


    Luke nodded and answered him, "okay, I''ll do it right away. Why did you sign the agreement? By doing


    so you have shot yourself in the foot!"


    Hiram was too upset to talk, so he hung up without responding.


    Moments ago, he opened the drawer and found that someone had moved his stuff, because the photo


    albums were ced in reverse order.


    As expected, he didn''t find the divorce agreement after thoroughly rummaging through the drawer.


    He didn''t tell Rachel what had happened, because he knew that it would be a big setback for her.


    Rachel was chatting with Joanna in the living room. They were arranging flowers.


    The more time she spent with Joanna, the more she felt her mother-inw was knowledgeable. Joanna


    had quite a few interesting hobbies, including flower arrangement.


    "Rachel, is your mother feeling better? I want to visit her tomorrow. She must be getting bored staying


    at the hospital all by herself." Joanna asked as she snipped off a leaf and started to arrange a bunch of


    tulips.


    "She was feeling a little better when I visited herst time. In fact, she said that if you are not too busy,


    she would love to spend more time with you." Rachel said and handed a lily to her.


    Joanna thought about her request for a few seconds, then she said, "Since I am alone at home, how


    about I pick up your mom from the hospital after she''s discharged? We have many servants; she will be


    taken care of at our ce."


    Rachel shook her head, and said with a smile, "Mom, don''t worry, she''s used to living by herself and


    may feel uneasy to stay with you. She''ll be happier at her own house."


    When Hiram came downstairs, Rachel was talking with his mom. The atmosphere was rxed, and


    they looked gorgeous.


    The smile on her face came straight from her heart. Rachel had fully epted his mom as hers. She


    was helping Joanna with trimming and arranging the flowers. She looked quite focused on the task.


    What kind of girl was she? He still didn''t know everything about her.


    He wished that these beautiful moments wouldst forever, but the divorce agreement might change


    everything. He frowned at the thought of the damned divorce agreement.


    "Hiram, you are here. Look! How beautifully mom has arranged these flowers." Rachel said cheerfully;


    she raised the vase when she saw Hiraming out.


    Hiram walked over. He nodded and said, "Of course, mom is an expert in flower arrangement."


    Joanna stopped trimming. She looked at Rachel and Hiram and stood up. "Don''t tter me, you two


    really know how to join forces with each other!" said Joanna. "Why don''t you both have dinner with me


    today? I''ll cook for you."


    Then she went out and asked a servant to buy some groceries.


    Rachel was still busy with the flowers. After cleaning up all the leaves from the table, she stood up and


    was going to wash her hands, but she suddenly fell into someone''s arms. "Honey, would you please


    promise me one thing?" Hiram asked.


    She tried to get out of his arms while looking around; fortunately, no one saw them. She poked his


    chest and said, "Say what you want, don''t beat about the bush!"


    Hiram smiled. He was intoxicated by the fragrance of flowers lingering on her. He kissed her on the


    head and said, "Promise me, you won''t leave me no matter what happens."


    "Ah? Did you do anything wrong? Tell me first, I want to know how serious it is. Let me assess the


    situation in my own way." Rachel put her hands on Hiram''s shoulders with palms lifted. She didn''t want


    to spoil his clothes with the dirt on her hands.


    He sighed slightly and answered, "Nothing happened. It urred to me just now that I am a married


    man and I should cherish my family."


    Rachel realized he wasn''t going to tell her, so she pushed him away and said, "Get aside. Let me wash


    my hands!"


    It was still a little early to have dinner, so Rachel took a walk and enjoyed the flowers in the garden.


    When she turned around, she discovered that Hiram had been following her.


    He was a few steps behind her. Hurriedly, he took a few big steps to catch up with her.


    "Hiram..."


    "This is my home. What are you afraid of?" Hiram ced his arms around her waist and held her firmly.


    She couldn''t move.


    "Come with me. I''ll show you an interesting ce." After saying so, Hiram held Rachel by the waist and


    took her to the ss-sealed yground behind the yard.


    Rachel didn''t know anything about this ce. She wondered what was a ce like this doing in the


    Rong''s family home. Weren''t these facilities built for kids'' amusement?


    It had almost all types of entertainment equipment for kids including a slide, a seesaw, a bouncing bed


    and many more.


    "Mom had this built for her future grandson. She saw something simr at a rtive''s ce, and then


    she asked a builder to construct the same at her home." Hiram said with his arms crossed in front of


    his chest. Right at that moment, he saw Rachel was walking towards a swing, and she sat on it.


    There were many entertainment facilities, and it was evident that the owner had considered about the


    safety issues in advance. Rachel couldn''t help saying, "It seems your mom is eager to have a


    grandson, same as my mom. She also urged me today."


    When Rachel was enjoying sitting on the swing, Hiram''s cell phone rang.


    When he saw the name of the person who was calling, he went out of the yground to answer the


    call.


    "Luke, what about the divorce agreement?"


    "Congrattions! Hiram, you are single again! Both of you have signed the agreement, and the court


    has epted it. Now you need to go to the Civil Administration Bureau and get the divorce certificate


    when you are free!"


    Although it was a bad news for Hiram, Luke couldn''t help ying a joke on him. Hiram seldom


    encountered setbacks, so maybe it was a good lesson for him.


    Hiram''s heart sank, as his biggest fear was about toe true.


    "Listen, Luke! You''d better keep your mouth shut. If you leak this information, I''ll kill you!"


    "I know, you don''t want to divorce Rachel, right? Lydia was jealous and she wanted to take you away


    from Rachel. I have an idea, do you want to hear it?"


    Luke tried to help him out.


    "Come on!" Hiram lit a cigarette and pushed him.


    "You can get Rachel drunk, then prepare a marriage agreement and ask her to sign it. If she is


    unwilling to sign, her fingerprint would also work."


    Luke thought his idea was not bad.


    Hiram snorted disdainfully and said, "I am not that childish!"


    Then he hung up.


    When he turned around, He suddenly found Rachel standing behind him. He hadn''t realized that until


    just now.

 Chapter 83 The Past Was Raised Once More

    Chapter 83 The Past Was Raised Once More


    "Hey, Rachel, "


    Hiram acknowledged her presence. He looked at her face and felt the tension mounting. The cigarette


    in his hand had already burnt to its butt. He had forgotten to smoke.


    Rachel looked at him as he stood outside the ying area. She hadn''t heard anything, but she felt


    something was wrong with him.


    "What is going on with you, Hiram?


    Are you hiding something important from me?"


    Hiram seldom revealed his true emotions. He was always calm. He never allowed anyone to discern


    what was going on in his mind. However, now Rachel had a suspicion that something terrible had


    happened and he was trying to cover it up. Was that just her instinct?


    "Yes, yes. There are lots of things about me that you don''t know about. I can tell you one by one if


    you''re interested, honey." Hiram smiled at her. He reached out and ced his hands around her


    shoulders. Together they walked towards the house.


    "What do you mean by saying there are lots of things I don''t know about?


    I don''t care the least bit about the things that happened before we got married. I just care about the


    things that are rted to us, understand?"


    Rachel murmured. It sounded like Hiram was holding something from her and it concerned their


    rtionship. She wondered if something had happened and it went unnoticed by her. She was baffled.


    After having dinner at the Rong family''s house, they were heading home. Rachel thought it was still


    early at night and decided to go to the hospital instead. She wanted to see her mom. She also brought


    her something delicious to eat.


    Hiram wasn''t going to work for the past two days, and his phone was constantly ringing. He had told his


    fellows not to call him after eight in the evening, even if the sun had risen again in the night.


    They didn''t want to risk their job. Thus they had to call him before eight to ask his opinion on business-


    rted matters.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Hiram was busy answering his work calls, so he went to the garden


    outside. He needed some time outside to deal with the matter at hand.


    Rachel didn''t wait for him. She went straight to Fannie''s ward. She wanted her mom to taste the food


    she had brought before it got cold.


    Just as she raised her hand to knock on the door, she heard someone talking inside. Did mom get a


    visitor? She figured she should wait for a while. She was turning back when she heard her name being


    mentioned. She put her ear on the door out of curiosity.


    "Fannie, is it true that Rachel is married into the Rong family?


    I heard the news, but I couldn''t believe it. Is it really true? You agreed to marry your daughter into the


    Rong family."


    It was a woman''s voice. It sounded that she was elder than her mom. It seemed that the woman was


    an acquaintance of her mom. But the conversation sounded quite strange to Rachel. She had never


    heard this voice before, and she didn''t know the woman who was talking with her mom.


    "I don''t think it''s improper, don''t worry about it. Do you know that Hiram and Rachel are getting along


    very well now?" Her mom replied to the woman.


    "But Fannie, I''m still worried about it. If they learn about what happened twenty years ago, do you still


    think they would be able to live together happily?"


    "My dear friend, what happened twenty years ago has nothing to do with Rachel and Hiram! Please let


    it go. It doesn''t matter and do not mention it again, please!" Fannie spoke rashly, and she sounded


    anxious.


    "It doesn''t matter? Are you sure? Fannie, don''t lie to yourself?"


    Rachel heard they were arguing about Hiram and her. She was confused and decided to go inside. She


    opened the door pretending she hadn''t heard anything, and said, "Evening, my dear mom. I was


    worried you''d be asleep. I brought you something special to eat. Hey, you have a guest. How do you


    do? I''m Rachel."


    Fannie saw Racheling in and tried to make herself look rxed. She felt surprised to see Rachel


    yet she smiled at her. She said, "How did youe here at this hour, sweetie? Why do you take so


    much trouble? I''m fine, and I''m not hungry yet. You have brought so many things."


    She saw Rachel was staring at the stranger in the room. She continued hurriedly, "This is an old friend


    of mine. We used to hang out a lot when we were young. You can call her auntie. She heard that I am


    hospitalised, so she came to visit me."


    "Nice to meet you, auntie, " Rachel nodded her head and smiled at her. She was about fifty years old


    and she looked her age.


    "Nice to meet you, sweetie, how time flies. I heard you are married now. Thest time I saw you, you


    were a little baby in your mom''s arms. But then I got married and moved to some other ce. I don''t


    you have turned into such a beauty!" She looked at Rachel and said. Rachel looked exactly like her


    father, Simpson.


    It was a long time ago, and Simpson was the most attractive young man in XH Vige. Every girl


    blushed at the sight of him, and every girl wanted to stand beside him.


    "Thank you, auntie. You look great. You''re still young and beautiful." Rachel smiled at her. She nced


    at her mother while speaking.


    "Really? That''s so sweet of you. Dear Fannie, it''s gettingte, and I am supposed to go back home


    early tomorrow morning. Take good care of yourself. I must go now." The woman said to Fannie. Then


    she turned to Rachel, "Sweetie, I''m leaving now, and it is really nice to meet you."


    "Walk your auntie out for me, Rachel." Fannie asked Rachel.


    Rachel walked the woman out. She had lots of questions in her mind. She asked, "Auntie, do you


    share the same family name with us, are you also a Ruan?"


    People from XH Vige shared the same family name. Other families, including the Rongs, had moved


    out long ago. But they made a better living after they left.


    "Yes, of course. Although we grew aparttely, we are rtives and from the same family. Ok, don''t


    bother to apany me further. Take good care of your mom. Good luck, and see you." She waved


    her hand to Rachel and made her way out of the inpatient ward.


    Rachel watched her going out of her sight. She got lost in her thoughts. After a while, she turned


    around and went to her mom''s ward.


    When she entered, she saw Hiram was already there. He had finished his call and was talking with


    Fannie while peeling an apple at the same time. He saw Rachel and continued to peel.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Rachel, has your auntie left?" Fannie looked at her and asked.


    "Yes, she''s left, mom." Rachel said, and she sat on the other side of the bed. She turned her head


    towards Hiram. He was cutting the peeled apple into two, passing one half to Fannie and the other to


    Rachel.


    Rachel held the apple slice but didn''t put it in her mouth. She turned to her mom and opened her mouth


    but stopped on second thought. She asked finally, "Mom, did the woman who left just now grow up with


    you and my dad?"


    Fannie was chewing her apple; she stopped as she heard what Rachel said. She answered, "Yes, we


    grew up together. Two brothers who lived next door were also in our group. We got along very well and


    used to hang out together."


    Rachel had a few more questions in her mind but was interrupted. Fannie said to her, "It''s gettingte.


    Both of you should go home and rest. I''m fine now and don''t worry about me. Just go home."


    "Mom, I''m saying ¡­¡­"


    "Ok, Rachel, let''s go home. I''m also tired, and I need to go to bed, " Hiram said abruptly, and she was


    interrupted again. He got up and said to Fannie, "Have a good night, mom. Rachel and I are going


    home now, see you soon."


    Rachel had no other choices but to stand up and leave. She nced at her mother and lowered her


    head, "We''re going home, mom. I''lle and see you tomorrow. Sweet dreams, see you tomorrow."


    When they left the hospital and went to the car, she wanted to say something but didn''t know how to


    start.


    Hiram saw her hesitation and said to her.


    "I know what''s on your mind. It was clear that your mom didn''t want to talk about that matter anymore.


    You must stop when she''s notfortable."


    Rachel leaned against the seat back. She was frowning and thinking. She said to Hiram after a while,


    "My instincts tell me that my mom is hiding something from me. I am sure about it!"


    Hiramughed and said while holding her hands, "You are overthinking everything these days. Think


    about it. Earlier you thought that I am hiding some information from you and now you are feeling that


    your mom isn''t telling you something. You seem to be suspecting everything around you, dear."


    "I am not!" Rachel bit her lip and replied. She pulled her hands out of his and said to him, "Let''s go and


    have a couple of drinks, shall we? I remember there is a bar across the street."


    Hiram raised his eyebrows slightly and answered without any hesitation, "No problem. Let''s go."


    Suddenly, he remembered Luke''s suggestion.


    The idea was ridiculous. But since the moment was right and she had already taken the initiative.


    He decided to use the opportunity and try.


    Rachel wasn''t used to going to bars, and she seldom went there. She remembered the most


    memorable time was when Anya brought her to one.


    The moment Hiram and Rachel entered, everyone turned around to catch a glimpse of them. Of


    course, most of the onlookers were women, and they were attracted by Hiram''s good looks.


    He was at the center of all attention.


    Wherever he made his appearance, he was the focus of all attention. People couldn''t restrain


    themselves from admiring him.

 Chapter 84 Hirams Popularity With Women

    Chapter 84 Hiram''s Poprity With Women


    "Mr. Rong, you are an extraordinary man. Wherever you go, you get all the attention. So many women


    run after you. How can you bear with that?" Rachel sat at the bar, looking at the man sitting beside her


    and said enviously.


    Rachel was invisible to the women lusting after Hiram. They brazenly winked at Hiram as if she was not


    there.


    With a ss of wine in his hand, Hiram called Carl toe and pick them upter. After that, he looked


    at her, and spoke with his thin lips lifted and smiled bitterly, "Being with me, you will get used to it very


    soon."


    Hiram had be ustomed to the attention and coquetry. No matter how hard those women tried


    to seduce him, it never worked.


    Rachel drank another ss of wine and then went to the washroom. When she came back, she was so


    shocked to see the scene in front of her.


    She saw Hiram surrounded by a bunch of women. They were different types, fighting to have a drink


    with him. What''s more, when he wasn''t noticing some of them ced something in his pocket.


    His eyes revealed that he was running out of patience. He rarely came to such public ces, instead,


    he preferred to go directly into the box.


    "Honey! Can you pleasee here. I have lost something. Pleasee here and help me in finding it.


    Hurry..." Rachel tried to recuse him out of those women. She shouted at him loudly. Then she bent


    down and turned on her cell phone''s torchlight. She was pretending to be looking for something.


    As soon as Hiram saw her, he pushed aside the women surrounding him and strode straight to her.


    "Honey, I have lost my earrings. Please help me to find them my dear." Rachel looked at him and


    spoke anxiously as if she had, in fact, lost her earrings.


    "Were you wearing your earrings today? I don''t remember seeing them." Hiram asked her while he held


    her shoulders and started moving toward the stairs. He knew she was pretending. As he took her


    upstairs, he said, "We can''t enjoy here. Let''s go up and drink!"


    As they walked up, Rachel ced her hand in his pocket. She had noticed those women when they put


    something in his pocket. She was curious to know what they had passed on to Hiram.


    Rachel felt something in his pocket. She took it out and was shocked to see what those women had left


    for Hiram.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Inside there were dozens of visiting cards. Besides the printed ones, there were also some hand


    written cards with their contact information on them. They had shared all their names, addresses and


    phone numbers.


    As soon as Hiram saw the visiting cards, he snatched them from her hands and threw them into the


    nearby garbage can. Then he showed his VIP card to the server who came by and said, "Prepare a


    VIP room for us and make sure it is peaceful and quiet."


    Rachel took a nce at the garbage can while stroking Hiram''s arm. She asked, "Did you throw all of


    those cards? I hope you won''t regret thatter? I saw some of those women. They were drop dead


    gorgeous. Why didn''t you..."


    Before she finished her sentence, Hiram replied as usual, "I am not interested in those women."


    "But isn''t it true that all men are lustful towards such beautiful women. I do not believe that you are the


    exception." Rachel taunted Hiram, as she followed the waiter to the VIP room.


    Of course, she didn''t believe that he was the exception. His actions in the past two days were the best


    proof of this fact.


    "I am only interested in you. I have no concern for any other women. They don''t matter to me." Hiram


    answered and slowed down their speed as the VIP room was just in front of them.


    Over the past 30 years, he had made himself open andfortable to handle such situations. But


    there was no woman being able to be his woman.


    Hiram pulled Rachel''s hand and was about to walk into the VIP room of the bar. At that moment, right


    before they went inside, someone greeted them loudly from behind.


    "What am I seeing? It it really Mr. Rong? I thought I might not be lucky enough to meet you this time


    during my visit to H city. What a coincidence to find you here."


    Rachel was walking behind Hiram. She was the first one to see the man who called them from behind.


    At first sight, he seemed like a bad man. He held two women, one on his left, the other on his right. His


    ck shirt had five buttons in all, and four of them were left undone to show off his honey bronze chest


    and abdomen muscles. One of the women''s tender hands rested on his bare body.


    On second look, He didn''t seem like such a bad guy. Although he looked like a bad-boy, he still


    managed to do it in a good way of bad. His deliberately short beard made him look mature and bold, a


    pair of cheetah-like sharp ck eyes seemed to be ready to hunt for their prey all the time.


    Hiram took a step back and looked at the man calling him from behind. His deep eyes were slightly


    narrowed. He hid Rachel behind him. Then he spoke with a smile on his face, but the truth was that he


    was not at all pleased to see him.


    "Patrick? We haven''t seen each other for almost a year. You look as awesome as ever, " said Hiram.


    "Ha Ha, you''re right. We haven''t seen each other for a year. For the longest time, I have not heard


    anyone calling me by my first name. Only you can do it, Mr. Rong. Only you dare to call me directly by


    my first name. And you deserve it, don''t you think so?" Patrick Yan looked at Hiram, inside his eyes


    there was a dash of fear and defiance. In the business world, Hiram was the onlypetitor worthy of


    his respect.


    Rachel was a little curious. Looking at the mysterious aura of that man she figured that he must be


    equal to Hiram.


    However, speaking of grace, Patrick might be slightly inferior aspared to Hiram.


    It was quite reasonable to have apetitor since the Rong family had been in business for many


    years.


    "Since we have met coincidentally, we might as well have a drink together. Is this your VIP room? I will


    help myself to meet you there."


    As Patrick spoke he kicked open the door of the box with one of his feet and went in with the two


    women in his arms. He proceeded without asking for Hiram''s permission.


    As he passed Rachel, his sight deliberately stayed on her for a second. It seemed like her face was


    stripped by his cheetah-like eyes which caused a chill to run down her spine.


    "Hiram, how about, we...?" Rachel pointed at the exit door and was just about to ask whether they


    should leave first.


    In her mind, there were some people who she could not afford to offend. Patrick seemed exactly like


    that type of man.


    She wanted to drink with Hiram but not with that man. If he were there, how would she enjoy having


    drinks with her husband?


    Hiram did not say anything he just clutched her hand more tightly which imperceptibly dispelled her


    fear, and then he pulled her into the VIP room.


    Patrick and his twody friends sat on the inner seats, leaving the outside sofas to Hiram and her.


    "Waiter, bring us a carton of Chateau Latour 1982." Patrick snapped his fingers and said to the waiter


    who came to take their order.


    A carton?


    Rachel thought that Patrick was kind of a show off.


    To her surprise, Hiram announced in the very next moment, "How would a carton be sufficient for us?


    Bring us two cartons instead. I know you have always been very good at drinking. Since you have


    Patrick patted the thighs of the women sitting with him and smiled brightly. He said, "Mr. Rong is always


    generous. Waiter, haven''t you heard the order? Hurry up and bring us our wine."


    Rachel trembled her eyshes slightly. These two cartons cost almost 60, 000 dors. However, she


    was not a woman who had never been in such circumstances before. She could perceive the tit for tat


    tactic behind their words.


    "You are too virile to be apanied by just one girl, aren''t you? Why don''t you ask for two more?" As


    he said, Patrick snapped his fingers again. But he suddenly remembered something and said, "Oh I am


    sorry, I almost forget that you are notscivious towards women. Who is this woman? I''m curious to


    know more about her. I''m worried that you might be having a special rtionship with her. Is it true?"


    Hiram was in no hurry to reply, but his eyes flicked gently towards Rachel who sat beside him. Although


    the words were not clearly stated, she understood his meaning.


    "Nice to meet you, Mister. I''m Rachel. I''m Hiram''s... fiancee." Rachel stood up as she spoke and went


    over to take a bottle of red wine which was in the waiter''s hand. The corks was already opened, so the


    wine poured out as soon as the cork was pulled.


    She poured two sses and took one of them to Patrick by herself. "Mister, for our first meeting, let me


    wee you and let''s raise a toast, " Rachel said.


    Patrick took the wine which she had poured for him with a surprised expression on his face. A moment


    ago, when he had looked at her, he had noticed that she was a little afraid of him. But now, the fear


    seemed to have disappeared. The woman recovered very quickly.


    Almost every woman he met was afraid to see him, and some even said that he seemed to devour


    people.


    "Oh? That is really a big surprise for me. Mr. Rong, when are you nning to hold the wedding? Don''t


    forget to invite me." Patrick said to Hiram, but he kept his eyes fixed on Rachel and drank the wine in


    one fell swoop.


    Rachel was nning to ask him to take a sip first, but now, it seemed she had to bottom it up as well.


    ''To that man, the wine is just as same as water, '' Rachel thought.


    After drinking, she turned back towards Hiram, feeling a little relieved. She knew what Hiram meant.


    Sometimes, she could not act frightened. Otherwise, she might have ended up humiliating Hiram in


    front of others.


    Especially, in front of his opponent. Hiram hoped that his woman would be able to undertake any


    challenge by herself. He didn''t want his partner to be some one that could only hide behind him.


    A woman like that would only be his weakness.

 Chapter 85 Patrick Yan

    Chapter 85 Patrick Yan


    "No problem. Okay then, I will send you the invitation card. I''ll look forward to your presence!" Hiram


    smiled and firmly grabbed Rachel''s hands. His gesture felt like a generouspliment to her.


    Rachel didn''t know that such concerns were the exact reason why Hiram had disapproved of their


    marriage in the beginning.


    The future Mrs. Rong of the Rong family wasn''t a flower that could only stay in the greenhouse.


    Being Hiram''s wife wasn''t easy. Only a woman with a powerful background or rich experience was cut


    out for this title. Otherwise, it was nearly impossible to meet his expectations.


    "One thing is for sure. No matter what happens, even if the world went to pieces, I would still attend


    your wedding!" Patrickughed. He was sitting far from Hiram, and he raised a toast to Hiram.


    Hiram smiled, but he didn''t utter a word. He clinked sses with Rachel and asked her, "What''s going


    on? I thought you wanted to have a few drinks¡­"


    Rachel took her ss of wine to take a sip and murmured, "What I wanted was to drink with you, just


    the two of us and no one else."


    "Alright then, when we reach home, if you still want to drink something, I will join you." Hiram smiled


    and whispered into Rachel''s ears.


    Patrick was sitting across them. He kept ncing at the couple, especially at Rachel. He remembered


    that earlier Hiram didn''t use to have an emotional connection with women.


    When did this woman be a part of the Rong family?


    To his surprise, Hiram was being really nice to her.


    The gathering was almost over but Rachel couldn''t stand the stifling atmosphere anymore. So she


    excused herself to go to the bathroom but, instead she went outside to rx for a while.


    Hiram was a powerful man, and Patrick seemed no less either. The two men made Rachel feel so


    stressed out that she couldn''t breathe.


    Rachel was standing in front of a window. It was a little windy, and her long hair was fluttering in the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    wind. She stretched herself and took a deep breath of fresh air.


    However, when she turned around, she found a man standing in the corridor and looking at her, with a


    cigar in his mouth.


    When she figured out who the man was, Rachel stepped back out of instinct.


    "Are you scared of me? I thought you were a brave woman considering you married such a powerful


    man like Hiram. I don''t think you need to keep your guard up in front of me."


    Patrick Yan smoked his cigar and eyed her up and down. He was standing in the dark, just like a


    cheetah ready to pounce on its prey.


    "Hi, Mr. Yan. You came outside to rx too!" Rachel brought up another topic and tried her best to


    suppress the fear in her eyes.


    She had Hiram to apany her at the VIP room. But now she was alone. It was natural for her to feel


    scared of him.


    "I am curious why a man like Hiram would choose you as his fiancee. Perhaps you have some


    extremely attractive features that I haven''t noticed yet, " said Patrick. He approached her abruptly. It


    seemed that he wanted to sniff her scent and find out what was special about her.


    He had seen a lot of women. When he saw Rachel, he perceived in one nce that she wasn''t from a


    well-known or wealthy family.


    Rachel didn''t behave like the women he had seen before.


    Rachel smiled and stepped back without him noticing, "Mr. Yan, you are thinking too much. Hiram and I


    were engaged even before we were born. I guess Hiram didn''t have a choice¡­"


    She tried to make a joke about this. And when she wanted to go back to the room, her wrist was


    grabbed by someone.


    It was a firm grip and it hurt a little bit. It seemed that the man who grabbed her wrist knew nothing


    about taking care of a woman.


    "Is that so? I don''t think you are telling the truth. Hiram isn''t that kind of man who would just yield to


    fate. Miss Ruan, you¡­" Before Patrick finished his sentence, his hand got pulled out, and Rachel was


    held in another man''s arms.


    "Patrick, I thought you came outside to catch a breath. I didn''t realize you are interested in my


    fiancee?" Hiram''s eyes were half closed. Although he smiled when he spoke to Patrick, there was


    something frightful in his words.


    Rachel hid herself in Hiram''s arms. She was nervous. One of the two men was like a cheetah in the


    wild forest while the other was like a lion, dignified and invible.


    She used to think that Hiram was like a wolf. Butpared to Patrick, Hiram was more like a lion.


    "No, no, no, I wouldn''t dare to do that? I am just curious to know what kind of woman would attract you.


    Mr. Rong, we all know that you never hang out with women. Look at you, Mr. Rong. I haven''t even


    talked to Rachel in three sentences and see how worried you are!" Patrick moved his wrist.


    He understood that Hiram had given him a stern warning, but his curiosity got the better of him.


    "It''s gettingte now. I have already paid the bill. Patrick, enjoy yourself. Rachel and I need to leave!"


    said Hiram. He grabbed Rachel''s hand and left for home.


    Outside the bar, Carl was waiting for them by the car.


    When she got in the car, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. She was confused, and she asked, "Hiram,


    what the hell is wrong with Patrick Yan?"


    Upon hearing Patrick''s name, Carl, who was sitting in the front seat, said, "Rachel, do you mean


    Patrick? Are you talking about Patrick Yan? Did you meet him at the bar?"


    "Yes, I am talking about him. Carl, what do you know about him?" Rachel leaned against the front seat


    and asked Carl.


    "Let''s put it this way. Fifty percent of the Rong family''s court cases are against the Yan family. The Yan


    family didn''t rise to fame until the past decade. Patrick Yan is famous for his heartlessness. Although


    their business is much smaller than the Rong family''s business, still they are a strongpetitor, " said


    Carl.


    Hiram looked at the woman in his arms and said, "Just stay away from him whenever you see him. He


    is very vindictive. As long as you don''t piss him off, he wouldn''t try to harm you."


    Rachel nodded her head and asked another question, "By the way, do you have any other enemies


    that I should know about. Tell me all about them so that I can keep them in mind!"


    Hiram softly touched Rachel''s nose right after she finished her sentence, "Hey, you youngdy, why are


    you cursing me to have enemies!"


    Carl was driving the car, and he couldn''t helpughing. He said, "Rachel, let me tell you. The Rong


    family does have many enemies. But only a few of them couldpete with the Rong family."


    Patrick Yan could be counted as their biggest and the mostpetentpetitor. As for the rest of


    them, they were not a real threat to the Rong family.


    "The Rong family''s fame and status can''t just be challenged by some random person! Even Patrick Yan


    would not dare to challenge the Rong family in public. He might use some tricks, and that''s all he can


    do. I don''t think he could do anything beyond that!"


    Listening to Carl, Rachel blinked her eyes. She pretended to be regretful and came into Hiram''s


    embrace, "What can I do, Hiram? It seems like I am on a pirate ship, and I can''t get off now."


    What if she was kidnapped or ckmailed again in the future? She might lose her life easily!


    Hiram couldn''t help butugh on Rachel''s words. He said, "Alright then, I will sign the divorce


    agreement when I get it. And you will be free."


    Rachel''s face immediately turned gloomy. She stared at him, "You did it on purpose. It seems like you


    are eagerly waiting for me to divorce you!"


    Then, Hiram lifted her chin and kissed her.


    "Yes, you are on my pirate ship! And there is only a one-way ticket. Once you get on, there is no way


    you can get off!"


    Hiram''s strong voice could be heard in the whole car. And every single word he said had been listened


    clearly by Rachel.


    Carl was driving smoothly, but he hit the brakes suddenly.


    Rachel got startled when Carl said, "Hiram, a van has blocked our way. Let me get down to check it


    out!"

 Chapter 86 A Bloodcurdling Moment

    Chapter 86 A Bloodcurdling Moment


    It was rather strange that a van abruptly stopped in the middle of a spacious fourne highway in the


    quiet night.


    "Wait here!"


    Hiram ordered. His deep eyes firmly stared at the excessively silent van parked in front of them.


    Generally speaking, when faced with such a peculiar situation, people tended to hop out and check


    what was going on. But, they didn''t.


    "Then what should we...?" Carl had already unfastened his safety belt. He was about to get off to have


    a look when he heard Hiram''s voice. So he stopped.


    "Don''t worry about it, just go straight ahead." Hiram said, with his eyes focused on the van, as if he was


    thinking about something.


    Rachel also sensed that something was wrong. She agreed with Hiram. Besides, it wasn''t an ident,


    so it was better to leave as soon as possible.


    Carl sat down again and backed up the car. He was about to leave.


    But just in that very moment, The door of the strangely quiet van opened suddenly.


    Around seven or eight big men came out of it one after another. Each of them held a steel rod, which


    shimmered under the light of the streetmps.


    "Carl, ignore them! Just drive away!"


    Hiram ordered as he held Rachel''s head on his legs and wrapped her in his arms to protect her. Carl


    pressed the elerator, and with a massive sound, they drove away immediately.


    With the steel rods, those guys smashed the car''s windows from outside while the car drove past them.


    With a loud banging sound, a crack appeared in the window where a rod had made contact.


    But luckily, the car drove away before their next strike.


    Carl grasped for breath. Although he slowed down the car, he didn''t attempt to stop. "Cousin! Are you


    okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    Hiram who was sitting in the back seat shook off the ss debris from his clothes and answered.


    "That''s good. If it had not been for your prompt judgment, I would have been dead by now." Carl said


    with fear. He didn''t dare to imagine what would have happened to him if he had gotten off the car.


    Rachel sat back, thinking that it was quite fortunate that they left in time, or they would have been in


    great trouble. She patted the debris off of Hiram''s knees, then asked, "What''s going on? How could


    someone ambush us at the entrance of the Tulip Pce?"


    "Cousin. Could it be Patrick Yan''s conspiracy?" Carl guessed. They had just returned from meeting


    Patrick, and all of a sudden this horrible incident happened.


    Hiram shook his head thoughtfully, "He is not foolish a man, he won''t n an attack near my ce."


    "Then... Who do you think is the culprit behind the attack? Jay is already in prison." Carl couldn''t think


    of anyone else who would take such a big risk.


    At that moment, they had already driven past the Tulip Pce. The three of them were not sure if those


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    big guys were still lingering there waiting for them toe back.


    Hiram took out his phone, and he dialed a call after telling Carl an address, "Take us to Luke''s house.


    We would be safe there."


    Luke was awyer. He had made a lot of enemies in his line of work. Therefore his house was


    equipped with both privacy and safety.


    "Chad, check a local car with the license te number of H9437. Also, pull the security footage in front


    of the Tulip Pce to figure out where that van came from. I need the results within an hour."


    Hiram said methodically. ''How dare they ambush us in front of my home, '' he thought.


    Rachel was also terrified. She was a little sleepy before the attack, but after the incident, she couldn''t


    think of sleeping.


    Right at that moment, she realized that Hiram was totally right. She had boarded a dangerous pirate


    ship that would frighten her at every step.


    After a while, they finally arrived at Luke''s house. Luke was quite annoyed when he was woken up at


    midnight, but he opened the door immediately when he saw the man standing outside.


    "You two are..." Luke wore his boxers and looked at them with sleepy eyes. But when he noticed


    Hiram''s unusually serious face, he realized that something had gone wrong, "Wait a moment. Let me


    change my clothes."


    Right after entering the house, Hiram led Rachel to a spare room.


    "Have a good sleep. I''ll be back when I''m done sorting out this matter." Hiram said gently and then he


    kissed her on the lips.


    Rachel nodded her head, knowing that she couldn''t do anything to help him.


    Hiram went out of the room. Luke was already sitting outside waiting for him.


    "So, tell me. Why did youe here at this hour? I am sure that it wasn''t simply because you need a


    ce to sleep." Luke asked with his legs crossed.


    Hiram''s properties were spread far and wide. Luke wouldn''t believe that he had no ce to sleep.


    "Look into all the disputes we had during thest six months. I need to figure out who is most likely to


    hire someone tomit a murder!" Hiram got straight to the point.


    After Hearing Hiram''s words, Luke quickly understood that things were not normal. So he started


    working immediately without any more discussions.


    In the guestroom, Rachel soon fell asleep despite a little difort.


    She had gone through a lot in these past few days. Though she had already begun to adjust, yet she


    required maintaining a good mental state to confront the uncertain future.


    At dawn, when Rachel was in a deep sleep, she felt that she was being pulled into someone''s arms. It


    was Hiram. As she turned into a morefortable position to continue sleeping, Hiram stopped her.


    The woman was quite sleepy. Even after knowing that someone was about to do something, she didn''t


    wake up. He tried again, and she joined him hesitantly.


    Hiram didn''t let her go until the day came to light.


    Rachel had a fairly good sleep, but the man lying beside her had stayed up all night.


    Nevertheless, Hiram got up after only two hours'' sleep.


    Because he had to work. As they came out of Luke''s house, they found that Carl had already arrived


    there with another car, and the Maybach he drovest night had been sent to a repair shop.


    "Where do you want to go, hospital or home?" Hiram asked Rachel as they sat in the car.


    Rachel answered without any hesitation, "Your office. I can see my mother in the afternoon."


    Hiram nodded his head, "Fine."


    After they reached the Streams Building, Hiram went to work while Rachel was led by Carl to the studio


    Hiram had mentioned.


    "Celine, are you working?" Rachel asked Celine while she was walking around the idle studio


    downstairs. She realized that Hiram had told the truth.


    Although it was not thatrge, it was enough for them. They could also hire some more employees.


    "Yes. I''m in the tea house. So, what about the idea I discussed with you the other day?" Celine asked in


    a low voice. Members of the Team A asked for information every day, but she felt too embarrassed to


    ask Rachel.


    "Of course no problem. And I have a good news: I''m going to establish an independent studio so that


    we can work together again!"


    "Really? Wow. Rachel, you are great! I''m going to share the good news with everyone!" Celine said


    excitedly.


    "No problem. But don''t be too hasty. Hand in your resignations as required and serve your due


    responsibility. Don''t make the situation too awkward." Rachel reminded Celine as she wandered in the


    big balcony to have a look at the scenery.


    ''Great. It''s not much different from the view of the president''s office upstairs, '' she thought.


    "Of course! We''ve worked for thispany for a long time. It isn''t much trouble if we stay for another


    few months!" Celine assured Rachel.


    Rachel looked at her watch to check the time. She assumed that Hiram might have finished the


    conference by that time.


    "Let''s leave it like this now. I''ll talk to you some other time." Rachel said and then hung up the phone.


    She had a general idea about the studio and found that it onlycked some work supplies, which could


    be arranged when they moved in.


    After leaving the studio, Rachel went upstairs towards the president''s office.


    Her studio was very close to his office. It was just three to five minutes'' walk. That''s to say, it was quite


    convenient to meet each other.


    Maybe, this was the actual intention behind Hiram''s n!

 Chapter 87 She Was Divorce

    Chapter 87 She Was Divorce


    Rachel was about to go in but she was stopped by the assistant at the door.


    "Miss Ruan, excuse me, our President is busy at the moment. Would you like to wait in the lounge for a


    while?" The assistant looked at her with embarrassment.


    Rachel looked at the closed door of Hiram''s office. She took a few steps and said, "Well, then tell him, I


    am going to the hospital. That way he can concentrate on his work."


    Since he was busy, it seemed unnecessary for her to wait. She didn''t want to distract him from his


    work.


    "Alright, Let me help you get in touch with Carl. He will drop you off at the hospital." After saying so, the


    assistant called Carl to arrange a car.


    Then Rachel left.


    At the President''s office, Hiram was speaking with someone on the phone.


    "OK, Chad. You must try to sort this out. Such an incident cannot happen again."


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at the door, slowly shutting his deep and sorrowful eyes.


    Hiram wasn''t afraid of Rachel''s interference. Instead, his mind was preupied with the divorce


    agreement that had already been submitted.


    He didn''t know how to tell her about that.


    If he told her about that, he wasn''t sure how she''d react. He was afraid of her temperament.


    At the hospital, Fannie could not walk because her leg was in a lifted position and it was also not easy


    for her to roll over. The movements she could do were minimal, so after lying for such a long time, she


    was getting bored.


    Rachel helped her in wiping her body. She said, "Hang in there, dear mom. ording to the doctor,


    you can move a little bit within a month''s time. After that you won''t feel so ufortable."


    "Well, I am OK, dear. But the idleness that surrounds me these days is driving me crazy. You know, I


    had never been so idle before." Fannie took the towel in Rachel''s hand and wiped herself.


    "I am also just like you, isn''t it? Mom, to be honest with you, I am a little jealous of dad. Dad used to be


    calm and rxed as he mostly stayed at home." Rachel spoke to her, while she fetched ab from


    the drawer. She sat behind her mom to help herb her hair.


    Fannie smiled. What Rachel said reminded her of Simpson who liked to raise cats and grow flowers.


    Every day, he would spend hours taking care of his flowers and pets.


    "Mom, the other day, I identally heard what you and auntie were discussing. It was about something


    that happened more than 20 years ago. What happened, mom, tell me everything?" Rachel said as she


    gently helped inbing her mother''s hair.


    Fannie, who was wiping her hands, suddenly stopped. She wondered what exactly Rachel had heard.


    "Rachel, this matter concerns the elders. You have nothing to do with this. Please don''t bring it up


    again." When Rachel mentioned the past, Fannie''s eyes revealed a sense of sorrow.


    "But, mom, have you ever realized that you can''t hide a secret for a lifetime?" Rachel said softly.


    If it were an old and meaningless story, she might not have gone into details. But that day, she had


    heard herself that it might have something to do with the Rong family.


    That made her curious.


    She wondered what this secret that seemed to be rted to the Rong family was.


    "Rachel, promise me that you''ll never ask about this again! It has nothing to do with you and Hiram.


    You two aren''t responsible, so you don''t have to bear that sin!"


    As Fannie said that, her face turned pale and she stopped talking.


    "Mom..." What sin was she talking about? Why was her mother''s words getting harder and harder to


    understand?


    "My Rachel, if you still see me as your mom, do not ask me about this ever again."


    Rachel didn''t dare to ask more questions because of Fannie''s words. All she could do was to swallow


    countless questions.


    Rachel and Hiram''s families lived together in XH Vige. But if there were old grudges, there should


    have been some news. Then howe she had never heard about any feud till now?


    "Okay, mom, if you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t ask again. Don''t be angry and take care of


    yourself" Rachel yielded.


    She knew about Fannie''s nature. If she didn''t want to tell, she wouldn''t say a word, no matter how hard


    Rachel tried to pry.


    Rachel came out of the hospital.


    But she didn''t go back to her home immediately.


    She went to roam around the street near the hospital. She was trying to rx.


    She knew Hiram was busy at the time and Celine was also at work. Only she was free.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She entered a jewelry shop where she picked up a few small ornaments. Her mobile phone was kept in


    her bag, it rang twice, and then the call got disconnected. She took it out to have a look. It was an


    unknown phone number, so she did not care about it.


    When she came out of the jewelry store, the phone rang again.


    She answered, but there was silence on the other end for a moment. When she was about to hang up,


    suddenly a voice came from the other side.


    "Is that you, Rachel?"


    It was a woman''s voice which sounded familiar, but Rachel could not figure out who it was.


    "It''s me, Lydia..."


    Rachel was stunned. No wonder she could not recognize the voice. Lydia had never called her before,


    and the sudden call was surely a surprise.


    "So it''s my sister-inw. I heard you''ve been back to America." Rachel reached out her hand to look at


    the ring she had bought just now. Although it was not worth much, it looked good.


    "Yes, I have returned to the United States. But I''m not your sister-inw anymore. Don''t you know


    that?" Lydia was surprised by Rachel''sment, so she asked in return.


    Rachel did not take Lydia seriously knowing that her sister-inw always had some ulterior motives.


    "You still don''t want to ept it? Well, whether you ept it or not, as long as you are Hiram''s sister,


    you are my sister-inw." Rachel said indifferently.


    Rachel knew that Lydia wasn''t fond of her, and she didn''t have the time and energy to please her.


    There were many people who didn''t like her, and it was needless for her to care about what they


    thought.


    "Rachel, I should apologize to you for what happened. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have acted on


    impulse."


    After listening to Rachel, Lydia understood that Rachel didn''t know anything yet. To make matters


    worse, she said, "However, this means that there is something wrong between you and Hiram. If my


    brother really likes you, there will be no divorce agreement. Am I right?"


    Lydia''s words shocked Rachel. She slowly held her hands. "What did you say just now? Divorce


    agreement?"


    "Yes, don''t you know about the divorce agreement? Oh, so you are not aware that you and Hiram have


    divorced now." Lydia noticed that Rachel''s words were full of confusion, so she asked with surprise.


    "Rachel, my brother Hiram may be kind to you. But that''s only an illusion. You don''t really know him.


    The type of girls Hiram likes is totally different from you. Do you think he will spend a lifetime with you?"


    Silence.


    The atmosphere turned quiet and still.


    Rachel felt that the sky and the earth were spinning. Panting, she held a telegraph pole by the side.


    She could not believe what was being said on the other end of the phone.


    What on earth did this mean?


    How did Lydia know about the divorce agreement?


    And she even told Rachel that she had been divorced!


    "Taxi, Streams Building."


    Rachel came back to her senses and anxiously hailed a cab.


    She needed to ask Hiram what had happened and why she didn''t know anything about it.


    Even Lydia knew about this.

 Chapter 88 Divorced Or Not, You Are Mine

    Chapter 88 Divorced Or Not, You Are Mine


    In the Streams Company, Outside the office of the Chief Executive, Carl said to Rachel, "Rachel, Hiram


    is still upied with his work. He wille and find you as soon as he is done with his work." Carl


    stopped Rachel as she was about to break through into Hiram''s office since there was an official


    meeting going on inside.


    "Carl! You''d better let me in. I have to see Hiram immediately." Rachel pushed him away. When she


    was just about to push the door to go in, the door opened from inside.


    Three managers came out, but they walked straight towards the elevator without looking sideways. It


    was pretty clear that Hiram had instructed them to do that.


    "Carl, let her in." Hiram shouted from his office.


    Rachel pushed the door and went in the office directly. Hiram immediately got up from his chair and


    walked towards her. He softly said, "Rachel, sorry it''s been a very busy day today. Why are you so


    anxious to see me? What''s the matter?"


    Rachel stopped in front of his desk, without taking another step forward. She stared at him right


    through his eyes concentrically.


    "Give me the divorce agreement, " Rachel said.


    Hiram took a few steps toward her and stopped right in front of her. He stood very close to her and


    looked deep into her eyes. He nced at her as the spring sun bathed her. As a reflex, he lifted his


    hand to y with her soft long hair. "What''s the hurry? You''re already my wife. Are you afraid I will go


    back on my words?"


    "Since you will not go back on your words, show me the divorce agreement right away." Rachel


    continued. Rachel kept looking at him motionlessly. Not until this moment that she realized that this


    man was lying. Strangely, he lied so calmly.


    Did that mean that, in the future, if he ever wanted to hide anything from her, he could easily seed in


    it?


    She was still uncertain on how to reply to what Lydia said a moment ago.


    But after she thought it through, things were not really good.


    Last time when they were in Hiram''s study, he was supposed to take it out then. However, then he said


    that it was in his office. Hiram''s memory was superb. It had been acknowledged by Joanna more than


    once. How could he forget such an important thing?


    This time, she was not allowed to enter his office for various reasons. It seemed like he didn''t want her


    toe here at all.


    All these coincidences really made her suspicious.


    Had that divorce agreement really been submitted?


    Had she been divorced already?


    However, before Lydia told her that, she was foolishly thinking that she was in a happy marriage!


    Hiram''s silence further aggravated her suspicion. The long-endured tears in her eyes tilted down. At


    that moment, even herst line of defence disappearedpletely.


    "Hiram, tell me. Are we divorced?"


    Rachel asked again with every bit of strength left in her. It seemed as if she would just break down into


    pieces the very next second.


    Hiram took a deep breath. His eyebrows wrinkled tightly. He slightly looked down as if he did not dare


    to look at Rachel and said, "Rachel, I''m sorry. I didn''t keep it well and let Lydia find the divorce


    agreement."


    It was indeed his negligence that he thought it was safe to leave the agreement at home. He never


    thought Lydia would be so bold to look over his room and find the agreement.


    Whatever the reason might be, it was his sheer negligence that led to this.


    "So... You mean... We are divorced?" Rachel retreated a step. She began panicking. It seemed to her


    that her whole world was now chaotic.


    In an instant, her whole world copsed. All these days, she was really trying her best to convince


    herself to ept the fact that she was his wife. And now that she was ready to build a future with him,


    they were divorced.


    Howe all of a sudden, they were divorced? Why? How?


    "Rachel. Don''t panic. We can remarry even if we are divorced. I said I will marry you, so I will marry


    you. Trust me for once, will you?" Hiram looked at her in panic. He felt a pain in his heart and quickly


    strode forward, holding her shoulder and said.


    Rachel struggled to break free. She shook her head, and her tears rolled down her cheeks. "Hiram,


    marriage is not a joke. I have been longed for a marriage that willst my whole life and will have no


    cracks!"


    Rachel cared about her marriage so much and wanted it to be perfect. That was why she was so


    devastated by the matter.


    "Since we are divorced, now there is no rtion between us any more." Rachel was heart broken and


    said.


    When Rachel finished her words, she wiped her tears hastily. She then pushed open the door of the


    office and walked away.


    Hiram was about to go after her, but his phone rang at that moment and he stopped.


    After Rachel walked out of the Streams Company, she strode on the street with no destination. She


    didn''t know where to go. Besides, she didn''t know if there was anywhere that she could actually go.


    She wandered on the streets. And it took her a really long time before she finally remembered that she


    still had a home.


    She walked back to the home that belonged to her and Fannie. On reaching the home, she curled


    herself up in the room. Her face was expressionless and her eyes were full of tears.


    She didn''t know how long she had been crying when she heard the knocking on the door. Someone


    outside was banging the door very hard.


    It seemed like it was being knocked for a very long time until Rachel regained her consciousness. She


    finally, went ahead and opened the door. Rachel looked like a walking corpse.


    As soon as the door was opened, she was embraced in a tight hug as if she was going to be swallowed


    up!


    "Rachel, it''s my fault, it''s all my fault. You can scold me, but please don''t leave me, " Hiram said in a


    pleading tone. Hiram looked at her expressionless face. He could see the pain in Rachel''s eyes. This


    hurt his heart. It seemed like his heart was pierced with a knife and sshed with oil.


    He knew what their marriage meant to Rachel. This was why he did not dare to tell anything to Rachel


    till now.


    "Please don''t act like this. Rachel you''re my wife not only for now but also for the future. This is a fact


    and nobody can change that." Hiram tried tofort her with his words.


    "Let me go, " Rachel said.


    Rachel did not respond until she regained her consciousness after being hugged so tightly by Hiram


    that she wasn''t even able to breath properly.


    When Hiram heard her talking, he quickly released her and murmured, "Don''t be angry. As long as we


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    haven''t got the divorce certificate, we are not legally divorced."


    "Hiram, is there any difference at all? In this world, you can''t just do whatever you want to do. Earlier


    you promised me that no matter what happens, your decision won''t change and you''ll not submit the


    divorce agreement. Now you have already done it!"


    Rachel smiled sarcastically and said. This man was really cold-blooded and ruthless. If he really


    wanted to spend his life with her, he would have destroyed the divorce agreement long time ago.


    But, he did not.


    "Since the fact is we''re divorced. No matter what you are going to say or going to do, it is all


    meaningless now. I''m d that our marriagested for only a month. It is good because I didn''t develop


    any deep feelings for you yet. Now it would be easier for me to let you go."


    As Rachel spoke, she closed her eyes slowly. The smile on her lips looked brilliant and radiating but


    beneath that smile she was bitter cold.


    Hiram squinted his deep eyes, and his smile just faded away gradually.


    "Rachel, do you even know what you are talking about?


    You are my woman now. If you do not marry me, who else will you get married to?" Hiram shouted.


    "Mr. Rong, don''t you think you''re being too narcissistic? In this world, there may be some men


    remaining single but there is no woman who can''t get married. Do you really think that I can''t live


    without you?" Rachel answered in a cold voice.


    Rachel was very angry now. At this moment, she just felt that he was a supercilious and self-conceited


    man.


    Did he really think that she wouldn''t be able to live without him?


    ''Indeed, let''s just find out who isn''t able to live without whom, '' Rachel thought.


    Hiram was now getting irritated by her words. As long as he was with her, he always suppressed his


    temper. He was afraid that she might be hurt if he ever lost his cool on her. But now he realized that all


    his efforts were totally denied by her.


    "Rachel, don''t you ever forget that divorced or not, you are and will always be mine. That 100, 000, 000


    dors was paid to buy the rest of your life but not just one month of your life." Hiram said in an angry


    tone.


    He was thoroughly enraged. He tried his best tofort her, but she did not ept any of his


    exnation. Rachel was just not ready to forgive him. Since this woman had a heart of stone, why


    should he suppress himself to protect her?


    "Mr. Rong, you finally reveal who you really are, don''t you? Any way, these days, all your efforts to get


    me have not been in vain, have they? Since you have already got what you want, it''s time for you to let


    me go now." Rachel was a stubborn person who never thought to retreat. Ignoring the anger in Hiram''s


    eyes, she said.


    Hiram snorted coldly, and his lips were grinning emotionlessly. "Would it be so easy for you to just take


    my money and leave as and when you want? Let me tell you, you''d better drop that thought." Hiram


    answered.


    As he spoke, he approached her abruptly. He was full of rage and went up to her and hugged her


    tightly in his arms. "You are mine. You are my woman, whether we are divorced or not!"


    As Hiram removed her shirt, she felt a sudden chill in her body. Realizing what just happened, she


    covered her body with one of her hands and pped Hiram on his face with the other hand.


    As Hiram was pped unexpectedly, the anger in his eyes gradually rose to a me of fire.


    At this moment hepletely lost his cool all because of this woman.

 Chapter 89 Three Days

    Chapter 89 Three Days


    "Hiram! If you touch me one more time, I will hate you for the rest of my life!" Rachel shouted, staring


    with fear at Hiram who looked as fierce as a wolf. She kept stepping backwards. She had never seen


    Hiram get so angry before.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Will you? Then hate me. I don''t care......"


    Hiram said in a cold voice. He suddenly stepped forward, lifted Rachel and threw her on his shoulder.


    Thereafter, he walked in big strides towards Rachel''s room. He mmed the door with a big bang


    behind them.


    ......


    Rachel was in pain. She had never felt such a pain in her life before. She stared at the ceiling nkly.


    Although Hiram had already left, the hurt that he caused on her body lingered. It kept reminding her of


    what Hiram did to her.


    She thought that this pain would stay with her for the rest of her life. She knew it was hard to erase off


    this day from her memory.


    It was so painful. Earlier, Hiram was careful and gentle in doing that. Even if it pained a little, it was


    immediately overwhelmed by his tenderness and love.


    But this time, She felt pain not only on her body, but also in her heart.


    "Ouch." Rachel touched her red and swollen lips with her finger. She found that there was a tiny wound


    on her lips and it was bleeding. The kisses from Hiram were irresistible and he kissed her just too hard.


    She guessed that this was not the only bruise on her body. There must have been more.


    Rachel gave a bitter smile, ''He must have thought that was hisst time to do that thing, so he treated


    me in such a brutal manner.''


    Even without looking at her body, Rachel knew that there must be hickeys all over her body right from


    her neck to the feet.


    That was the person Hiram really was.


    He was callous and ruthless exactly as how he used to be when she met him for the first time. All this


    while, his true callous self had been concealed under his fake tenderness which had blinded her and


    captured her heart these days.


    Rachel''s mobile phone rang and immediately snapped her out of the trance. She cleared her mind and


    answered the phone.


    "Rachel, why didn''t youe to see me today? Is everything fine? Are you all right?" Fannie looked


    outside and took a nce at the dark sky, thinking whether what she said yesterday was too much for


    Rachel to handle.


    "......"


    Hearing that, Rachel was confused. She looked at the clock on the wall. What was wrong? She did go


    to see her mother today!


    Then she looked at her mobile phone and found out that one whole day had already passed, and it was


    the evening.


    "Rachel? Rachel, are you all right? Why don''t you answer me?"


    Fannie was now worried about Rachel. She asked Rachel over and over again, not knowing what had


    happened.


    Rachel was suddenly back from her faraway state and came to her senses. She realized that Hiram


    had been gone for a day. She had stayed in her room for an entire day without drinking or eating


    anything. She had no idea how the time passed.


    "...... Mom, I woke up just now. Well, I hung out with my friends today. I was too tired that I took a nap


    for a while aftering back. I was nning toe over and see you at night. But I overslept. I am


    so sorry!" Rachel quickly managed to make up an excuse.


    "Is that true? You scared me out of my wits. Thank god you are all right. You should take a good rest


    now. Everything is fine with me." Fannie said with relief. It was reassuring for her to hear that Rachel


    was alright.


    "OK. Mom, you can have some rest now. By the way, My friends said that they wanted to go to the


    seaside to have fun for a few days. I want to go along with them. Is it fine with you if Ie over to see


    you when Ie back?" Rachel lied to her mother. She needed some days to recover. Rachel knew


    that the way she looked right now was not good, and it was impossible for her to meet people.


    "OK, go out and have fun. Remember to call me when you reach the destination!" Fannie said, not


    suspicious of what Rachel said. She thought Rachel worked too hard before, and now it was time for


    her to rx and have fun.


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel got up from the bed and wanted to turn on the lights. Her body was


    paining awfully.


    She bent over with her teeth clenched and brows knitted together. Her legs struggled to walk in the


    direction of the light switch. It was just a few steps and her body was drenched in sweat.


    She couldn''t clearly recall how many times Hiram forced her to have sex with himst night. During the


    sex, she vowed to herself that she would never sleep with him ever again in the future.


    The lights were finally turned on. Rachel looked down and was shocked by the look of her body.


    She took a long shower in the bathroom.


    Then Rachel changed into a dress that had high cors. She was starving. But there was nothing to eat


    since no one lived in this house for a long time. So she had to go out to eat something.


    But when she looked in the mirror and saw how she looked, she retraced her steps and decided to


    order some delivery. She then picked her mobile phone to order some food.


    Rachel walked in a wobbly manner at that time. People with discerning eyes could easily find out what


    was wrong with her. She wouldn''t go out and give people an opportunity to gossip about her.


    Then three days passed by.


    Rachel hadn''t stepped out of the house all this while. She only ordered delivery every time she was


    hungry.


    She seemed to have been cut off from the outside world except that she called Fannie once as she had


    promised. She even lost some weight after three days of istion.


    But Rachel looked as good as she used to be even after these three days.


    The first thing Rachel did when she went out of the house after three days was to look around and find


    ces that rented office rooms. Since she had promised Celine, she would keep her words.


    Rachel decided to finalize the location of the office room before they resigned and came over.


    She could seek business on her own. Rachel had been working in this industry for over three years. So


    she had umted some resources which she could use to start the business from the scratch.


    When Rachel came out of the office building, she saw Carl waiting for her outside the building. She


    was surprised at his unexpected visit, but she still said hello to Carl.


    "Carl, what are you doing here?"


    Carl nodded his head at Rachel when he saw here out of the building. When Carl realized that


    Rachel now looked thinner, he heaved a sigh and said, "Rachel, I don''t know what happened between


    you and Hiram. Hiram left three days ago after he finished all of the work. We don''t know where he


    is......


    Frankly speaking, it is normal for couples to have a fight. Everything will be fine as long as one of you


    makes a concession and apologizes to another!


    I know that Hiram has a quick temper and is irritable. But he has been really tender with you all this


    while. He had never been like this in the past. I know he changed for better only because of you,


    Rachel!"


    After hearing what Carl said, Rachel lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Carl, there is one thing


    I think I need to tell you. I and Hiram have already been...... divorced."


    Hearing these words, Carl dted his eyes in shock. He looked at Rachel with disbelief, "What did you


    say, Rachel? Divorce? You and Hiram are divorced? It is impossible!"


    "Carl, I used to think the same. I thought it was impossible too. But it did happen. No matter how things


    began and developed, that is how we are now. So Hiram and I have broken off our rtionship."


    Rachel said while pointing to the bus that wasing over. She said, "I got to go. The bus is here."


    After saying that, Rachel walked in the direction of the bus, leaving Carl behind. Carl was shocked at


    the thing she just told him.


    Rachel didn''t take the bus in such a hot day to save money. There were a lot of cars in Hiram''s house,


    so Rachel didn''t have to buy a new one. Now she didn''t know which kind of car to buy in such a short


    time.


    "...... But...Rachel! Do you know where Hiram is right now? We couldn''t reach him by any means. My


    aunt is very worried about him!" Carl shouted at Rachel who was walking towards the bus.


    Seeing Rachel walking hastily toward the bus andpletely disregarding what he asked, Carl


    stamped his feet anxiously.


    In all these years, Hiram rarely cut off contact with them except when he was in an extremely bad


    mood. Even in those cases, he usually came back after a day or two of rxation in ces away from


    his busy life. After all, there were so manypanies of the Rong family which needed Hiram to be in


    charge.


    But this time, Hiram couldn''t be reached for three days.


    And there were no news about him!


    In the Streams Garden


    Hiram sat rxed on the blue, European styled carpet. Watching the ebb and flow of the tide outside


    the French window, Hiram held a wine ss in his hand and drank slowly.


    Hiram looked into the distance with no aim. There was nothing in his eyes but nkness. Whether


    Hiram was looking at the ocean or the blue sky was unknown. The man standing behind Hiram didn''t


    know what he was looking at.


    He wondered what was so good outside the window that kept Hiram busy.


    Hiram had been looking outside the window since the morning.

 Chapter 90 Women Are Ungrateful

    Chapter 90 Women Are Ungrateful


    "Mr. Hiram, I discovered that Robin Leng and his gang were behind this plot, so I hired a bunch of


    thugs to deal with them. The matter has been properly handled, " Chad Rong said, finally breaking the


    silence.


    Though he had handled the matter, he hadn''t gotten the chance to report it to Hiram.


    The century-old family enterprise owned by Hiram''s family had inevitably made many enemies during


    its development. At times, some of their more desperate enemies, such as Jay and Robin, would rise


    and make aggressive moves against them.


    But such things were no big deal to Hiram and his family.


    Hiram wordlessly continued drinking his ss of wine while enjoying the beautiful view of the sea, as if


    he hadn''t heard Chad. Every time he finished a ss of wine, he poured himself more and drank again.


    He had been continuously drinking wine the whole morning.


    "Ah, Mr. Hiram, your mother has been trying to reach you on the phone. Would you like to call her


    back?"


    Chad asked, seeing that Hiram hadn''t replied.


    He had to let Hiram know these things even if Hiram didn''t respond.


    Hiram''s family was a big andplicated family that thrived on its enormous and century-old family


    enterprise. Although Hiram was averse to employing his rtives who were born with silver spoons in


    their mouths, he selected some of his talented and capable rtives to enter the Streams Company.


    Among them were Carl and Chad.


    Hiram finished his drink and, out of the blue, asked, "Chad, tell me. Are all women ungrateful?"


    "Huh?" Chad answered in astonishment. He was surprised by Hiram''s sudden question. A few seconds


    His girlfriend was such a woman. She was much better than those short-tempered women. She never


    fought with him, and was always gentle with him.


    However, Hiram was living in a different environment from him.


    As Hiram''s family was very popr in H city, he had been surrounded by women since he was a little


    child. And more and more women began to gather around Hiram as he grew up. Maybe outsiders


    couldn''t understand why Hiram couldn''t find the right woman, but Chad could.


    Hiram seldom dated someone. And even when he did, the rtionship wouldn''tst long.


    The women who could remain by his side were either easy to get along with, or capable of working


    efficiently for him.


    "Really? Why do I feel she is ungrateful no matter how kindly I have treated her?" Hiram asked, before


    refilling his ss with wine again.


    It was the first time.


    It was the first time he had been nice to a woman outside of his family. It was the first time he had


    begun to control his temper and tolerate a woman. It was also the first time he had learned to fulfill a


    woman''s requests.


    He thought that after everything he had done for her, they would be able to weather the storm of the


    divorce incident together.


    He hadn''t meant for it to happen in the first ce.


    In the beginning, he had married Rachel just to appease his parents, but he had never thought that he


    would live the rest of his life with her.


    But weren''t the things he had done for her afterwards enough to prove his heart?


    "Mr. Hiram, there''s a simple solution to this problem. If you''ve fought with her, you should patiently calm


    her down and make her smile. Women will listen only when you talk softly. If she is still mad at you, it


    just means that you have to work harder. Everything will be fine once her anger is gone, "


    Chad advised. Even though Hiram had high IQ and EQ and knew women very well, he was


    inexperienced in handling such matters.


    Hiram knew very well that Rachel was not an unreasonable woman. She was clever most of the time


    and seldom caused trouble for him.


    In fact, she was unlike any other woman. During the one month with Hiram, she rarely bought luxuries


    even though she could afford them.


    Hiram knew that Rachel didn''t care about money.


    The only weakness Rachel had was that she was proud.


    After a while, Chad got a call. Holding his phone, he walked to Hiram and said, "Mr. Hiram, it''s Carl. He


    wants to speak to you. What should I say?"


    Hiram held his hand out and Chad immediately gave the phone to him.


    "What is it?" Hiram asked in an absentminded way, shaking his wine ss side to side gently. His


    shaking caused ripples in the wine, like waves in the sea.


    "Cousin? You finally answered the phone. I''ve found out that Rachel stayed at home for 3 days, and


    then went straight to find a studio on the fourth day. Also, she got a call from overseas 3 days ago, "


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Carl said. Now that Hiram had answered the phone, Carl felt relieved. He could finally sleep well at


    night.


    Ever since Hiram suddenly cut off all contact with his family, Carl had been desperately trying to get in


    touch with him.


    Since everybody in the family knew that Carl was close to Hiram, they had all naturally turned to him for


    answers when Hiram disappeared.


    Hiram, however, felt indifferent hearing Carl''s words, and continued staring at the view outside the


    window. He already knew everything Carl was telling him. Although Luke enjoyed gossiping about him,


    he was definitely clever enough to know when to talk.


    So, the only person who would call Rachel from overseas was Lydia.


    That reckless girl had almost driven Hiram up the wall. However, Hiram couldn''t take his anger out on


    her since she was abroad. Besides, even if he did go abroad tosh out at Lydia, It wouldn''t solve


    anything, And Rachel would never forgive him.


    Hiram threw the phone back to Chad and continued enjoying the view and his wine.


    However, what really made him regret was that


    He shouldn''t have forced Rachel to have sex with him like that.


    H City.


    A few dayster, after Fannie''s injury had improved a little, the doctor suggested that Rachel take her


    mother home to nurse her back to health. Rachel wanted to take her mother home directly, But Fannie


    insisted on going back to their old house in XH vige.


    She told Rachel that the apartment she lived in wasn''t convenient for a wounded woman. If she went


    back to XH vige, she could walk around on crutches after a month of recovery.


    Unable to persuade her, Rachel decided to take Fannie back to their old house in XH vige after all.


    And she had to admit, it wasn''t a bad idea. The air in the vige was better than the air in the city,


    which was good for the recovery of a patient.


    On the day they were preparing to go back, Rachel called Carl and asked him to give them a ride.


    It wasn''t because Rachel couldn''t find a car. She was afraid that Fannie would suspect a change in her


    rtionship with Hiram. If Carl came over and gave them a ride, she could pretend that her rtionship


    with Hiram was still as good as ever.


    After all, she knew Fannie''s temper well, and it wasn''t the appropriate time to tell her about the divorce.


    If she got angry after hearing the news and hurt herself, things would be worse.


    The two of them went to XH Vige and stayed there for another half a month.


    But as time went by, Fannie started noticing something strange. Although Rachel looked after her every


    day, she never phoned Hiram


    Or even mentioned his name.


    One afternoon, when Rachel was busy making lunch, Fannie couldn''t hide her suspicions any longer.


    She said, "Rachel, stop right now. Sit down. I want to ask you some questions." Sitting in her


    wheelchair, Fannie looked at Rachel, who had juste back from the kitchen with some flour on her


    face.


    Rachel wiped her hands on her apron and sat down. Although she had had to do many tiresome


    chores like washing, cooking and cleaning for the past few days, she felt very content.


    "What is it?" Rachel asked, wiping the sweat off her forehead with the back of her hand.


    "Rachel, you''re my daughter, but you''re also Hiram''s wife. Can Hiram stay alone while you''re looking


    after me in this old house?" Fannie asked, carefully observing Rachel''s face.


    Although surprised by Fannie''s sudden question, Rachel answered with a smile on her face. "Mom.


    You''re my own mother and you''re injured now. Who will look after you if I don''t?


    Hiram? He can''t stop me from staying here with you. Even if he arranged someone toe and look


    after you, I would still feel worried."


    Fannie pounded her fist on the table and shouted, "Tell me the truth!"

 Chapter 91 The Awkward Call

    Chapter 91 The Awkward Call


    Hearing Fannie''s words, Rachel sat up straight. She knew she had to give her mom an exnation


    now. She stopped smiling and lowered her head. "We had a big fight the other day and decided to


    separate for a couple of days to calm down, " she lied.


    She had made up this story earlier when wondering what to say in case her mom kept asking about her


    rtionship with Hiram. It would make sense if she said they had had a big fight and couldn''t reach an


    agreement.


    "A fight? Why did you two fight with each other? There must be a reason. Cheer up and tell mom the


    whole thing." Fannie was rxed after hearing Rachel''s words. All couples quarreled, it wasn''t a big


    deal.


    Rachel couldn''t reply right away. She had prepared several reasons but all of them seemed so faint


    now. Her mom wasn''t an easy woman to convince.


    She had to find a reason strong enough that her mom wouldn''t doubt it. But what could make Rachel


    stay in XH Vige half a month without leaving, and without calling or mentioning Hiram?


    What was the reason?


    What was the reason...


    Suddenly, an idea came to her.


    But


    Would it be weird to tell her mom about things that happened between Hiram and her in the bedroom?


    Meanwhile, Rachel''s silence was driving Fannie crazy. She kept tapping the table in front of her while


    staring at Rachel''s serious face. Why was it taking so long for her to answer? Or maybe something had


    happened between Hiram and Rachel, just like she had always worried. Maybe it was hard for them to


    ovee some difficulties and they had decided to separate.


    "My dear, did Hiram and you...?" Fannie asked, unable to wait any longer.


    "Mom! No kid wants to talk about their secrets with their parents. But since you insist, I''ll tell you."


    Rachel had made up her mind, but it was still really hard to talk about such things with her mother. She


    felt strangely embarrassed.


    But if she didn''t say something convincing, Fannie would definitely keep asking until the truth came out.


    "What is it? Come on, my dear."


    Fannie decided to get to the bottom of the matter. She couldn''t understand why they would quarrel with


    each other. What made her sweet daughter put herself in such a position? Her mother-inw was easy


    to get along with, their family was well-off, and above all, Hiram was good to her and respected her.


    What on earth was the reason? Why?


    Rachel sighed and took a deep breath. "We were spending too much time in bed, you know. I couldn''t


    bear it any more, so I gave him this excuse that you needed me to take care of you. Then, I came back


    here with you."


    It took a second for Fannie to digest what Rachel had just said. Then, she burst intoughter. "Oh, my


    dear daughter, how could you? It is much ado about nothing.


    How stupid you are! You''re too young to understand. It''s a good thing. Look, you''ve just gotten married


    and Hiram is in his twenties. Life is an adventure. You have to explore. You shouldn''t make a fuss


    about nothing.


    Listen to me, dear. This isn''t a big problem, things aren''t as serious as you think they are. Call Hiram


    right now. Tell him you''re here with me and ask him to drive you back."


    "What?" Rachel asked. She couldn''t believe her ears. She stared at her mother, dumbfounded. All of


    her efforts had been in vain.


    The older she was, the wiser she was. Rachel could never win her mom.


    "Okay, mom, but Hiram isn''t at home now. He''s on a business trip. I''ll go back when he returns. The


    best thing to do now is to stay here and take good care of you, dear mom." Even as she lied


    convincingly, she felt like she couldn''t breathe.


    They were divorced. That was the truth. Where could she go?


    Since the incident, Carl had called her twice to check how she was doing. But Hiram hadn''t called even


    once. She hadn''t heard from him at all. It was like he had vanished from the face of the earth.


    It seemed like they had broken up with each other for good that night.


    Going back? Repair their rtionship? It sounded like a joke to her now.


    "Don''t make thingsplicated, my dear. You should call Hiram right now. If I don''t speak to him, my


    heart will never beat again, " Fannie dered dramatically. She felt responsible for Rachel''s marriage


    since she was the one who had urged it to happen.


    If Hiram and Rachel weren''t living happily together, Fannie couldn''t lead a peaceful life.


    "But mom, I don''t want to disturb Hiram while he''s working. Can we call himter, please?" Rachel''s


    heart stopped for a second. She knew her mom. If Fannie made up her mind to do something, nothing


    could stop her. Rachel didn''t have any other option. But she had no way to contact Hiram either.


    She had deleted his phone number half a month earlier, on the night when she was hurt by him.


    "This is lunch time. Big people would be having lunch now too, even the president of America. Come


    on, don''t waste any more time. Call him so I can speak to him. Hurry up!" Fannie was hard to


    persuade.


    It seemed like she wouldn''t have her lunch if she wasn''t allowed to speak to her son-inw.


    Rachel stood up reluctantly and fetched her phone from the other table. She held it up and pretended


    to look for Hiram''s number. Could she find it? Of course not! It was long gone. In the end, she stopped


    scrolling when she saw Carl''s number.


    She called Carl instead.


    "Hello, this is Rachel. Are you having lunch? Me? I''m going to. Is Hiram with you? My mom wants to


    speak to him. He''s busy with work now? Okay, I know. We won''t disturb you then, see you, " Rachel


    said, her heart pounding.


    "Give me the phone, " Fannie demanded. She pulled her armchair near Rachel, grabbing the phone


    from Rachel''s hand before she had even lifted it from her ear.


    Rachel raised her head and looked at her mom. She didn''t know what to do, except pray that Carl had


    already hung up. "Carl? This is Fannie. I''m fine. I''m getting better and better. Please put Hiram on the


    phone. I have something to say to him."


    Carl realized what was going on right away.


    The other day when he had driven Rachel and Fannie home, Rachel had begged him not to mention a


    word about what had happened between Hiram and her. It seemed that Fannie had begun to suspect


    that something was wrong, that was why she wanted to talk to Hiram.


    Carl shifted his gaze to Hiram, who was having lunch at the table.


    But there was somebody else with him: a girl, seated opposite him. They had gone out together several


    times recently. At the moment, Hiram was chatting happily with her. Carl didn''t know whether he should


    interrupt them. He held his phone and stood where he was.


    Hiram had changed since he came back. He seldom hung out with girls before. But now, he went out


    with beautiful girls almost all the time. They would have dinner before leaving together at night. Carl


    had no idea where they went. And besides, Hiram didn''t mention Rachel anymore. It was like he had


    forgotten who she was.


    "What''s going on? Carl, is Hiram really too busy to answer the phone? It will just take a second, I need


    to have a word with him. Please pass him your phone, " Fannie urged. She knew it was hard for Carl,


    since he was being so silent.


    But Fannie couldn''t rest if she didn''t hear Hiram''s voice.


    Carl couldn''t say no to her. "I''ll try. Hold on, please."


    He walked towards Hiram with his phone, then bent down and whispered into Hiram''s ear.


    Hiram was smiling at the girl who was having lunch with him, but after hearing what Carl said, he


    furrowed his brows. He nodded to Carl and took the phone from him. He put the phone to his ear and


    said, "Hello?"


    "Hiram, is that you? This is Fannie. It has been quite a long time since we saw each other. How are you


    doing?" Fannie felt a little rxed after hearing his voice.


    "Fine, I''m fine. Are you getting better?" Hiram looked at the girl opposite him and smiled at her.


    "I''m getting much better. Rachel is of great help. She stays here with me and takes care of everything. I


    almost forgot that she is married to you! Thank you for your consideration. But since I''m getting better, I


    won''t keep her here anymore. Come and take her home when you''re done with work. I can manage


    myself. You both have your own life, " Fannie said, turning to look at Rachel.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The other end of the line was silent for a while. Then Fannie heard Hiram''s voice again. "I''m very busy


    at the moment, and I don''t know when I''ll finish my work. Take good care of yourself, see you soon."


    "Hold on a moment, Hiram! Rachel is here. Don''t you want to speak to her? You two must have so


    many things to catch up on." Fannie tried to drag Rachel towards her and put her on the phone. Fannie


    hadn''t seen them talking to each other for many days. Now that she was speaking to Hiram herself,


    she would regret if she failed to put Rachel on the phone.


    Rachel shook her head and pulled away from Fannie. "Mom, he''s busy now. Just hang up! I''ll talk to


    himter."


    "Fannie, look, I''m taking my lunch now. I''ve a busy afternoon ahead. See youter, " Hiram said curtly,


    before hanging up and handing the phone back to Carl. He looked at the girl with a big smile and


    continued with his lunch.


    "Hiram! Hello? Hello?" Fannie shouted at the phone, but Hiram had already hung up. She sighed. The


    two of them hadn''t gotten over the fight yet. What should she do?


    She couldn''t let things go on this way. Hiram and Rachel hadn''t had a wedding ceremony yet. What


    would happen if they broke up just like that? A divorce?


    The longer they stayed apart, the wider the gap between them would be.


    They had been separated for half a month. What would happen if both of them didn''t want to


    "Rachel,e and have your lunch. You must go back to H City this afternoon. Hurry up, my dear."


    Fannie put the phone on table and looked determinedly at Rachel. She had made up her mind that she


    would do whatever she could to fix things between them.

 Chapter 92 Encountered Hiram in the Bar

    Chapter 92 Encountered Hiram in the Bar


    "Mom, stop kidding. I''m serious. Look at you, sitting in a wheelchair. Do you really think I can leave you


    now?" Rachel cried out to Fannie. Yes, Fannie could go out in a wheelchair. But how would she use the


    toilet or go to bed, let alone cook for herself? Rachel could never forgive herself if she left her mother


    like that.


    "Don''t worry about me, my dear. Haven''t you heard? The girl next door is out of a job, so she''s free at


    home now. I can ask her to take care of me until I can manage things myself. I''ll pay her. Listen, go


    back to H City and wait for Hiram. I''m fine, "


    Fannie said to Rachel briskly. In the vige, a good neighbor was better than a brother. The neighbors


    had been getting along well for dozens of years. They wouldn''t leave her alone in her time of need,


    they would look after her.


    Rachel took a seat beside her mom. She took Fannie''s hand in hers and said gently, "Dear mom,


    nothing happened between me and Hiram. We''re fine. Even if there''s been a misunderstanding, we will


    talk it out. Would you please just give me a month? I''ll stay here and look after you. Now, calm down


    and don''t worry, please!"


    "No way!" Fannie eximed. "Of course I''m worried about you, and I''ll keep worrying as long as you''re


    here. Think about it. You''ve been here for half a month already. Hiram hasn''te to see you. In fact,


    he hasn''t even called you. I don''t know what will happen if things go on like this." Fannie was quite


    stubborn. She shoved a pair of chopsticks into Rachel''s hands and urged her to have lunch. "Stop


    talking. Finish your lunch quickly, and then make your way back to H City."


    Rachel didn''t know what to say. It was hard for her to exin her situation to her mom, and anyway,


    she couldn''t tell the truth about it.


    Fannie was already overreacting to the lie that Rachel and Hiram had quarreled. If Rachel told her the


    truth that Hiram and her were divorced, it would drive Fannie so crazy that she might even kill her.


    Rachel sighed to herself. This was the most vorless lunch she had ever had.


    After lunch, Fannie urged her to pack her things quickly. The bus heading to H City would leave at half


    past one. If she didn''t hurry up, it would leave without her.


    Rachel had no choice but to follow what Fannie told her to do. She packed up her luggage and went


    next door. She asked the girl Fannie had mentioned to look after Fannie, and handed her some money.


    Now that she had been kicked out by her own mother, she had nowhere to go but finally went back to H


    City.


    It had been half a month since she left her apartment in H City. She spent the whole afternoon tidying it


    up, not realizing that it was getting dark.


    She was sitting on the sofa in the living room alone. She tried to avoid looking at her bedroom, but


    everything that had happened that night kept ying in her mind slowly, like a movie. She wanted to


    get it out of her mind, but it just started over and over again. What could she do?


    Rachel wanted to find something to distract herself from it. She took out her phone and saw a text


    Rachel texted her back right away, saying that she hade back to H City.


    A few minutester, Rachel got a call from Celine. "Hey, Rachel, we''re missing you so much. You''re


    just in time. We''re at a restaurant now, the whole team. Come and join us! Let''s have fun!"


    Lying down on the sofa and turning the TV on, Rachel said to Celine, "Sorry, I can''t make it. I''m totally


    worn out. I can hardly get up from my sofa. Next time, maybe. Have fun!" A quite popr TV show was


    on now.


    "No, we''re waiting for you. If you don''te here now, we''lle to you. Hm, we''ll take this chance to


    visit that fancy vi of yours! You decide!" Celine said briskly. It sounded like she would show up at any


    moment.


    Rachel shook her head with a frail smile on her face. She turned off the TV and got up. "Okay, okay,


    you win. I''ming. Where are you guys? Text me the address. See you soon."


    Rachel went to the bathroom and took a shower. She got changed and put on some makeup. Celine


    had already sent her the address, so she grabbed her bag and left.


    It was nightfall when she got to the restaurant. She got off the taxi and walked inside.


    Suddenly, the whole room burst into apuse, overwhelming Rachel. Everyone weed her so


    warmly that she felt ttered, even though she thought it was more than she deserved.


    Celine and several female teammates rushed to her and smothered her in a hug. "Two weeks, what a


    long time! Rachel, we miss you so much! How are you doing? How about your mom? Is she getting


    better?"


    "Thank you, all of you! She''s fine now, she''s getting better and better. I''m so ttered. People might


    think I just returned in triumph from a tough battle! I don''t deserve this, really. You''re embarrassing me!"


    Rachel quipped,ughing. She took a seat in the center of the room.


    "You feel embarrassed? Please don''t! You should get used to this as soon as possible. You''ll be our


    boss in a few days. We''re going to ride on your coattails and never get down, " Celine said eagerly,


    "Raise your sses, everybody! To Rachel, and our brand new future! Bottoms up!"


    Rachel raised her ss and toasted to the people around her before chugging it. Exhrated, she


    looked around at the familiar faces. She was missing the past three years when they had worked


    together. She felt thankful for the days when all she had to do was to work hard without worrying about


    anything.


    But those days were long gone. Time waits for no man, they said. Rachel wished she could go back


    and start over. This time, she would appreciate everything. But she knew very well that she was just


    daydreaming.


    The excitement still hadn''t died down after dinner, so everybody decided to spend more time together.


    They went to a bar to continue their party.


    The bar was packed at that hour. Everyone inside seemed lost in the noise.


    There was a rock singer on stage singing his heart out. Surrounded by the bright lights and loud music,


    young people were letting loose on the dance floor.


    Rachel and her teammates made their way through the crowd and found a table in the corner to sit


    down. Celine asked the waiter serving them a few beers and a pack of cards.


    "Come on, guys! Let''s y cards. It''s boring just watching people dance and drink beer. Here is the


    rule. It''s straightforward. Everyone pulls a card out of my hands, and sees what number they get.


    Whoever gets thergest number wins. Whoever gets the smallest loses, and they have to either do


    something we say or answer one question we ask. You all get me?"


    Fiona pped her hands together when she heard Celine''s idea. "Okay, let''s do it. Since no one has


    objected to Celine''s rules, there won''t be any exceptions and everyone here must follow them strictly.


    Otherwise, whoever breaks the rules must buy us lunch for a month."


    Rachel sat with them reservedly. They were talking loudly and having fun, but somehow she couldn''t


    cheer herself up. She missed the days when she was really a part of the team, joking andughing with


    them. It felt like a part of her heart was missing. She hadn''t been intending to take part in their game,


    but someone slipped a card into her hand.


    "Haha, Michael, you''re losing! My card is bigger than yours, " Celine shouted triumphantly, "Has


    everyone gotten a card? No one left? Okay, then Michael lost this time. Are you ready? I''m going to say


    something and you must do exactly as you''re told!"


    "Wait! Wait a moment, please, " Michael said. "Look, there is a card in Rachel''s hand, right? Rachel,


    show us, please! Mine is ten. What number did you get?" Michael stared at Rachel''s hands without


    blinking. Nervous, he prayed in his mind that Rachel''s number was smaller.


    He couldn''t imagine what Celine would make him do. It would probably be something so embarrassing


    that he would beughed at for the whole year.


    Seeing everyone at the table staring at her, Rachel sighed to herself and put the card in her hand on


    the table. She turned it over to reveal the number one. She forced a smile and waited for Celine to say


    something.


    "One? Well, there you go! Although you''re number one in our team, the winner tonight is decided by


    the number we''ve gotten. That''s the rule, no exceptions. Since you''ve gotten the smallest, let''s see


    what you can do, " Fiona said, unable to hide herughter. Then she turned to Michael and said, "You


    got lucky this time. But it''s a long night. Wait and see!"


    Celine sipped her beer excitedly. "Dear boss, tell us, would you prefer to answer a question? The


    answer should be honest. Or, would you like to go up on the stage and sing a song for us? You


    decide."


    Looking at her serious face, Rachel could barely control herughter as she said, "Okay, what''s the


    question?"


    Celine looked around at her colleagues. Everybody looked back at her expectantly. She cleared her


    throat and said, "How does it feel? You married Hiram Rong. We want to hear something private. The


    more private, the better. Tell us, tell us!"


    Hiram was thest person Rachel wanted to talk about. She opened her mouth only to find that she


    couldn''t say a word, so she stood up and walked towards the stage.


    It was clear that she had chosen to sing on stage instead of answering the question.


    Rachel made her way through the noisy crowd with difficulty. She didn''t even realize that she had


    grabbed a stranger''s arm for a while.


    When she reached the DJ, she asked them to y a song for her. They were pleased to help such a


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    beautiful woman. Besides, it would improve the atmosphere in the bar.


    The bright light turned soft, as did the music.


    The light was focused onto Rachel''s back. She seldom went up on stage, let alone sang in front of so


    many people. Even the time when she had hung out with Luke and Hiram, she hadn''t opened her


    mouth to sing. The truth was, she wasn''t that interested in music, but she knew a few songs.


    She had decided to sing a mncholy one. She sat on stage with her back to the audience so that she


    could sing well without any distractions.


    In the cold wind


    You''re holding me in your arms


    All of those are my sweet memories


    The warm light illuminated her hair while she sang.


    The whole bar was silent in a moment, and people were either staring at her in awe or holding each


    other in their arms.


    Rachel''s voice was maic, with a unique quality to it. Her singing sounded more touching than the


    original singer''s.


    In a corner of the same bar...


    Hiram was sitting there with his date for the night. When the woman on stage began singing, he was


    transfixed by her, forgetting to drink his wine. She was singing with her back to the audience, but he still


    couldn''t take his eyes off of her.


    "Hiram, shall we..." His date trailed off, feeling annoyed at Hiram being distracted by the woman on


    stage.


    "Hush! Quiet, " Hiram murmured, shaking his head slowly. He was attracted to the singer''s voice, and


    he wanted to listen carefully.


    He had never heard Rachel sing before, so now he began to wonder why this woman sounded so


    familiar to him. Did he know her?

 Chapter 93 Rachel, Hiram Misses You

    Chapter 93 Rachel, Hiram Misses You


    "In the early morning


    You left me


    In this lonely street


    I know where I am


    I just don''t know where I should go..."


    The singer sang these lyrics to a beautiful melody. The audience sat in pin-drop silence, mesmerized


    by her voice. They could almost feel her sadness.


    Hiram squinted at the stage, but the singer was standing with her back to the audience. No one could


    see her face.


    Hiram stopped a waiter who was walking past him.


    Rachel was about to finish her song when a waiter walked up on stage and handed her a bunch of


    roses. "Ma''am, this is from a gentleman, " he said.


    Rachel was a little surprised but she took the flowers. She looked around the audience but couldn''t


    figure out who the flowers were from. She guessed that they might be from Celine.


    When Rachel turned around, she was greeted with great apuse and whistles.


    No one thought that a woman so good at singing could be so beautiful at the same time.


    Rachel smiled and bowed to the audience.


    When she went back to her seat, all her team members got onto their feet to wee her back.


    Everyone was surprised and impressed by her performance.


    "Come on, you guys. I guess I just got lucky. Oh, right. Did you guys give me these flowers? Thank


    you!" Rachel sniffed the bunch of roses and put them on the empty seat beside her.


    Celine shrugged and looked at Fiona and Michael. "Did you guys do that?"


    They both shook their heads. "No!" Michael and Fiona eximed.


    "Enjoy yourself, you guys. I wanna go to the bathroom. I''ll join youter, " Rachel said, standing up. It


    would be a lie if she said that she hadn''t felt nervous singing in front of so many people.


    She stood in front of the sink in the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. Surprisingly, she


    wasn''t blushing too much. She washed her hands and walked out of the bathroom only to find a man in


    his forties waiting there.


    "Ma''am, may I have your phone number? You''re a really good singer. Have you ever considered


    bing a professional singer? You could be famous, " the man said, giving Rachel his business


    card.


    "Thank you! But no thanks. Singing is just my hobby. I really don''t think I want a career in it. Bye."


    Rachel had a bad feeling about staying here with the man, so she walked towards the exit without


    taking his card.


    "Hang on! Why are you in a rush? If you''re free, we could hang out tonight!" The man grabbed her arm


    and winked at her. Apparently, he was asking her out on a date.


    Rachel tried to wrench her arm away but the man''s grip was too tight. Just then, someone sprinted


    towards them and punched the man''s face.


    The man fell to the floor, passed out.


    "Go fuck yourself!" said the tall and strong savior as he kicked the middle-aged man lying on the


    ground. He turned around and looked at Rachel, Who couldn''t hide the surprise in her eyes. All of a


    sudden, she didn''t know where to look.


    "Thank you."


    It was the only two words she could bring herself to say before walking away.


    But when she crossed Hiram, he grabbed her by the arm.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled sadly at Rachel, who was just inches away from him. There seemed to be a lot going on in


    his mind.


    After a long pause, he finally said, "I''m sorry."


    Then he let go of Rachel''s arm.


    Rachel clenched her fists and strode towards the exit. She wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    The party in the bar hade to an end.


    By the time Rachel got back home, it was already midnight. She washed up and went to bed, but


    couldn''t fall asleep. Her mind was racing with thoughts of Hiram. That "sorry" from him kept ringing in


    her ears. It was like he had thrown a pebble into ake and caused an endless ripple.


    She was still tossing and turning in bed trying to fall asleep when the phone rang, breaking the silence.


    It was about one thirty in the morning.


    Rachel answered the phone, feeling a little annoyed. She furrowed her eyebrows and asked, "What''s


    up, Carl? What time is it now?"


    "Rachel, were you sleeping? Hiram¡­ Hiram is drunk. I can''t get him out of the car. He keeps saying


    that he misses you." Carl was exhausted taking care of Hiram. He had tried everything he could before


    finally calling Rachel.


    "Carl, there''s nothing left between me and Hiram. You should tell him to find another woman, " said


    Rachel. But when she was about to hang up the phone, Carl pressed on.


    "Rachel! We are waiting for you outside your building now. Can you juste down here and look at


    Hiram? Just do me a favor, please! He''spletely sloshed. He can''t do anything to hurt you. Would


    you pleasee and help me?"


    Hearing Carl beg like this, Rachel''s heart softened.


    Remembering Hiram''s "sorry" from earlier, Rachel hesitated. After considering Carl''s request for a


    while, she finally decided to put on her clothes and go downstairs.


    When Rachel stepped out, she saw the fancy Maybach parked in front of her building.


    Carl was already waiting for her there. "Rachel! Thank you, really!"


    Carl thanked her profusely before opening the door to the back seat of the car.


    Rachel looked at Hiram, who was leaning against the car door on the other side. It was hard to tell


    whether he was asleep or drunk, but he stunk of alcohol.


    "Rachel, could you please get in the car and help me persuade him to go home?" Carl sped his


    hands together, begging Rachel.


    Feeling embarrassed, Rachel hesitated. It was roomy inside the car, but Hiram had rested one of his


    legs on the back seat. Rachel was wondering if she should sit in the front.


    While she was hesitating, Carl pushed her into the car and closed the door.


    He would wait for them outside the car.


    Though there was a lot of space in the car, now that Hiram was almost lying down on the seat, his legs


    brushed against Rachel inevitably. She moved his legs down so that she would have space to sit.


    "Hiram, wake up!" She patted his face lightly, trying to wake him up.


    Hiram immediately grabbed her hands. Still drunk, he half-opened his eyes and said, "I''m so thirsty."


    Rachel noticed an unopened bottle of water in the back seat. She tried to pull her hands away, but


    Hiram was gripping them tightly.


    "Let go of my hands! How can I open the bottle with you holding both of my hands?" she asked. Hiram


    finally loosened his grip.


    She helped him sit up straight before opening the bottle of water and passing it to him.


    Hiram drank it eagerly. He kept staring at Rachel, unable to figure out if she was really there or if she


    was just a figment of his imagination.


    He seemed to have forgotten that he was still drinking water, and some of it spilled onto his shirt.


    Rachel took the bottle away from him and wiped his shirt with a piece of tissue.


    "Rachel, is it really you? My wife?" Hiram asked in a husky voice, staring at her.


    Rachel threw the tissue paper in the little trash can and said, "Nope, it''s your ex-wife. I''m your ex-wife


    now. I''m only taking care of you because you''re my ex-husband."


    But Hiram wasn''t listening to her. He said, "I''m so sorry, Rachel. I lost you..."


    Rachel turned away and took a deep breath. She didn''t want Hiram to see the tears in her eyes. "All


    right. Would you please go back home with Carl now? Your mom would be worried about you and she


    wouldn''t want to see you like this!"


    Hiram grabbed her hands again and kissed them. He tried to suppress the pain in his voice as he said,


    "Sorry, I know I''ve hurt you. And I am too embarrassed to ask for your forgiveness."


    That evening... He would regret that evening for the rest of his life.


    He regretted not controlling himself.


    He regretted being so rude that there might be no chance of recovery for their rtionship.


    He regretted being impulsive and hurting her so badly.

 Chapter 94 Hiram Was Drugged

    Chapter 94 Hiram Was Drugged


    Rachel held back her tears and pulled her hands out of Hiram''s grip before getting out of the car. "Carl,


    send him home. It''s already veryte. And I have to go back to sleep too, " Rachel said to Carl.


    Carl nodded his head before turning to Hiram, who was still sitting in the car, and asking, "Cousin, shall


    we go home now? Rachel is going to go home and sleep."


    Staring at Rachel''s back through the window of the car, Hiram faintly answered, "Yes."


    Carl heaved a sigh of relief. He turned to Rachel, nodded and said, "Rachel, thank you. If you hadn''t


    "See you, Carl. Drive safe on your way back, " Rachel said and headed back to her apartment.


    Hiram stared longingly after Rachel until she disappeared from view.


    The next day, Hiram woke up with a splitting headache.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling dizzy, he opened his eyes. He looked around and touched the other side of the bed but it was


    empty. Why did he feel as if Rachel hade back? Had he drunk too much and imagined things?


    "Cousin, are you awake?" Carl brought him a bowl of porridge.


    When Carl was near enough, Hiram pulled his arm briskly and asked, "Was Rachel herest night?"


    Carl blinked his eyes and replied quickly, "Of course not, why would shee here? Cousin, you were


    so drunkst night that you were crying for Rachel. You probably dreamed about her when you were


    asleep."


    Carl didn''t tell the truth, because he had promised Rachel that if Hiram had forgotten what had


    happenedst night, he would just let it be.


    Hiram released Carl, remembering that he had seen Rachelst night after all. The alluring woman who


    had sung on stage had turned out to be Rachel. After she had left the bar, he had stayed there and


    kept drinking until Carl hade to bring him home.


    But he had been too drunk to remember anything that happened after that.


    At Streams Company...


    "Mr. Rong, Miss Cassie called for an appointment with you again. What should I tell her?" his secretary


    asked. Hiram continued working in silence.


    After marking a note on his document, he answered, "No problem, let her choose the ce. I''ll be there


    on time."


    For the fifteen days since Rachel left him, Hiram had tried to keep himself busy. Sometimes, he worked


    alone.


    Before meeting Rachel, he had been alone for a very long time, so he had been used to it. But after


    living with Rachel for just a month, being alone was a torture, especially at night. He felt like he couldn''t


    take it anymore.


    He always felt empty inside...exceptst night, when he had seen her again. It had seemed like his


    heart wasplete again.


    In one of the top hotels of H City, Cassie, who was a model, gracefully sat near the bar in the hotel


    room with two sses of red wine in her hands. "Come on, Mr. Rong, let me give you a toast, " she


    said and passed one of the sses to Hiram..


    As usual, Hiram halfheartedly clinked his ss against hers and took a sip of the wine. He didn''t feel


    anything different.


    Looking at Hiram drink the wine, Cassie internally heaved a sigh of relief. After spending every night of


    the past week with Hiram, her pride had grown infinitely.


    Everyone she knew envied her so much for getting the chance to hang out with Hiram.


    However, no one knew the truth. Even though they were together every night, Hiram hadn''t touched


    even her pinky finger.


    Her close friend, May, had suggested drugging Hiram so that he would make a move on her. When a


    lonely man and a beautiful woman were alone together in a room, anything could happen. And besides,


    no man would be able to control himself after being drugged.


    But as time went by, Cassie started to get anxious. The drug seemed to have no effect at all on Hiram.


    It was obvious that she had underestimated his self-control.


    What she didn''t know was that over the years, Hiram had developed his self-control so much that it


    was almostparable to the self-control of the monks.


    So instead, she wondered if Hiram had any problems in that respect.


    It was impossible, she decided immediately. He was the only heir to the Rong family and there hadn''t


    been any such rumors about him before. So maybe it was because her dosage was too small?


    She saw her chance when Hiram received a call. While he was answering his phone, she sprinkled all


    the remaining powder into his ss and stirred it without him noticing.


    ''It will definitely work this time, '' she thought, and waited.


    Of course it would work. Cassie had put too much in the ss this time. It was enough to work for ten


    people, let alone one. Not long after Hiram drank it, he knew something was wrong.


    He looked at the wine, and then at Cassie. Although she tried her best to act normal, she couldn''t hide


    her hands from shaking. Realizing what she had done, Hiram furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Cassie, do you know why I agreed to have dinner with you so many times?" Hiram asked suddenly.


    Cassie didn''t dare to look him in the eye but pretended staring at the wine. She shook her head and


    answered, "I don''t know. Can you tell me, Mr. Rong?"


    "Compared with many of the women who ask me out, you''re just ordinary-looking. But I chose you


    because you''re quiet. You don''t bother me, no matter how long I''m lost in thought. I like thepany


    you give me without bothering me, " Hiram said, holding the empty ss in his hand.


    Cassie was panicking inwardly. Trying to hide her guilty conscience, she smiled and said, "Whatever it


    is, I''m d you find me useful."


    Suddenly, there was a sound of ss shattering.


    The ss in Hiram''s hand had broken into two pieces, frightening Cassie so much that she couldn''t


    keep her hands from trembling, spilling the wine in her ss.


    "Did you drug the wine in my ss?" Hiram asked casually, throwing the ss onto the floor. His face


    was very cold.


    "No, of course not. Mr. Rong, wine usually makes men feel... Well, you''re drinking, so it''s normal to


    have such feelings. Why would you suspect me of drugging your drink? I''m afraid you''re overthinking


    things, " Cassie answered, not daring to look at Hiram. She was afraid he would see right through her.


    "Do you think I''m an idiot?" Hiram asked coldly. He was furious that she was still trying to deny what


    she had done.


    "Mr. Rong, Mr. Rong... I, I..." Cassie couldn''t finish what she was trying to say, as she was trembling in


    fright. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and continued, "I really like you. I like you so much


    that I want to be your woman, so I..."


    She trailed off, standing up and walking to Hiram. She brought up her hands to embrace him from


    behind and continued, "Can you please give me a chance?"


    Just before her trembling hands could touch him, Hiram shouted with all his strength, "Fuck off!"


    "Mr. Rong, " Cassie whimpered.


    "Get out of here right now and disappear. I don''t want to see you anymore, " Hiram said.


    He slid all the dishes and wine off the table. The drug was so powerful that he was almost losing


    control.


    Carl was standing outside the hotel room. When he heard all the noise, he opened the door


    immediately. "Cousin, what happened?" he asked anxiously.


    "Send her away. Far away from H City. I don''t want to see her anymore, " Hiram said. He clenched his


    hands tightly to control himself. He stood up and walked towards the bathroom, stepping right on the


    broken shards of ss.


    "Miss Cassie, what have you done to my cousin?" Carl asked angrily, seeing that there was something


    wrong with Hiram.


    Cassie didn''t dare to look at Carl either. Her hands were still trembling. She said, "I wanted Hiram to


    like me, so I... So I put some drug in the wine to..."


    "Drug? Oh my God. Why would you do that? How much have you put? And what kind of drug?" Carl


    asked. He couldn''t believe that Cassie would do such a thing.


    She always looked so gentle and tender, so how could she have done such a dirty thing?


    Hiram was already heartbroken these days. How could he take any more torture?


    "I put just a little at first, but it didn''t have any effect on him, so I put in everything I had. And..." Cassie


    said, so frightened that she finally decided toe clean.


    Anyway, they had already found out what she had done. If something bad happened to Hiram, she


    wouldn''t be able to take responsibility for it.


    Carl was too shocked to judge her. He pointed to the door and said, "Get yourself out of here and


    disappear."


    Cassie murmured, "You''d better find a woman to help him immediately. If not, I''m afraid something bad


    will happen."


    Then, too ashamed to stay there any longer, she left the room.


    Carl waited for Hiram outside the bathroom for a long time before he finally came out.


    "Cousin, are you okay?" Carl asked.

 Chapter 95 Hiram Was Out Of His Mind

    Chapter 95 Hiram Was Out Of His Mind


    Carl shouted, his voice cracking.


    He saw Hiram walk directly towards the fridge aftering out of the bathroom.


    "Cousin, if it''s too much for you to take, then don''t push yourself too hard. Just give in to your lust. How


    about I find a virgin for you now?" Carl looked at Hiram''s back, not knowing whether it was glistening


    with water or sweat. He knew that it was very hard and even harmful to resist the lust without giving it


    any thought.


    "Just shut up!" Hiram rummaged around the fridge but couldn''t find what he wanted. Then he shouted


    at Carl, "Go and fetch me a bucket of ice! Hurry up!"


    "Okay!" Carl said, immediately obeying his order. He went straight to the kitchen in the hotel to fetch


    some ice.


    After a few minutes, he came back to the hotel room. Although he had been quick, Hiram was


    perspiring severely from holding back his desire. There was sweat covering his entire chest.


    Carl didn''t let anyone else into the room. He carried the bucket of ice into the bathroom and poured it


    into the bathtub, then he ran some cold water.


    Now, it was the moment of truth.


    Was this really going to work?


    "Cousin, everything is ready. Should I ask Rachel toe over?" Carl asked, worried about Hiram.


    ''No matter what, nothing should happen to Hiram. God bless him. Otherwise, his mother will hold me


    ountable, '' Carl thought.


    Hiram''s eyebrows were knitted together. Walking into the bathroom, he said, "Don''t say anything to


    her."


    He mmed the bathroom door shut with a bang.


    Carl paced back and forth outside the bathroom, waiting in anxiety. He took out his mobile phone a few


    times, wanting to call Rachel, but he suppressed the urge.


    He knew what Hiram''s temper was like. Hiram never changed his mind.


    It was hard for Carl to make a decision.


    About half an hourter, Carl finally heard a noisee from the bathroom. His ears pricked up


    immediately. He listened carefully at the door of the bathroom. When he heard something bump


    against the wall, he quickly pped on the door.


    "Cousin? Hiram? Don''t do anything on impulse! Calm down. Don''t hurt yourself!"


    The door of the bathroom suddenly flew open.


    Hiram''s body was frozen red by the ice. The way he looked almost rendered Carl speechless.


    It was clear from Hiram''s appearance that the problem wasn''t solved. It wasn''t that easy to counteract


    the effect of the drug.


    Hiram clenched his teeth, struggling to resist the effect of the drug. When he spotted the knife on the


    bar table, he quickly walked towards the table, took the knife and shed his arm without any


    hesitation.


    "Hiram! What are you doing?!" Carl''s face nched with terror. He quickly came over to snatch the


    knife, but he was pushed away by Hiram.


    Was Hiram trying to use pain to distract himself from the effect of the drug?


    Hiram casually put on a shirt. Carl panicked at the sight of blood wetting the sleeve of the shirt and


    trickling down his arm. After a second, he hastened to find a first aid kit. "Cousin, let me wrap the


    wound for you!"


    "Don''t bother. Jut go away!" Hiram growled and flipped the first aid kit over.


    Carl knew that Hiram wouldn''t listen to him. He was afraid that If the wound kept bleeding without any


    treatment, Hiram would lose his life.


    Thinking about that possibility, Carl was so worried that he looked like a cat on hot bricks. After a while,


    he left the room quietly without saying a word.


    "Hey, Rachel. Sorry for calling you at this hour."


    Rachel had just finished her night routine and was going to bed. Eleven not ate hour in summer, but


    it was near midnight after all. "What''s the matter? Did Hiram get drunk again and refuse to go back


    home?"


    She guessed.


    "Rachel..." Carl sounded like he was on the verge of crying. His eyes brimming with tears, he pleaded,


    "Rachel, pleasee over to save Hiram''s life. Please!"


    Rachel was stunned at the sound of Carl''s tearful voice. What was going on?


    "Well, take it easy. Don''t cry, " she said. "Tell me exactly what happened."


    When Carl re-entered the room, He dropped his phone immediately, frightened by what he saw. He


    dashed towards Hiram and shouted, "Hiram! Give me the fruit knife now!"


    Hiram looked at Carl with his eyebrows knitted together. "I know what I''m doing. I''ll have the wound


    wrapped as soon as the drug stops having an effect on me. So don''t worry!"


    The first cut Hiram had made wasn''t deep, so it had stopped bleeding, and the pain had started to fade


    away. So he had made another cut to distract himself from the effect of the drug.


    "Hiram! Stop doing things on impulse! I''m begging you! Don''t hurt yourself anymore!" Carl wiped the


    sweat off his forehead. He almost fell on his knees before Hiram as he said, "Even if you don''t care


    about your own life, please think of your mother! You are her only child. If something happened to you,


    how would she carry on living?


    How about I y some soothing music for you?" Carl asked, trying to buy some time. He picked up his


    phone, wiped the sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand and tried to find some soothing


    music.


    He cast a nce at Hiram from time to time, afraid that he would sh his arm again.


    When Hiram seemed to have calmed down a little, Carl approached him quietly, in an attempt to take


    the fruit knife away from him. He almost managed to touch the handle of the knife.


    Then Hiram turned and stuck the knife into the table.


    Carl pulled his hand back instinctively. He remembered that Hiram had served in the army. He didn''t


    stand a chance in ying tricks with Hiram.


    Time passed by...


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Finally, Hiram said something.


    "Carl, get out of the room, " Hiram ordered in a low voice with his eyes closed.


    "Cousin, please let me stay here with you, " Carl said.


    "Get out!"


    Carl nced at the knife and swallowed, trying to summon up the courage to grab it. But he retracted


    his hand in fear when he saw Hiram suddenly open his eyes.


    "Hiram, I''ll get out. But you can''t hurt yourself anymore. Can you promise me that?" he asked, still


    worried about Hiram.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Get out!" Hiram growled at Carl, running out of patience. He clenched his fist


    and smashed it against the table. Still stuck in the table, the handle of the knife shook violently because


    of the force.


    Carl had run out of means. He could do nothing but walk towards the door, turning his head back


    frequently to check on Hiram. He was anxious wondering about why Rachel hadn''t arrived yet.


    She was unlikely to get stuck in a traffic jam at thiste hour.


    It was only then that he remembered that Rachel lived on the outskirts while the hotel was in the center


    of the city, so it would take some time for her to get there.


    And there was another thing that he wasn''t taking into ount.


    Rachel''s apartment was in a ce where only a few people lived. If she needed to go downtown at


    midnight, it would be difficult for her to find a taxi.


    So, Rachel had no choice but to borrow an ancient Santana from her neighbor. Although the car kept


    creaking, it worked.


    Rachel wasn''t good at driving, but fortunately, there weren''t many cars on the road at midnight. She


    fumbled with the controls and finally managed to arrive at the hotel.


    "Rachel? Thank God you''re finally here!"


    Carl was so pleased to see Rachel that he almost regarded her as his Goddess. The only one who


    could save Hiram''s life was finally there.


    "How are things going with Hiram?" Rachel was still panting for breath. She was sweating all over from


    driving with dread. She hadn''t even had time to drink water on the way to the hotel.


    With no time to borate on what had happened, Carl opened the door of the room and pushed


    Rachel inside.


    Then he shut the door behind Rachel immediately. After that, he slid down, his back against the door.


    He was scared out of wits by what Hiram had done to himself. Thank God Rachel was here. He could


    finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    He decided to find the woman who had caused this mess and teach her a lesson. It wouldn''t be fair if


    she escaped from this without being punished.


    Rachel found herself being pushed into the room by Carl, with no knowledge of what had happened.


    But when she saw the situation in front of her, her pupils dted in shock. Rage swelled up inside her


    chest all of a sudden.

 Chapter 96 Im Sorry For Crashing Your Maybach

    Chapter 96 I''m Sorry For Crashing Your Maybach


    "Hiram, are you crazy? Do you know what are you doing?" Rachel shouted when she saw the blood


    spreading on the floor. Hiram had been cutting his own arm with a knife! Blood was running down and


    dropping on the floor.


    Rachel was startled and horrified by Hiram''s irrational behavior. She rushed up to him and snatched


    the knife away from his hand before she figured out what was really going on.


    She noticed that an overturned medical kity on the floor. She picked up the gauze bandage without


    any hesitation and began to bind up his bleeding arm.


    There were two wounds on his arm, one was deep and the other superficial. The deep one was still


    bleeding; the other one was covered with dried blood. It pained Rachel to see Hiram hurting himself like


    that.


    Hiram was in a confused state of mind and slumped on the floor. He sat there and looked at Rachel


    numbly. Her face turned pale out of fear. She knelt on the ground and got busy dealing with Hiram''s


    wounds.


    "What are you doing here?" Hiram asked after a while.


    Although he had not totally recovered yet, he could definitely not fail to recognize her.


    "Ie and see you bleeding to death, but I can''t be so cold-hearted, " Rachel said crossly. Only when


    she had finished the treatment to Hiram''s wounds could she rx a little bit.


    She stood up to fetch a towel from the bathroom. She saw the bathtub in which there were ice blocks


    that hadn''t meltedpletely. She stretched out her hand to feel the water. It was bitterly cold.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Carl said Hiram had been drugged. She guessed that Hiram had tried to suppress the effect of the drug


    by bathing with the ice cold water.


    Rachel soaked the towel, wrung it and then came back to Hiram. Hiram was leaning against the table,


    while holding his head with one hand and the other one clenching tightly. He looked quite miserable.


    Rachel shook her head and said to herself, ''Why bother himself like that?''


    As such a wealthy man, he could find any girl to quench his sexual desire that was triggered by the


    drug. However, he would rather hurt himself than be touched by some other woman.


    And he was too proud to ask for her help. Could it be that this man put his dignity before his life?


    Rachel mopped the perspiration from his forehead with the wet towel. They were so close that she


    could hear the heavy breathing that he was trying hard to suppress.


    She continued to mop the blood from his body. She could clearly feel that his hands were trembling


    unconsciously because of her touch.


    Suddenly, Rachel put down the towel. Then she held his waist with her hands and pressed her face


    against his chest. He shivered and stretched out his hands subconsciously as if an invisible power was


    dragging them towards her.


    Just as he was about to embrace her, he stopped suddenly. "You go. I don''t want to hurt you once


    again."


    "You have paid $100 million to me. Have you forgotten? You have spentrge amount of money. Are


    you willing to give up epting the service that you have bought?" Rachel raised her head and looked


    at Hiram. The man was at the verge of exploding, but he pretended to be calm.


    His body was hot like burning coal.


    Hiram took a deep breath and turned his head away to avoid eye contact with Rachel. Suddenly, he felt


    something cool and soft touching his cheek and then moving to his dry and hot lips. Her gentle kisses


    relieved his thirst just like the spring rain nourished the earth.


    He feltfortable and relieved. A bathtub of ice water failed to cool him down, but her kisses cooled


    him down.


    Rachel stopped when she found Hiram was not responding to her. She pouted and gazed at him. "The


    drug has already poisoned your brain. Right? Or you really don''t want me. If that is what you are


    thinking. Then I''ll go.''''


    After saying that, Rachel released him and was about to walk away. Hiram held her back and


    embraced her immediately before she turned around.


    "Well, I''ll try to be gentle." Hiram said at her ear in a hoarse voice. Then he took her up and walked to


    the bedroom.


    The next morning was here.


    The warm sunshine passed through the window and shone on the bed covered with a white quilt.


    Rachel was still sleeping with her head restingfortably in the crook of Hiram''s arm, and one of her


    legs sticking out of the quilt, while Hiram was lying awake beside Rachel. He was enjoying the sight of


    her lovely face and feeling her regr soft breath touching his chest.


    Hiram didn''t sleep the whole night. He felt the essence of her in the darkness and kept his eyes on her


    when day broke.


    He prayed in his heart that she would sleep longer, so that he could watch her longer.


    But soon he found her eyes fluttering and then she woke up. She was dazed at first, but was soon wide


    awake when she realized that he was looking at her. She sat up at once, rubbed her eyes and


    stretched herself with a yawn.


    "Are you feeling better now?" She asked.


    "Much better." Hiram replied, sitting up to massage his stiff arm.


    Rachel sighed in relief. Then she got dressed and went to the bathroom to wash her face and rinse her


    mouth. When she came out, Hiram had already dressed himself.


    "Stay for breakfast, and then I''ll drive you home." Thinking that Rachel might havee by taxi the


    previous night, Hiram offered the suggestion while rolling up his sleeve.


    Rachel pulled a car key out of her trouser pocket and shook it in front of his eyes. "No, thanks. I''ll drive


    home myself. I borrowed the Santana from my neighbor. He wants his car this morning, so I have to


    return home as soon as possible."


    Hearing what Rachel said, Hiram stopped to nce at the old key. He said nothing and turned away.


    Rachel put away the key and walked out of the room.


    When she arrived at the parking lot, she saw her Santana instantly. Seeing the car perfectly ced in


    the parking space, she couldn''t help praising herself mentally. She remembered that there were lots of


    cars when she arrivedst night. She seldom drove herself and wasn''t good at it. At this time, the other


    cars were already out of the parking lot, Except for Hiram''s Maybach which was parked not far away.


    Rachel pulled out the key and unlocked the car. She tried several times to start the car, but failed. ''I''m a


    person who deserves no praise, '' she said to herself.


    She tried several more times, and finally the car started.


    But Rachel felt that she had somehow forgotten how to drive. She couldn''t even tell the brake and the


    elerator apart now. However, she had driven the car here sessfullyst night despite being


    worried about Hiram. What an amazing thing!


    Just as she was trying to figure out what to do, a big bang shocked her.


    Her car crashed into the door of the Maybach! She had focused on the brake and the elerator lying


    at her feet, but totally forgot to keep away from the only other car in the parking lot.


    The hood of the old Santana was damaged as she had expected. She leaned against the back of the


    seat and took a long breath.


    A security guard came and knocked at her window. "Get out of the car. Be quick. There are only two


    cars in thisrge parking lot, but you sessfully crashed into the other one. I suspect you did that on


    purpose.


    What''s more, you crashed a Maybach. You''re really a good driver!" he said with a sneer.


    The security guard informed the front desk about the ident via a walkie talkie. "Inform the guest of


    room 7066 that his car was damaged by another car crashing into it.. Call him down to deal with the


    ident."


    "What? That Maybach was crashed? By which car? Is the driver a man or a woman?" The chirpy girl at


    the front desk asked him a string of questions. Not only would Mr. Rong be livid at the damage to his


    car but he would never let the culprit go scot free.


    "An old Santana driven by a girl." The security guard replied in a low voice while putting one of his hand


    over the walkie talkie.


    Rachel had already got out of the car. She noticed that there was a dent on the door of the Maybach.


    She scratched her head. At the same time, her phone rang.


    "Hello, Wilson, I understand that you want your car. I''m sorry. I''ll be right back!"


    She hung up the phone. Then she walked up to the security guard and said to him, "Sir, I''m pressed for


    time. Can you let me go? I know the owner of the Maybach. When hees down, you tell him that I


    hit his car. He knows me well and knows how to contact me too. He will not be hard on you."


    Rachel was about to leave. But the guard prevented her. "Are you kidding? How do I know you''re


    telling the truth? I won''t let you go. Just wait till the owneres; then we will see how to deal with the


    ident."


    Just as Rachel was worrying about what to do, she caught sight of Hiram who was walking towards


    them.

 Chapter 97 Honey, Lets Talk

    Chapter 97 Honey, Let''s Talk


    Rachel felt embarrassed when Hiram came closer and proceeded to take a look at the two cars that


    were in ''close contact''.


    "Sorry, I crashed your car..." She said to Hiram, with her head bowed.


    This was not an unexpected ident, but God''s n.


    Almost all the cars in the parking lot had already left at this point. Rachel had not followed the traffic


    rule and had driven directly across the parking spaces. This led to an embarrassing car ident.


    "Good morning, Mr. Rong!"


    The security guard said. Then, he pointed at Rachel. "It''s her. I saw her bump into your car! If you want


    to check the surveince video, I can fetch the tape for you!"


    The security guard said humbly, as if he was trying to do his bit to help to resolve this ''terrible'' ident.


    However, Hiram seemed not to hear these words and went straight to Rachel. He looked at her and


    found that she was safe and sound. But he still felt worried and asked, "Are you alright?"


    Rachel nodded her head in the affirmative to reassure him. She couldn''t have hurt herself as she just


    started the car and the poor car was not that powerful.


    "Give me the key, "manded Hiram, staring at the car key in Rachel''s hand, and reached out his


    hand.


    Rachel said nothing and gave him the key.


    Then, Hiram tossed the key to Carl and ordered, "You drive that car!"


    Carl agreed and immediately got into the Santana and reversed it on to the main road of the parking


    lot.


    Hiram then went over to his own car, opened the door of the passenger seat and said to Rachel, "Get


    in the car and I''ll give you a ride. Carl will drive your car back."


    A reluctant Rachel looked at the Santana and said to Hiram, "Just let Carl take me back


    In case something bad happens."


    "Then, how would he get back? And who would send the car to the repair centerter?" Hiram retorted.


    Then, he tilted his chin as a signal to suggest that she enter the car quickly.


    Rachel said nothing and got into his car.


    Hiram, silently fastened her seat belt. He then closed her door and settled in to the driver''s seat on the


    other side of the car.


    The security guard was left open-mouthed in the middle of the parking lot.


    The security guard stood there in shock. He was confused about what just had happened and couldn''t


    understand why Rachel had got such a good treatment after she bumped into a luxury car.


    It suddenly urred to him that the Santana should pay the parking fee as there was no check-in


    information of the car. Then, he shouted, "Ah, wait. You haven''t paid the parking fee yet!"


    However, the Santana was long gone.


    Hiram drove Rachel towards her neighborhood. Hiram drove at a low speed so that Carl could keep


    pace with him.


    Carl arrived soon after them.


    When Hiram and Rachel reached her neighborhood, Rachel immediately spotted that Wilson had been


    waiting anxiously outside his house for her to return his car. She quickly got out of the car, rushed to


    him and apologized, "Wilson, I am so sorry. My driving was so bad that I bumped your car hood. I am


    really sorry." Rachel took the car key from Carl and handed it to Wilson.


    Wilson looked at his car, and then nced at the dented car door of the Maybach. He shook his head


    and said, "My car is no big deal. It''s old and defunct anyway. But the other car''s owner has alsoe


    because of your mistake. Emm, things are gettingplicated..... Em.....sorry, I have an urgent errand


    to run. Would you excuse me?"


    Hiram winked at Carl, and Carl immediately walked toward Wilson.


    Carl took out arge stack of cash, put it into Wilson''s hand and said, "Sir, this money is the


    "It''s...It''s..." Totally shocked, Wilson stared at the money and thought to himself, ''This money is even


    more than the money he had spent when he bought the car.'' Then, he eximed, "It''s way too much!


    It''s enough to buy a new one!" Wilson waved his hands, trying to refuse the offering. He did not have


    the nerve to take the money.


    "Then, buy a new one, " Carl said. Then, he patted away Wilson''s hands, nodded at him and stepped


    back behind Hiram.


    Rachel looked at Hiram and said nothing, for whatever she could say at that moment would be


    meaningless.


    She turned around and headed for her apartment.


    When she got back home, the first thing she did was to pour herself a ss of cold water.


    Then, she took out a pill from the drawer. Just as she was preparing to put it in her mouth, the door of


    her room was kicked open.


    Hiram hade in behind her as well. He looked around the room and eventually fixed his eyes on the


    ss and the pill she was holding.


    Rachel turned away from Hiram, put the pill into her mouth and gulped it down.


    The situation had been so criticalst night that she had forgotten to take contraceptive measures.


    Therefore, she had to take the pill, just in case.


    When Rachel put the ss on the table, she felt someone approach her, and in seconds found herself


    being hugged by someone from behind. "Hiram, you''d better go to the hospital to have your cuts


    bandaged. Don''t waste any time here, "


    Rachel said to Hiram. Although she had already bandaged his cuts earlier, Hiram had ''worked'' so hard


    on herst night that his cuts bled again. After all, these cuts were not slight injuries, even though he


    didn''t care much about them.


    "Just a moment. I''m leaving soon." Hiram said, "Honey, let''s talk."


    He hoped that Rachel might have calmed down after these days.


    "OK, but let me go first, " Rachel said. While she was talking, she looked back at Hiram who had put


    his head on her shoulder, and thought to herself, ''This man is so heavy.''


    Hearing these words, Hiram immediately stood straight, turned her around to face himself and said, "I


    admit that we were a little bit impulsive before. But, I think we should calm down and consider what to


    do in the future."


    "We? In the future?" Rachel sadly shook her head and said with a smile, "Hiram, don''t forget that we


    have already been divorced. We are done. The reason I came to save youst night was totally


    because of the money... and because you are my ex-husband. If you mistake it for a change of heart, I


    will note to save you the next time, no matter how serious the trouble you are in."


    Hiram looked at Rachel and squinted his eyes. Only this woman in the world could have the nerve to


    break her promise to him and scold him like this after she had taken his money.


    "Really? Don''t forget, we are still married before we get the divorce certificate. Do you really think that


    we are actually done?" Hiram retorted.


    It was true that Rachel had totally forgotten the matter as she had been busy looking after Fannie in the


    past few days. "Then, we should take some time to settle this matter, " Rachel said.


    "Do you think it is an appropriate time now? Regardless of my family, how will you exin it to your


    mother?" Hiram looked at her and asked with a smile.


    "Why isn''t it appropriate?" Rachel retorted. After all, choosing whether to be married or divorced was


    her own business.


    "OK." Hiram came near Rachel and said, "Let''s deal with this some other day. No, today. I will go to XH


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    vige in person, apologize to your mother and rify everything. Then, you won''t have to pretend


    anymore."


    Rachel was struck dumb by Hiram''s words. Then, she looked away and said, "Not yet, my mother has


    not fully recovered. What if she bes angry and hurts herself again? We can register the divorce


    certificate, and not tell her about it."


    "Why? Then, we''d better register the divorce certificate after she fully recovers from the injury. In that


    case, she can at least see that you and I are still in love, which will also be good for her recovery, "


    Hiram said. He looked at Rachel with a smile on his face, as if he had already found her weakness.


    "Hiram, you..." Rachel said angrily.


    "If you don''t want to do it for me, then you should do it for the money that I gave you. Otherwise, you


    should return the money too..." Hiram said.


    "No way!"


    Rachel said in angry. Seriously? She got divorced without any reason, and Hiram was actually asking


    her to return the money? No way!


    "Huh, it''s even better, " Hiram said. He had expected that she wouldn''t be willing to return the money.


    Anyone wouldn''t willingly return such arge amount of money, let alone the smart and clever girl that


    Rachel was.


    Only someone foolish would return the money.


    Of course, Hiram didn''t mean it. No matter what Rachel really cared about was, his well-being or his


    money, Hiram was satisfied to see that she still cared about him.


    "My mother has been urging me to take you home for dinner and I have already refused her several


    times. I will ask Carl to pick you up tonight. Let''s go back home together, "


    Hiram paused and then said.

 Chapter 98 How Could She Fail Gods Will

    Chapter 98 How Could She Fail God''s Will


    Rachel was about to reject the proposal when she felt a hand covering her mouth and a voice saying,


    "Etiquette requires reciprocity. Don''t turn me down so quickly. Next time you need me to do something


    for your mother I won''t reject either." Hiram moved his hand from her mouth and tried to persuade her


    patiently.


    "I''m leaving now. I will ask Carl to contact youter, " Hiram continued.


    He looked at her and seemed reluctant to leave. But after staring at her for a little while longer he


    turned and walked towards the door.


    After Hiram left, Rachel stood still.


    Why? No matter how hard she had tried, Hiram could manage to change her mind so easily?


    She was like the grand monkey in the palm of the Tabatha. She flew away as far as she could. She


    thought she had escaped from his world. But whenever she turned around, she found that she was still


    in his palm!


    It seemed that he didn''t overtly retain her violently. On the contrary, he pled her with affection and


    reason, seemingly gentle and considerate, leaving her no reason to turn him down.


    But indeed, she knew him well. He was still a wolf in a sheep''s clothing.


    A wolf who changed its behavior, but never changed its cunning and insidious nature.


    As she pondered, the cell phone rang, pulling her back to reality. Rachel walked to the couch, sitting


    down while she answered the phone.


    "Rachel, today is my holiday. Our members suggested that I should help you to organize our studio.


    After all, it will beunched in 10 days. Let''s hurry. Are you avable today?" asked Celine from the


    other end.


    "Yes, I''m avable today. Let''s meet at the downtown city. There''s a train right to our studio''s doorstep,


    " Rachel replied. While she was speaking, Rachel rubbed her stomach. She felt a little hungry as she


    had been so busy this morning that she hadn''t got the time to have her breakfast yet.


    "That would be great. I am on my way. And you also have to hurry, " Celine said.


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel changed her clothes. Before she was about to leave, she also put


    all the dirty clothes into the auto washing machine to wash.


    Because she was so hungry, she decided to have a piece of bread on her way. She went into the snack


    bar of themunity and grabbed a slice.


    When they met each other in the downtown city, it was almost noon.


    Rachel intended to have lunch first otherwise she would be too hungry to do anything. She pulled


    Celine to the nearest restaurant to enjoy their lunch first.


    "What were you busy with this morning? How could you forget to have your breakfast? Were you


    sleeping sote out ofziness?" Celine looked at Rachel who looked rather hungry and asked.


    Rachel took a bite of spaghetti, shaking her head and continued eating without saying a word. Last


    night, she had been ''busy'' with Hiram all night, and this morning, she was busy all morning till now.


    How couldn''t she be starving?


    "Let me finish my lunch first. I will exin to youter." Rachel garbled through a mouthful food.


    "Alright. You have your lunch first, " Celine said. She looked at Rachel with a smile, and started to eat


    as well.


    At the same time, there were two womening in. They walked to the table right behind them and sat


    down.


    "Cassie, why do you have to leave so abruptly? Has anything happened? Even then, you don''t have to


    leave H City today." A woman wearing a blue skirt, asked herpanion after ordering two cups of


    coffee. She looked confused.


    Cassie put her branded purse on the table, sighed a breath out and said, "Stop my dear. I''m afraid I


    might not be allowed toe back to H City any more."


    At least, as long as Hiram was here, she wouldn''t be allowed toe back.


    She had beenmanded to leave the city today and that was why she wanted to ask her best friend


    out for theirst meal.


    "What happened? Why do you have to leave? Is it because of what happenedst night? Is it because


    of Hiram Rong who..." the woman asked again. The woman was Cassie''s close friend May. It was her


    who suggested Cassie putting drug into Hiram''s drink.


    Cassie smiled bitterly. Holding the hot coffee she said, "May, you know what? Last night, even when I


    drugged him, he didn''t touch me. What''s more? I don''t feel he has that kind of interest in me at all.


    Every night, we have dinner and drink together, I fancied he might really like me for once. But finally, I


    found that to him I might just be a substitute, or an inanimate vase."


    This was unbelievable. May looked at Cassie and asked, "Do you mean you drugged him and he still


    didn''t touch you at all?"


    May couldn''t believe that there was still such a man in the world.


    Cassie nodded her head. She looked doomed and said, "You''re right. I drugged him with the drug you


    gave me. But finally he drove me out."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "And you did get out? Why didn''t you wait outside? Maybe, the drug hadn''t taken effect yet. If you had


    waited till he was out of control, you would have been the first one to be chosen by him, "


    May said anxiously. She thought Cassie was a silly girl. How could she have left at that moment?


    He might be a little angry at first when he knew he had been manipted. But when the moment came,


    he would not be able to care about it any more?


    And sitting right behind them, Rachel was listening closely to their conversation.


    Rachel stopped eating and held the fork tightly when she heard their conversation.


    Last night...


    It was this woman who had drugged Hiram.


    It was this woman who made him bleed so much and forced her to sleep with him again.


    "Rachel, why did you stop eating? Are you full already?" Celine was confused as she saw Rachel


    suddenly stop eating and look stunned.


    Wasn''t she so hungry just now? How could she be full so quickly.


    In the next second, Rachel pushed aside her chair and picked up her orange juice along with Celine''s


    coffee.


    "Wait, wait, I haven''t drunk my coffee yet. You still have your orange juice. Why do you take my


    coffee?" Celine said to Rachel when she tried to pick up her coffee.


    However, in the next second she saw Rachel stand up and walk to the table just behind theirs.


    Rachel put the two cups on the table where Cassie was. She rudely dragged out a chair and sat down


    at the same table with them.


    "Are you the one who drugged Hiramst night? And are you the one who thought of this idea?"


    Rachel first stared at Cassie, and then at the woman called May. The thought of Hiram having dinner


    with the woman called Cassie made her feel very angry and think that Hiram couldn''t stand the


    loneliness at all.


    They had just been separated for a while, and he had to find a woman to have dinner with him every


    night! How dare he?


    In the next second she decided to forgive him for a while thinking of his behaviorst night. Hiram had


    hurt himself but kept his integrity. She really appreciated him for that


    "Who are you? It''s none of your business." May looked at Rachel and said coldly. She thought of


    Rachel as one of Hiram''s adorers.


    After all, in H City, people who wanted to have dinner with Hiram could be lined up almost as a circle


    around the whole city.


    "We are all women. You don''t have to feel any shame. If it was you who drugged Hiram, you have to


    admit it. Tell me, was it you?" Rachel stared at Cassie pratingly.


    Cassie looked at Rachel. She too thought that Rachel was just one of Hiram''s adorers. Since she had


    the chance to have dinner with Hiram, she had been hated by many women. She thought Rachel was


    one of them, and was envious of her.


    "If I say yes, it was me. What can you do to me? Even if it was I drugged him, Mr. Rong didn''t do


    anything to me. Do you think you still have the chance..."


    Before she finished her words, A cup of steaming hot coffee was flung on Cassie''s face.


    Celine finally understood what had happened after hearing the entire conversation. She rushed to help


    Rachel.


    "Are you Crazy? How dare you throw coffee on me? Oh my God, you are really insane." Cassie almost


    lost her mind. Her dress was ruined by the coffee. She couldn''t help but scream at Rachel.


    At that moment, the diners in the restaurant had stopped eating and turned to see what was going on


    between these four women.


    May stood up quickly and yelled at Rachel, "Are you deaf? How dare you throw coffee at Cassie. Even


    Mr. Rong is reluctant to hurt her. Are you out of mind?"


    Before May could finish, a ss of juice was flung at her.


    Right into her mouth!


    They had made Hiram suffer too much! Hiram was too generous to hurt a woman, But she was not


    Hiram!


    After all, they had also made her the victim indirectly.


    Rachel put down the cup on the table. She thought if she hadn''t met them here, it would have been a


    blessing to them. Since she had met them by coincidence, It was God''s will, and how could she fail


    God''s will?

 Chapter 99 Apologize To My Wife

    Chapter 99 Apologize To My Wife


    May swallowed the juice spilled into her mouth involuntarily. Then she realized that it might be the


    leftover from some one else. So she quickly started to spit.


    Cassie recovered from the shock of being sshed with coffee. She grabbed the cup in front of her


    and threw the juice in Rachel''s direction."You are totally insane! What happened between me and Mr.


    Rong is none of your business!"


    But Cassie didn''t expect that the juice she flung was blocked by the te Celine held out. A few drops


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    of juice sshed on Rachel''s dress.


    "Attention, please!"


    Celine picked up a spoon on the table and beat it against the te. She cleared her throat and started


    to shout.


    "That shameless bitch! She is so cheeky that she dared to seduce my friend, also the husband of the


    woman next to me. But her husband ignored that bitch. Then that brazen woman went so far as to


    seduce him with philter! What do you say? Shouldn''t we sprinkle that shameless woman with juice?"


    What Celine said made the diners stop eating and look at Cassie and whisper amongst themselves


    about her.


    "What are you talking about? It''s all nonsense! I have never heard of the news that Mr. Rong is


    married. Do you think people here will believe what you said? It''s nothing but a lie you made up!"


    Cassie didn''t believe a word Celine had said. ''Mr. Rong is still single. Who on earth is that woman?''


    She thought.


    "Cassie is right. Are you crazy because you want a man desperately? Do you have an illusion that Mr.


    Rong is your husband?" May wiped the juice from her face hurriedly. She pointed at Rachel and swore.


    Such a funny joke! Cassie was a special guest model of the magazine. If a woman as pretty as her


    couldn''t win the heart of Mr. Rong, there was no possibility that he would fall in love with this woman


    who could not equal Cassie.


    Celine gave a snort of derision as if she had heard a funny joke, "Illusion? I bet you are the one who


    has the illusion that Mr. Rong is your husband. You must be joking. Rachel......"


    Celine gave Rachel a nudge and said, "Call Mr. Rong now. The building of Streams Company is not far


    away from here. Everything will be clear if hees over in person."


    There were so many people watching them! If Mr. Rong coulde over in person, it would be much


    better than pping these two bitches on their faces!


    But Rachel was hesitant about calling Hiram. She had not told Celine that she and Hiram had already


    been divorced.


    What would Hiram think if Rachel called him at this time?


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you call Mr. Rong? I bet you don''t have the phone number of Mr. Rong


    at all. How dare you! You said that you are the wife of Mr. Rong? You make me think that there is such


    a ridiculous woman in this world."


    Seeing Rachel being hesitant, May sneered and taunted her.


    May turned towards Cassie and said, "Cassie, you call Mr. Rong now. Check if he is married. Tell him


    that there is a crazy woman pretending to be his wife!"


    Cassie took out her mobile phone immediately. She didn''t have the phone number of Mr. Rong, but she


    had the number of his assistant.


    ___


    At that moment, Hiram just came back from the hospital where he had his wounds bandaged. As soon


    as the car came to a halt, Carl''s mobile phone rang. "Mr. Fang, is Mr. Rong with you now? I got a call


    from Cassie just now. She said she was sshed with drinks in a restaurant......"


    Carl listened while ncing back at Hiram in the back seat.


    "What''s the matter?" Hiram looked at Carl who had just hung up the mobile phone. Hiram lifted up his


    arm and rolled down the sleeve of his shirt to conceal the bandage wrapped around his wounds.


    "Hiram, it was a call from Ben. He said that Cassie was sshed with drinks in a restaurant." From


    what he had heard from Ben, which was not clear enough, Carl guessed that the person who sshed


    Cassie was possibly Rachel.


    Hiram glimpsed at Carl without saying anything. Then he was getting out of the car!


    When Hiram opened the door of the car, he hesitated and suddenly turned his head back and asked


    Carl, "Who sshed Cassie?"


    "Ben said that this woman imed she was your wife. So I guess it may be Rachel." Carl thought for a


    second and made another guess, "It''s likely that Rachel hase to know what happened yesterday,


    and she happened toe across Cassie somehow. Then a fight burst out between them."


    "What''s the address?" Hiram directly asked the key information.


    "In the Western-style restaurant right across the street, " Carl replied. The building of Streams


    Company was located in the prime area downtown. So there were plenty of famous Western-style


    restaurants.


    When Hiram arrived at the restaurant, it was full of people.


    It was 102 degrees Fahrenheit outside. But it was pretty cool in the restaurant. And there was such an


    interesting scene to watch. So people who were having dinner there were reluctant to leave.


    "Mr. Rong......"


    At the sight of Hiram, Cassie instantly glided towards him, looking shy and lovely. She pouted her lips


    coquettishly and pointed at Rachel, "Mr. Rong, that woman sshed me with coffee! And she also


    sshed my friend. She said she is your wife......"


    Rachel saw Cassie hold Hiram''s arm in an intimate way. She thought bitterly, ''It turns out there''s no


    smoke without fire. Hiram and Cassie have had dinner together regrly these days. They must have


    developed a close rtionship. So he doesn''t have the heart to me her.''


    Rachel started to regret sshing Cassie with coffee impulsively.


    "Celine, let''s go." Rachel said to Celine who was standing behind her. Rachel grabbed her purse from


    the table and proceeded to leave the restaurant.


    "Rachel......" Celine stopped talking after saying Rachel''s name.


    Hiram had already taken his arm back from Cassie''s hand. He walked in the direction of Rachel in big


    strides authoritatively. He blocked Rachel''s way out, "Where are you going?"


    Cassie came over too after Hiram. She pointed at Rachel andined to Hiram, crying, "It was her!


    It was she who sshed me with coffee! Mr. Rong, please teach her a lesson for me......"


    Rachel gave a bitter smile, looked up and red at Hiram, "Hiram, if I had known that Cassie is your


    girlfriend, I would have stayed out of this."


    Hearing Rachel, Hiram narrowed his dark eyes. Since the moment he had stepped in the restaurant,


    his eyes had never stayed on Cassie for a second, but had been fixed on Rachel.


    "Cassie is not my girlfriend. The woman I love is you, only you."


    His voice was not loud, but loud enough to be heard clearly by people around.


    "Don''t do dangerous things like that again by yourself. If you encounter things like that again and want


    them resolved, just tell me and I will deal with it. Have you hurt yourself?" Hiram asked, and held


    Rachel''s hands closely to check.


    In fact, Rachel''s clothes werepletely dry. While the one who was wet thoroughly instead was


    standing aside, hardly believing what she had heard and seen.


    "Cassie, apologize to my wife now!" Hiram finally looked at Cassie.


    "I......" Cassie couldn''t manage to speak out an apology at that moment. She looked at Hiram and


    Rachel with shock and disbelief.


    "As for what happened yesterday, I have showed as much mercy as I can for you. You should thank


    god I didn''t settle an ount with you! Although my wife sshed you with coffee, you shouldn''t have


    abused her. Apologize to her!" Hiram''s eyebrows knitted together, as he looked at Cassie impassively.


    "Cassie, just apologize, " May said while pulling at her sleeve. Hiram had acknowledged that Rachel


    was his wife in front of all people in this room. So they were the ones who were wrong.


    Cassie kept silent for a while. Then she lowered her head and said with her teeth clenched, "I''m sorry,


    Mrs. Rong. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have seduced Mr. Rong...... I''m so sorry!"


    After apologizing to Rachel, Cassie was too ashamed to raise her head. She kept her head down and


    dashed out of the restaurant. May immediately followed her out.


    After Cassie and May left, people in the restaurant started to gossip loudly!


    "Home wreckers are getting so unscrupulous nowadays. They go to any length to seduce men, even


    though these means are shameful!"


    "That''s right. If every man were as faithful as that Mr. Rong, all married women in the world would live a


    happy life!"


    "Indeed. My neighbor, Mr. Wang, cheated on his wife. His wife found him and the home wrecker lying


    on the bed together. Mr. Wang brazenly made every effort to protect that home wrecker. It''s so


    shameful!"


    "It''s so uplifting!"


    Celine said.


    Then she took her purse and left the restaurant without saying goodbye to Rachel and Hiram. She


    wanted to leave them alone.

 Chapter 100 His Honey-sweet Words

    Chapter 100 His Honey-sweet Words


    In a quiet corner of the restaurant.


    "I have put my fingers into your pie. I admit that I was impulsive when I heard she drugged you.


    But I regret now. Since you gave her the chance to drug you, you must be veryfortable with her!"


    Rachel said hastily before Hiram could say a word. It was him who went out with other woman and had


    dinner with her. Since he had enjoyed the pleasure of her apany, he should bear the


    consequence.


    Hiram gazed at her and made no objection immediately. He listened to Rachel''sins quietly,


    waiting for her to speak out what was in her mind. He begged her when she stopped talking.


    "Yes, it''s all my fault. I felt quite lost when you left me all of a sudden. I couldn''t have dinner alone."


    Rachel turned her head aside and looked down on the floor. She didn''t want to see his face right now.


    She took a deep breath and tried hard not to shout at him, "Then, you admit that you have been having


    dinner with her the past few days, don''t you? Ah, why didn''t you sleep with her? Why did you take the


    trouble asking Carl to call me?"


    Hiram sniffed and lowered his voice, "No, that''s different. I just felt lonely and wanted to have dinner


    with somebody around. But I didn''t say that I wanted to sleep with other women."


    "Let me go."


    Rachel looked down at his hands on her arms. She tried to push them away but was pulled into his


    arms gracefully, "Honey, I was wrong and have paid my price. Would youe and visit me once you


    have time? I promise I''ll never ask other women out any more."


    "All right. With your rules, I could have dinner with other men at my will. It''s none of your business,


    right?" Rachel contradicted him. She tried to get herself out of his arms, but failed.


    "Are you jealous about that, honey? You don''t need to. I won''t let myself disturb your normal social


    activities. I''m not mean."


    Hiram held Rachel in his arms. He looked down upon her and smelled the scent of her hair. His voice


    was hoarse and soft. The scent of her hair provoked his emotions. He would lose himself beside her.


    Rachel was struggling to free herself from him. She touched the bandages on his arm. It reminded her


    that Hiram had been bound up just now, and she shouldn''t make him bleed again. She said to him


    softly, "Let me go. I need to check the studio with Celine now, and you should go back to your work too.


    We''ll talkter."


    Hiram heard her voice changed and felt warmth flowing into his heart. He let her go reluctantly, "The


    office downstairs will be waiting for you as always. You can work there if you change your mind."


    Rachel felt free once she left his arms. She took a deep breath and didn''t answer him. She turned


    around and left the restaurant.


    She wasughing within herself helplessly.


    The honey sweet words of this man were deadly poison for her. Her iced heart was melting little by little


    as she was around him.


    But who was she? She was Rachel Ruan. She wouldn''t marry him again just because of his sweet


    talking. It would be a long road to travel.


    The divorce agreement with their signatures was delivered to the court. It meant Hiram and she were


    now divorced byw.


    By the way, marriage was not a game to her. She couldn''t persuade herself to get married or get


    divorced on someone else''s whims. It all depended on her.


    Rachel wouldn''t consider remarrying Hiram until she thought it was the right time, until she saw


    sincerity in him.


    "Hey, you guys have finished showing off your affection, right?" Celine saw Racheling out and


    teased at her with a smile. She held Rachel''s arm in her arm as they walked, "Tell me what''s going on


    between you and Hiram?"


    Rachel sighed as she walked towards the building where the office she had found was located, "The


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    divorce agreement I signed was delivered to the court."


    "What? Are you kidding me!" Celine was standing where she was in shock. She ran towards Rachel a


    few secondster after pulling herself out from shock.


    "Hiram delivered it to the court? No way! We all saw he treasured you as if you were fragile. How could


    he?" Celine couldn''t believe her ears. She saw what happened just now and how Hiram reacted when


    Rachel was in trouble.


    He could see nothing beyond Rachel whenever she was around him.


    It was impossible for a man to fake a thing like a facial expression. Celine thought she might not known


    Hiram before, but now it was true that he waspletely and deeply in love with Rachel. How could he


    divorce Rachel instead? She couldn''t figure this out.


    Hearing Celine, Rachel shook her head, "No, he didn''t. It was his younger sister, Lydia. I don''t want to


    talk about my divorce now. Let''s go."


    "Ok, ok, calm down. I don''t understand what I see." Although Celine had countless questions, she had


    to keep them to herself.


    It felt hard not getting an answer, but she couldn''t mention a word about Rachel''s divorce. It would hurt


    Rachel just like rubbing salt on her wound.


    They arrived at a building not far away and Rachel took Celine to the office she had mentioned.


    "This ce is great, Rachel. It must be expensive to rent a ce like this. Shall we find another office


    out of downtown? It will cost less." Celine said to Rachel as she was looking around the office.


    Although Rachel did notck money any more, they shouldn''t waste money on things unnecessary.


    "This ce is near the center of H City. We will go out quite often in future, so I believe the location is


    crucial. Saving time is saving money, in another way." Rachel had her own idea. The luxury of this


    office was far from the one provided by Hiram.


    To be honest, it was not far away from the downtown and it was convenient from all aspects.


    It was lucky for them to find a ce like that. She shouldn''t be too greedy.


    "That''s the idea. I will notify the rest of the people and bring them here on Sunday. We will get things


    ready. Do some shopping to buy the things we need. We will share the cost. It''s unfair to let you carry


    all the load on your shoulders." Celine said to Rachel after she took a round of the office.


    Rachel chuckled. How lucky she was! She had a friend who always thought in her shoes. "I can afford


    it. I am your boss, after all. It''s a shame of me to let you buy the stuff we need. I have ced my order


    and they will be delivered here in two days. Don''t worry!" She said seriously to Celine.


    Celine nced at her, and said, "Ok, up to you, my boss. But I''ll bring the teammates anyway. We can


    help with the cleaning and arranging.


    Look at you, my dear Rachel. Why did you not tell me about your divorce? I''m your best friend. You


    should not face all the suffering yourself. Listen up, all you should do is take good care of yourself. Give


    me a pair of keys, and I''lle here to look after the ce when I''m avable. Take some rest."


    Celine knew what kind of a person Rachel was. She sighed and stared at Rachel. It must be very hard


    for her to get through. Rachel was tough but she also needed time to recover.


    As an old saying goes, good things are a long time ining.


    Celine knew she would not be able to help Rachel through, and all she could do was back her up when


    she was tired. She would do whatever she could to help Rachel.


    But it was impossible for Rachel to share everything. Even if Celine wanted to offer her help, she didn''t


    know how.


    "My dear Celine, please don''t tell anyone else about my divorce? I''m fine now and it''s over." Rachel


    asked Celine to keep a secret for her. After all, divorce was not a decent thing to talk about. She


    couldn''t bear peopleughing at her. She had got married and few people knew it. Then she got


    divorced before they could hold a wedding ceremony. What would people think of her?


    "There is another thing. My mom is staying at my hometown all by herself and I want to visit her


    tomorrow. Would you look after our office for me for a couple of days?" Rachel paused for a while and


    said to Celine.


    Fannie lived by herself in their hometown, and Rachel was worried about her all the time.


    Celine nodded her head and said, "Of course! Just go and see your mom. Stay there as long as you


    wish. I''m quite good at arrangement, you know. Let''s call it a day now. I''ll go to the washroom before


    leaving, wait a minute."


    After she left for the washroom, Rachel walked outside. She saw the office opposite was rented out


    too. People wereing and going, carrying things in their hands.


    Rachel saw a man wearing sunsses leaning against the ss door, instructing workers where to go.


    He was holding a cigar in his hand and smoked it once in a while.


    Rachel felt that his action of smoking the cigar was quite familiar to her. But she couldn''t recognize who


    the man was as he had his sunsses on.


    It seemed the man had noticed Rachel looking at him. He turned his head to look back. He threw his


    cigar on the ground and crushed it out with his boot. Then he walked toward her as if he knew her.


    Rachel felt at sea and didn''t know what to do. What would he do? She had no idea who he was.


    Wait, she was familiar with his walking style, but what was his name?


    There was a smirk on his face. He took off his sses as he walked. His eyes were shining and as


    sharp as a cheetah''s. His short beard was manly. It was nobody else but Patrick Yan!

 Chapter 101 A Handsome But Violent Man

    Chapter 101 A Handsome But Violent Man


    "Nice to meet you, Ms. Ruan, how are you doing? Have you also rented an office here? I must me


    Hiram for that. How could he allow his woman to suffer this? You know, people here are tough to get


    along with. Not looking after his fiancee is definitely not a gentleman''s deed. You must be sad. Am I


    right?"


    Hearing his sarcastic words, Rachel immediately understood what he meant.


    She thought in her mind, people always said one couldn''t avoid meeting their enemies. Yes, this saying


    was totally true, she was facing it!


    Strictly speaking, Patrick was not her enemy, but Rachel had ced him in her list of people to avoid.


    Why? This man was too astute to be a friend and he was constantly trying to figure out what he could


    get from you. He was so cunning that he could get what he wanted.


    You must keep your eyes wide open when he was around you. Or he would take all you had


    relentlessly and cruelly.


    "Nice to meet you, too. Women should do nothing at all in your opinion, I see. We have no rights, not


    even the right of going out to work, right?" Rachel retorted with a smile on her face. She deliberately


    took a few steps backward from him in order to keep a distance.


    Patrick raised his eyebrows upon hearing her. He stood there and looked up and down at her. His eyes


    were full of suspicions and he was curious as to what was going on, "I believe Hiram is a generous


    person. But look at what you''re wearing, don''t you think it looks quite humble as you are Hiram''s


    fiancee? I wondered if you''re wearing designer clothes, but apparently you aren''t. Then, tell me. Is


    Hiram too mean to support his wife? You are working because you have ack of money."


    Rachel felt ridiculous upon what he said. She tried not tough, "That is totally my choice. I would like


    to wear what I like, and it has nothing to do with Hiram. It is quite rude of you topare me with other


    women when you barely know me!"


    Whether shecked money was not for him to judge. Actually she had got countless expensive clothes


    bought by Hiram, and they were right there in the vi Hiram lived in. But she was too proud to bring


    those clothes with her, even one piece from amongst them.


    Thinking of which family he came from, it was no wonder Patrick would think of what she wore as


    humble. For him as well as Hiram, fancy cars and luxury clothes were just daily necessities. But for


    Rachel, things would beplicated.


    "By the way, what I wear has none of your business. You think it is humiliating to wear clothes like


    these, but may I ask you why? Do I humiliate you?" Rachel turned around and went inside after she


    finished her conversation. She didn''t care what Patrick would say as it was a waste of time to talk with


    him.


    Why did Celine take so long? Had she flushed herself away in the washroom, she thought hysterically!


    She walked a few steps and heard something banging behind her loudly. It sounded like something


    heavy was falling on the floor from above.


    Rachel turned around to check out the sound. She saw Patrick down on one of his knees, and there


    was a man standing behind him, with a ck mask on his face and a big stick in his hands. The man


    was hitting Patrick again and again on his head.


    Rachel was frantic and she couldn''t help screaming.


    What on earth was the matter? An attack? Or an ambush?


    Patrick moved his head sharply to avoid the attack and stretched one of his legs out quickly toward the


    man. The man fell to the ground. Patrick moved so fast that Rachel couldn''t believe her eyes. One


    momentter, he was crouching over the man and beating him violently.


    "Did Preston send you for me? That son of a bitch! Why didn''t hee over and stand face to face


    with me himself? All he is good at are underhanded things like this! It''s a shame on him! I will look


    down upon him forever!


    It''s humiliating to have an elder brother like him. He is ckening the face of our family all over the


    world! Shame on him!"


    Clutching the cor of the man, Patrick punched him again and again ruthlessly. But what he didn''t


    notice was that another man was approaching him quietly from the back. It looked like the other man


    was waiting until he had found a good chance.


    Rachel lost her mind at first, but after all that she had been through herself, she pulled herself back


    together. She turned her head to look at what was going on, and she saw the shadow of the other man


    approaching. She was about to warn Patrick but she hesitated. She didn''t want to get into trouble.


    But a second thought struck her, what if they believed Patrick and she were together? Would they


    attack her too? She wondered. Then she changed her mind.


    "Mr. Yan, stop beating him! You may take his life! Stop it now!" She shouted at Patrick from a distance


    and pretended that she could not see the other man.


    Patrick stopped and raised his eyes from the man under him. Suddenly he noticed that there was


    someone approaching him from behind. The man was almost touching his shoulders. He bent forward


    quickly, his hands reached up to catch him, and then he threw the man over his shoulders. The other


    man had fallen on the ground too. Patrick got up and dashed to him, beating and kicking him


    mercilessly.


    Rachel did not dare look at them fighting. It was so cruel. She covered her eyes with her hands.


    She had seen Hiram beating people, but nothing like the man in front of her. Hiram was straightforward


    but not belligerent. He always finished the fight as soon as he could.


    Just then, Celine came out of the washroom, and she was speaking to someone on her phone. When


    she saw what was happening in the corridor, she was stunned.


    It was finally done. Patrick got up from above the other man, but he felt dizzy. He tried to hold up his


    head, and closed his eyes.


    Rachel walked towards him. She looked at the two men lying on the ground, miserably moaning. Then


    she turned her eyes at Patrick. He was standing still with eyes closed and his hands holding his head.


    "Oh, my god!" Rachel screamed. Patrick was falling slowly onto the ground with his face downward.


    Rachel fastened her steps. She reached out and held him with her hands to help him stand straight,


    "Are you OK, Mr. Yan? I believe you must go to the hospital right now." Although she was not willing to


    help him, she couldn''t persuade herself to leave an injured man like that.


    Leaning on her slim shoulders, Patrick shook his head heavily, "I''m fine, just a little dizzy. There is no


    need to go to hospital. I can handle myself."


    "Sorry to let you go through such a shameful thing. Family troubles are not something to be talked


    about in public ces. It''s my elder brother. He always thinks of me as the enemy. I''m the most hated


    person in his life. He has been looking for chances to get rid of me, " Patrick said to her. He let Rachel


    go and walked a few steps to lean over the wall. He looked up, and took a cigar from his pocket.


    Preston knew that he hade to H City, and this was not the first time he had been attacked.


    Rachel saw him trying to light his cigar unsessfully. Maybe he was still dizzy or his hands were


    trembling. She went to him and took his lighter. She lighted his cigar for him, "I know this is none of my


    business. But you should take care of yourself. Lots of tragedies are caused when brothers in the same


    family have disputes about family wealth. They have happened since ancient times."


    Patrick picked up the lighter she passed to him, and put it back in his pocket. He smoked his cigar.


    "Thank you. Thank you for all you did for me, especially for warning me about the other man."


    It seemed that she had shouted at him carelessly, but he knew. If not for her, he might have been


    beaten on his head again. He owed her.


    Rachel smiled at him but said nothing.


    She turned around and said to Celine, "Let''s go. Let''s call it a day."


    Celine was still a little stunned. She nodded her head repeatedly. She looked at Patrick timidly and then


    turned around to lock the door. She left the building with Rachel.


    Patrick was leaning against the wall, smoking his cigar. He watched the two women leaving and then


    turned his eyes to the ground.


    ''Preston, my brother.


    You think I will let you go again and again because you''re my elder brother. You''re wrong, and this will


    be thest time, '' Patrick thought.


    As they came out of the building, Celine kept asking Rachel, "Rachel, dear, who''s the man over there?


    He was so brave! I adore him."


    Although he was a little violent, he was handsome to look at.


    "I''m not quite familiar with him. I just met him once when Hiram and I were hanging out in a bar, "


    Rachel didn''t want to mention Patrick any more. She nned to go visit Fannie tomorrow. She took out


    her phone to call Fannie and asked her what she needed. She still had a few minutes and would take


    this time to go shopping.


    "Really? I heard you called him Mr. Yan. What''s his full name? Would you give me his phone number?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Celine stared at Rachel expectantly. At first nce at Patrick, she had felt her heart beating fast as if it


    would jump out from her chest. It must be love.


    "Patrick Yan. That''s his name. I don''t have his phone number, sorry. But you can turn back to our office.


    I bet he has not left yet." Rachel replied to Celine carelessly. She was busy calling her mom.


    "Hello, my dear."


    "Mom, this is Rachel. I wille to visit you tomorrow. What do you need? I can bring it along."


    Celine didn''t give up and wanted to ask for Patrick''s number again. Rachel was speaking to her mom


    on the phone. She had to leave Rachel alone. She looked back at the building and shook her head


    slightly.


    "I don''t need anything, my dear. Do you have time toe back tomorrow? How is Hiram? How about


    you two? Have you made it up?" Fannie asked questions after questions. All she cared for was their


    rtionship and their happiness. If they didn''t get back to each other, she would feel miserable.


    "OK, mom. How about the yoghurt I boughtst time? I remember you said it tasted good. I''ll bring


    another two boxes, OK?" Rachel wasn''t prepared to answer Fannie''s question and she talked about


    other things instead.


    "Whatever, as you like. You''re wee toe back home. But you muste back together with


    Hiram. Tell him I''m missing him so much and want to meet him." Fannie responded quickly and she


    wouldn''t let Rachel go.


    Her heart was still heavy since she didn''t see the couple with her own eyes.


    "Mom, I¡­¡­"


    Rachel closed her eyes and sighed to herself helplessly, "OK, I''ll ask him whether he is avable, but I


    can''t promise you anything."


    Celine saw Rachel hanging up her phone. She came close and held her hands, "My dear Rachel, can


    you tell me more about Patrick Yan, please? I wonder what he does for a living¡­¡­"


    Rachel''s phone began to ring before Celine could finish saying her piece.


    Rachel shrugged her shoulders and looked at her phone. It was Carl calling. What was the matter?


    Oh, she had almost forgotten.


    She had promised Hiram to have dinner with him at his parents'' ce tonight.

 Chapter 102 The Feast At The Rong Family

    Chapter 102 The Feast At The Rong Family


    "Rachel? Where are you? Hiram told me to pick you up, " Carl said.


    "It''s still early now. I''m still in the city center. Don''t bother. I will go to the Streams Company by myself


    But Carl said, "Rachel, here is the thing. There will be some guests at the home of Rong family tonight.


    So Hiram asked me to get you prepared for tonight ahead of time."


    Rachel halted and asked with a frown, "There will be guests? If it''s not a convenient time, then you tell


    Hiram that I will go to the home of Rong family with him another day."


    "I''m afraid that you have to go today. These guests areing to see you. So you have to show up, "


    Carl said with pure pleasure.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    These guests were rtives from Rong and Fang families. Hiram''s mother had known that Rachel


    woulde tonight, so she had invited them. How could Rachel, the star of the feast tonight, be


    absent?


    Rachel let out a long sigh silently. She knew that Hiram had put her into trouble again. If she had


    known this n, she wouldn''t have promised him that she would go so quickly!


    "Then it''s settled. Now I will drive downtown to pick you up. The hair stylist and the costumer are


    waiting for you. I''m on the way!" Carl thought Rachel had acquiesced since she hadn''t said anything.


    Noting that Rachel was upset, Celine was confused and asked Rachel with a smile, "What''s the


    matter? You just go to the house of the Rong family. Why are you looking like that? You have been


    there before!"


    "Celine. Hiram and I have been divorced. But he''s still going to introduce me to the guests of the Rong


    family. What do you think about that?" Rachel asked with resignation.


    Celineughed. Then she said what was on her mind clearly.


    "If you can break up with Hiram, I will do whatever you ask me to do!


    Hiram has no intention of ending this rtionship with you. His eyes are filled with endless love every


    time he looks at you. You didn''t see how the woman named Cassie was jealous of you today. Even


    though there is friction between you and Hiram, you won''t break up. If you two are still divorced in the


    end, I will have yourst name as mine!"


    Rachel looked at Celine and poked at her, "What do you mean? Are you saying that I got myself into a


    fuss about nothing?"


    "I don''t know if it is about nothing. But I think you should find an opportunity to give a lesson to your


    sister-inw. After all, the divorce was not Hiram''s decision. It''s your sister-inw who did it!"


    Celine put a good word for Hiram. She continued after thinking for a second, "But you are doing it right.


    Though Hiram is a good husband and is hard to be married to, you can''t let him think that you are easy


    to get. You have got to let him realize that you have dignity! After all, the mistake was done by a


    member of Hiram''s family. Why should you forgive Hiram unconditionally? Am I right?"


    Rachel looked at Celine with admiration. She thought Celine had such a quick mind.


    "Are you freeter? I''m going to attend the feast held by the Rong family in the evening. So Carl is


    going to have me dressed up. Do you want to go along with me?"


    Celine pped her hands with excitement, "Of course I do. I''m willing to go to the feast with you if you


    are OK with it."


    "Are you? That''s so good. I''m worried that I will be afraid to attend the feast by myself. If you are with


    me, I will be in yourpany and feel less nervous." Rachel said in a serious tone. It was easy to


    guess that Hiram wouldn''t apany her all the time in the evening. But she knew nothing about the


    Rong family.


    Then Celine gave an awkward smile. She shook her hands and said, "I was just joking. I''ve heard that


    rtions in rich and powerful families areplicated. I''d better stay out of it. So good luck! I''m going


    home to have ice cream and watch a TV series!"


    "Hey......"


    "See you!"


    Celine waved her hand at Rachel, dismissing her request. Then she hailed a taxi and left Rachel.


    Rachel shrugged with resignation. She realized that she could only depend on herself at these critical


    moments.


    Before long, Carl arrived in a car.


    At dusk.


    The car came to aplete halt in the spacious yard of the house of the Rong family.


    Rachel took a few deep breaths. She opened herpact mirror and looked at herself in it. When she


    saw herself look gorgeous and stunning, she had a very strange feeling about herself.


    "Rachel, Hiram went back to thepany to deal with something urgent. It will take him some time.


    How about you go inside by yourself for now?" Carl suggested.


    Rachel opened the car door. She wore a pair of white high-heeled shoes that exposed her fair toes. It


    was just a family feast, so the dress she wore was not too resplendent. She felt uneasy not because of


    the dress but because of the feeling the dress gave her.


    "Rachel, you look stunning today!" Carlplimented Rachel. He knew that she was a little nervous


    without Hiram with her.


    Rachel gave Carl a rxed smile. She got the purpose of Carl''spliment. She grabbed her red


    limited edition Hermes purse and walked confidently towards the house of the Rong family.


    Inside the house, the lights were bright andughter was in the air.


    There were not too many guests. They were all close rtives of the Rong family. Rachel found that


    most of them were women.


    Joanna sat and chatted with two elderly women. Beside them were three young girls clustering


    together.


    Gavin was not at home as Rachel had expected. So almost all the men were absent. Most of the


    guests were women who came to have a talk with Joanna.


    "Wow! Joanna, is this your future daughter-inw?" The moment Rachel entered the house, the


    woman in a ck dress with a heavy ne, sitting next to Joanna asked excitedly.


    Hearing that, the young girls and the elderly women in the room looked in the direction of the door.


    "Such a beauty. Joanna, I always knew that Hiram had a good eye for choosing a good wife. Are you


    Rachel? You are so pretty. You are way more beautiful than average girls!" Another woman in a


    magenta gown gave a sincerepliment to Rachel. This woman was much older than she looked.


    Compliments on Rachel came before she approached those women.


    Joanna stood up and waved her hands at Rachel, "Rachel,e over here quickly. I''m going to


    introduce you to......"


    "Mom." Rachel nodded her head slightly and greeted Joanna.


    "Well,e here, Rachel. This is your eldest aunt. She''s my twin sister." Joanna pointed at the woman


    who was in a ck dress and wore a jewelry ne. Though they were twin sisters, they didn''t look


    like each other.


    Joanna then pointed at the woman in a magenta gown and said to Rachel, "This is your aunt from


    Hiram''s uncle''s family. we have a very close rtionship."


    "Nice to meet you, aunties. My name is Rachel." Rachel greeted them one by one.


    "Nice meeting you too. You are such a good girl!" The aunt from Hiram''s uncle''s family praised Rachel


    with a smile.


    "Mom, you continue with your conversation. We are going to take Rachel away from you." Suddenly a


    young girl as agile as a butterfly ran there and dragged Rachel to the other side of the room.


    Rachel was confused and didn''t know who the girl was. Then she heard the girl say, "Rachel, my name


    is Susan. I''m the daughter of thedy you were talking to. Hiram is my cousin."


    The family tree of the Rong family wasrge. Hiram had plenty of cousins. Carl was just one of them.


    "Rachel, nice meeting you. Let me introduce myself first. My husband is the son of your mother-inw''s


    sister. Am I clear to you?" That woman who wore an elegant grey dress smiled at Rachel, "My name is


    Miranda, you can call me your sister if you like."


    "Nice to meet you, sister......" Rachel said in a gentle voice.


    Finally all of them looked at the girl who was seated on the couch ying on a mobile phone.

 Chapter 103 Tit for Tat

    Chapter 103 Tit for Tat


    Susan walked up to Shirley, pulling at her clothes and said, "Stop ying with your phone Shirley. Get


    up and say hello to your sister-inw Rachel!"


    Shirley seemed to be reluctant to do that. No matter how hard Susan pulled at her, she seemed


    unwilling to greet Rachel. Finally she stood up very very slowly, "My name is Shirley", she introduced


    herself to Rachel, "I''m a very distant rtive of the Rong family, a remote cousin."


    Rachel was a little surprised about the way she introduced herself. Usually when you introduced


    yourself, you tried to put your best foot forward and show extreme closeness to the Rong family. Shirley


    was just on the contrary.


    "Uh, Shirley, even though you''re a distant rtive, Hiram is still your cousin. Alright, say hello to your


    sister-inw." Susan poked at her and said.


    "That''s right Shirley, " said Miranda, who was standing beside her, "my mother-inw brought you here


    today to introduce you to your sister-inw." Miranda turned to Rachel, smiled and continued, "Shirley


    is a niece of my mother-inw. She has been brought up by my mother-inw because her parents


    died early. For that she might have grown up to be a little lonely and arrogant. Please don''t me it on


    her."


    Rachel listened for a while, but soon she understood that Shirley was intentionally saying that she was


    a distant rtive.


    Because marriages between coteral rtives by blood were forbidden by thew, she mentioned of


    her rtion with them was distant on purpose.


    What she really meant was


    She had no blood rtionship with Hiram at all.


    After figuring that out, Rachel was not surprised any more. Hiram was so popr that so many people


    wanted to marry him. If Shirley also wanted to, she wouldn''t be shocked.


    "Nice to meet you sister-inw. Where''s Hiram, did youe here alone?" Shirley asked Rachel


    directly without any hesitation. Her question was so impolite that others wouldn''t have dared to ask at


    all.


    "Uh, Shirley! How can you speak like that? Streams Company is such a huge enterprise that keeps


    Cousin Hiram busy every day. Isn''t it normal that he might be a littlete for the family reunion because


    of being too busy?" Susan looked at Shirley and reprimanded her.


    Shirley didn''t look embarrassed at all but kept saying, "Are you sure? I am afraid that the truth might be


    that Hiram doesn''t want toe here with her at all.


    It is clear to everyone that their marriage was fixed by the elders and they were left with no choice at


    all. Do you think Hiram would be d to take any woman unknown as his wife?"


    Shirley''s voice was not very loud so it couldn''t be heard by Joanna and the others. But it was still loud


    enough that Rachel, Miranda and Susan could hear it.


    Miranda scolded her in a low voice, "Shirley, apologize to Rachel immediately! No matter how they are


    engaged to be married. She has be the wife of Hiram now. You have to show your respect to her."


    Rachel listened to her silently. After the Lydia incident, this kind of irony and ridicule was not new to her.


    Such words did not have any impact on her.


    "It''s fine It was just a kid''s joke. You all take a seat first. I will go to the kitchen and check on the dinner,


    " Rachel answered. She smiled gently and walked to the kitchen.


    Before Rachel had walked far, she heard Shirley speak again.


    "If it hadn''t been for her, Lydia would have returned already. I heard that Hiram had ordered her to stay


    in the United States and note back because of Rachel.


    As Lydia''s sister-inw, she didn''t try to please her, but instigated Hiram not to let her go home. How


    could she be a kind woman?"


    Rachel slowly grasped her hands together and tried to control herself by not turning back.


    As soon as she reached the kitchen, she took a deep breath and called Carl, "Why has Hiram not


    "Rachel, please don''t worry. We''re on the way now." Carl replied that as soon as Hiram finished the


    work, they would rush home.


    Hanging up the phone, Rachel brought out two dishes. After she put two tes on Joanna''s table, she


    said, "Mom and aunts... Please wait a moment, Hiram is on his way back. He will be here very soon."


    "No hurry, no hurry. Hiram is busy with his work. We are just idle and can wait." The aunt from Fang


    family answered.


    When Rachel went back to her table, Miranda was talking to Shirley. But their voice was too low to be


    heard clearly.


    "Rachel please don''t take Shirley''s words to heart. Shirley has a very good rtionship with Lydia since


    they were still kids. Both of them like Hiram. Since you just appeared suddenly and became his wife,


    they are naturally a little jealous of you. However, as long as Hiram loves you, that should be enough, "


    Susan tried tofort Rachel and said.


    She was afraid that Rachel might be a little down because of what Shirley just said.


    "Hey Susan, you''d better stop pretending to be the good one." Shirley interrupted. She came to their


    table with a piece of fruit in her mouth and kept saying, "Hiram has been forced to ept the marriage,


    however, as long as the wedding ceremony hasn''t been held yet, she hasn''t been officially recognized.


    So you''d better not judge so early."


    Hearing what she had said, Rachel smiled, sipped her tea and said, "Shirley is right, Hiram literally still


    owes me a wedding. Since you are all here, when hees back, I would just take the opportunity to


    ask him, when will we hold the wedding?"


    "That''s a great idea. Rachel, I will ask him for you. I''ve always thought that Hiram will be the most


    handsome groom in the world. Now I''m d to have the opportunity to see for myself, "


    Susanughed and said.


    But Shirley sniffed andughed.


    She said to her sister-inw Miranda who stood beside her, "Miranda, did you hear that? She is really a


    high-handed woman, forcing Hiram to marry her in front of so many people. She will really leave Hiram


    with no face at all."


    "Shirley, don''t say that. The marriage is between Hiram and Rachel. It''s none of your business. You''d


    better not mix it up." As Miranda spoke, she made an eye contact with Shirley to warn her to stop


    talking.


    Shirley bowed her head and fiddled with her skirt. Then she said disapprovingly, "Yes, of course I can''t


    mix it up, but Lydia is wronged. As the only daughter of Rong family, she was forced to live in a foreign


    country, and not allowed toe back. I really don''t know how can she be her sister-inw..."


    Rachel''s face darkened in an instant, but she still said calmly, "Shirley, Lydia and I have met no more


    than three times so far. I don''t know why you have such a prejudice. Can you tell me, what happened


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    to make you hate me so much?"


    As Shirley''s sister-inw, she could tolerate the little girl''s offence for a while, but it did not mean that


    she would always tolerate it.


    Hearing her, Shirley did not know what to say for a while.


    Her hate was born within her the moment Rachel became the wife of Hiram?


    "Lydia has been on summer vacation, but she still hasn''te back yet. Are you daring to say, it is not


    because of you?" Shirley was also not an easy woman to deal with. As soon as she recovered her


    Rachel raised her eyebrows and said, "Oh? Do you think it''s me who has not allowed her toe


    back? Don''t you think maybe it is because she did something so wrong that she is not daring toe


    back?"


    Shirley was not able to say anything.


    "Shirley, I have one word for you which I will only say once. It''s not necessary for me to be against


    anyone on purpose, however if there''s anyone against me all the time, I won''t be med for whatever I


    do, "


    Rachel looked at the speechless Shirley and said. Her voice was as calm as usual.


    Shirley bit her lip, and turned her head away silently. Miranda felt embarrassed as well, she bowed her


    head and straightened her clothes.


    The atmosphere became kind of awkward. Susan watched and didn''t know what to say or what to do.


    Just then she looked at the door casually.


    She stood up immediately.


    "Hiram? So d you''re finally here."

 Chapter 104 The Plan To Have Babies

    Chapter 104 The n To Have Babies


    Rachel didn''t look in the direction of the door. She cast a glimpse at Shirley.


    Shirley dropped the fruit she had just picked up back onto the te. She tidied her hair up hurriedly and


    stood up. Her eyes...... were bright with obvious and vehement love and were fixed on Hiram who was


    entering the house.


    Rachel took a sip of tea before turning her head to look at Hiram who wasing towards her.


    From the moment Hiram had stepped into the house, his eyes were caught by Rachel who seemed not


    to be very happy to see him.


    He saw Rachel in a gorgeous beige floral print frock with a hemline just above the knee. Her fair and


    slim shanks were exposed. The high-heeled shoes she wore made her look so sexy.


    Especially......


    The eyes she turned towards him reproachfully.


    Hiram felt excitement surging inside him when Rachel looked at him. He wanted to hold her in his arms


    and listen to her grievance.


    "Mom! Aunts! Good evening!" Hiram walked towards the seniors with a deliberate step. He apologized


    politely, "Sorry. There was an emergency at office that only I could handle, so I''mte."


    "Amy, start to serve the dishes!" Hiram said to the house maid behind him.


    "Hiram, I know you are busy, so I didn''t want to ask you toe over. But the dinner today is different!"


    Hiram''s eldest aunt said, ncing at Rachel standing at the other side of the room.


    Joanna also stood up. She said to her twin sister, "All right. Let''s go to the dining room to have dinner."


    When the seniors left and walked towards the dining room, the young people circled Hiram.


    "Hiram, your schedule is so busy. We have to wait for you to introduce your wife!" Susan bantered with


    Hiram with a smile.


    "Susan, how could you say that? Hiram is busy. So it doesn''t matter that the introductioneste.


    It''s not a big deal, " Shirley said and said to Hiram with a big smile, "Hiram, you must be exhausted!


    Get ready for the dinner then!"


    Hiram slightly furrowed his eyebrows. He smiled with resignation, ''Rachel must have been teased with


    the same words before I came.''


    There were plenty of rtives in the Rong family. It was inevitable that some of them would disagree


    with Hiram and his family and say something unkind. But they were rtives after all, so Hiram


    wouldn''t create a scene with them.


    "Shirley, you and others do go to the dining room first. I willeter." After saying that, Hiram looked


    at Rachel who was standing aside cracking melon seeds.


    "We are going to the dining room now!" Miranda held her two sisters by their hands and walked


    towards the dining table.


    Rachel didn''t want to stand up, but the seniors and the young people all stood up. She would be


    embarrassed if she still sat there. So she stood up to greet Hiram.


    Rachel saw that the three girls were gone. She dropped the melon seeds, pped her hands together


    to dust off the residue and turned to go to the dining table.


    But as she stepped forward, her hand was gripped by Hiram.


    He took her into the storeroom nearby.


    "What happened? Did you face any unkindness?" Hiram pulled Rachel into the storeroom and closed


    the door. Then he wrapped his arms around her and asked in a gentle voice.


    He raised his hand to flick a wisp of curly hair behind her ear. Then he lowered his head to look at


    Rachel.


    It was said that three women together could perform a y. Friction couldn''t be avoided when women


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    were together.


    "Mr. Rong, if there is a situation like that in the future, could you inform me ahead of time? This is your


    ''just visit my mom'' thing?" Rachel looked up and red at Hiram. He hadn''t informed her of this feast


    before, so she was not prepared at all.


    "Yes, I will let you know in advance next time. Today''s feast is my mom''s impromptu decision. I didn''t


    get the notice until today like you." Hiram exined. Then he asked, "Did Shirley find fault with you?"


    Rachel curved her lips and said, "Yes, she did. But I put her in her ce. Hiram, if you are not afraid


    that I will throw your home in turmoil, I won''t mind attending more family feasts like that with you!"


    That was the first time she had met Shirley. So she made a concession.


    If Shirley hit out at her again, she wouldn''t be as polite as she had been this time.


    "That''s good. Nothing matters to me as long as you are not at a disadvantage. You should keep the


    spirit you have today. I don''t want to see that my wife is a doormat." Hiram didn''t me Rachel for what


    she had done, but praised the spirit she had disyed. He lowered his head in an attempt to kiss


    Rachel, but she turned her head and dodged the kiss.


    Rachel stepped back and left some space between them, "Hiram, don''t forget that we are divorced......"


    After saying that, Rachel turned back, opened the door and walked out.


    Hiram was left there alone. He heaved a long sigh and walked out after a moment.


    Due to the presence of the seniors, the youngsters didn''t dare to be too vocal during the dinner.


    Besides, Hiram was there too. So the dinner went off quite smoothly.


    Hiram and Rachel sat next to each other. Hiram served food to Rachel from time to time. He satisfied


    all of her requests and never left them to be carried out by the servants.


    How Hiram took care of Rachel surprised the seniors present.


    They didn''t know that Hiram, who was well-known in the business circle and always kept his distance


    from women, loved and indulged his wife so much.


    Shirley kept staring at Hiram and Rachel regardless of the pain in her heart. She ate the food without


    even tasting it. What Hiram did for Rachel was undoubtedly refuting what she had said.


    "Hiram, since you and Rachel love each other so much, hold the wedding ceremony quickly! Or are


    you nning to have a baby before holding the ceremony?" Watching the sweet love between Hiram


    and Rachel, Susan said with envy.


    Hiram''s second aunt Terrisa agreed with Susan and said, "Hiram, I''m with Susan. Though you have the


    marriage certificate, the tradition in our country is that a couple are not husband and wife officially until


    they hold the wedding ceremony. Why not decide on an auspicious day for the wedding ceremony


    quickly?"


    "Auntie, isn''t it too early for Hiram to be married now?" Shirley couldn''t bear hearing it any longer and


    interrupted.


    "It''s just the right time. Miranda''s son is already two years old. Miranda is just one year older than


    Hiram. What''s more important is that Rachel is at the best age to have babies now!" Susan disagreed


    with Shirley.


    Joanna looked sweepingly at everyone and said with a smile, "Hiram, that''s exactly what''s on my mind


    too. What do you and Rachel think about it?"


    Joanna directed this discussion towards Hiram and Rachel.


    Hiram put down the chopsticks and looked at Rachel. He replied in a mellow voice, "My mother-inw


    has not recoveredpletely. So I intend to hold the wedding ceremony at the end of this year.


    We will only hold the wedding ceremony once. So I want that my mother-inw can be present there in


    good health. What do you say about it, Rachel?"


    Rachel took out a tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth. She nodded slightly and agreed with


    Hiram, "I''m with Hiram, mom. That''s also what I think."


    Hearing that, Joanna nodded her head and said, "You are right. Then it''s settled. The wedding


    ceremony will be held at the end of the year. I will give you people a notice when the final date is


    decided."


    Susan asked jokingly, "But, Hiram, what if Rachel gets pregnant before the wedding ceremony? Will it


    be held as nned?"


    Rachel choked when she heard what Susan was asking. Hiram quickly passed a cup of water to her.


    He said, "It doesn''t matter. As long as Rachel doesn''t get too tired from the preparation for the


    ceremony, I don''t think that will be a problem."


    Nowadays, holding the wedding ceremony while carrying a babe was not strange news. Hiram didn''t


    think it mattered to him.


    The wedding ceremony was nothing but a ritual.


    "Susan, you are so frank by nature with a ready tongue! If Rachel gives birth to a baby, no matter


    whether it''s a boy or a girl, I will go to the temple of XH Vige to pay my sincere respect and gratitude


    to God."


    When Joanna heard the discussion about her future grandchildren, she couldn''t hold back the pleasure


    and smiled.


    Hiram was her only child. So she had always been expecting that Hiram would give her some


    grandchildren. Then she would have the happiness of being with them.


    Rachel kept her head down. Joanna wanted her to give birth to a baby for the Rong family.


    Hiram sped Rachel''s hand under the table and whispered a word in Rachel''s ear.


    A blush flooded Rachel''s cheeks when she heard what Hiram said to her.

 Chapter 105 The Sequel Of That Night

    Chapter 105 The Sequel Of That Night


    "It seems that my n of not having children this year is going to fail..." Hiram said.


    His mother was so anxious about her having a baby. She could tell that if she didn''t get pregnant within


    half a year, Hiram would be urged every day.


    Thinking of that Rachel felt a bit shy. She lowered her head, eating and thought why the meal was so


    long and not finished yet?


    Finally, the meal came to an end.


    Not until Rachel and Joanna sent the guests away, could she go back to her own room and take a


    break.


    It was said that to be the daughter-inw of a wealthy family was not an easy thing which now seemed


    to be true.


    Rachel thought she''d better rush to take a bath before Hiram came back. However, when she opened


    the wardrobe, she found that there was no pajamas that she could change into.


    Except one... which was the silk translucent pajamas bought by her mother-inw.


    Rachel had a habit to sleep in pajamas. Otherwise, she couldn''t sleep well. Finally she took the


    pajamas after much deliberation into the bathroom.


    What would happen had already happened before. There was nothing she should be afraid of.


    After bathing, she found that Hiram hadn''te back yet. She took out the hair dryer and dried her


    hair, and went to bed.


    About half an hourter, when Rachel had almost fallen asleep, she heard the sound of the door


    opening.


    Hiram walked in and saw Rachel was already in bed. Her eyes were closed which made Hiram think


    she might be asleep already. So he didn''t disturb her but went out to the bathroom and take a bath.


    Thinking that she might have slept soundly, he hugged her and was prepared to hold her all night long.


    However, when he touched on her, he was pushed away immediately.


    "Are you still awake? I thought you were asleep. Since you''re awake, we can talk for a while." Hiram


    turned her to make her face him.


    "Talk about what?" Rachel turned over, pillowed her head on her own arm, pulled the quilt over herself,


    looked back at him and asked.


    When Hiram saw that the pajamas which she was wearing looked kind of familiar, his lips lifted and he


    smiled.


    He knew that the divorce agreement would always be a bone of contention between them. They had to


    face it one day, and could not ignore it forever.


    "I''m sorry about the divorce agreement. That was not my intention. No matter what I have said earlier, it


    was not my intention, " Hiram said. As he said this, he held her hand so that he could tell whether she


    was angry or not.


    "I don''t care if it was your intention or not. What I care for is the final result..." As Rachel answered, she


    tried to pull her hand out but Hiram kept holding it tightly.


    Hiram seemed to be in disagreement with her and said, "But after all, marriage is a matter rted to


    both of us. Shouldn''t you pay attention to my feelings as well?"


    "If so I would like to ask, if Lydia and I were kidnapped at the same time, and you could only save one,


    whom would you save?" Rachel looked at him with expectant eyes and asked.


    Hiram couldn''t help butugh loudly and replied, "Rachel, I would never let that kind of thing happen."


    "I meant if, if that happened, what would you do? You have to give me your answer, " Rachel said


    insistently.


    Hiram furrowed his eyebrows a little, looked at the stubborn woman next to him with his deep eyes and


    said, "I would save you."


    "Why would you save me?" Rachel asked.


    "Because I can''t live without you. If you were to die, I would have to die with you. So, of course I would


    save you first." Hiram answered with his hand still tightly holding Rachel''s.


    Rachel was shocked to hear his answer and didn''t know what to say for a moment. She wanted to


    use him of joking too much, but he looked so sincere.


    "Can you please give me one more chance?" Hiram hugged her and continued, "let''s go to the court


    another day to cancel the divorce agreement. As long as we haven''t got the divorce certificate from the


    Civil Affairs Bureau, everything will be as same as before..."


    Rachel slowly closed her eyes and said, "Hiram, can you please stop forcing me? I still need time."


    His cruelty of the other night really hurt her and was still marked in her heart, and she could not ignore


    it.


    To be honest, if there had been any other choicest night, she wouldn''t have forced herself to ept


    him and save him.


    Because she couldn''t stand his touch at all.


    "Alright, I won''t force you. As long as you know my heart''s feelings, that would be enough for me.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Whenever you change your mind, let me know." Hiram kissed her forehead and said in a very low


    voice.


    Then he gently hugged her closer.


    Rachel quietly wiped away the tears from her eyes and said, "Are you free tomorrow?"


    Hiram hesitated for a second. His schedule was full for the next day. However, in the next second, he


    answered, "Yes, I''m avable. What can I do for you?"


    "I''m going back to my hometown tomorrow. My mother said that she wanted to see you there. I really


    don''t want to let her down. But if you are busy, I will exin to her." Rachel asked as she suddenly


    remembered the issues that tomorrow would bring.


    "No problem. Courtesy demands reciprocity. Since you have helped me today, I will certainly help you


    tomorrow, " Hiram answered. Hiram thought and said, "But there is some work that can''t be put off. Can


    you give me half of the day to finish it first? We can go in the afternoon ande back on the next


    day."


    Rachel nodded her head. What she was worried about was that he wouldn''t be able to arrange his


    time. Now that he was avable tomorrow, she was content.


    She sat up, looked at his bandaged arm and said, "Don''t hold me, it''s not good to press on the wound."


    Fortunately he had worn a long sleeved shirt and covered the wounded arm, Joanna had note to


    know of his injury.


    "The wound is not painful, but if I can''t hug you, that would really hurt..." Hiram answered yfully,


    holding her in his arms as he wanted.


    But then, Hiram felt something weird. Because he found out that when she was very close to him, her


    body could not help shaking.


    "Rachel, do you feel ufortable?"


    Rachel shook her head and buried her head deeper into his chest without saying anything.


    She also felt she was shaking and she could not control it at all.


    Last night he had been too intoxicated but today when being close to her, he found that there was


    something wrong with her.


    "That would be fine." Although Hiram was doubtful, he did not ask her anything directly. He kept his


    body a little away from hers and found that her tremor gradually stopped.


    Hiram did not dare to hold her till she had slept soundly. But he was worried about her.


    The next morning, When Rachel woke up, she found Hiram had left already.


    After she had her breakfast she found out from Amy that Hiram had left very early at about 6 o''clock in


    the morning.


    Rachel thought that he had gone out to work so early probably because he wanted to make time to


    apany her to XH Vige.


    This man always did something to move her and make it impossible to hate him.


    In the afternoon, Hiram kept his promise and apanied her back to her hometown, XH vige.


    When Rachel saw what Fannie was doing at home, her tears could not stop falling.


    Because they hadn''t started till noon, they arrived at almost 5 p.m. which was almost dinner time.


    When they came in, they saw Fannie cooking noodles by herself, with one of her arms leaning on a


    crutch and one of her legs sying in front of the stove.


    "Mom!"


    Rachel put the things she brought on the table and walked to her mother. "How can you cook by


    yourself?" Rachel asked her in a dumb voice. "Where is Lily? Hasn''t shee to take care of you?"


    Rachel asked.


    "Rachel? Are you back already? It''s sote. I thought you might note here." Fannie said, putting


    down the noodles, and wiping her hands quickly behind her back. She was a little embarrassed when


    she saw Hiram, who had alsoe.


    "Hiram, I''m d you are here. Take a seat, " Fannie said. Fannie was about to walk with her crutch to


    sit on her wheelchair which Rachel had conveniently pushed over towards her.


    Hiram stood in the courtyard, quietly looking at the mother and daughter. At this moment, he was not


    able to say anything.


    "Mom, tell me, where''s Lily? I have paid her money to take care of you and I also paid the aunt who


    lives next door. Where are they? Why you have to cook by yourself?"


    Her mother''s leg was too injured to walk on yet. Thinking of the pain she must have been through,


    Rachel''s eyes turned red and her heart was heavy.

 Chapter 106 Marry Me Again

    Chapter 106 Marry Me Again


    "My dear, don''t worry about me. It''s still early for dinner but I feel a little hungry. And since Lily went out,


    I did some cooking by myself. See, it''s not a problem, " Fannie exined, trying to make Rachel feel


    better. Her daughter always worried too much about her.


    The neighbors were nice and they would provide their help generously as long as Fannie asked. But


    she knew that everyone had a family and had lots of things to do. They needed to cook, sleep and go


    shopping, too. She couldn''t expect anyone to stay by her side 24 hours a day. Besides, she didn''t want


    to trouble any of them if she could manage by herself.


    Fannie was a tough woman. She had done her best to support her family. She would rather choose to


    be hungry than ask for help.


    Fannie''s words brought tears to Rachel''s eyes, but she took a deep breath to hold them back. She


    grabbed the bags and started emptying them. She picked the two desserts her mom would like and


    said, "Mom,e here. There are your favorite desserts. Grab a bit to eat. Dinner will be ready soon."


    Hiram stood at the gate and didn''te inside with them. He was speaking to someone on the phone.


    In no time, Rachel made her mom''s favorite porridge and a couple of delicious dishes. Fannie had


    some steamed bread at home, which Rachel brought to the table after heating it.


    "I''m sorry that it took such a long time for me to visit you, mom. I know you were missing me and


    waiting for me toe, " Hiram said apologetically while they were having dinner.


    After Rachel had learned that the divorce agreement had been delivered to the court, Rachel and him


    had separated. They had taken their time to calm down and find a way to solve the problem. If it hadn''t


    been for that, they wouldn''t have let Fannie suffer alone.


    "It''s so kind of you to say so. Anyway, as you can see, I''m getting better and better. Lily is a good girl


    and she cooks three meals for me every day. But you know, we shouldn''t count on others to do


    everything for us, so don''t judge her. Rachel was overreacting. She was so protective of me that she


    couldn''t let me do a single thing. Let her be, " Fannie said honestly.


    Rachel lowered her head and stayed silent as she ate her dinner. She felt hurt after hearing what her


    mom had said.


    It seemed Fannie had known how things would go for her the moment she asked Rachel to go back to


    H City. But instead of telling Rachel about it on the phone, she always said that she was fine so that


    Rachel could sort things out for herself.


    "Don''t be upset, Rachel. I''ve employed a nurse and a housekeeper now. They''ll arrive early tomorrow


    morning. With their help, mom can stay here as long as she wants. I won''t let things go on like this. I


    promise, "


    Hiram told Rachel. He knew that she would be feeling terrible seeing her mother cooking her own


    meals with a broken leg.


    "Hiram, please don''t bother. I can handle myself, " Fannie objected immediately.


    "Mom, I''ve already paid them. Don''t turn me down, please. They''re both professionals. Just let them do


    their job. I don''t want you to feel ill at ease. I''ll send someone to supervise them regrly. I believe


    they''ll do a proper job, though, " Hiram added quickly.


    Rachel interrupted them unexpectedly. "I think I''ll take care of my mom by myself. Otherwise, I won''t


    feel at peace at all. This is what I''m going to do."


    Fannie opened her mouth to argue, but Hiram was ahead of her. "No, I disagree. You can stay here for


    a couple of days if you would like to. But you''re my wife. Caretaking isn''t what you''re supposed to do.


    On the other hand, the people I''ve employed are professional. You definitely won''t do better than


    them."


    If his wife was going to do everything by herself, what was the meaning of making a fortune? For her to


    watch or to count for fun?


    She was insisting on taking care of her mother by herself because she wanted her mother to get better


    soon. But Hiram wanted the same thing, and that was why he had hired people to take care of Fannie


    instead. Maybe his method would work better.


    Rachel wanted to refuse Hiram. Taking care of her mother was her responsibility. Was there any point


    in arguing about it? But Fannie agreed with him.


    "Yes, Hiram''s right, " she said. "Rachel, you''re his wife, so you''ll be the one handling all the things in his


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    family. Just let other people take care of me, because there are more important things waiting for you to


    do. I''m your mom, and I know my daughter. We''re done on this matter. Don''t argue anymore."


    Rachel lowered her head and fixed her gaze on the chopsticks in her hand. She ate her dinner


    absentmindedly.


    She was the future hostess of Hiram''s family. What a dazzling position!


    But the ironic part was that there were lots of things she couldn''t control. All she could do was let them


    be.


    Deep in the night...


    Rachel couldn''t sleep. She waited until Fannie was asleep before leaving the house. She wanted to


    walk away her worries.


    The starry night in XH Vige was beautiful. The stars were twinkling brightly.


    "Rachel? It''s really you. Hiram wanted me to tell you that if you can''t sleep at night, you can visit the


    Rongs'' house and that he is waiting for you." It was Carl''s voice. He had been standing outside her


    house just in case.


    Rachel turned around and looked at her own house. Carl continued, "Don''t worry. It''s been a long day


    for Mrs. Ruan. She won''t wake up in the middle of the night. And anyway, I''ll stay right here. I''ll call you


    if she wakes up or if anything else happens, so just go."


    Rachel suddenly felt grateful for everything Carl had done for her. But she couldn''t help asking him one


    thing.


    "Carl, you''re Hiram''s cousin. I believe there are other jobs in Hiram''spany for you to choose at


    your will. So I''m curious, why do you go to the trouble of staying with him all the time? This is a hard


    job."


    She had been curious about this ever since she learned that Carl was Hiram''s cousin. He could have


    chosen a better job and made more money. What made him want to work as Hiram''s assistant instead?


    He had no time for himself; he had to work day and night since Hiram might need him at any time.


    Carlughed kindly and lowered his head in embarrassment. "Everyone can choose how they want to


    live, Rachel. I once worked in a good department in thepany. It''s true that I made more money and


    that I had a lot more time to myself. But I prefer to stay with Hiram as his assistant.


    To be honest, he has taught me lots of things. You don''t know this, but he often gives me important


    tasks to do, all of which I wouldn''t have the chance to do if I worked in thepany. Besides, I''m so


    proud that I can stay with Hiram all the time. He''s my idol. It''s the life that I have longed for since I was


    a little boy. Nothing else could make me more proud."


    Rachel smiled at his words. Maybe this was what people meant by "charming personality." Carl was


    attracted to Hiram''s personality.


    Rachel thanked him and left. She was so lost in her thoughts while she walked that she didn''t even


    realize when she arrived at the ancient house of the Rong family.


    Themps on the gate were still on. Apparently, someone was waiting for her inside.


    When Rachel reached out to push the gate, it opened from the inside.


    The old man standing guard at the gate recognized who she was. He nodded to her with a smile while


    smoking his tobo.


    Rachel walked inside to the gigantic courtyard. This was the second time she was seeing it, and the


    thing she found the most attractive was still the antiques. She couldn''t take her eyes off them.


    She shouldn''t be med for this. The ancient house was full of antiques. There was a table made of


    yellow pear wood in the pavilion ahead, which Rachel approached to take a closer look at.


    It was said that ancient tables made of yellow pear wood were priceless if they were in good shape and


    maintained well. The one in front of her must have been made centuries ago. She believed that it was


    worth more than ten million. But they had put it there in a pavilion outdoor. She wondered if they


    worried that it would be stolen by someone.


    She kept walking.


    "Eh? Is it the blue and white porcin of Ming Dynasty that I saw on TV the other time?" Rachel


    murmured to herself. There was a giant porcin bottle sitting on a stool beside the door. How could


    they put it there so carelessly?


    Though it was ced under the roof, wouldn''t it fall down and break into pieces when there was a


    strong gust of wind?


    "Since you''re here, why don''t youe inside? The antiques here are more important to you than I


    am, right?" Hiram was standing in front of the door with his arms crossed.


    This woman should havee inside and met him half an hour ago. Instead, she was holding the


    porcin bottle at his door. What should he do to her?


    Rachel straightened up immediately. She had been worried that the bottle might fall down because of


    the wind, but then realized that it was stuck to the stool. The wind wouldn''t do anything to it, and no one


    could even pick it up without breaking it.


    She had estimated the value of the bottle just now. Not surprisingly, it was worth much more than all


    the money in her ount. Just the antiques in this house alone could make Hiram the richest man in


    the country. There was no doubt about it.


    "You must spend a lot on security here, don''t you?" Rachel asked. There were so many cameras all


    over the yard that she couldn''t count them by herself.


    Hiram had been waiting for a long time for Rachel toe inside. Now, he had no choice but to step


    out of the house. "What makes you think so much about the antiques? They all have insurance. In case


    they''re stolen from here, thepensation for them will cover the loss. Don''t worry."


    Rachel walked into the pavilion and sat on a round stool. Resting her chin on her hand, she studied the


    Hiram took a seat opposite Rachel. He saw she lost in thought and chuckled, guessing that she was


    thinking about money. "What are you thinking? The antiques in this house make you envy me, right?"


    Rachel nodded her head fervently without thinking, then realized that she was being too honest. She


    shook her head immediately.


    "Marry me again. All the things here will be yours. You''ll have all my assets...including myself. This is a


    good deal for you, don''t you think?" Hiram said to her seductively. As his wife, she would have a share


    in all the things he owned. If she gave birth to his child in the future, she would have even more, more


    than she could ever imagine.


    A servant came over with a teapot and two teacups. She put the pot on the table and reached out to


    pour tea for them, but after seeing a slight wave of Hiram''s hand, she left quietly.


    Hiram picked up the pot and poured two cups of tea. He passed one of them to Rachel before taking


    the other one for himself.


    "What do I think? I''ll tell you. The divorce agreement didn''t mention anything that you said just now.


    Don''t you know?" Rachel sneered back coldly.


    She remembered what was written on the agreement. None of the assets Hiram owned would be


    shared with her. All she would get was the part Hiram had promised when they signed the agreement.


    How could he contradict himself so much!


    Hearing Rachel''s words, Hiram spit out the tea that he was drinking, then immediately coughed to hide


    his embarrassment. He put his tea down and tried hard to calm down. He said unpleasantly, "Yes, but


    what did I doter? Was I not generous enough to you?"


    "Who knows! Maybe what I got was just a drop in the ocean for you. Or maybe you had other ns. Or


    maybe you just didn''t want to hear people saying that you''re mean to your ex-wife."


    Rachel sipped her tea and looked up at the bright moon. She saw Hiram''s face turn pale at her words.


    Hiram murmured something to himself as he drank his tea.


    "What are you getting at, youngdy? You don''t know what kind of person I am? I don''t believe it.


    You''re the little wolf that always keeps a distance from people!"


    Seeing Hiram''s good-looking face contort in anger, Rachel smiled innocently at him. "Dear Hiram, did I


    ever force you to do something I like? Or did I put a knife to your neck, threatening to kill you? I don''t


    remember doing that, "


    Rachel jeered at him. She didn''t know how much she had provoked Hiram.


    Suddenly, a big shadow approached her. It was Hiram. What was he going to do to her?

 Chapter 107 Rachel Pleaded With Hiram For The First Time

    Chapter 107 Rachel Pleaded With Hiram For The First Time


    Hiram had one hand on the table in front of Rachel. With his other hand, he raised Rachel''s chin to


    force her to look at him. "Rachel, tell me what you really think, " he said.


    He knew that Rachel had been just teasing him.


    But he wanted to know what was really on her mind.


    "If it hadn''t been for the delivered divorce agreement, you would have already decided to spend the


    rest of your life with me, right?" Hiram''s dark eyes bored into hers. He watched her without blinking


    them, aching to know her answer.


    Rachel stared back at Hiram with starry eyes, and said in a flirty way, "Mr. Rong, youe from an


    influential family with plenty ofpanies. You live in a house worth hundreds of millions of dors.


    And you''re so handsome with such a dignified face. Spending life with you is probably what most girls


    dream of."


    "Speak sincerely, " Hiram said, pinching Rachel''s chin gently.


    "Do you think I had other choices?" Rachel asked. She had given him an honest answer.


    Before meeting Hiram, she had had many blind dates, but none of them had worked out. So when her


    marriage with Hiram was arranged, she had thought that she didn''t have the right to say no to the


    husband that destiny itself had decided for her.


    Hiram narrowed his dark eyes. His expression became colder, suggesting that he was not satisfied with


    Rachel''s answer.


    Rachel added hastily, "Yes, I did intend to spend my life with you."


    Finally content, Hiram loosened the grip on Rachel''s chin. He ced his hands on her shoulders and


    asked in earnest, "Are you serious?"


    Rachel, feeling a little uneasy seeing her own reflection in Hiram''s eyes, looked away and murmured,


    "But I just thought that way before..."


    Hiram let go of her. He had already found out what he wanted to know.


    He didn''t always have to hear Rachel''s answer to know what it was. He could find out what she was


    really thinking by the expression in her eyes and the frequency of her heartbeat.


    "Come on, let me walk you home, " he said, straightening up.


    Hiram and Rachel walked on the trail with the bright moon shining over them. Hiram held Rachel''s


    hand tightly so that she wouldn''t trip and fall.


    "Do you n to go back to H City with me or stay here?" Hiram asked. The street lights cast two long


    shadows of them on the ground.


    Rachel wanted to stay, but she knew Fannie wouldn''t agree to it. "I want to stay here because I''ve


    nothing to do in H City for the time being. But my mom will definitely try to persuade me to go back with


    you."


    "Then go back with me, " Hiram said instantly.


    He felt lucky to have a mother-inw who was so thoughtful about him. She didn''t want him to sleep


    alone.


    When they neared home, Carl saw them approaching from a distance.


    "Rachel, nothing happened. Mrs. Ruan is sleeping tight, " Carl said, walking up to them.


    Rachel smiled and said, "Thank you, Carl."


    Abashed, Carl lowered his head. Then he looked up and said to Hiram, "Hiram, there''s a message from


    Cliff Mountain that there will be a heavy rainstorm next week, so we''re expected to be there as soon as


    possible. We would better hit the road tomorrow."


    Hiram paused for a moment before saying, "Then get ready. We''ll leave tomorrow."


    Hearing the conversation between Hiram and Carl, Rachel asked with curiosity, "Where are you going


    tomorrow?"


    "Rachel, here''s the thing, " Carl began to exin. Although what he was about to say was a trade


    secret, Rachel was trustworthy.


    "Cliff Mountain is a wild mountain that hasn''t been developed. It''srge in area with spectacr


    scenery, but it hasn''t gotten any attention till now because it''s too steep. So, the local government


    wants to cooperate with us to develop it. We''ve already put arge amount of money into this project,


    so Hiram needs to be there in person."


    Rachel turned to Hiram eagerly and asked, "Could Ie with you? I want to see what the natural


    scenery looks like!"


    "No, it''s too dangerous, " Hiram said without a moment''s hesitation. He turned to Carl and instructed


    him about some details. Since they were going to set off tomorrow, they had to start preparing for the


    business trip immediately.


    "But you have an injury!" Rachel retorted, unhappy that she couldn''t tag along.


    After briefing Carl, Hiram stood under a street light near the doorway and lit a cigarette. He looked at


    Rachel and said, "I''m a man, so this little wound doesn''t matter to me. Besides, there are people in our


    team who know medicine and outdoor survival, so there''s nothing to worry about."


    "But I could take care of you and do something you men can''t do, " Rachel insisted, blinking her eyes.


    "It''s an all-male team. It''s not appropriate for you to take care of them, " Hiram said, dismissing her


    request coldly as he took a drag on his cigarette.


    It would be okay for her toe along if they were going somewhere for sightseeing. But this was a


    wild mountain, it was too dangerous for Rachel.


    "Well then, I could take care of you!" Rachel rarely changed her mind once she made a decision.


    What''s more, she had always envied the people who had the opportunity to experience the great


    outdoors. Although it was a lot of work, it was the experience of a lifetime.


    "Everyone is equal during this business trip. If I bring you along with me, what would the others think of


    me?" Hiram narrowed his eyes at Rachel with no intention of conceding.


    Carl warily watched the two of them, not knowing whose side to choose.


    "Rachel, there are steep cliffs all over Cliff Mountain. That''s why it''s called Cliff Mountain. Besides the


    harsh condition of outdoor camping, this trip is full of danger!" Hiram added. Carl decided that Hiram


    was right, he would take his side.


    But just then, Rachel''s eyes swept over Carl coldly. He lowered his head in an instant.


    "Well, Hiram, since Rachel really wants toe with us, I think you should let here. There are


    more than ten men in the team anyway, we could take good care of her."


    As soon as Carl said that, Hiram''s eyes also swept over him coldly. Carl stepped back immediately and


    covered his mouth with his hand.


    "Carl is right. Besides, I''m not as fragile as you think. I can take care of myself!" Rachel touched


    Hiram''s arm and blinked at him in a flirty way. "I''ve never asked you for anything till now. Could you


    take me along with you? Please!"


    It was a rare opportunity. She had been busy with work for years and knew that she should catch the


    opportunity as soon as there was one.


    Hiram looked at her nkly. It wasn''t that easy to change his decision.


    "No. You''d better stay home and look after your mom, " Hiram said, gently pulling his arm away from


    Rachel. He abruptly turned and walked towards the Rong family house without giving her an


    opportunity to reply.


    Carl looked at Rachel with resignation before following Hiram.


    Rachel entered her house dejected. She went into Fannie''s room and found her sleeping soundly.


    Then she closed the door and went to the room next door.


    The next morning...


    Rachel woke up early. The special care nurse and the house maid Hiram had hired had already


    arrived. The house maid was dispatched by the Rong family themselves, so she was reliable.


    "Rachel, you can set your mind at ease now. Quickly go back with Hiram. I''ll be content with a call from


    you every few days, " Fannie said to Rachel, sitting in the yard to get some fresh air.


    Hiram and Rachel had only been married for a short time, so their rtionship wasn''t stable yet. They


    needed some time together to be familiar with each other.


    The house maid was an acquaintance. Fannie had already met her when she went to the Rong family


    home. So, Rachel didn''t have to worry about her anymore.


    "Mom, if you feel like something''s wrong, don''t hide it. You should tell them about it immediately. They''ll


    take care of you. If what happenedst time happens again, I won''t leave you out of my sight no matter


    what, " Rachel said before handing Fannie some snacks.


    Fannie smiled. "I understand. I''m just relieved seeing you and Hiram on good terms."


    After a while, Carl walked into their house. He greeted Fannie politely, then said to Rachel, "Rachel,


    Hiram asked whether you have decided to go back to H City or stay here. If you''ve decided to go back,


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    the car is ready to hit the road."


    Before Rachel could even reply, Fannie said, "Carl, she''s going back! Ask Hiram to wait for a moment.


    She''ll have everything ready in a minute."


    Rachel shrugged. She had known that this was going to happen.


    After passing some instructions to the special care nurse and the house maid, Rachel packed her bags


    and left with Carl.


    When she reached the entrance of the vige, she found a remarkable array of cars in front of her.


    A white off-road Benz G500 vehicle and two ck off-road Land Rover vehicles behind it were parked


    on the roadside.

 Chapter 108 Leaving For Cliff Mountain

    Chapter 108 Leaving For Cliff Mountain


    When Rachel arrived, the men sitting inside the Land Rover all stared at her through the half-open


    windows.


    "Daniel, is that the girl who was engaged to Hiram before they were even born?" asked one of the men


    to hispanion. He was a chubby man called Gary. He had heard someone mention the marriage


    agreement made by Hiram''s great-grandfather.


    "Apparently, she is. Gary, have you ever seen Hiram take a girl in his car? Never. Now, not only is he


    allowing this woman to travel in his car, he''s also willing to wait for her for such a long time. Except for


    his fiancee, I can''t think of anyone else she might be, "


    Replied the man sitting in the back seat, chewing gum. He had his feet propped up against the front


    seat. He looked very different from his friend. He was wearing sunsses and a silver ear stud in his


    left ear.


    "She''s quite different from what I expected. In my opinion, Hiram''s fiancee should be a delicate girl, but


    she doesn''t look like that." Noticing that Rachel had already got into Hiram''s car, Gary turned to Daniel


    and asked, "Do you think Hiram will bring her with us?''''


    Daniel Zhuo pulled his sses down and said with a smile, "I don''t think he will. You want to bet on it?"


    ''''epted. I bet that Hiram will bring her. If I win, you should wash all my dishes for the whole week as


    the punishment, " Gary replied cheerfully. The two men always liked to have fun.


    ''''Deal!"


    Daniel replied readily, sure that he would win the bet.


    As far as he knew, Hiram had never traveled with a girl, including even his own sister. Hiram always


    had high standards when it came to his travelingpanions. Unless she was qualified in all aspects,


    she wouldn''t get the chance to travel with him.


    Since they were going to a wild mountain, Hiram definitely wouldn''t agree to bring her. If he did, she


    would slow things down and cause unnecessary trouble.


    Rachel got into the white Benz SUV in front of the Land Rover. Hiram was inside, waiting for her.


    "Start driving, " he ordered once Rachel had got on.


    "We''ll pass by H City, you can get off there. I''ve arranged a car to pick you up, " Hiram said to Rachel


    while reading the map in his hand. Rachel nced at him and said nothing.


    She noticed that it wasn''t Carl who was driving the car, but a young stranger.


    Carl was sitting in the front seat next to the driver.


    "Carl, who is this young man?" Rachel asked curiously.


    "He is Chad, an uncle''s son. You two haven''t met yet, " Carl said.


    "Nice to meet you!" Chad greeted Rachel, stealing a glimpse of her in the rear view mirror.


    ''I finally see her.


    The girl who was the reason Hiram drank alone for three days.


    The girl who made Hiram sad because he couldn''t get her love, '' Chad thought to himself.


    After greeting Chad politely, Rachel turned to Hiram. There were at least three to four hours left before


    they would reach H City, so she had time to persuade Hiram to change his mind.


    Hiram had decided to study Cliff Mountain in person, which meant that it must be perfect, in terms of


    location and scenery. Rachel had always dreamed about seeing natural scenery one day. Now, she


    finally had the opportunity. Although it would be risky, she wasn''t going to give it up.


    She knew that if she missed the opportunity this time, she might not get it again.


    She already had a n. If she failed to persuade Hiram to take her, she would refuse to get off the car,


    so Hiram wouldn''t have any choice but to take her.


    "Hiram, I''m good at photography. Maybe you can take me as your photographer, '''' Rachel said


    pleadingly to Hiram, who was focusing on reading the map.


    She looked at him, waiting for a positive answer from him. "We''re going to take a survey and a field


    measurement. There will be a professional photographer and a live camera. Besides, we have Daniel.


    He''s an excellent amateur photographer. I''m sure he''s better than you. So there''s no need for me to


    take you as my photographer, "


    Hiram said bluntly. He knew Rachel wouldn''t give up easily.


    He would grant almost everything that Rachel asked for, but he wouldn''t be easily persuaded on this


    matter. Rachel pouted and tried to change her strategy.


    "Hiram, you''re looking down on me, "


    She said, pretending to be angry. Since pleading with him didn''t work, she tried to take a harder


    approach.


    She turned her head away, refusing to look at him.


    She noticed that all three cars were full. They were all going to the mountain. Why couldn''t she go too?


    Seeing Rachel''s response, Hiram shook his head with a smile and put away the map. He had never


    seen Rachel behave so stubbornly before. Whenever she asked for something, he granted it without a


    second thought, but the travel to the mountain was risky. He wouldn''t agree to put her in any potential


    danger.


    "You know that''s not why I''m not taking you. Don''t find fault with me for no reason."


    "No, I didn''t. You''re taking a whole team with you. One more person makes no difference, but you


    refuse to take me. You said you''ll show me your sincerity, but I can''t feel it, " Rachel said casually,


    ncing at Hiram to see his response.


    Hiram understood what she meant by "sincerity;" showing his good faith to prove how serious he was


    about resuming their marriage.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Since he wanted to marry her again, he had to do something to win her heart.


    "So what you''re saying is, if I take you along on this trip, you''ll agree to go to court with me to withdraw


    the divorce agreement?" Hiram asked Rachel, trying to make sure that he had understood her right.


    He didn''t mind mentioning the divorce agreement in front of Carl and Chad, because he could trust


    both of them. The two young men worked as Hiram''s assistants. They wouldn''t gossip about his


    personal affairs.


    "I couldn''t directly tell you yes or no, but it will definitely be a plus for you, " Rachel replied, turning


    around to look outside. She wanted to avoid giving him a straightforward answer.


    "Don''t try to fool me. You don''t dare to give me a definite answer. Do you really think you can get


    something from a wolf for nothing?" Hiram said dryly, pinching her fair and soft face.


    Rachel pushed his hand away and said, "Aha, so you admit that you''re a wolf?"


    The two men sitting in the front were trying to control theirughter. Carl had already gotten used to the


    daily bickering of the couple, but this was the first time Chad was seeing Hiram being beat down like


    this.


    Hiram was always dominant in any conversation. It was rare to see him not knowing how to respond.


    Hiram couldn''t helpughing, either. He picked Rachel up and slid her onto hisp. "You really want to


    go with me?"


    Seeing her use both hard and soft tactics to persuade him, he couldn''t help wanting to give in to her.


    Rachel nodded in agreement.


    She seldom went out. The only times she had traveled were on business trips, which she could count


    with her fingers. And all those trips had been to cities. She had never been to a natural mountain, so


    she was really hoping that she could go.


    Hiram wrapped his arms around her waist and whispered in her ear, "I''ll take you...on one condition."


    "Tell me what the condition is, " Rachel asked readily. You win some, you lose some. She could ept


    one condition in exchange for traveling with him.


    Smirking, he said in a low voice, "Whenever I want, you should give it to me."


    "Give what to you?"


    Rachel asked immediately. Carl and Chad had heard their whole conversation clearly, but they kept


    silent. Rachel could see Carl blushing in the rear view mirror.


    Hiram didn''t reply, staring at her smilingly.


    Rachel suddenly understood what he meant. She lowered her head and nodded bashfully.


    Anyway, Hiram would have to keep up his end of the deal first.


    As for fulfilling her promise...


    She doubted Hiram would force her in front of all those people if she didn''t want to meet his desire.


    Hiram observed the woman sitting on hisp. Since her head was lowered, he couldn''t see her eyes,


    so he didn''t know whether she was serious or not. But he wouldn''t be surprised if she broke her


    promise.


    "Fine. But if you fail to keep your promise, I''ll send you back at once, " he said to her in a low voice.


    ''I''m just a tool to satisfy his sexual desire. If I can''t do that, I''m useless, and he can throw me back at


    any time, '' Rachel thought to herself.


    ''''Why are you making such a condition? Why are you so harsh to me?"


    She asked furiously. She was annoyed that Hiram thought less of her.


    "If there isn''t any punishment, who can guarantee that the promise will be fulfilled?" Hiram bit Rachel''s


    earlobe slightly, and said to her softly, "Don''t be mad. Take some rest. It will take us eight to nine hours


    to reach the destination. If I estimated correctly, we should arrive there before dark."


    Rachel nodded and got down from Hiram''sp. She leaned against a back cushion, adjusting her


    position until she feltfortable. Then she took out her phone to kill time.


    Hiram went back to reading the map.


    They only stopped once during the whole journey, to have lunch. They finally arrived at the destination


    right before it got dark.


    Rachel was sleeping when they arrived.


    "Rachel, Rachel, " Hiram called her softly. However, she just turned over and kept sleeping.


    Seeing her sleep soundly, Hiram decided to leave her there for a while.


    "Let her sleep here for 30 minutes, then wake her up, " he told Carl before stepping out of the car.

 Chapter 109 Jill

    Chapter 109 Jill


    "Okay, cousin. You''d better go inside the house first, " Carl said after taking a look at Rachel.


    When Hiram and hispanions got out of the cars, they found a middle-aged man with his hair


    "Wee, Mr. Rong. The journey must have been tiring. Pleasee on in, " the man said, before


    bowing to Hiram and warmly leading them into the house.


    He was a local property developer who, upon hearing that some influential people wereing to town


    from H City, volunteered to receive them on behalf of the local real estate circle. Since he happened to


    own a farmhouse at the foot of the mountain, the leader of the real estate circle agreed that he should


    do it.


    "Mr. Rong, my name is John Zhang. I''m a small local property developer. My leader asked me to


    receive you. If you need anything, please feel free to ask me. Although it''s a remote ce, it doesn''t


    Hiram responded with a nod before taking a seat. Once Hiram and the nine other guests had been


    seated, John brought a young girl in front of them and said, "This is my sister''s daughter, Jill. She''s


    working for me during the summer vacation. Please tell her what you want to eat."


    Jill was full of youth and vitality as she handed out several copies of the menu to them. Then, with a


    sweet smile on her face, she said, "Dear sirs, you can take a look at the menu. All the specialty dishes


    you can get here are already being prepared, and they''ll be ready in a few more minutes. If you want to


    eat anything else, please feel free to tell me."


    Although Jill was just 18 years old, she looked beautiful and mature. Just her perfect body shape alone


    would deceive people into thinking that she was much older than she really was.


    Daniel lowered his head with a snicker and winked at Gary, wanting him to check Jill out. But Gary, who


    wasn''t as audacious as Daniel, quickly lowered his head.


    "Mr. Rong, it''s the first time you''vee to this humble ce. I wee you on behalf of all the


    vigers. My uncle told me that if this project seeds, all the viges around Cliff Mountain would


    benefit, and the children would also have easier ess to schools. So, I want to express my sincere


    thanks to you on behalf of all vigers, "


    Jill told Hiram while everyone else was busy ordering.


    "Not at all. We''re businessmen and we seek profit. This project just happens to be a mutually beneficial


    one. You''re wee." Hiram put down the menu and said, "Just serve us the dishes you would


    rmend. And we would like to have some tea."


    When in Rome, do as the Romans do. They didn''t have to be so particr about the food and


    amodations in such a remote vige.


    Jill nodded at Hiram and went into the kitchen.


    After Jill left them, Chad looked at Daniel with a frown and asked, "Bro, why are youughing?"


    Daniel turned to Chad and said with a shrug, "Was Iughing? Oh, something funny just suddenly


    urred to me." Then, he turned to Hiram and said, "Hiram, where is Rachel? Didn''t shee with


    you?"


    Hiram calmly answered, "She''s still asleep in the car."


    Hiram knew that he was the smartest person among these ten people. He was the main director of this


    project. Therefore, nothing could be hidden from him.


    Daniel coughed and lowered his head when he heard Hiram''s words. However, Gary suddenly became


    excited and poked Daniel in the waist before whispering, "You do the dishes for a week!"


    A momentter, Jill came out of the kitchen with a pot of tea.


    After serving the tea to the guests, she went into the kitchen again and came back with a box. Then,


    she put the box on the table and said, "Mr. Rong, I don''t have too much to offer. This is a gift that I


    spent a month on. Although it isn''t worth a penny, it represents my good wishes for you. Please ept


    it."


    As she spoke, she opened the box. A steamship made of straws appeared before their eyes.


    "Wow! Great craft. You made this all by yourself?" Hiram asked. Daniel dragged the box closer to him


    and began to observe the craft. The steamship was a wonderful piece of art.


    "Yes, I did. Since I didn''t know when you woulde, I started doing it a month ago. I only finished it


    Hiram took another look at the steamship and said, "It is very good. It can even be put on disy at an


    exhibition. Thank you, Jill."


    Jill blushed immediately when she heard Hiram''spliments. She nodded at him and said, "The


    dishes should be ready now. Excuse me."


    After Daniel finished observing the steamship, Chad and Gary shifted closer to him and took turns


    taking a look at it. They hadn''t seen such a fine piece of craft after all the technology that hade into


    their lives.


    Soon, all the dishes were served.


    However, some of the dishes were game animals and wild vegetables from the local mountains, which


    were new to them, so Jill stood by and started to introduce these dishes to her guests.


    "Jill, please sit down and enjoy the food with us, " Hiram said to Jill politely, noticing her standing


    awkwardly beside them.


    He fixed his eyes on the vacant seat between Daniel and Gary, expecting her to sit there. However, Jill


    nodded at Hiram and took a seat beside him.


    "Mr. Rong, it''s very kind of you. You''re not like all the other businessmen who like to put on airs, " Jill


    said with a sweet smile. Then, she dragged her chair closer to Hiram, presenting the innocent and


    lively manner of a vige girl.


    Danielughed and said, "Yes, you''re right. Hiram is wealthy, but he has never treated us differently


    based on our family background."


    Although Daniel wasughing, he was telling the truth. Hiram never sought personal privileges when he


    was with them, Except for this time when he had brought a woman with him.


    "I knew it. Mr. Rong isn''t one of those people who looks down on us vigers, " Jill said, putting a piece


    of rabbit meat onto Hiram''s te.


    However, Jill''s appreciation embarrassed Hiram and made it harder for him to ask her to change her


    seat.


    As a matter of fact, he had been reserving the vacant seat beside him for Rachel, who was still asleep


    in the car. But...


    "Rachel, wake up. Dinner''s ready. Aren''t you hungry? I''m very hungry now!" Carl said to Rachel, who


    was still sleeping in the car.


    Finally awoken by Carl''s words, Rachel opened her sleepy eyes and stretched, only to find that it was


    already dark outside.


    "The car stopped?" she asked, astounding Carl.


    "Rachel, we have arrived, " he said. "My cousin and all the others have already gone inside the house."


    "What?" Rachel eximed. The information was aplete surprise to her. She sat up and muttered in


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    a low voice, "Damn you, Hiram. Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    Speechless yet again, Carl thought to himself, ''My cousin wanted to. But since he cares about you, he


    didn''t forcefully wake you up.''


    "I''m so hungry. Carl, let''s go have dinner, " Rachel said, grabbing her bag and getting out of the car.


    Her stomach had been growling even while she was asleep.


    After entering the farmhouse, Rachel greeted the group of people sitting in the dining hall with a nod.


    Although Rachel didn''t know any of them, she realized that these were the people who had been


    traveling with them.


    Among them were four burly men who looked like soldiers.


    There was also an older man who Rachel had encountered at Streams Company when Hiram had a


    meeting. He seemed to be an engineer.


    When she saw the tableden with delicious food, she was amazed and immediately felt a great


    increase in her appetite.


    "Rachel, you''re finally awake, " Daniel said when he saw her walk in, greeting her with a smile.

 Chapter 110 The Woman Acting The Fool

    Chapter 110 The Woman Acting The Fool


    Rachel smiled awkwardly as she looked at Hiram, who was sitting opposite her, and the seemingly


    eighteen or neen-year-old girl beside him. Then she dragged over the chair next to Daniel and sat


    down indifferently.


    "Wow, so many dishes. I''m so hungry..." Rachel said. Then she took out a pair of chopsticks from the


    basket and started eating intently.


    She understood that her seat was the most convenient for serving. Although she did not know why her


    seat was upied by a young girl, it didn''t matter. Hiram had always been quite attractive to girls. It


    was not surprising that the girl would sit beside him.


    Daniel sized Rachel up with curiosity. ''I thought she would be jealous and angry. But she is acting so


    calmly. What''s wrong with her?''


    "Carl. This is very delicious. Have a try!" Rachel passed a dish to Carl, who was sitting on her other


    side.


    Jill stopped looking at Rachel, turned to Hiram and said, "Mr. Rong, I grew up in this mountain area, so


    I am quite familiar with it. How about I lead you up the mountain tomorrow morning?"


    Chad, who was on the other side of Hiram, refused, "No. We have already hired an experienced guide.


    He has gone around the mountain many times."


    "It is different, sir. My home is right next to the Cliff Mountain, so I know it better than anyone." Jill was


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    persistent.


    Daniel ate a piece of food and nodded, "That''s right. Then just go with us. We have already reached


    this point. Jill is very experienced. What''s more, she can also apany Rachel."


    Gary pretended to cough. He was very close to Daniel, so he knew that the guy was very cunning


    despite his impressive skills.


    "Let''s go together, then, " Hiram said calmly.


    Anyway, even if he refused now, John Zhang would go to him and discuss it personallyter.


    People are all selfish. John would never take pains to wee Hiram if there were no chance of


    making arge sum of money.


    He even sent his niece, who was still a high school student, to his side.


    After dinner, everyone went back to their rooms. They all shared a room with another person, except


    for Hiram, who had a room to himself.


    The conditions were poor. And it was rare to have many peoplee here at the same time, so there


    were not enough rooms for them to stay in.


    And after they were all settled in, John called Jill to his room.


    The two had a chat there.


    "Jill, did Mr. Rong allow you to join them tomorrow?" John asked eagerly.


    "Yes. He agreed." Jill gently nodded her head. She couldn''t help feeling shy every time she thought of


    Hiram''s handsome looks and kind demeanor.


    John delightedly patted her on the shoulder, "That''s good. You know what to do, right? If this happens,


    our family could really benefit a lot!"


    "Uncle, I know! Don''t worry. I think that he is quite into me. We can probably seed..." Jill answered


    with a sweet smile.


    "Great! Jill, be smarter and more intelligent. They will stay here for a few days. If you y this well and


    use your attractive qualities wisely at the proper times, Mr. Rong may take you out of these mountains,


    " John said with a lewd smile.


    He had told Jill that a woman, no matter how smart she was or how sessful her cause was, would


    still be inferior to someone who found herself a rich husband.


    Jill looked down, "I understand. Uncle. My mom has already told me about this. I know what to do."


    "Yes. Good girl!" John nodded his head with satisfaction.


    Rachel was in her room. Though the infrastructure here was too humblepared to that in the city,


    the natural surroundings were wonderful and breathtaking. With the window open, the cool mountain


    wind would blow in, giving an iparable fresh feeling.


    She stretched herself, thinking that it would take some time for Hiram to discuss some details with


    Daniel in the engineer''s room next door.


    After a while, the door opened. Rachel turned around to see that it was Jill rather than Hiram.


    "Hello, Ms. Ruan. Umm... Do you mind if I share this room with you?" Jill asked with a quilt in her arms


    as she looked at Rachel, who was standing near the window.


    Rachel paused, then she nodded, "That''s fine. Come in!"


    ''This is good. At least Hiram wouldn''t have any chance to do anything stupid, '' Rachel thought.


    Rachel knew that they had too many people here, so the rooms might be inadequate. It was not a big


    deal for her to share the room with someone else.


    Rachel did a simple wash and went to bed. The bed was basic but it felt good to lie in it. Although she


    had slept in the car all the way, it hadn''t been veryfortable.


    About an hourter, someone knocked at the door.


    "Coming! Who is it?" Jill replied before Rachel had time to do so. She got out of bed and opened the


    door in her pajamas.


    "Mr. Rong. You are here to..." It was Hiram. Jill bit her lip and shyly looked at Rachel, who was lying in


    the bed ying with her mobile phone.


    ''Too bad, someone else is here. Had I known that Hiram woulde to me tonight, I would have asked


    uncle to arrange a separate room for me, '' Jill thought.


    Hiram looked into the room, and saw Rachel. He squinted his deep eyes, and called her. "Hey you.


    Come out!"


    Rachel sighed in her heart, got out of the bed, put on her shoes and walked towards the door. After


    getting close to Hiram, she winked and asked, "Mr. Rong, what''s the matter?"


    Hiram snorted. This woman was getting better and better at ying the fool in front of him.


    "Come to my room. I have something to talk to you. By the way, bring your things with you!" He stood


    at the door with his arms crossed, looking at her.


    Rachel knew that she had no choice but toply in order not to get sent back before going up the


    mountain. Reluctantly, she picked up her clothes, cellphone and charger. She knew that Hiram wouldn''t


    let her back in this room anymore.


    "Ms. Ruan... You are..."


    Jill looked at Rachel confusedly.


    Rachel smiled to Jill while holding her things in arms, "Sorry Jill, I don''t think I will be back tonight. You


    can have this room to yourself."


    Then she handed her things to Hiram, "Here, hold these for me!"


    Hiram didn''t say a word and held her things. Rachel turned back to pick up her bag on the table, then


    she left with Hiram.


    Jill stood at the door watching them. After a while, she finally realized that the rtionship between


    Rachel and Hiram was not simple.


    After entering Hiram''s room, Rachel found that this was really the best room in the farmhouse. It was


    well ventted and it had a much better view than hers.


    Hiram locked the door as soon as they got in. He threw her things on the sofa, and hugged Rachel


    from behind, "Why didn''t youe to my room before I asked you to do so? And I had to get you here.


    Do you still remember what you have promised me?"


    Rachel looked down at the arms on her waist, feeling his warm breath on her neck, "I thought the room


    was for myself, but Jill came. I was too embarrassed to leave..."


    "Nonsense!"


    Hiram grunted. He caught her lips from behind and kissed her deeply.


    His eyebrows met with a frown when he felt that Rachel shuddered because of the way he was holding


    her.


    Hiram took a deep breath to suppress his inner passions, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid of me?"


    Rachel bit her lip and shook her head. Since that night, she couldn''t help shuddering every time he


    came close to her.


    This kind of fear and reaction was out of raw instinct.

 Chapter 111 Only She Got Nothing to Do

    Chapter 111 Only She Got Nothing to Do


    "Since when?" Hiram noticed her shivering. He held her shoulders and turned her around to face him.


    He looked into her eyes and asked seriously.


    Rachel didn''t answer him. Instead, she closed her eyes. She couldn''t help looking back to the other


    night. What Hiram did really scared her. He was so desperate and violent. She would rather forget all of


    it if she could.


    Hiram didn''t get an answer. He saw Rachel biting her lip with eyes closed. She couldn''t even look at


    him. He took a deep sigh. The evils he brought on himself were the hardest to ovee. This was


    talking about him, exactly.


    If he had been able to control himself and noty a finger on Rachel the other night, or if he had been


    able to control the times he touched her, it might be a different night now. He was ovee with regret.


    "It''s all my fault. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done that to you. It won''t happen again, I promise."


    Hiram held Rachel in his arms tightly. He couldn''t afford to lose her again. He couldn''t think what he


    would do without her. With her around, he couldn''t control himself from not touching her any more, but


    he knew what to do. He would give both Rachel and himself time topletely trust each other. He


    would wait until Rachel no longer resisted his intimacy and fully epted him.


    On the other hand, Rachel wanted to seem as normal as possible but she failed. She could not forget


    the hurt he caused her the other night.


    "Let''s go to sleep early. We will start the climb to the mountains in the morning, " she calmly said. Her


    heart was still rolling inside and she couldn''t control it. Then she took a deep breath to calm down.


    Hiram was crazy that night. But it was not fair to deny himpletely.


    Fortunately, Hiram was not a beast that didn''t care whether she was fine or not. Although he wanted


    her very much, he still cared about her thoughts and feelings. Rachel was lucky, in other words.


    Hiram might be tough when facing the things he didn''t like, but he was soft to the ones he cared about.


    Maybe this was apliment for a man like him.


    Hiram nodded his head and put his hand on Rachel''s head and rubbed her hair softly, "Let''s go to


    sleep. Good night."


    Then came the morning.


    When Murphy, the guide, arrived early in the morning, the whole team was ready. They started their


    trek to Cliff Mountain.


    Initially, they took cars to the bottom of the mountain. But the remaining road was not suitable for any


    vehicle and they had to walk the rest of the way.


    Everyone collected their belongings and got out of the cars. The real journey started right here.


    The mountain path was steep and rough. It was quite a challenge for people used to t ground. But


    not for Jill. She also grew up in the mountains and was familiar with such terrain. She navigated


    through the paths quickly. Even the male trekkers who seemed stronger couldn''t catch up with her.


    Rachel was right behind Hiram. She knew he would be busy in the following days and she believed she


    could take care of herself without his help. Thus she made up her mind not to trouble him.


    "Give me your hand!"


    As they were climbing a steep slope, Hiram stretched out his hands to help her.


    Rachel took a deep breath and gave her hand to Hiram. She didn''t work out often and it was hard for


    her to get used to long climbs. But Rachel believed that she could adjust herself quickly. She was


    young and in great physical condition. It was just a matter of time.


    The whole team was divided into three groups. Four veterans and Chad were at the back. Daniel, Jill


    and the guide were to lead the way.


    Rachel was in the middle with Hiram, Carl, Gary and the engineer.


    "Look at the sweat on your face. You must be tired. Do you regreting here with me? It''s still a long


    way to go, " said Hiram to Rachel as they took a break. Sweat was dripping from Rachel''s face. He


    knew it might be hard for her. That was the reason why he refused to bring her along in the first ce.


    Rachel looked at him and shook her head, "No, I''m fine. I''m just not used to climbing. But I''ll get the


    hang of it. Wait and see. I''ll prove it to you!"


    She knew her physical condition well. She was capable of regting herself. As they say, "When in


    Rome do as the Romans do." She believed she would do better if they kept climbing tomorrow.


    "That''s so Rachel!"


    Hiram smiled and wiped the sweat off her forehead with his sleeve. This woman would never give up


    on the things she believed in.


    When they reached a clearing somewhere along the side the mountain, Daniel and Chad began to


    work. They assembled their equipment and started surveying the area.


    Gary also got himself busy. He was in charge of the meals of the whole team. After the morning climb,


    it was nearly noon. He found a good ce to start a fire and cook something to eat.


    Jill had been living in the mountains and she was skilled at anything required during treks. She was


    nimble and knew how to be helpful. She was helping Gary make a fire, catch fish in the river and so on.


    Yes, she was an expert in mountain life.


    Everyone was busy with their own tasks, except for one.


    Only Rachel had nothing to do.


    But she didn''t regreting here with Hiram. The scenery in and around the mountains was


    magnificent. She enjoyed herself much, with the fresh air, the clear water and the beautiful mountains


    and trees.


    There was a stream nearby where they stopped. The water was so clear that one could see the


    bottom. It was gurgling downward along the cliff. Wild flowers were blooming as far as eye could see.


    For a moment, Rachel thought she was in wondend.


    On a big rock not far away, Hiram was talking with the engineer. They were checking thend there.


    From time to time, they pointed to one direction or looked down at the map in their hands. Sometimes


    they turned to ask Murphy, who stood beside them.


    Soon, the equipment was ready. Daniel began to control his unmanned aerial vehicle flying high in the


    sky. Beside him, Chad was watching what the vehicle was recording through hisputer. It was a


    good way to look around the surroundingnd forms without the trouble of actually going there.


    The four veterans were also busy with their jobs. Two of them were looking around to make sure that


    there was no danger. The rest set up tents. It seemed that this was a good choice for exploration. They


    wanted to learn more about this ce.


    As the only one who had no task to do, Rachel was free to idle around. She walked here and there


    looking for things that could be interesting.


    Jill was helping Gary with the cooking. She saw Rachel walking around with nothing to do. She couldn''t


    help herself resenting Rachel. Why did Hiram bring someone who couldn''t do anything? It was so


    ridiculous of him.


    He didn''t know that the mountain was steep and people rarely came. Thus, violent beasts and


    poisonous snakes made it their home. It was dangerous for an inexperienced person toe. She


    might injure herself or even lose her life here. This was no good for Hiram''s work.


    An hourter, the tents were put up and lunch was ready.


    Gary was an experienced outdoor chef. Although the conditions in the mountains were tough, he


    managed to make a wonderful lunch. That was why people called him a professional. He deserved this


    calling.


    "Watch out! Mr. Rong!"


    Hiram was turning around and was going to walk away from where he stood. Jill screamed out and ran


    to him. What was the matter?


    A snake of the size of a man''s wrist was approaching him, and Jill saw it.


    Surprised by her screaming, the snake wormed its way into the grass and disappeared.


    "Hiram, do not stand next to the wet grass. It''s a ce where snakes like to hide." Jill took a deep


    breath. She was a little bit scared by this false rm.


    "The snake we saw just now was poisonous. Only one bite and you might lose your life in minutes!"


    Hiram looked away from the grass. He looked at Jill and smiled at her, "Thank you, Jill. Thank you for


    the warning. I really appreciate it."


    "You''re wee, Mr. Rong. It''s my job to protect you. I just did what I was supposed to do." Jill smiled


    modestly. She was rubbing her skirt with her hands. She was too nervous to stand so close to Hiram.


    "Are you OK, Hiram?"


    Asked Carl. He was arranging in order the things he brought inside the tent. He heard Jill''s scream and


    came out to see what was going on.


    "I''m fine. It''s a false rm, " said Hiram as he walked to the folding table.


    Rachel had been watching the whole thing, but she didn''t make a sound. She didn''t go and ask Hiram


    whether he was fine. Instead, she walked to where lunch was.


    She was looking at Hiram before Jill screamed out. Actually Hiram had seen the snake in the grass


    before Jill. So he just stood still but not rushed to walk away. He was waiting for a chance.


    Jill''s scream scared the snake away. Hiram didn''t tell her the truth but thanked her out of his gentility.


    After lunch, they took a few minutes'' break. Then all the people went back to their respective work


    immediately.


    Rachel had nothing to do, so she went inside the tent to take a nap.


    When she came out, Daniel was yakking at Chad as he controlled his drone. "Look at you, buddy. You


    have been working with me for quite a while. Why haven''t you learned how to control this vehicle?


    Why?"


    "Why? You are the boss. How could I learn what you do? I dare not." Chad teased him as he kept his


    eyes on theputer.


    "Stop talking nonsense!


    Come here and I''ll teach you right now. The boss is about to explode. I''m in a rush to relieve myself!"


    Daniel yelled at Chad. He couldn''t help stomping his feet. But he couldn''t leave the vehicle flying by


    itself. It would drop to the rocks and break.


    There were women on the site. He couldn''t just take off his pants right there.


    "Let me help you!" Rachel walked toward him and reached out for the remote.


    Daniel was d that finally somebody could help him out. He put on a smile and prepared to hand over


    the remote. But when he saw that it was Racheling, his smile disappeared right away, "Ms. Ruan,


    do you know how to control an unmanned aerial vehicle?"


    Rachel heard him but she just took the remote from his hands. She began to press the buttons and


    said, "I can manage it, but I can only make it circle around. I won''t try to fly it far. Just go ande


    quickly. Go, go, go!"


    Daniel saw that although she was not an expert on the vehicle, she really knew how to control it. He


    shut his mouth up and hurried into the forest.


    A few minutester, he came back and Rachel threw the remote back to him right away.


    "Well done! You''re so smart. All you need is just more practice. Let me teach you. I bet you''ll be a


    master in a few days." After today, Daniel''s opinion towards Rachel had changed and even offered to


    teach her.


    "I once worked at a big event. It was huge. The ce was so big that we had to depend on unmanned


    aerial vehicles. Of course, there was a cameraman to control it. I saw him working and learned how to


    control it from him." Rachel opened a bottle of water to drink. She just flew the vehicle one circle


    around. Later she would never have any chance to touch it again.


    "Teach me? Why? What will you do when I master it?"


    Rachel nced at him with a smile. She didn''t want to be the one holding the remote all day long, not


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to mention having no time to relieve herself when no one was avable.


    She turned her eyes to Hiram slowly.


    Did she get it wrong? It seemed they were having a dispute.

 Chapter 112 Candy Is Sweet But You Are Sweeter

    Chapter 112 Candy Is Sweet But You Are Sweeter


    Rachel took another sip of water and screwed down the lid tight. Then she walked towards them slowly.


    Daniel cast a nce at Rachel who was walking away. Daniel was intrigued by Rachel. He had thought


    that she was just simple-minded and shallow, but when he got to know her better, he found that she


    was quite savvy.


    "Mr. Rong, the scenery here is beautiful, but I still think the topography is too precipitous. It''s not


    suitable for construction!" The engineer said while pointing ahead.


    Rachel took out a few melon seeds from her pocket. She followed the engineer''s line of sight and took


    a few steps to have a closer view.


    No wonder it was called Cliff Mountain. Precipitous cliffs could be seen all over the ce. There was a


    small cliff in front and although it was in a good location, it was too high and had deep ravines. The


    construction would be difficult to implement here indeed.


    The mountain area was not like the t ground where there were only minor pits to fill.


    However, the scenery here was truly unique, and it would be pity to give it up.


    "Hiram, it looks really beautiful especially at first nce! What would you think if we dig a ditch under


    this to channel the mountain stream here, and then build some cliff houses here and there by using the


    existing advantages. It should look good! Don''t you think?"


    Rachel suggested,pletely joking. There was no seriousness on her face. As she walked towards


    Hiram, she said, "I have seen such a design in a magazine. I think it is beautiful and very unique. If


    there is an opportunity, I would want toe and live here for a while when the construction is done!"


    By the time Rachel finished talking, she was already by Hiram''s side. She snuggled against Hiram and


    held his arm, pacifying Hiram''s anger.


    Hiram thought Rachel was joking when he saw the casualness on her face. But then he thought that


    this idea could be worth a try. The more novel the idea was, the more attractive it would be. What was


    more, the scenery was magnificent here. The terrain here was a wonder.


    The engineer did not say a word. He seemed to be seriously considering Rachel''s idea.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I was just joking. Here you are. Open your mouth!" Rachel gave


    a bright smile. She took out a candy from her pocket and put it into Hiram''s lips.


    Hiram opened his mouth and ate the candy. Pleasure could be seen in his dark eyes. The candy was


    very sweet just like her at this time. "The candy is sweet, but you are sweeter, "


    He said in a low voice, knowing that she came over on purpose.


    However, she was the only person who dared toe over.


    Where there was a discussion, there would be an argument. The terrain here was excellent and he


    didn''t want to give up on it. But the engineer thought that it would cost too much manpower and


    resources, so he didn''t agree to the construction.


    "It''s sweet indeed! The aunts from my hometown made it. I took some when I left!" Rachel looked at


    Hiram with a smile. Then she put a candy in her mouth too, "You go on with your work. I''m going to go


    rest in the tent."


    "OK." Hiram looked at Rachel who was walking towards the tent. He saw how she helped Daniel some


    minutes ago. He knew that she was trying to prove herself, That she hadpetence and would be


    useful in some tasks.


    The pleasure in his eyes grew. He turned around and continued the discussion with the engineer. The


    candy Rachel gave him eliminated the possibility of a fight.


    "Mr. Rong, I think your proposal which was refined by Ms. Ruan would be worth a try.


    Let''s finalize the details when we go back!" The engineer changed the decision he had made just now.


    Sometimes some whimsies could lead to unexpected enlightenment.


    The engineer started to think highly of Rachel. She did not appear serious when she brought up the


    idea. She was actually just kidding. So even if she had been wrong, no one would have taken it


    seriously, but her joke made sense.


    Although there were still many difficulties in the implementation, a novel idea was hard toe up with.


    The sky was getting darker and the wind was very strong in the mountains. The fragile tents rattled in


    the wind.


    After dinner, they stayed inside the tents. The four veterans took turns keeping watch in the night.


    There were five tents in total. The four veterans shared one tent. Two stayed inside while the other two


    stayed outside to keep watch. Chad, Carl, and Gary stayed in a big tent. The engineer and the old


    guide lived another. Two tents remained.


    No woman was expected toe in the first ce. Originally, it was nned that Daniel and Hiram


    would use two separate tents.


    But there were two women here now.


    So the only choice was for Daniel and Hiram to share one tent, and Rachel shared one with Jill.


    There was no doubt that someone would be unhappy with such arrangement.


    Hiram, for sure.


    He wouldn''t have had a word ofint if Rachel wasn''t here. Now that she was, he couldn''t share


    the tent with her. It was undoubtedly torture for him.


    In the dead of night, there was only the sound of the wind blowing outside.


    Hiram walked out of his tent and stopped in front of the tent where Rachel was. He lingered there for a


    while. He wanted to go inside the tent. Finally, he followed his heart and unzipped the tent.


    But when he opened the zipper and was going to step inside, His eyes darkened. He saw Jill, sleeping


    in the tent naked under a thin towel.


    While Rachel, who was lying beside her, was wrapped tightly from her neck to her feet, and her hair


    was loose on the pillow.


    He slowly pulled the zipper back up, the corner of his lips curled.


    In the depth of the wild mountains, mosquitoes and other insects were impossible to ward off. The men


    slept with their socks on. Even if Jill had grown up in the mountains, sleeping naked was still way too


    bold of her.


    "What did you see? Why do you look like that?" Daniel asked Hiram who hade back. He opened a


    bottle of beer and drank it outside the tent despite the night wind.


    Hiram bowed his head and sneered. "You will know if you go to see it yourself."


    Hiram knew that Jill slept naked on purpose. She did it not to sleepfortably. She just wanted to


    show her body to others.


    Since she wanted her body to be seen by people, Hiram was happy to fulfill her wishes.


    Hearing this, Danielughed, "Forget it. I might have an opportunity to have a glimpse at the sleeping


    beauties if I were not in the mountains. But now what will I see? Sleeping bags?"


    Something was wrong.


    Daniel took a gulp of the beer and raised his eyebrows. If things in the girls'' tent had been all right,


    Hiram wouldn''t havee out so quickly.


    Thinking of it, he stood up and was going to walk toward the tent. "If I identally see some naked


    parts of your wife, do I have your word that you won''t hit me?"


    Hiram shook his head andughed. He waved his hand at Daniel to hurry up.


    Rachel was wrapped tightly and Daniel wouldn''t see a finger of her.


    Daniel feared nothing growing up. He walked towards the tent with the beer in his hand.


    He opened the tent zipper quietly and looked inside. When he saw how Jill looked, he almost choked


    on his beer, but he finally avoided it and swallowed the beer!


    Daniel ran his eyes all over Jill with appreciation for as long as he could. Although Jill was only 18 or 19


    years old, she was in very good shape. Then he turned to Rachel who had wrapped herself from head


    to foot.


    When Daniel identally saw the clothes Rachel had taken off and ced beside her, he looked away


    immediately.


    "What do you say if I wake up other men and let them go to the tent to have a look at Jill in turns?"


    Daniel came back and made a sinisterugh. Then he sat next to Hiram.


    Hiram said, "I don''t mind it. But I have to take Rachel out before they do it."


    "Haha......" Danielughed. He was just joking. He wouldn''t do such a dirty trick.


    But everyone knew why Jill came here. She was nothing but an item who was offered as a bribe.


    Since Jill was just an item, she was supposed to be shown off to let other people see her beauty.


    Otherwise no one would be willing to pay for it.


    The next morning.


    The wind finally died out after blowing the whole night.


    Rachel came out of the tent and walked towards the forest in the distance. She hadn''t dared to go out


    for fear of something horrible hiding in the woods. She had held back peeing the whole night and was


    aching to discharge it.


    When she stood up after passing water, she found Hiram standing beside the tree behind her and he


    was looking at her.


    "Hiram! You almost scared me to death!" Rachel shouted in anger,ing up.


    When she was about to leave, Hiram pulled her into his arms and then pressed her against the tree. A


    hot kiss followed immediately as Hiram pressed his lips against Rachel''s.


    "Why didn''t youe out to see mest night?" Hiram asked panting. He had just paused from the


    kiss and held Rachel in his arms.


    "I was sleeping!" Rachel suddenly remembered something. She looked up and stared at Hiram with her


    bright eyes. "What happened? Don''t tell me that you came into my tentst night."


    Hiram didn''t say anything in response. He just bent over and kissed Rachel again. Rachel then stopped


    him and asked, "Wait a minute. Did you see something that you shouldn''t have seen?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She knew better than anyone how Jill sleptst night.

 Chapter 113 You Are The Only One In My Heart

    Chapter 113 You Are The Only One In My Heart


    If Jill had been wearing her clothes when Hiram visited her, he would definitely have woken her and


    called her out of the tent. If she refused, he would have pulled her out anyway.


    However, he didn''t.


    What did that mean?


    Rachel was always sensitive but not dumb so that she easily understood what things meant


    immediately.


    Just before saying anything, she heard Hiram saying, "Even if all women were naked in front of me, I


    wouldn''t look at any one of them. You are the only one I care about even though you always snore and


    drool when you sleep. I would never move my sight away from you." Hiram cuddled her waist and said


    withugh on his face.


    Rachel was amused by what he said and couldn''t helpughing out loud. She said, "What are you


    talking about? Do I really sleep in such a disgusting way?"


    "It''s not disgusting. I actually like it." Hiramughed and whispered in her ear. He was d that Rachel


    was in a good mood right now. And he decided to get a little closer to her to reduce her fears of his


    touch so that she might gradually get used to it.


    However, just before he could do that, a noise came out from the brushwood. When Hiram saw who


    was there, he was so annoyed that his eyes darkened. "Come on, let''s go back to the group, " he said


    to Rachel.


    Just as they were about to leave hand in hand, they heard someone''s voice.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry to interrupt you. I didn''t know you are here, " said Jill who immediately covered her


    eyes. And then she pulled up her clothes and strode toward the tent area.


    When they returned to the camp, Others were already dismantling their tents. They had nned to


    climb to the summit of the mountain today. After they arrived at the peak, it would take them another


    two days toplete the surveys.


    It didn''t take long for everything to be packed and they were ready to set off towards the top of the


    mountain.


    As they got closer to the summit, it became more difficult to go up and it really slowed them down.


    Not till now did Rachel understand why Hiram had to spend one whole week on the survey. Because to


    get the exact and detailed topography and terrain, the one-week survey was necessary.


    The project was rather huge and special which literally required them to do a deep and thorough


    investigation in advance.


    But only, All through their journey, there was something wrong among them, Which didn''t need to be


    said. However, everyone was very clear with that.


    Jill had changed into a tight shirt. The V-neckline perfectly showed her good figure. During the climb to


    the top, when people who were ahead of her turned back and looked down, they would definitely see


    something.


    All the men tried their best to avoid it, except for Daniel who was bold and looked directly at it.


    ''Since you want to show it to us, why should I miss such a good opportunity?'' Daniel thought.


    Carl and Chad both climbed higher and were in front of her. They looked at each other, shaking their


    heads without being disturbed. They concentrated on the climb and continued forward.


    As to Hiram, he had no feelings about it at all. His attention was partly on the terrain in front of them,


    and partly on Rachel who was behind him. He was worried that she might fall.


    Jill had noticed that Hiram kept worrying about Rachel. Thinking over for a while, when she saw Rachel


    climbing up a rock, she made a decision. She held out her hand and said, "Come here, Ms. Ruan, let


    me pull you up."


    When Rachel heard what she said, Rachel wiped the sweat from her forehead and smiled with


    exhaustion. And then she held out her hand and ced it in Jill''s.


    Jill seemed to be full of strength that she pulled Rachel up one step very easily. However, the next


    second, she kind of suddenly lost all her strength as she loosened her grip. Rachel screamed out as


    she felt she was falling. She grabbed Jill''s clothes and pulled on them instinctively.


    And then there was a sound of


    A loud crack.


    Jill''s low-cor shirt was torn with a big hole from the back which made her look like she was dressed in


    rags!


    "Girl, watch out!" A voice came out. As the dress was torn off, Rachel kept falling. Fortunately she was


    caught by the veteran behind her who stabilized her.


    Rachel couldn''t help gasping. She was so frighted to say anything else to the veteran who saved her.


    She could only say, "Thank you".


    She was not the only one who screamed, Jill also screamed right after her. She covered her chest with


    one of her hands and grasped the branches with the other one. Her face was pale and discolored.


    Rachel climbed up and walked toward Jill. And then she took off her grid coat, put it on Jill''s body and


    said, "You put it on first. Sorry. It was an ident. I didn''t meant to."


    Jill looked at her somewhat hatefully, but still put on the coat whichpletely covered her naked body.


    When they were safe enough, Jill asked Rachel with low voice, "Did you do that on purpose?"


    Rachel looked at her with confusion and shook her head. "You think too much. I thought you could pull


    me up, butter you lost your strength, I freaked out and I instinctively grabbed your clothes..."


    However, there was one more thing that Rachel didn''t bring up.


    Although she didn''t do it on purpose, She thought Jill was ready to show her body anytime.


    ''Since you want to show your body, then, I wouldn''t mind helping you with that, '' Rachel thought.


    They were in the wilderness where people all worried about being hurt so that everyone kept


    themselves well protected. However, she was the only one who seemed to be afraid of others not


    knowing how good her figure was.


    Rachel didn''t want to talk with her any more and she walked quickly forward to keep up with Hiram who


    was ahead of them.


    Hiram held out his hand and pulled her ahead and said, "I will keep you in front of me otherwise I will


    be worried."


    Daniel, who was in front of her, grinned at her and whispered, "Well done. Thanks to you, I really glued


    my eyes on her!"


    Hearing that, Rachel couldn''t helpughing. She shook her head and thought he was really a very


    special man.


    However, Daniel also looked at her as if there was something wrong. But he moved his sight away very


    quickly and thought she also had a good figure but she wore so much that he couldn''t see anything.


    Why could women be so different from each other?


    Rachel didn''t know what Daniel thought. When she looked down she saw Jill behind them. She looked


    a little out of focus and her speed had slowed down a lot.


    "Concentrate! Stop looking around." Hiram called out and reached out his hand to hold her right foot so


    that she could step on it more steadily.


    Finally, they reached the top of the mountain.


    As soon as they arrived, they were all exhausted that some of them sat while some of them justy t


    on the ground.


    Rachel was so tired that she pillowed on Hiram''s body, rubbing her aching arms. Jill sat alone. She


    looked at Rachel from time to time. Seeing her so intimate with Hiram, her eyes were filled with


    jealousy.


    After a short break, They resumed their work.


    After finding a t area at the summit, some of them started unpacking and some of them set up the


    tents.


    Rachel was so exhausted that she hadn''t recovered yet. She didn''t help them with anything but she just


    sat there enjoying the beautiful view from the summit of Cliff Mountain. Everyone was happy to have


    conquered this peak.


    At this moment she realized that it was true, that to enjoy the beauty of a ce you must put yourself in


    it. She had seen mountains from the pictures hundreds of thousands of times, however, this was the


    first time that she literally felt its beauty.


    Just as she was enjoying the beauty of Cliff Mountain, Jill came by, And sat beside her.


    "Ms. Ruan, I want to thank you for what just happened." Jill looked at the clothes she wore and said to


    Rachel with a sweet smile.


    Rachel smiled as usual, her sight was still on the vast green forest around them. Without looking at Jill


    she answered, "You don''t need to thank me. After all, you were helping to pull me up."


    Whether she had done it out of good will or bad, she did pull her up.


    "I know you didn''t do that on purpose, but still I want to thank you for lending me your clothes, " Jill said


    with her head bent down, with one of her hands picking grass on the ground subconsciously.


    Rachel didn''t say anything but held on the ground with one of her hands and was about to stand up.


    Maybe she had been sitting too long or maybe it was the intense climb just now, but she felt a little


    dizzy when she quickly stood up.


    Jill who sat beside her, quickly got up to hold her.


    "Aaaargh!!!" A scream rang through the mountains. Rachel screamed out.


    When she was about to stabilize her body, she felt being pushed by someone. She almost fell from the


    cliff in front of her.


    "Ms. Ruan, hold on to me. Hurry." Jill yelled and ran to her to pull her up.


    Hiram was looking at hisputer at that time. When he heard Rachel scream, he looked in the


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    direction where the scream came from. Seeing that she was about to fall off the cliff, he panicked and


    rushed to Rachel. He couldn''t help but cry out loud.


    "Rachel!"

 Chapter 114 I Can Not Escape Your Destiny

    Chapter 114 I Can Not Escape Your Destiny


    At that critical moment, a veteran ran forward to catch Rachel. He reacted so quickly that he got there


    first and he did catch her.


    However, his grasp wasn''t very tight. Fortunately when he caught Rachel, she had the chance to w


    out and get a grasp of the weeds over the edge of the cliff and stopped herself from falling.


    All this happened within several seconds just before Hiram got to the scene. Daniel, Carl and the


    others all ran towards Rachel as soon as they heard the screaming.


    Rachel was so scared that she couldn''t pull herself up. She had to be hoisted up by the veteran. Her


    face was so pale and she was so frightened that she hugged Hiram tightly and did not let go. She held


    on to him trembling.


    She did not dare to wonder if she had fallen down, would she have definitely been reduced to a


    mangled carcass?


    "What the hell happened? Were you going to scare me to death? Do you know what you did just now?"


    Hiram scolded her because he was also so scared. Hiram was not less frightened than her. He cuddled


    her with his strong arms tightly, his heart beating fast and his knees weakened.


    Fortunately, the veterans were all from the special forces and he had paid a high price for them. He had


    made a wise choice as they had delivered the qualities required for this dangerous expedition.


    "Had I known this earlier, I would not have let youe with us, " Hiram said. Hiram was kind of hating


    himself for being too indecisive. He was not supposed to let here, but he could not help it when


    she begged him so convincingly.


    Jill standing beside them started to cry and said, "Ms. Ruan, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault that I did not


    catch you." Jill seemed very frightened and could not stop crying.


    Rachel put her arms on Hiram''s waist tightly. She was too frightened to loosen her hands from him.


    She was unable to bear such a fright that she almost forgot how to breathe properly.


    Daniel squatted down and patted her on the shoulder and said, "Okay, thank God you''re safe now.


    From now on, be more careful and don''t ever go near the edge of the cliff again."


    "That''s right, Rachel. You almost scared me to death as well. Don''t ever go near the edge of the cliff. If


    you want to take a rest, take it far away from the cliff." Carl beat on his own chest and sighed in relief.


    But there was still a lingering fear.


    Chad also let out a sigh of relief. Gary who was setting the fire rack far away when the scene


    happened, also wiped the sweat from his brow. At that moment, almost everyone was frightened.


    Hiram embraced Rachel, whose face was almost as pale as paper. And then he nced coldly at Jill,


    who sat on the ground crying, and said, "You should be d that she''s okay! Otherwise, I would not


    only end the cooperation of this program, but also have you buried with her!"


    Although he hadn''t seen what exactly happened, if anything happened to Rachel, Jill had to take


    responsibility for it, whether she was guilty or not.


    Shortly after, the tents were set up far from the cliff. Hiram carried Rachel into the tent to let her take a


    rest first. After all, she had gotten weak after the near-ident.


    Hiram didn''t leave Rachel until she fell asleep. As soon as he came out of the tent, Daniel waved to


    him, motioning him toe over.


    What just happened a moment ago was probably already forgotten by the team. However, the scene


    happened to have been recorded by the unmanned aerial vehicle. Not surprisingly, everything was


    clearly shot.


    Hiram walked over, sitting with Daniel in front of the disy screen of the unmanned aerial vehicle.


    Daniel did not say anything but showed Hiram one of the video clips which happened to be shot when


    he was trying to inspect the surrounding terrain using the unmanned aerial vehicle.


    Hiram''s dim eyes looked at the screen and did not say a word from beginning to the end. But his


    eyebrows furrowed deeper and deeper and his hands slowly clenched into fists.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, night time came with nothing else special happening.


    Everyone took turns guarding and resting in the same order as the previous night.


    However, Rachel came out of the tent in the middle of the night. After being through such a


    traumatizing experience just a few hours earlier, how could she sleep peacefully with Jill in the same


    tent?


    Outside the tent, Hiram was standing, keeping guard of the camp. When he saw her walk out, he went


    to her.


    Hiram took Rachel back to his tent where Daniel volunteered to go and join Carl, Chad and Gary in


    another tent. They also couldn''t fall asleep that night.


    Hiram pulled the zipper up, turned around and drew Rachel into his arms. He said in a very serious


    tone, "I know what happened. I have seen everything. It was Jill who pushed you, otherwise you would


    not have slipped and fallen."


    At that moment, Rachel went dizzy as she stood up, but she stabilized herself.


    Just after Rachel found her feet, Jill got closer to her to help hold her. However, instead of holding her,


    she pushed her.


    Rachel was pushed right at the moment when she was about to steady herself, so that she could not


    control herself from falling. Fortunately the veteran caught her in time, otherwise she would have


    definitely fallen into the deep ravine.


    Rachely herself into Hiram''s chest, and thinking of that, she could not help but pour out all her


    disappointment on him and said, "You know, even if she deliberately tried to seduce you, I didn''t care. I


    can let that go, but... This time what she had done to me, is really uneptable."


    She knew that Jill slept naked every night on purpose attempting to seduce Hiram and she could


    tolerate that because she knew Hiram well. He loved her and would never be easily swayed by


    something so shallow.


    However, she had never expected that Jill could do something like that. She was already trying to kill


    her. How could she let that go unounted for?


    Hiram gently stroked her hair and said in a low voice, "I agree. I can''t let her do anything to harm you


    either."


    But what he needed was a reason to drive her away.


    Jill was trying her best to seduce Hiram all the way which had reached the end of his rope. Especially


    for what she had done to Rachel, this time she had really pushed him to his limit.


    "But you don''t have to worry about her any more. She will go back by herself tomorrow." Hiram said


    with a n in his mind. Since she had been trying so hard to seduce men, why not help her to make it


    When Hiram said that Jill would go back herself, it confused Rachel. She pushed away Hiram as she


    looked at him and wondered.


    Would that be possible? Rachel thought over and over, however, she still could not figure out how.


    Meanwhile, outside...


    In the other tent, the four men were sitting around in a circle.


    "Leave me alone, Daniel. I haven''t got a girlfriend yet. I don''t want my innocence to be destroyed for


    her." Carl shook his head immediately when Daniel suggested that he take the mission. He swore to


    himself to never touch that kind of woman ever.


    Then Daniel looked at Gary and said, "Gary, you must have been living without a woman for quite a


    long time. How about you taking the mission?"


    Gary waved his hands immediately and smiled guiltily. "Daniel, you are certainly the best choice. You


    are very skilled and what''s more, your physique is almost the same as Hiram. Look at me... I''m so fat


    that she would figure it out as soon as she touches me, " Gary pointed out.


    "Right. Right. Daniel we are all very clear about who she was trying to seduce. Your figure is the most


    simr to her target. So it''s better that you take the mission. Take it and don''t let down that beauty''s


    ''kindness''.'' Chad said with a joke. He had a girlfriend already who was very loyal and sensible. They


    loved each other. How could he fail her?


    Daniel could not help butugh. "To be honest, she is not the kind of woman that I am interested in.


    Sometimes I want to take advantage of her in my mind but I have never thought of doing that kind of


    thing with her, " he said with much reluctance.


    The other three men looked at him contemptuously at the same time and waved to him, "Go! Go! Go


    quickly! You''re the best man among us. Anyway it''s not appropriate that we send Murphy or that


    engineer to do that."


    They were way too old to be tortured any more.


    Finally Daniel was pushed out of the tent by others to fulfill the mission.


    When he got to Jill''s tent, he did not go right in. He paced back and forth outside for a short while.


    Thinking it over momentarily, he told himself, "well, I guess I just can''t escape my destiny." Finally he


    convinced himself to go in.


    The moment when he went in, everyone turned off the lights supportively.


    Daniel was kind of worried about getting recognized at first. But as soon as hey on the bed, he was


    immediately entangled in the arms of someone inside, who moved like an octopus.


    The night was so deeply dark that one could not even see the hand in front. So as the two people were


    entangled in bed, no one could clearly see the other.


    The next morning, Everyone was woken by the echoing screams of Jill.


    "How could it be you?" Jill shrieked and covered herself with the quilt. She was not expecting to see


    Daniel in front of her, especially not both of them naked. Although he was also good looking and had an


    attractive build, he would never be able to measure up to Hiram.


    "Last night when I came into this tent I realized that I went to the wrong one. I was about to leave but


    you grabbed me and entangled me in your embrace really quickly. I tried to pull off but I could not."


    Daniel was bare-chested. He shrugged his shoulders and said innocently. And then he began to get


    dressed.


    He exined to himself that since some one had sent him a fat meat, even though it might be a little


    greasy, he just couldn''t refuse it.


    "No! It should not be you." Jill could not imagine that he was the man whom she worked on so hard all


    night.


    Daniel put on his clothes and looked at Jill with a scornful smile and said, "Jill, you gave yourself to me


    Now if you call out for wrongdoing, should I call out the same?"


    After that, he put on his shoes and walked out of the tent.


    As soon as he came out, Chad was already waiting and pulled him aside to where the group was


    gathered, waiting for his ''report''.


    "Awesome Daniel! I didn''t think you''d pull it off but you did! The movements and sounds were so


    intensest night that they really made us want to find a crack to drill in!"


    "I agree. Daniel, I will be always admiring you from now and into the future!" Gary snuggled to Daniel


    and said with naughty giggle.


    Rachel and Hiram also walked towards them.


    The noises they madest night were so loud that Rachel also heard them all. She was confused with


    who the man was. But now when she saw Daniel surrounded by the team, she knew he was the hero.


    Hiram alsoughed in a low voice and said yfully, "Daniel when we go back, I will draw you a bonus


    for this project which will be counted as your hard fee."


    "Yo, Daniel. Congrattions on your good fortune in the love department. I think you really had an


    explosive night." Rachel said to him, smiling.


    When they were allughing, Danielughed bitterly and said, "Stop kidding me. I really don''t like the


    noises she made. It seemed like she were forcing me to do that despite her poor skills. It was really a


    hard job."

 Chapter 115 Down The Mountain

    Chapter 115 Down The Mountain


    Daniel knew that Jill had made loud noises on purposest night. She was intending to make their love


    affair known to everyone so that the man sleeping with her couldn''t deny their rtionship.


    But to her disappointment, that man turned out to be Daniel. Since Hiram hade to her tent and


    taken a look the night beforest, she had assumed that the man who came into her tentst night was


    also Hiram. She had tried her best to please him, but it was all in vain.


    Jill lingered in the tent for a while. When she finally stepped out, she told everyone that she was feeling


    out of it and wanted to go home. Just as Hiram had predicted, she asked for leave voluntarily.


    Having done such a shameful thing, she was too embarrassed to stay there any longer.


    Hiram granted her leave instantly, and arranged for a man to apany her home.


    Everybody felt relieved at Jill''s departure. She was such a scheming girl that her presence made


    everyone feel ufortable.


    At noon, Rachel helped Gary make the fire and cook. She seemed to be adept at doing everything.


    They hadn''t expected Rachel, the wife of the CEO, to be so amiable, so they began to look at her in a


    new light.


    Having been brought up in the countryside, Rachel had learned how to make a fire and cook when she


    was still a child. She hadn''t volunteered to do anything when Jill was there, because Jill had been


    eager to show off.


    Knowing Jill''s intention, Rachel had left all the chances to her. But just because she hadn''t helped


    around didn''t mean she didn''t know how to.


    Now that Jill was gone and everyone was busy with their own tasks, she tried to help them as much as


    she could.


    After lunch, Rachel prepared to wash the dishes. "Put them down, Rachel, " Gary said. "You''ve helped


    me a lot already. Now go and rest. I''ll get someone else to wash the dishes."


    Then he turned to Daniel and said, "Daniel,e here. Remember the bet you lost? All the dishes are


    yours."


    Daniel walked over reluctantly and gave Gary a hateful look. "There''s already someone who is willing


    to wash the dishes. Why bother me? Such a great friend you are!"


    Rachel helped Daniel put all the bowls and dishes into a basin so that he could take the basin to the


    river to do the washing. "What''s the bet you guys had? Tell me about it, " Rachel asked while putting


    the dishes away.


    Gary opened his mouth to tell her but Daniel cut in immediately. "Shut your big mouth!" he eximed


    before spraying water at his face. He rolled up his sleeves and got ready to wash the dishes.


    Rachel shook her head with a smile and asked no more. She knew that it must be something that the


    two men felt embarrassed to share.


    "I''ll help you carry the basin to the river, " Rachel said to Daniel. It was difficult for one person alone to


    carry all the dishes.


    So, Daniel and Rachel carried the basin together and walked towards the river.


    As they were putting the basin down, Rachel''s fingernail brushed over Daniel''s hand. "Sorry, did I hurt


    you?" she asked quickly.


    Daniel put down the basin and saw a tiny scratch bleeding on the back of his hand. "It''s said that


    women are like roses with thorns, beautiful to look at but painful to touch. Now I know that''s true, " he


    joked.


    Now that Daniel''s hand was hurt, Rachel decided to wash the dishes for him. "I know you like joking


    around, but this time you''re actually right. I do have thorns."


    "Aha, what does that mean?" Daniel asked curiously, washing the dishes together with Rachel.


    "Before Hiram, every man I went on a date with had something bad happen to them. Two or three of


    them got into car idents after the blind dates with me, and another two got fired by their bosses


    when they tried to have a date with me. You may not believe it, but lots of strange and ridiculous things


    happened to me."


    Rachel was drying the dishes that had been washed with a cleaning cloth while recollecting her ''good


    old days''.


    Now she could talk about her unpleasant past leisurely as if it had nothing to do with her.


    Daniel didn''t think what Rachel said was true, but it seemed that she wasn''t joking.


    "No matter. Those are all coincidences. You shouldn''t take the me."


    Rachel put the dishes back into the basin and stood up. "Believe it or not, it happened anyway. And it''s


    over now. Everything is predestined!"


    She turned her eyes to Hiram, who was attentively watching Chad draw. Hiram raised his head as if he


    had felt her gaze.


    He saw her looking at him and gave her a smile.


    Life in the mountain was tired but satisfying. The scenery in the mountain was amazing. Even the


    sunrise and sunset were different every day.


    Today was thest day when they could enjoy this unique mountainous wilderness. ording to the


    n, they would go back down the next day.


    Everybody was devoted to finalizing the project investigation. The Cliff Mountain stretched for


    thousands of miles. The research group had already marked andbelled the section that they were


    nning to develop, including details like each natural cave and water hole in those areas.


    On top of that, the soil and water in those areas had been sampled. Once they were back in the city,


    tests could be done. There was still a lot of work to do before they could start executing the project.


    Thest day was an exhausting day. Everybody tried hard to finish their own work. When night came,


    they could finally lie down in their tents and get some rest.


    Night was falling...


    Rachel had fallen asleep in her tent, but was suddenly awoken by the noises outside. It sounded like


    high wind, but she was sure it wasn''t just wind.


    Since she had never stayed in a remote mountain, Rachel couldn''t guess what was happening outside.


    Hiram came into the tent and shouted, "Rachel, get up quickly and put your stuff away. There''s a


    rainstorming."


    "What? Why should we? We''ll be sheltered from the rain if we stay inside the tent." Even as she said


    that, she followed what Hiram had told her to do and dressed herself quickly.


    Hiram helped her pack up her things. He looked serious.


    "The situation is different. The wind at our location will be stronger than at other ces. I''m afraid the


    tents won''t be able to withstand strong winds. Besides, the rainstorm is going tost for several days. If


    we can''t get out before the stormes, it will be really difficult for us to go down the mountain."


    Rachel heard sounds of people packing up and moving around. She quickened the movement of her


    hand.


    "It''s going to rain soon. We have to hurry up, " Hiram said while helping Rachel put on her raincoat.


    "Let me do it myself. You put on your own, " Rachel said while zipping up her raincoat.


    Hiram wore his raincoat and took Rachel''s backpack. Just then, Carl urged them to hurry. "Hiram,


    Rachel and Hiram walked out to see the veterans taking down their tents. The guide stopped them.


    "Forget the tents. Time''s up. I know a shortcut. We can get down within two hours if everything goes


    well.


    Because of the difficult terrain, we''ll be trapped in the mountain when the stormes, so let''s hurry


    up and get down before it does."


    Hiram took over immediately. "Everybody, attention please. Take only the necessary items! Everyone


    follow Murphy and go down the mountain immediately."


    Daniel, Gary and the others all rushed over.


    "Hiram, everybody is here. Let''s start, " Carl said, after Chad and him counted the people who were


    present.


    Hiram quickly arranged the team. The four veterans were divided into two groups, one at the front


    leading the way and the other at the back in charge of security. Then, they moved out.


    After a while, the rain poured down.


    It''s said that it''s easy to climb up a hill but difficult to climb down. And with the heavy rain, their way


    back became really arduous.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Murphy was right. It seemed like one night was enough for the rainstorm topletely destroy the


    mountain road. If they had waited till tomorrow morning, they would have been trapped in the mountain.


    That would have been very dangerous.


    Now, they were struggling forward along the shortcut against the heavy rain and strong wind.


    Everyone''s nerves were on edge. Hiram held Rachel''s hand tightly so that he could protect her if


    anything happened.


    Suddenly, when they were walking down a steep slope, Carl slipped and fell down the mountain.

 Chapter 116 Nightmare In Rainy Night

    Chapter 116 Nightmare In Rainy Night


    "Carl! No!"


    Rachel cried out and stretched out her hands to grab Carl, but it had happened too fast. Carl was


    slipping downward quickly out of their sight. It was impossible for her to catch him.


    Hiram let go of her hand right away. Then, touching her shoulder in hesitation, he told Chad and Daniel,


    who were a few steps ahead of them, "Take care of her for me please!"


    "What are you doing, Hiram?" Rachel cried out nervously. She already knew what he was going to do,


    but she asked anyway. She watched him walk towards the spot where Carl had slipped. She felt so


    scared that she would lose him that she was following him without even realizing.


    Chad grabbed Rachel''s hand and shouted at her, "Don''t worry! Calm down! My cousin is good with his


    hands. He''ll manage it ande back safe and sound with Carl. Don''t do silly things! Come with me."


    Chad was Hiram''s cousin too. Even though he always tried to avoid getting too close to Hiram in public


    ces so that people would see his talent and not his rtion with Hiram, at this moment, he forgot all


    of that. All he cared about was Hiram''s safety. He tried to assure Rachel and, of course, himself.


    If all lives had different values, Hiram''s life would be the most expensive one among all of theirs.


    Now, he was risking his life to go after Carl, shocking the whole group. They all admired his courage.


    All they could think about was what a nice person he was and that he treated them like friends, not


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    subordinates.


    "No, I can''t. Carl must be safe, Hiram must be safe. Let''s do something, okay?" Rachel said. Then,


    turning to Murphy, she shouted, "Murphy,e here!" She pulled her hand out of Chad''s grip.


    "Listen, Murphy. You must go find Hiram and Carl with the four of them, please! Time waits for no man,


    " she cried out. She couldn''t wait. The slope Carl had slipped down was very steep. It looked dozens of


    meters high. It was impossible for Hiram to bring Carl back alone. She had to do something.


    "I don''t think..." Murphy started with a reluctant expression on his face.


    Daniel stepped forward and cut him off. "She''s right, you know. If something happens to them, none of


    us will be at peace. Chad, Gary and I will stay here with Rachel waiting for you. You and the four


    veterans go and find them. I believe you can make it with your good skills!"


    Seeing all of them agree with Rachel''s decision, Murphy nodded his head and said to the four


    veterans, "Okay, no problem. Let''s move!"


    They went after Hiram as fast as they could.


    The rain went on and on without any sign of stopping. Turning to Daniel and Rachel, Chad said, "We''d


    better find a ce to shelter ourselves. Gary and I will go find something to make a shelter for us. We''ll


    go crazy if we keep standing under this heavy rain."


    Daniel nodded to him. He walked up to Rachel and grabbed her arm to make sure that she wouldn''t


    slip down.


    "Rx! All our good hands are searching for them. They will return safe and sound. Believe me, "


    Daniel said, trying tofort her. Her face was as pale as a ghost. He took off his raincoat and covered


    her head with it.


    Biting her lips tightly, Rachel kept her eyes fixed on the ce where Hiram had disappeared. Lightning


    shed and thunder tumbled. The rain seemed like it wouldst forever.


    A long time passed, but no one returned. Rachel became more and more worried. She felt like she


    couldn''t breathe anymore.


    "No, I can''t wait any longer. I have to go find them, " she said anxiously.


    "No, forget it! Murphy has already gone to find them. We can''t afford any other idents. Look, what if


    theye back with Hiram, but can''t find us? Let''s just stay here and wait, " Daniel said.


    Rachel couldn''t tell it was tears or raindrops falling down her face. Cliff Mountain had a difficult terrain.


    Carl had fallen from such a height, what if he had broken his bones? She couldn''t even begin to


    imagine.


    Could Hiram find him? What would happen if Hiram had gone in a different direction from where Carl


    was?


    "Stop imagining things! Hiram is much stronger than you think, " Daniel said, patted her on the shoulder


    to calm her down. It was useless to worry about things that would never happen.


    They were waiting at the highway of Cliff Mountain. He believed Murphy would search from here to the


    foot of the mountain. It would take some time for them to find each other.


    Although Daniel had put his raincoat on her head, it couldn''t stop raindrops falling on her face in such a


    heavy rain. Rachel shook her head heavily in guilt. Tears continued to spill down her face. "It''s all my


    fault. You don''t know. I shouldn''t havee here. Hiram didn''t agree to bring me here, but I begged


    and begged until he said yes. It''s all my fault!


    If I wasn''t here, Hiram would have had time to catch Carl. Then Carl wouldn''t have fallen down and


    Hiram wouldn''t have needed to go and find him. It''s all my fault! Why did I insist oning? Look at the


    trouble I''ve caused!"


    If she hadn''te here, Hiram wouldn''t have focused his full attention on her. This ident might have


    never happened.


    Why had she insisted oning with him?


    Why hadn''t she listened to Hiram and gone back to H City? Or she could have stayed in XH Vige


    with Fannie.


    It was all because she wanted to have fun!


    "Stop being silly! Rachel, listen to me. idents will happen whether you like it or not. Could you have


    stopped the raining?" Daniel sighed and tried to calm her down. Seeing her guilty face and her


    bleeding lips made him feel very tense, and he didn''t know why.


    Rachel couldn''t stop the tears running down her face. She wiped them off and stepped forward


    decidedly. "I need to go and find him. If something happens to him, what''s the point of me being alive? I


    need to go!"


    She tried to calm down, but she was out of control now. She couldn''t help herself.


    The worry filled her mind. It felt like thousands of worms were crawling inside her. She couldn''t stay


    calm anymore.


    But Rachel had hardly taken a step when Daniel embraced her tightly from behind. He held her closely


    in his arms and shouted, "Stop doing silly things! If I let you go, what should I say when Hirames


    back? Where would we find you? Stop it!"


    Rachel struggled in his arms. She knew she had lost her mind, But she couldn''t control her body. She


    couldn''t stay here.


    "I''ve some bad news to tell you. Don''t you want to know?"


    Daniel said to her suddenly. His voice was so faint she could barely hear it. Chad and Gary, who were


    some distance away from them, were oblivious to what he was saying.


    But Rachel was momentarily distracted by his words. She turned around to look at him.


    "I realized that I''ve fallen in love with you. Do you know that?"


    Daniel put his hands around her waist. It was an awkward gesture, but nobody watching would realize


    what his true intentions were. They would think he was just trying to stop her from leaving.


    "Hey, Rachel! I said I like you. I know you might think that I''m a jerk. But I''ve to tell you the truth. I


    pretended that Jill was you. I wouldn''t have been able to sleep with her if I hadn''t, you know."


    He rested his face against Rachel''s. It felt cold, thanks to the rain. Rachel had no idea what he was


    talking about. Since she couldn''t see his face, she couldn''t tell whether he was being serious or not.


    "But you''re Hiram''s girl. If you weren''t, I''d do my best to win you over. But I can never betray Hiram as


    long as I live. That''s a promise!"


    Rachel assumed he was just joking about the whole thing and that he was trying to distract her from


    going after Hiram. So, she didn''t take him seriously. Instead, she said, "Then shall we go and find him


    together, Daniel?"


    "Rachel, what should I do? Should I break my word? Should I steal you from him? Tell me!" Daniel


    continued, holding her tightly.


    "Okay, you win! I give up. I won''t go!" Rachel shouted at him as she struggled against his arms with all


    her strength.


    Daniel finally let her go. He nced at Chad and Gary and found that the shelter was almost done. He


    chucked and said, "Thank God you agreed! But, if you want to hear some more, I don''t mind making


    the story a little longer."


    Rachel jabbed him with her elbow and walked away. She walked to Chad and thought to herself, ''Such


    a crazy person! You think you can joke about everything. I don''t understand.''


    Daniel stood rooted to the spot. Raindrops were falling from his cold face, but he still kept smiling.


    He could still feel the warmth of her in his arms. He knew he probably wouldn''t get the chance to hold


    her in his arms again for the rest of his life, so he cherished that warmth for as long as he could.


    The rain didn''t stop until dawn. The four of them waited for three or four hours until they finally saw


    somebody approaching.


    "You people shoulde with me. Hurry up! We''ve found Hiram and Carl. They''re waiting for you at


    the foot of the mountain." It was Murphy, and he had brought good news with him. Everyone rxed.


    They had been worrying about Carl and Hiram all night long. Now they finally knew that the two of them


    were safe and sound.


    With Murphy guiding them, all of them reached the foot of the mountain. They couldn''t wait to meet


    Hiram and Carl.


    At the foot of the mountain, Rachel felt like her heart would burst out of happiness when she saw Hiram


    standing there safe and sound. She looked up and down at him from a distance.


    She was exhausted from the rough night, but she felt alive again after seeing him. She couldn''t help


    but run up to him as fast as she could.


    "Hiram, here you are! Do you know how much I worried about you all night? I was so scared!"


    Seeing her run up to him, Hiram opened his arms wide. He couldn''t hide his smile as he said, "Sorry,


    sorry for making you worry! Honey, I love you!"


    Rachel clung on to him tightly. She had never felt so scared in her life. She never wanted to feel that


    way again.


    She didn''t even care about what the others would think. All she wanted to do was hold him tight.


    Feeling his warm body against hers made her sure that he was real and not a figment of her


    imagination.


    Despite all the people watching them, Hiram bent down to kiss her deeply again and again. "I promise


    it won''t happen again. I promise. See, I''m standing right in front of you, safe and sound, " he said


    between the kisses.


    "Are you alright, Carl?" Rachel asked, finally detaching herself from Hiram and wiping off her tears. She


    wondered whether Carl was injured.


    Carl was being held up by two of the others. One of his ankles was injured and cut up in many ces.


    He shook his head and said to Rachel, "I''m fine. I''m fine. Don''t worry, Rachel. I''m sorry for making you


    worry about me."


    Daniel coughed, taking his eyes away from the scene in front of him. He spotted the cars that were


    approaching and shouted at everybody there, "Come on. Let''s get into the cars. It''s going to rain


    again!"

 Chapter 117 Got A Fever

    Chapter 117 Got A Fever


    They all got into the cars and headed back to John Zhang''s farmhouse. It was almost four in the


    morning when they reached.


    "I guess all of you must be really tired. Come on in and have a rest. I''ve made some ginger soup for


    you guys. It will be delivered to your roomster." When John Zhang had heard the news that the group


    had decided to climb down the mountain at midnight, he had put on his clothes immediately and started


    to prepare everything for their arrival.


    Everyone went back to their own bedrooms. John Zhang helped Carl wrap his wound and told him to


    go to the hospital to have a thorough body check-up once he was back in H City.


    People like Carl were strong, so they were fine. But others were weak, like the aged engineer. Their


    condition didn''t seem good.


    However, even though they didn''t feel good, they didn''t really want to take rest until they were back in H


    City. After all, this wasn''t a good ce for recovering.


    So they just washed up, changed their clothes, had some ginger soup and went to sleep.


    When they woke up, it was already afternoon, and it was time to set off for H City.


    "Mr. Rong, how was your trip? I hope you had a great time at Cliff Mountain, " said John Zhang. He


    needed to know Hiram''s opinion so that he would have some feedback to give his boss.


    Chad walked over to them.


    "John, we have written down all the details about this trip in our report. When we get back to our


    discussion. Once we make a decision, we''ll let you know as soon as possible."


    John Zhang nodded his head. He understood that such a big project would take time. "Okay then. Well,


    Hiram, would you take Jill with you?"


    John was asking with an ulterior motive. Ever since Jill returned from the mountain, she hadn''t said a


    word. Not only that, she almost never came out of her bedroom. John wanted to know what had


    happened to her up there.


    Hiram was holding the car door open and watching Rachel get in. He nced back at Daniel and said,


    "Oh, I think you should ask Daniel."


    "Ah?" John Zhang looked at Daniel, confused.


    Daniel was loading their luggage into the trunk. Jill, who had kept peeping outside from her bedroom,


    finally came out. She ran to Daniel and said cutely, "Daniel, take me with you, please.


    I can do anything for you, and I''m willing to learn. As long as you take me with you, I''ll take care of you


    wholeheartedly!"


    Daniel shut the trunk and sat on top of it. Chewing gum in his mouth, he said, "Jill, tell me the truth. I''m


    not the one you want to sleep with, right?"


    "I¡ª"


    "Don''t lie to me. If I were your first choice, then I might take you with me, " Daniel said coldly, before


    turning around and walking towards the car without so much as a nce at her.


    Three cars drove away in a row and disappeared from Jill''s sight soon. All she could do was stomp her


    foot in anger.


    Since Carl was injured, he took up the whole back seat. Gary and the aged engineer took turns to drive


    the car. The four veterans were following them in another car.


    And in the front-most car were Chad and Daniel in the front and Rachel and Hiram in the back.


    Everyone took turns driving their respective cars. After all, it was a long journey.


    Traveling in a car for a long time could be a drag, but Rachel could fall asleep, so it was fine. Since she


    had stayed upst night and slept only for a few hours, she needed more rest.


    "Rachel, wake up."


    Hiram shook the woman who was lying on hisp. He saw that she was in a deep sleep. He touched


    her forehead and furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Chad, tell the rest of them to go first. You stop at a store nearby and get some hot water!"


    Chad pulled over and signaled the other two cars to go first. Daniel, who had also been sleeping, woke


    up and looked at the back seat. "What happened? Is she okay?"


    Hiram patted Rachel''s face, but she didn''t wake up. Her face was burning. "She has a fever, " Hiram


    said.


    Daniel immediately sobered up. He looked around and said, "Shall we go to the nearby hospital?"


    "We''re not far from H City. Let''s wait and see, " said Hiram. Rachel needed a good rest. He turned her


    around so that she could lie in afortable position. Half of her body was really hot.


    Chad came back soon with a whole bottle of hot water. He also brought some pills. "Hiram, I got some


    paracetamol for Rachel. Should we let Rachel take it first? I''ll speed up so that we can get to the


    hospital before nine."


    Hiram took the medicine from Chad and sat Rachel up. "Rachel, wake up. Take this pill¡­"


    Rachel was still fast asleep, but she subconsciously closed her mouth.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hiram grabbed a wet towel to wipe her face and her forehead.


    He couldn''t help remembering the other night when Rachel had just moved into his house. She had


    had a fever then too and kept him busy the whole night.


    Chad drove the car, not daring to stop. They needed to reach H City as soon as possible.


    "Rachel, wake up! Can you hear me? Take this pill!" He put the pill into her mouth.


    However, Rachel grimaced and spit the pill out. It was really bitter.


    Hiram frowned. He popped the pill into his mouth and kept it on his tongue. Then, bending down and


    lifting Rachel''s chin, he kissed her and passed the pill into her mouth directly.


    Daniel turned his head, embarrassed.


    "Water, " Hiram said.


    Daniel opened the water bottle for Hiram and gave it to him.


    "Hiram, are you... serious about Rachel?" Daniel watched Hiram as he handed him the thermos. Hiram


    was so concerned about Rachel. He seemed to really care about her.


    Hiram used his sleeve to wipe off the water beside Rachel''s mouth. Then, hey her back down to


    sleep.


    "She''s my wife. Of course I''m serious."


    Daniel raised his eyebrows and touched the earring on his left ear. He thought back to their college


    days, when Hiram hadn''t been interested in girls at all. Hiram had thought that girls were trouble


    makers, so there was no chance that he would hang out with one.


    Even in the past two years, Hiram just treated them as acquaintances and seldom dated a girl


    seriously.


    "That''s a surprise. I thought you would be thest one to get married. I never imagined you would be


    the first!" said Daniel, looking at Rachel through the rear view mirror.


    She was quite special, to be honest. It wasn''t something you could tell at first sight, but once you


    started to get to know her, you would definitely find her attractive.


    She wasn''t hot or sexy, or even sophisticated.


    She was normal. But it was exactly that that made you pay attention to her, unexpectedly and out of


    control.


    Hiram looked at the woman lying in his arms, wondering about the fact that


    It was supposed to be a fake marriage. Who knew that he would end up really falling in love with her?


    "Hiram¡­ why haven''t youe back¡­" Rachel murmured suddenly.


    She was having a nightmare aboutst night.


    She had been waiting for Hiram the whole night, but he hadn''t returned. She was alone on a cold rainy


    night and it was dark.


    She was cold and afraid.


    Suddenly, she heard a voice from far away. "I''m back. Open your eyes. I''m here!"


    Hearing this, Rachel stirred from her sleep. She slowly opened her eyes and saw a white light.

 Chapter 118 Return To H City

    Chapter 118 Return To H City


    Finally settled down in the H City Hospital, Rachel looked at the drip on the back of her hand. The


    doctor had said that her fever was quite terrible and that she needed to have fluid infusion for two days,


    just in case it turned into pneumonia.


    Hiram was speaking to someone on the phone outside the ward. Rachel stared at the night sky through


    the window, knowing that he was staying up again because of her.


    After a while, Hiram came in with a bowl of porridge in his hand. He sat by her bed, opened the lid of


    the bowl and said, "Come on, eat this. You haven''t eaten anything today."


    Rachel sat up, and Hiram ced a cushion behind her waist. He brought a spoonful of porridge


    towards her lips.


    Rachel tried to grab the spoon from him, but he dodged her hand.


    "What about Carl? How is he?" Rachel asked after swallowing the porridge, remembering that Carl was


    also in the same hospital.


    "He''s fine. Just a slight fracture in his ankle. He''ll be okay after taking some rest, " Hiram answered as


    he wiped her mouth with a tissue.


    Rachel reached out for the spoon with her left hand and said uneasily, "I can eat by myself. You just


    need to hold the bowl for me."


    The infusion tube was connected to her right hand, but she could still use her left.


    But Hiram ignored her and continued to feed her. "Just let me do it. You''re not used to using your left


    hand. What if you spill the food?"


    Rachel had no choice but to let him feed her. Then she looked at him with bright eyes and asked,


    "Hiram, do you regret it? Do you regret agreeing to take me to Cliff Mountain?"


    "No, I don''t. There was only one moment when I felt regret, and that was when you were in danger, "


    Hiram answered.


    Yes. That was right. He had regretted taking her with him to such a dangerous ce, but only for a split


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    second. When he had seen how much she cared about his safety and how much she loved him, he


    had felt that bringing her along had been worthwhile.


    Rachel raised her hand to hold Hiram''s and, looking at his appearance, which showed no trace of


    exhaustion despite not having a good rest, said sadly, "But I regret it. I regret tagging along with you


    there just because I wanted to have fun."


    Although the view of the sunrise and the sunset from the mountain had been magnificent, it came at


    the cost of putting everyone in danger.


    "How about your wound?" Rachel asked, suddenly remembering Hiram''s wound. "Roll up your sleeve


    and let me have a look." She frowned and tried to roll up his sleeve, But Hiram put the bowl down and


    held her hand. "It''s all right. I''ll show it to you when we get home. Now, you need to rest first!"


    "Really?" Rachel asked worriedly. He had been hurt for about seven or eight days, but he had been


    caught in heavy rain in a dangerous ce. Was he really fine?


    "Have I ever lied to you?" Hiram asked before tucking her into the quilt and standing up. "Have a good


    rest. I''m going to see Carl next door."


    Rachel nodded and watched as he walked out of the door.


    After Hiram left Rachel''s ward, he walked straight to the infirmary instead of visiting Carl.


    "Hiram?"


    Asked Hardy, Hiram''s another cousin. He had been interested in medicine since childhood, so after


    studying abroad, he hade to work in the biggest hospital in H City. Usually, if anyone in the Rong


    family needed to see a doctor, they woulde to him.


    Hiram walked in and took off his shirt before sitting down on the chair beside Hardy.


    Hardy nced at Hiram''s wound and found that it was really serious. Then he put on his sses


    immediately and went over with the medicine box. "How did this happen? Did you get injured on Cliff


    Mountain? Not likely... It seems that the wound opened up when it was nearly healed."


    Hardy cleaned the wound carefully and said, "Well. How about this? I''ll help you stitch it up so that you


    can recover soon."


    "Fine. It''s up to you, " Hiram answered. He took out his phone from his pocket and saw that he had two


    missed calls.


    His wound had been almost healed. But when Hiram had pulled Carl up from the hole he had fallen


    into, his wound had opened up again.


    "Take it easy, " Hardy said soothingly. Then he fixed Hiram''s arm and started to stitch the wound.


    Looking quite rxed, Hiram called the number he had gotten the missed calls from.


    After a few rings, someone picked up.


    "Mr. Rong. You finally answered the phone. I called you because I''ve finally gotten some information


    about the thing you asked me to look into."


    Hearing this, Hiram''s expression changed slightly. He looked down at the wound. "So, tell me. What did


    you find out?"


    "Mr. Rong, although it''s been so many years and they''ve kept the secret very well, we still found some


    clues. The incident that happened that year was supposed to be rted to a Mr. Ruan.


    But that man was already dead. So we couldn''t find out anything except that he had something to do


    with the incident."


    The report from the other side put Hiram into a moment of contemtion before he ordered, "Continue


    the investigation. Don''t report to me until you have definite information. All I want is an urate


    answer.


    And by the way, no matter who asks you about this incident, your answer should always be that you


    haven''t found any clues. You got that?"


    "Yes, yes. I''ll keep it a secret even if your father asks me about it. Please don''t worry. I''ll keep


    investigating."


    After hanging up the call, Hiram was lost in thought.


    A Mr. Ruan?


    Although many years had passed, it seemed Hiram''s father still couldn''t let it go. So he had secretly


    asked Hiram to look into it even though he had been in the United States all these years.


    "Done. Come here to take out the stitches after three or four days, and remember not to get them wet."


    Now that he had finished the stitches, Hardy was rxed. He said, "You should pay attention to your


    body. Don''t get hurt again. Aunt will be very worried if she finds out about this."


    "Fine. And please keep this a secret for me, " Hiram said as he looked at the wound, which was now


    well-wrapped.


    Hardy nodded. "I know. Just take good care of your wound and have a good rest. As for Rachel and


    Carl, just leave them to me."


    Hiram looked at the time on his phone and found that it was alreadyte. "Thank you. I''ll go home and


    have some rest, then I''lle back tomorrow."


    Since Hiram had just gotten stitches, he didn''t want to return to Rachel''s ward and risk having her find


    out about it.


    So instead, he went back home and slept. The next morning, he went straight to hispany.


    After arriving at Streams Company, Hiram held a meeting in the conference room.


    "Mr. Rong, I will recruit a few new employees recently to contribute to our Cliff Mountain Project. We


    will definitely build an excellent holiday resort with a brand new model through our steady efforts and


    innovation!"


    Daniel, who was in charge of the program, hade back from another city specially for the Cliff


    Mountain Project.


    "I agree with him. Mr. Rong, I think that we need more fresh staff. After all, the terrain of Cliff Mountain


    is very unique, so we should treat it differently, " the old engineer said.


    Hiram thought about it while resting his chin on one hand and knocking the book in front of him with the


    other. "Fine, but there''s a person I want to add to the project."


    Daniel, who was sorting the data, looked up at him andughed. "May I know who the great man is?"


    "Rachel Ruan."

 Chapter 119 The Quarrel In Ward

    Chapter 119 The Quarrel In Ward


    Hiram sat up straight and exined, "Although her work experience is different from what we''re looking


    for for our current program, I still want to give her an opportunity to try. Anyway, I believe in her ability."


    Hearing that, Daniel''s smile disappeared immediately. He seemed to be silently pondering over it.


    Meanwhile, the old engineer beside them said, "I think that''s feasible. Forget her ability, she is hard-


    working, intelligent and agile. So Ipletely agree on letting her join us."


    The old engineer was famous for only caring about ability. What made him agree was not the fact that


    Rachel was Hiram''s wife, but that he trusted in her ability after spending all that time with her.


    He thought that even though her experience didn''t match what they expected for the program, she was


    so smart that she would learn it quickly, especially since she had so many excellent professionals like


    Daniel here to teach her. He believed she would definitely catch up with them very soon.


    ''Since she has the ability, why not let her join us?'' The old engineer thought.


    "All right, since you all agree with it, I have no objection as well. However, as I''m in charge of this


    program, I''ll assign her work ording to her ability. Do you have any opinion on that, Mr. Rong?"


    Daniel asked, wanting to draw a clear distinction between public and private affairs.


    Although Rachel was Hiram''s wife, if she joined thepany, she would be Daniel''s subordinate,


    so she would have to follow his orders.


    Hiram furrowed his eyebrows at Daniel and said with slight smile, "Do you think I''m the kind of person


    who would practice favoritism? As soon as she bes your subordinate, do what you have to do as


    usual. By the way, only a few people in thepany know that we''re married, so you don''t have to


    worry about that."


    "Yes, better we keep it that way, " Daniel said. He internally let out a sigh of relief and continued to


    negotiate with Chad and the others about the specific details of what they were going to do.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, As soon as Rachel finished her drip, she went to Carl''s ward to give him


    She didn''t like staying in the hospital, but the doctor had said that it was best to give her liquid infusion


    for three days to prevent pneumonia, so she had to stay in the hospital for another day.


    "Rachel, you lost, " Carl said. They were ying cards. Carl had no cards left in his hand while Rachel


    still had several.


    Feeling bored, she put down her cards. She was confused about why she kept losing no matter how


    she yed.


    "This isn''t fun at all. Why not let me win once? I was afraid you might be bored, that''s why I came here


    to y cards with you. Don''t you know that you should let me win once?"


    Rachel nagged as she shuffled the cards.


    Carlughed bitterly. He was not bored at all. His work was always so tight that he rarely had time to


    take a good rest. Now that he was finally doing it, he was not very happy when she woke him up to y


    cards with her.


    "Before we started to y, you said that I shouldn''t lose on purpose. You said that if I lose on purpose,


    the game wouldn''t be fun, " Carl replied.


    Rachel smashed the cards on the table and said, "Game over. You''re too honest, my dear brother. It''s


    really boring if I never win." Rachel wasn''t interested in ying cards with Carl anymore.


    When she stood up to leave, she saw two people enter the ward.


    "Carl, we heard you''re in the hospital, so we came to see you, " Miranda said. "Rachel, are you also


    here to visit Carl?" She asked when she saw Rachel. She was carrying a basket of fruit. She was a


    little stunned to see Rachel there. She seemed embarrassed, but she still pulled Shirley forward and


    walked in with her.


    "Miranda, nice to see you here." Rachel was also surprised to see them.


    But after thinking it over, she realized that it was only logical. Carl was the rtive of her mother-inw,


    whose blood sister was Miranda''s mother-inw. It was normal for them toe visit him.


    When Shirley saw Rachel, she said unpleasantly, "I heard that you apanied Hiram to the deep


    mountain for the program survey. You must have too much time on your hands."


    "Shirley, shut up, " Miranda chided her. Miranda walked to Shirley and pulled her sleeve to try to stop


    her. Whenever Shirley met Rachel, it spelled trouble.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I say it or not. But look at what she has done! Hiram went there for work, but


    she still begged to go with him. Didn''t she just make extra trouble for him?" But it seemed thisment


    hadn''t been satisfying enough for Shirley. She continued leering at Rachel and said, "What do you think


    she did over there?


    Carl is injured because she tagged along with them. I also heard that the team was drenched because


    of a heavy rain. I wouldn''t be surprised if that was also caused by her."


    Carl couldn''t stand it anymore. He said, "Shirley, you''d better be careful about what you say.


    Rain is a force of nature. Do you think Rachel can control the rain? And what''s more, I got injured


    because of my carelessness. It had nothing to do with her." Carl was furious hearing Shirley me


    everything on Rachel even though it wasn''t her fault.


    But seeing Carl stand up for Rachel only made Shirley angrier. She red at Rachel, then said, "Carl,


    are you obsessed with her, too? Why do you keep speaking for her?"


    "Enough, enough, " Miranda said, waving her hand and pulling Shirley aside. "Shirley, if you do


    something like this again, I''ll never bring you out with me anymore."


    "Why can''t I say something reasonable now? If she''s Hiram''s wife, she should behave like it. How can


    she beg to go out with him all the time instead of staying at home and waiting for him toe back?"


    Shirley replied.


    Her voice had gotten louder. It seemed like she wanted her words to be heard by everyone.


    Reaching his tipping point, Carl stood up and yelled at Shirley. "Shirley! I don''t need you to visit me. Go


    as far away as you can. You''re not wee here."


    As they were arguing, the door was pushed open again.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiram was standing outside watching them, with Chad and Daniel behind him. Daniel was holding a


    bouquet in his hand.


    It seemed like they had just arrived, but in fact, they had been listening outside for quite a while.


    When they arrived, they had heard all the ruckus and decided to wait outside and listen to what was


    going on first


    Hiram had heard about Shirley''s sharp tongue at their family feastst time. He had been curious about


    just how sharp it could be, so when he heard her voiceing from inside the ward, he stood outside


    to find out. However, he reached a point where he literally couldn''t stand anymore and pushed the door


    open.


    As soon as he did that, he saw Rachel standing silently beside the door with her head lowered.


    Rachel didn''t say anything because she felt guilty about what she had done. She couldn''t find any


    reason to defend herself.


    "Get out of here right now. Shirley!"


    Hiram said coldly.


    Miranda tugged at Shirley''s sleeve, trying to urge her to apologize to Rachel, but Shirley just stood still.


    Miranda had no choice but to apologize to Hiram herself. "Hiram, Shirley is just a straightforward kid.


    She always speaks without thinking. I hope you pardon her for that."


    And then she pulled Shirley again and said, "Shirley, let''s go out for a walk." Miranda took her hand and


    headed towards the door.


    However, Shirley was a stubborn person. She broke out of Miranda''s hold and walked towards Hiram.


    "Hiram, I realized that I might have gone too far, " she said. "But all I''ve done is speak the truth. As a


    man''s wife, and especially as the daughter-inw of the Rong family, it''s good and virtuous to stay at


    home instead of following the husband around."


    With Hiram, she didn''t dare to speak too harsh, so instead, she looked at him with tears in her eyes, as


    if there were too many grievances for her to spit out.


    Hiram slightly frowned at Shirley. She seemed to be so resentful of her words. Then he said coldly,


    "Shirley, Rachel is your sister-inw. It''s inappropriate for you to say such things to her. What''s more,


    who gave you the right to question my decision?


    It was I who made the final decision that Rachel coulde with us. If you have any problems with my


    decision, say it directly to me."


    Shirley bit her lip and bent her head down. She didn''t dare to retort to Hiram. However, thinking of


    Lydia, she became aggrieved again and asked, "How about Lydia? Isn''t it because of Rachel that Lydia


    stays in the US without daring toe back here at all?"


    Hiram''s eyes narrowed, and he replied in an even colder voice, "Who told you that Lydia doesn''te


    here because of Rachel? Or are you against Rachel so much because Lydiained about her to


    you?


    What has she said to you?" Hiram asked. "I, I... No, of course not."


    Shirley shook her head immediately.


    Although she often talked to Lydia on the phone and had, in fact, had conversations about Rachel, she


    couldn''t let Hiram find out, so she denied it immediately.


    "So you''re saying you just said all these mean things to Rachel without any reason?" Hiram asked in


    an ice-cold voice.

 Chapter 120 What鈥檚 Wrong With The Flowers

    Chapter 120 What¡¯s Wrong With The Flowers


    Shirley lowered her head without saying anything.


    Seeing that things weren''t going as expected, Miranda grabbed Shirley''s hand and dragged her away


    from Hiram. "Please don''t be mad at a little girl. We''re leaving right now, " she said. "And Carl, Take


    care of yourself. We''ll visit youter."


    Miranda dragged Shirley towards the door. She wanted to get out of there as soon as possible before


    Shirley said something that would make things even worse.


    Shirley red at Rachel as she was leaving the ward. If looks could kill, Rachel would be dead already.


    "Uh-uh, this little beast isn''t tamed yet. You remind me of the first time I met you several years ago."


    Daniel took a step forward, blocking Rachel from Shirley''s sight.


    "It''s all my fault, Mr. Zhuo. Please excuse us. See you, " Miranda said with a sincere smile on her face.


    She finally managed to drag Shirley out.


    Silence returned to Carl''s ward when they left. Everyone in the room felt a little awkward.


    "I''m going back to my ward. See youter, Carl, " Rachel said, breaking the silence. She turned around


    and walked to the door.


    Seeing her leave, Daniel passed the bouquet to her. "Wait a second. Here, I bought you some flowers


    on my way here. Please take them to your ward. They may bring you good luck."


    Rachel took the bouquet and said, "Thank you. It''s so sweet of you." Then, she left the ward.


    Chad coughed to clear the awkward silence. He took the things they had brought for Carl andid them


    out on the table.


    After returning to her ward, Rachel threw the bouquet onto the table. She climbed onto the bed and sat


    there with her arms around her knees, deep in thought.


    A few minutester, the door opened and Hiram came in.


    "Okay, let''s get over this. Shirley has talked like this since she was a little girl. Don''t be mad at her, and


    don''t take her seriously, " said Hiram. He walked to her and pulled a chair over to sit down.


    Rachel didn''t move. She looked directly ahead even though there was nothing to see. All of a sudden,


    she reached out for the bouquet and started tearing the flowers. She said coldly, "Don''t you know?


    Every woman who has a crush on you takes me as a thorn in the flesh. Do they all have to hate me?


    How many enemies do I have then?"


    Rachel ripped the bud from one of the flowers in her hands. The flower was beautiful, and there was


    nothing wrong with it. But since it would die away sooner orter, she thought it was okay to vent out


    her anger this way.


    Watching her tear the flower apart, Hiram couldn''t help butugh. On their way to the hospital, Daniel


    said that it wouldn''t look good toe here empty-handed. Since there was a flower store on the way,


    he had bought the bouquet.


    Little did he know that his flowers would be used by Rachel to vent out her anger.


    He asked Rachel, "What should I do? Let me think it over. Maybe I could scratch my face with a knife.


    No woman would bother to look at me if I have a scar on my face. What do you think, honey?"


    Rachel reached for a pink rose this time and began tearing it. She nced at him and said, "That does


    make sense. But I think quite a few women are attracted to your money. As long as you''re wealthy, I


    don''t think they''ll give you up even if you turn yourself into a monster!"


    "If that''s what you think, I could give away all my money and scar my entire face, " Hiram teased her.


    "But how would you feel then? Would you leave me and marry somebody else?"


    Rachel burst intoughter. She couldn''t imagine his face full of scars. How could such ridiculous things


    happen! She gathered the flower petals in her hands and threw them at him. "I won''t leave you. You


    have my word! Nobody would dare to marry me except you."


    If it was her destiny to be his wife, why should she run away from him? She would ept it.


    "You naughty little thing!"


    Hiram shook his head with a helpless smile on his face. He brushed the petals off of his hair and said,


    "I almost forgot. There''s something serious I want to talk to you about.


    We''re building a team for the Cliff Mountain project, and we''re going to recruit a few new people for it. I


    rmended you. So, what do you think? Will you join us?"


    Rachel was ying with the flower stem in her hands. Hearing what he said, she raised her head to


    look at him. "Me? You want me to join your project? Seriously?"


    "Right. Since you don''t have anything to do at the moment, why don''t you join us and learn something


    new? I believe your studio won''t be built up in one day. And even if everything is ready, it may take a


    while for you to get a client. Come and join us till then, " said Hiram, his eyes shining.


    Of course, this wasn''t the only reason he wanted her to join them.


    He didn''t want her to be far from him, at least till the day when she was finally willing to go to the


    bureau and get registered with him as a couple. There was still time. He would let her do what she


    wanted to do as long as they got married again.


    But Rachel shook her head and said, "No, I''m good at sales. All the jobs I used to do were about sales.


    I''ve never touched anything to do with design before and I have no confidence in myself."


    "Why don''t you give yourself a chance to try? Daniel is in charge of the project, like I mentioned before.


    You know what he''s good at? He''s good at exploring people''s talents. I believe he''ll bring out yours.


    Trust me, " Hiram exined to her. Frankly speaking, Daniel was a really good asset in this aspect. He


    had seen what Daniel had achieved in all these years.


    Frowning, Rachel asked, "Daniel? Why aren''t you taking charge?"


    Hiram broke intoughter. He continued to exin patiently.


    "You have no idea how many projects Streams Company undertakes at the same time. Take the Cliff


    Mountain for example, you''ve learned what it''s about, right? I don''t remember whether we have a


    hundred projects like it, but I''m sure we have at least fifty. My job is coordinating all the projects and


    making sure all of them arepleted in time.


    Daniel is working for me. Your job is to make a proposal about Cliff Mountain for me together with


    others. I''ll judge whether your proposal is fine and decide whether to use it or not."


    In fact, Streams Company was only one of thepanies owned by the Rong family. It was thergest


    and most well-known. But apart from that, they might own nearly a hundredpanies, including the


    branches and subsidiaries. The final decisions made in all thesepanies was up to Hiram. He was


    the only one who made the decisions.


    So basically, he was always moving.


    It was impossible for him to take charge of a single project from beginning to end.


    "Yes, yes, you''re the boss of everything! But I was nning to go home and visit my mom after I


    returned from Cliff Mountain. Is there enough time for me to go back?" Rachel sat on the bed with her


    legs crossed. She had nned to go home and stay with her mom for a couple of days.


    "The recruitment will start next Monday. I don''t think you''ll be busy right from the beginning. So after


    that, you''ll have plenty of time to go home, " Hiram said, standing up from the chair and sitting next to


    her on the bed.


    Still thinking about her n, Rachel didn''t notice him until he came close and put one of his hands on


    her waist.


    She turned her head to say something, but her lips were suddenly covered by his. His lips felt warm


    against hers.


    Hiram held her face tenderly as he kissed her deeply and put his tongue into her mouth. It had been a


    long time since he touched herst time.


    Rachel closed her eyes slowly. She felt like an electric shock was running all over her with every


    second her lips touched his. She wanted to move but she couldn''t. It felt like magic.


    "Hiram, shall we have dinner together this evening? Uh-huh, not the right time!"


    Unfortunately, the door was suddenly opened by Daniel. When he saw them kissing, he quickly averted


    his eyes.


    "Daniel, did you forget how to knock on the door? I don''t mind teaching you, " Hiram hissed at Daniel.


    He was frustrated that they had been interrupted. It had taken him quite a while to tell her everything.


    But when the moment of intimacy had finallye, Danie had ended it. How he wanted to punch


    Daniel!


    It had taken a long time for Rachel to ept his intimacy again. It had been hard for him to get through


    to her.


    "I''m sorry for the interruption! I forgot to knock. Maybe I shoulde in again. This time, I''ll remember


    to knock, " Daniel said mockingly. Feeling embarrassed, Rachel buried her head deep into Hiram''s


    arms. She wasn''t going to raise her head as long as Daniel was there.


    Hiram pinched her red cheek and murmured, "Don''t be shy! I''m your husband. There''s nothing wrong


    in us kissing."


    He then turned to Daniel and asked, "What''s the matter? We''re having dinner together?"


    "Yup, I''ve made a reservation at a fancy restaurant. I''ve already invited Gary and others. What about


    you two? Coming with us?" Daniel was leaning against the door frame with his arms crossed and


    waiting for Hiram''s response.


    Rachel raised her head immediately when she heard that she could go out to have dinner. She had put


    the awkwardness of being seen kissing Hiram into outer space. She said with shining eyes, "I''ll go with


    you!"


    She had been bored to death for two whole days. She was so desperate to leave and get some fresh


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    air. She was finally getting a chance to go out.


    Hiram couldn''t take his eyes off Rachel. He told Daniel, "Text me the address. We''lleter. See


    you then."


    "Okay, no problem! See you two!" He turned around and left, remembering to close the door behind


    him.


    After Daniel left, Rachel asked Hiram, puzzled, "Why don''t we go there with them now? It''s gettingte.


    We need to hurry up."


    "We won''t bete. It''s a long night for them, " Hiram told her. He shifted closer and whispered, "Quiet!


    Stay with me for a moment. I haven''t seen your face clearly for the past few days. I want to see you all


    the time."


    Rachel didn''t say anything. After the ident in Cliff Mountain, she didn''t want to restrain her feelings.


    Since she obviously cared about him, why did she make a fuss of pretending she didn''t?


    She cared about Hiram, she cared about his safety, and she cared about where his heart was.


    "Are we good now? Do you forgive me?"


    Hiram asked suddenly. They had enjoyed their quiet moment for a while. His low voice echoed in the


    ward.

 Chapter 121 Private Home Cuisine

    Chapter 121 Private Home Cuisine


    Rachel leaned on his shoulder, twiddling her thumbs uneasily. She wanted to respond but she didn''t


    know how to express herself.


    Hiram didn''t hear the answer he wanted. "Why the silence? If you''re reluctant to forgive me, don''t force


    yourself to do it. It just shows that I haven''t done enough. I''ll try my best to make you ept me. And I


    believe that by then, you''ll give me a positive answer without hesitation, "


    Hiram said while gently caressing her long hair.


    At a famous restaurant for private home cuisine in H City.


    Daniel had invited the six people who had gone to Cliff Mountain with him, and everyone had turned up


    except the older engineer, who didn''te because he was still feeling under the weather after


    returning from Cliff Mountain. Besides, he was busy with work.


    Hiram had also invited the veterans to dinner. They were sitting at another table. Although Hiram had


    paid them a high remuneration, he wanted to give them a treat to show his gratitude for saving his life


    at such a critical time.


    "Yummy. This dish tastes really good. Hiram, try this!" Rachel took a bite of the dish. It was crunchy


    and had a mixed vor of sweet and sour. It was so delicious! She picked up a piece of it and put it on


    Hiram''s te.


    "The doctor suggested that you eat light food. Greasy food can''t be digested easily. Take good care of


    yourself. You just recovered from a high fever." Hiram couldn''t help reminding her when he saw her eat


    a lot of greasy food.


    Rachel had been put on a drip for two days, which had caused a slight damage to her stomach. If she


    kept eating greasy food, she would feel ufortableter.


    Rachel barely tucked a piece of fish into her mouth when Hiram said that. But she pretended not to


    hear his words and kept chewing. When she was in the hospital, all she could eat was mild soup. She


    really wanted to eat something with vor.


    "Wow, it''s quite rare to see Mr. Rong care for other people. But you don''t worry about that because I


    already told the chef not to put too much oil and vor in the dishes!" Daniel filled his ss, raised it


    and drank a toast to Hiram.


    Hiram took a sip of red wine. He was also a little surprised. If he hadn''t been teased by Daniel, Hiram


    wouldn''t have realized that he had be so thoughtful.


    Reminding Rachel of watching her diet was because he cared for her heath. He never fretted when


    Rachel quarreled with him, but he had been agitated when he saw her lie on the sickbed listlessly.


    He always hated people who continuously reminded him of something when he was eating and doing


    work.


    However, he had be one of them.


    Rachel pulled his fingers slightly and murmured, "I know. I''ll have a proper diet and won''t eat too


    much."


    Hearing her words, Hiram couldn''t helpughing.


    After a while, the door of the private room opened. The proprietor walked in with a dish of braised


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    prawns in her hands and ced it in front of Daniel.


    "Daniel, you haven''t been here for a long time. If the waiter hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t even know that


    you''re here!"


    Although the proprietor seemed to be thirty-five or thirty-six years old, she was still hot and attractive.


    Her fingernails were painted a sexy shade of purple. She put her hand on Daniel''s shoulder and gave a


    little squeeze.


    Instead of avoiding the proprietor, Daniel held her waist, blinked his beautiful eyes and said, "I''ve only


    been sitting here for a while. You came before I could meet you. Besides, this is your territory. If I''m


    here, you''ll definitely know it!"


    "Sweet talk." The proprietor gave him a coquettish nce. But when she saw Hiram sitting across the


    table, she took a step back from Daniel and nodded to show her respect.


    She had only paid attention to Daniel because she hadn''t known that Hiram was there. From her


    experience, she knew that her behavior hadn''t been proper, so she left the private room immediately.


    As soon as she left, Gary tapped Daniel''s te with his chopsticks and said, "It seems to be true that


    you have girlfriends everywhere. Although you haven''t been in H City for so long, the proprietor still


    remembers you?"


    "Gary, you have to admit that Daniel has the capacity to attract girls. After all, he has a good


    appearance. Isn''t it a pity if he doesn''t make good use of it?" Hiram put in a good word for Daniel with a


    smile on his face.


    Hearing his words, Rachel subconsciously stopped eating to look at Hiram.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Hiram asked. ''Is she associating me with Daniel again?'' he thought.


    Rachel wordlessly shifted her eyes back to her te and resumed eating. Although she didn''t know


    what kind of person Hiram had been before meeting her, she believed that he was quite different from


    Daniel.


    Obviously, Daniel was a person who would do everything he wanted to do. It was fair to say that he


    was a man who was dominated by his sexual desire.


    But Hiram...


    Rachel was satisfied with him because he remained loyal to her.


    Anyone who saw the intimacy between Daniel and the proprietor could tell that they weren''t just


    friends. Rachel suddenly remembered what Daniel had said that stormy night when they were on Cliff


    Mountain.


    ''He said he liked me, but that''s impossible. He must have said it deliberately to distract my attention, ''


    Rachel thought. She quickly stopped pondering over Daniel''s words. That stormy night, Rachel had


    been so worried about Hiram that she had wanted to follow him despite the bad weather and


    dangerous terrain. So, Daniel had probably said such things to divert her attention away from going


    after Hiram.


    Daniel was always bold enough to say and do anything, but it was difficult for people to know his real


    thoughts.


    After dinner, everyone left except Daniel who spent more time staying in the restaurant. As soon as he


    walked out, Gary began to tease him.


    "You''re leaving the restaurant? I thought you''d stay there for a long time. Or that maybe you''d just stay


    there overnight. How could you satisfy your desire in such a short time?" Gary teased.


    Rachel had already got into the car, but she could still hear them though their voices were not loud.


    "Hello, mom, haven''t you gone to bed?" she asked by phone. She closed the car window to get rid of


    the traffic noise.


    "I just got into bed. I heard that you went to the mountain with Hiram. Are you okay?" It was Fannie on


    the other end of the line.


    Rachel looked outside. Gary and Daniel were having a y fighting. On the other side, Hiram was


    pacing and speaking on the phone with one hand in his pocket. His tall and strong figure as well as his


    handsome appearance attracted the attention of the girls who were passing by him. A few of them


    secretly took photos of him.


    "Yes, everything went well. I''ll have time the day after tomorrow, so I''lle back to visit you. How''s


    everything going? Is there anyone who ''abuses'' you this time?" Rachel asked, watching a girl who


    looked about twenty years old walk up to Hiram and speak to him boldly.


    "''Abuse?'' That''s not the proper word for it. You wronged Emma and Nurse Jean. They take good care


    of me. Jean not only takes my blood pressure every day but also reminds me of taking my medicine on


    time. In terms of looking after me, they''re better than you!"


    Fannie couldn''t help praising Nurse Jean and Emma who had been arranged by Hiram to take care of


    her, because they were really nice and helpful.


    "Oh, mom, can anyone belittle their own daughter like you?" Rachelughed and pressed her face


    against the car window, trying to get a closer look. Hiram was still speaking on the phone, but he had


    put on a cold look to avoid the harassment from the girls.


    "You''lle back the day after tomorrow? That''s great! Your granduncle and grandaunt are also at


    home. I think it''s time to have a family meeting. I can''t bear what I have suffered silently. Besides, we


    can''t let your uncle distort the facts before we even tell them what happened, " Fannie said.


    If Colin came back and twisted the truth first, it would be difficult for Fannie and Rachel to exin the


    whole thing.


    So, it was necessary for Fannie to announce that Rachel and Hiram had gotten married to the elders


    first. She couldn''t conceal it any longer.


    "Okay, you''re right. I promise I''lle back the day after tomorrow!" Rachel opened the car door and


    said hastily, "Mom, I have something to deal with here. Talk to youter!"


    After hanging up the phone, she got out of the car and walked towards Hiram.


    It was a hot summer night and there were many bars on the street, so people wereing and leaving


    continuously.


    There was a gentle summer breeze outside, so Daniel was chatting with Chad and Gary on the street


    instead of getting into his car. But he soon found himself surrounded by girls, much to his delight.


    Meanwhile, Hiram had been smoking a cigarette as he talked on the phone. He finally hung up, then


    extinguished the cigarette end and threw it into the dustbin before heading towards the car.


    But just when he had taken a step forward, a girl suddenly appeared in front of him and blocked his


    way. She seemed drunk.

 Chapter 122 Challenge Me

    Chapter 122 Challenge Me


    "Hey, gorgeous! Are you with someone now? Listen, my apartment is just a few blocks away. Why don''t


    youe and have a drink with me?" The drunken girl was swaying back and forth as she reached out


    for Hiram''s arms. She had long hair, and she was wearing a miniskirt and high heels.


    But before she even got the chance to touch him, she was interrupted by loud yelling.


    "Are you a robber? Why are you standing so close to him? I see you''ve got beautiful eyes. Aren''t they


    working? Didn''t you see me? He is with me now, understand? You want to go out with him? Fine, stand


    and wait in line. I believe your turn wille someday. Now, get out of my way!"


    Rachel had rushed in front of Hiram and yelled at the drunken girl. She put both her hands on her waist


    and prepared for a fight. As long as she had Hiram with her, she would be up for any challenge.


    Seeing Rachel show up out of nowhere and rob her prey, the drunken girl rolled up her sleeves and


    pointed her finger at Rachel. "He is with you? Maybe he was, but he''s mine now. Listen carefully, no


    one can rob the man I''m interested in from me, never! Who do you think you are?"


    The girl shouted loudly. She had gotten people''s attention. Daniel, who had been chatting with some


    girl quite a distance from them, turned to her.


    Chad was already striding towards them. He was going to deal with the situation, but stopped after


    seeing Hiram''s secret gesture.


    As far as Hiram was concerned, this was a big asion, a breakthrough.


    Rachel had been provoked by a drunken girl because of him. He wasn''t going to let anyone step in. He


    wanted to see what Rachel was going to do.


    "Who am I? It''s none of your business. You said you''re interested in my man. Let me tell you


    something, I''ve been challenged before and I will be challenged again. But no one ever seeds.


    Mark my words!" Rachel stood in front of Hiram and shouted. She was speaking as if Hiram was her


    property and no one could touch him except her.


    They had enjoyed a nice dinner, but it seemed that they didn''t have enough entertainment. Hiram didn''t


    mind though.


    "I can''t seed? What a joke! I always get what I want, especially good-looking men! You''ll see." The


    girl pointed at her own nose and beganughing madly.


    Another girl who seemed to be her friend came forward and grabbed her arm. She tried to drag her


    away but was pushed aside.


    The girl was too drunk to realize how ridiculous she looked like in the eyes of onlookers.


    "Here is my suggestion. It''s a fair way to decide this once and for all. Let your man kiss me. If he can


    control himself and doesn''t have the slightest thought of sleeping with me when he does, you win and I


    lose. Deal?" The girl talked as if she had forgotten her brain at home. She swept back her long hair


    again and stared straight at Hiram, in spite of her friend''s protests.


    What she said shocked everyone there. Rachel suddenly forgot what she had wanted to say.


    Kiss her?


    "What do you think of my suggestion? Tell me! Are you afraid your man will choose me over you?" The


    girl challenged Rachel, taking a step forward.


    A few feet away from them, Daniel was enjoying himself. He held back a smile and said, "Hey, Rachel.


    Since that girl is so eager to kiss Hiram, you shouldn''t turn her down so heartlessly. Be generous. Ask


    Hiram whether he wants to ept her offer. Come on!"


    Not wanting to let go of a chance to see Hiram squirm, Daniel skillfully turned the situation around.


    But while he was enjoying seeing Hiram being put in a spot, what really impressed him was Rachel.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He envied Hiram for having a woman who was willing to stand in front of him. Although she wasn''t


    strong enough, she chose to stand her ground anyway to protect Hiram with her fragile shoulders.


    Seeing things getting more and more chaotic, Hiram started to say something.


    But Rachel was faster than him. "Didn''t you hear me? I said he''s my man. Forget kissing him, don''t


    even think of putting a finger on him! I won''t allow it!


    Since you gave me a suggestion, here''s mine. You should go back to your apartment and drink two


    more bottles of wine. Then you''ll find that all the men in this are yours! Have fun!"


    The girl''s friend tried her best to drag her away. She said, "Come on. Stop humiliating yourself. Let me


    walk you home."


    "What are you worrying about?" the drunken girl protested. "I never go for married men. Look, he


    doesn''t have a wedding ring on his finger. He''s single then. Why shouldn''t I go out with a single man?


    This is nonsense. Leave me alone, " she said to her friend, pointing at Hiram''s hand. Although her


    vision was blurry, she could see his bare hands. Yes, nothing was on his hand, which meant she didn''t


    have to give up.


    The girl''s words reminded Rachel of her situation. She closed her left hand subconsciously and hid it


    behind herself.


    As her mom always said, Rachel seldom paid attention to such details. When she had gotten married


    to Hiram, she had focused her full attention on the two agreements. She had never even thought of


    asking him for a wedding ring. Or, to be exact, she had believed that even if she asked, Hiram would


    turn her down.


    And now, although Hiram and her had grown close, neither of them had thought about it. Maybe it just


    wasn''t the right time yet.


    And then, in a split second, it happened.


    Hiram, who had been standing right behind her, grabbed her hand and turned her around to face him.


    They looked at each other quietly.


    To Rachel''s surprise, something cold was being slipped onto her finger. A ring. She felt as if her heart


    was bursting out of her chest. Was this magic?


    She had just been thinking of a wedding ring and now, Hiram had gotten her one from nowhere, as if


    he was a wizard.


    When she saw what was on her finger, she had to hold back herughter. It wasn''t exactly a ring.


    But she didn''t even have time toment on it before her lips were covered by Hiram''s. It seemed


    Hiram didn''t want her to say something that would ruin the moment. He kissed her deeply and violently.


    Rachel barely had the chance to breathe, let alone say something.


    When he finally pulled away, he grabbed her hand and led her towards his car.


    "Get out of my way!" he said to the drunker girl without even bothering to look at her.


    All the onlookers shuffled away.


    Rachel looked at the object on her finger. It looked like a ring, but she was sure it wasn''t.


    "What is this?" she asked Hiram curiously. "Where did you get it?"


    She couldn''t figure it out by herself.


    "It doesn''t matter what it used to be. Right now, it''s destiny is to be a ring. Don''t argue with me, " Hiram


    said,ughing. The so-called ring was exactly the size of Rachel''s finger. But of course, it wasn''t a ring.


    How would he have been able to find a ring instantly? By magic?


    He wasn''t usually good at romantic things. He didn''t buy her flowers or gifts often. But he was a man


    who could seize an opportunity when it showed up, like just now. He could give Rachel exactly what


    she wanted.


    But Rachel remained curious. Where had this silver objecte from?


    She surveyed Hiram from head to toe.


    "Eh? Hiram, you lost one of your sleeve buttons!"


    There were two silver sleeve buttons on his shirt, but now, one of them was missing. They were silver


    circles.


    Rachel was pushed into the car before she could say anything else. Hiram stood by the door, turned to


    Daniel and said, "We''re leaving now. See you tomorrow!"


    After they had been traveling in the car for a while, Rachel noticed that they weren''t going in the


    direction of the hospital. She asked Hiram, "Aren''t we going back to the hospital? The doctor said I


    should stay there for one more day."


    "Not necessary. I''ve told Hardy. You''re getting better, so there''s no need to go back. He will check out


    on your behalf tomorrow morning. You can stay at home, but just don''t go out. You still need to take


    rest."


    Hiram rolled up his sleeves as he spoke, not wanting Rachel to get hung up on the sleeve buttons.


    But he didn''t realize that something else had caught her attention.


    "Hiram, give me your arm. I want to take a look at it." Seeing the new bandages on his arm, Rachel


    anxiously grabbed it to take a closer look.


    "Stop calling me by my name, will you? Call me darling or sweetie or honey. You pick whichever one


    you like, " Hiram said, trying to distract her while pulling his arm back. He had pulled up his sleeves so


    that she would stop thinking about what had happened outside the restaurant, but he had forgotten the


    wound that he had wanted to hide from her. He was in trouble again, a big one this time.


    Rachel looked at the bandages worriedly before turning to Hiram, who was pretending like nothing was


    wrong.


    "You lied to me. You told me you weren''t hurt. Then tell me why you have these stitches."


    "It''s all right. It doesn''t hurt anymore. They will remove these bandages in a couple of days, " Hiram


    said casually, as if it was a small thing. He put his other arm around her shoulders, trying tofort


    her.


    "It hurts! I know. It really hurts when you get stitches. Hiram, why didn''t you tell me? Why? I want to


    know everything about you." Rachel''s eyes turned red, but she hardly noticed it.


    She was trying to imagine how Hiram had gotten injured again. It was worse than before.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you everything, every detail. Please don''t cry, " Hiram said, seeing the tears that


    had sprung to her eyes. He tried to stop them from falling. Thest thing he could bear was seeing


    Rachel cry.


    Chad, who was driving the car, couldn''t help thinking about how Hiram and Rachel had beenughing


    when they had gotten into the car, but now the scene had changed abruptly and Rachel was going to


    cry.


    No wonder Carl had told him to just drive the car and not speak too much. Hiram and Rachel were


    close to each other. It was better if he avoided disturbing them as much as he could.


    Rachel tried to hold her tears back, but a drop fell from her eyes.


    Hiram leaned over and kissed her cheek. He sucked the drop of tear into his mouth and murmured to


    Rachel, "If you don''t want me to taste more tears, stop crying now. I love you, honey."


    Rachel took a deep breath and stared back at Hiram with her red eyes. She buried her head into


    Hiram''s arms and held his waist tightly.


    "If you really don''t want me to cry anymore, don''t get injured again. Do you hear me?" Rachel warned


    him.


    "Deal! From now on, I''ll tell you each and everything that happens to me, even if I just get a cut on my


    finger. Fair enough, honey?" Hiram tenderly patted her on her back and smiled to himself. Good days


    wereing.

 Chapter 123 The Family Meeting

    Chapter 123 The Family Meeting


    After reaching Tulip Pce, Rachel decided to take afortable bath first. She had spent so many


    days in the mountain, and then a few more days in the hospital as soon as she had returned. It had


    been a terrible experience. She hadn''t even gotten a good night''s sleep in the past few days.


    So, she went to bed as soon as she finished taking a bath. However, it took so long for Hiram toe


    to bed that she got up to look for him.


    First, she checked in the study room but he wasn''t there.


    Then, she checked in the bedroom next to the study room where she had stayed before, but he wasn''t


    there either.


    She frowned and wondered where he had gone. It waste and already time to sleep.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Suddenly, there was a voiceing from behind her. Rachel turned around immediately and saw


    Hiram standing at the stairway entrance, which led to the third floor, with several books in his hands.


    "Where have you been? Why haven''t youe to bed?" Rachel asked.


    "I went upstairs to the library to find some books. What? Can''t you sleep without me?" Hiram asked,


    walking to Rachel. He shifted all the books to one arm and hugged Rachel''s shoulder with the other.


    They walked to the bedroom together.


    "Hiram, are you hiding something from me?" Rachel asked. She felt like something was wrong. Since


    they reached their bedroom, it seemed like Hiram had been deliberately avoiding eye contact with her.


    ''Does that mean he''s having second thought about me?'' Rachel thought.


    Hiramughed bitterly, held her by her shoulder and said, "Silly woman, don''t you know you''re torturing


    me?"


    "Torturing you? What do you mean?" Rachel asked, confused. How was she torturing him?


    Hiram exhaled and tapped her head. "Let me ask you a question. How many times have I touched you


    since we had sex for the first time? Now, since you''re still not fully recovered, I can''t bear to force you.


    Have you ever considered my feelings?"


    Rachel stretched out her fingers one by one and actually started to count the number of times that he


    had touched her. She remembered the first day and said, "Forget about the other days, on the first day


    itself we have..."


    "First day can only be counted as one time, " Hiram yelled, cutting her off. He had yelled so loudly that


    he almost lost his voice. Rachel could sometimes be so lovely and other times be so exasperating.


    "Okay, we can have a try tonight, " Rachel said, puckering up her mouth at him. She was wondering


    how he could me this on her.


    If it hadn''t been for his Satanic psychotic attack that had cast a shadow on her, why would it be so


    painful today?


    "Are you sure about that?" Hiram asked.


    Suddenly, his eyes brightened and his face broke into a smile. He kissed her on the lips, then lifted the


    quilt and got onto the bed.


    Half an hourter, Rachel thought that it would be over soon.


    However, itsted for another half an hour.


    And then another two hours.


    In fact, itsted the whole night till dawn, which Rachel hadn''t expected at all.


    She was so exhausted that she really wanted toin about it.


    As soon as they finished, Hiram asked her to take rest at home for the day, which she agreed to


    instantly, since she really needed it after the whole night of exercise.


    Fortunately, Rachel also enjoyed staying at home alone. There was a housemaid who came to cook


    and clean, so Rachel was happy toze around at home, eating, watching TV, and rxing all day.


    In the evening, Hiram came back a littlete, but this time, he had learned how to love her. He only did


    it once. And then he fell asleep with her in his arms.


    The next morning, Rachel got up early. She had nned to go back to her hometown to spend two


    days with her mother and thene back on Sunday, because the interview was on Monday which


    she couldn''t bete for.


    Since she had decided to work in Hiram''spany, she had to do it well. That was also how she had


    been working all the time.


    Meanwhile, In a vi in the coast of the United States, a woman wearing a knee-length white dress was


    on a phone call in front of anding window.


    "Do as I said. After that, I''ll transfer the money to you. You know what to do, " said the woman.


    "But even if we said that, I don''t think they would believe us, " came the reply from the other end.


    "It doesn''t matter. All you have to do is tell them what I''ve told you to say, and show them the things.


    Whether they believe it or not is none of your concern, " said the woman.


    "Okay then. As soon as it''s finished, I''ll send the photos to you, " came the reply.


    After hanging up, the woman sat on the mat in front of the floor window, and stretched herself out into a


    difficult yoga pose, slowly inhaling and exhaling.


    At the same time, in XH Vige, The Ruan family was having an unprecedented jolly time.


    "Fannie, what happened to your leg? Why are you so careless?" Rachel''s grandmother asked, pulling


    up a chair and sitting beside Fannie.


    Fannie hadn''t told them what had happened yet. She had wanted to wait for a chance to tell everyone


    the truth once and for all.


    After all, Rachel''s family name was Ruan. Her marriage was a big event which the whole family had the


    right to know about.


    "Yeah, Fannie, there are rumors that Rachel finally got married to a man in the Rong family. Is that the


    truth? If so, it''s also a fulfillment of the wishes of our ancestors, " one of Rachel''s granduncles said.


    "Yeah, Fannie. We''re all very concerned. Since we''re all gathered here today, how about you tell us the


    truth?" One of Rachel''s aunts said as well.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fannie raised her hand to indicate everyone to be quiet. Emma, who was beside her, helped her sit


    down. "Please don''t worry. Since we''re all here today, I assure that I will make everything clear to you, "


    Fannie said.


    She hadn''t told anyone about Rachel''s marriage because one, she had been afraid that Colin and his


    family would mess it up, and two, she didn''t want to tell everyone so early before things were settled.


    However, it wasn''t appropriate for her to hide it anymore.


    "Please be quiet and listen to me. At first, the rtionship between Rachel and Hiram wasn''t stable


    enough, so it was too early for me to say anything. Please pardon me for that, " Fannie said.


    She pulled the nket to cover her leg and continued slowly, "Now, Rachel and Hiram are getting along


    well. If nothing bad happens, they should be able to get married within this year. In fact, they have


    already gotten their marriage certificate."


    "Really? Fannie! That''s such a great news. Ancestors of both the Rong family and the Ruan family had


    been looking forward to merging our families by marriage for generations. Now Hiram and your


    daughter have finally fulfilled their wishes!" the grandmother said,ughing.


    "Grandma, that''s also what I think. After all, Rachel is the only daughter Simpson and I have. I think we


    all wished for her to marry a good guy. However, there''s something that I have to share. It''s about my


    leg. I don''t know how, but Colin and Selina got wind of the news of the marriage.


    We all know that their daughter has also grown up. They thought that it was their daughter who should


    have married Hiram instead of Rachel.


    So, they went to H City, straight to the Rong family. And my leg is broken because of them, "


    Fannie said, letting out a shaky breath.


    "So that''s why! Colin and his wife have such characters. Even though they don''te back here often,


    everyone is clear about their true nature. After all, it is almost everybody''s dream to be somehow


    connected to the Rong family, "


    The aunt said, nodding her head as she thought it over.


    "Fannie, leave it. They tried to mess things up, but you''re okay now, and they are not going to change


    anything. It is a good thing that Rachel and Hiram have gotten their marriage certificate. They are


    legally husband and wife now, " another aunt chipped in.


    "That''s just the way it is. Of course Colin''s family would be jealous. They''re just not that lucky, " a third


    aunt said.


    Everyone was familiar with Colin''s character. They knew that when he heard the news, he would feel


    only regret in his heart for not having been in touch with the Rong family earlier. It was all fate.


    Anyway, this kind of thing couldn''t be forced! It was all about fortune.


    Suddenly, two unexpected visitors appeared at the door.


    "Fannie, you''re too unkind. How could you have a family meeting to criticize us when we were absent?


    If we were not here now to interrupt you, would you eventually im that we''re murderers?" Selina said


    to Fannie.


    As they walked in without invitation, Selina clicked her tongue and added to Colin, who was behind her,


    "Colin, did you hear that? Is that what they call ''family''? Would family members say bad things about us


    behind our backs?"


    Watching them in action, Fannie was furious, but she just smiled and said, "Colin and Selina, you''re


    back just in time. I thought that you might be too ashamed toe back here anymore. But now, it


    seems like I''ve overestimated your sense of shame."

 Chapter 124 Announcement Of The Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 124 Announcement Of The Divorce Agreement


    Selina sniffed, like she didn''t care at all. She stared down at Fannie and retorted, "Wow, wow, wow!


    Look who''s being cheeky now? You''re the one who bumped into the car. And now you me me for


    pushing you? If I had pushed you, I would have gone all the way and made sure that you were dead!


    So that we''ll never have to see your face or hear your annoying voiceining about me now!"


    "Enough! We''re a family. You two are sisters-inw. How could you two talk to each other like that?


    Selina, we''re your uncles and aunties. Where did you pick up an attitude like that? Mind your manners


    and show some respect!" Rachel''s granduncle said as he knocked on his cane.


    Then Colin who had been silent, walked into the room. He strode towards granduncle and put his


    hands on the old man''s shoulders. "Calm down, uncle. They''re not as bad as they sound. I agree, they


    both have sharp and poisonous tongues. You know, women are like that to each other, sometimes."


    "Colin, if what you say is true, then you''d better ask Selina to apologize to Fannie. Rachel is Hiram''s


    wife. She is already part of that family. These two shouldn''t yak at each other and keep fighting each


    other. It makes this family look bad. People will think that we are a joke."


    Granduncle was visibly upset as he struck the floor with his cane.


    If someone told other people about how they fought within the family, how would other people think of


    them? They would think that the Ruan family were gold diggers and opportunists who were unable to


    resist temptation. They''d get a reputation of being too eager to be rich and famous and willing to do


    anything to achieve that.


    Rumors like that spread easily like wildfire and the dignity and reputation of the Ruan Family would be


    gone forever! And it would take generations to recover.


    Selina snorted and looked at him. "Uncle, you are wrong. Totally wrong! Who told you that Rachel is


    Hiram''s wife?"


    Hearing Selina not letting go of this topic, Fannie got angrier. She grabbed a teacup and mmed it on


    the table. "Selina, I am up to here with my patience for you, " she said, cing her hand below her


    chin. "I have been tolerant of you because you are my sister-inw! But if you are unable to control


    yourself from making trouble like this, then get out of my house!"


    "Okay!"


    Selina stood with arms akimbo. She showed no fear and challenged Fannie, pointed a finger at her


    face. "I was not afraid of you in the past. What makes you think that I''d be afraid of you now, especially


    after you broke your leg?"


    How arrogant of this woman? Fannie was so infuriated that shended her fist on the table. What the


    hell had the Ruan family done? How could they get a daughter-inw like this?


    "Ms. Zhou, please don''t say things like that. Don''t forget, Fannie is Mr. Rong''s mother-inw. If you


    anger her, what good will you get out of it?" said Emma. Emma was sent here by the Rong family to


    take care of Fannie. The sh between the two sisters-inw showed the disrespectful nature of Selina


    and Emma felt the need to defend Fannie.


    "Umm... Excuse me. Who are you, again? Ohh, yes. That''s right. You''re just a servant here. How dare


    you interrupt me! Now shut your mouth!"


    Selina now directed her anger at the new servant who could do nothing but sit back down. If she


    continued to stand up to Selina, this situation might get uglier.


    Emma shook her head. Selina and Fannie were miles apart when it came to character. Selina would


    never measure up to Fannie. If someone in the Rong family married Selina, it would be a huge disaster


    for them.


    "Selina, would you please shut up? Again, we are telling you. Show some respect! Emma is also your


    elder. Can you hear yourself talking? You''re being ridiculous speaking like that." Even Rachel''s


    grandmother joined in rebuking Selina.


    However, the stubborn Selina coudn''t see that she was wrong. Instead, she stood in the middle of the


    room, cleared her throat and addressed everyone there. "Well all of you listen up! Now that everyone is


    here, I''m not going to hold back and dy this any further! All I''m gonna tell you is what kind of person


    Fannie actually is!


    Aaaand her sly, cheating, hypocrite daughter! Let me tell you what kind of people they are!"


    Fannie coudn''t handle hearing Selina spit venomous words against Rachel, so she nearly passed out.


    "Shut up, Selina. Shut the hell up! I am Rachel''s mother. I know better than any of you what kind of


    person my daughter is. Don''t you ever talk about her like that again!"


    "Wow, wow, wow! Look at you trying to be decent. It is not going to work, ok? I am only going to tell


    them about what your dear, precious daughter has done!


    Colin, give that to me!"


    Selina looked at Fannie up and down then signaled Colin to give her the papers.


    Colin sighed. He was hesitant, but Selina was glowering at him. He had been hiding the papers under


    his arms and now he slowly handed them to her.


    Selina snatched the papers from Colin. "Ok, now all of you look at this! Not long ago, Fannie and


    Rachel were telling everybody that Rachel and Hiram fell in love with each other. They are very sweet,


    h h h¡­


    But guess what! They have already divorced! And instead of telling us the truth, they just keep acting


    like nothing happened. They have been lying to us all this time!" Selina said loudly.


    Then she passed the divorce papers around for the uncles and aunties to see.


    "You see that? This divorce agreement was signed by Hiram and Rachel. Look! These are their


    signatures!


    Hiram doesn''t like Rachel at all! That''s what these papers show. Give me one reason why I couldn''t


    bring Vicky with me to the Rong family. Hiram and Rachel are already divorced. That bond between


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    them is gone. Why can''t I fix Vicky up with Hiram? Come on, everyone. Listen to me. Fannie and


    Rachel are real bitches. Fannie, don''t make people think that we''re destroying your daughter''s


    marriage. We are not! She destroyed it herself!"


    Fannie was so angry that she stood up on one leg. She pointed her finger at Selina and yelled, "Give


    that to me! This doesn''t prove anything. These papers must be fake. Do you really think you can


    destroy Rachel''s name with made up stories like this?"


    Selina wasn''t afraid to show Fannie. She took the copied divorce agreement, turned to the part that


    contained Hiram and Rachel''s signatures and shoved it up to Fannie''s face.


    "Look at it all you want. Isn''t this your perfect daughter''s signature?


    You are telling us, that you never know that your dear daughter was dumped by Hiram a looooong time


    ago?" Selina stressed the word ''long''. "The terms in this agreement are really hard. But even so, your


    Rachel still agreed to them and signed on it! She was Hiram''s wife for a month! That''s it? Their


    marriagested for only a month? I mean, I have some products in my refrigerator that have stayed


    there longer. Oh my gosh! I can''t believe Rachel would agree to such a thing!


    Oh, I guess she must have been that eager to be a member of the Rong family. That''s why she would


    do such a shameless thing! Well, whatever it takes, right?"


    Fannie stared at Rachel''s signature, confused. ''What happened here?


    Why is this signature so simr to Rachel''s?''


    She needed to talk to her daughter. She said that she woulde to visit her today. But it was already


    gettingte and she was nowhere to be seen.


    "Rachel, where are you now? Why aren''t you here?" Fannie felt dizzy and couldn''t feel her legs. But


    she managed to call Rachel on the phone. She couldn''t believe what just happened. She couldn''t


    believe that Rachel and Hiram had gotten divorced.


    Fannie tried to say something but nothing came out of her mouth. Some many questions raced in her


    head. If Rachel and Hiram really got divorced, why would Hiram arrange for people to take care of her?


    How could they not tell her? What would everyone think?


    This couldn''t be true. She needed Rachel toe and clear things up. She needed her daughter to tell


    her what the hell was happening!


    "Mom. I''m kind of stuck in a traffic jam now. I''m going to bete. I think I''ll be there in half an hour. But


    I''m trying to get there as soon as I can. You sound worried. What happened?"


    Rachel checked her watch. She was already an hourte. This was mainly because when she drove


    away from H City, it was rush hour. That took up a lot of time.


    "Chad, can you speed up a little? My mom sounds worried." Rachel told Chad as she covered her


    phone with her hand.


    Chad however, was already driving quite fast.


    "Alright then, I''ll wait for you. Don''t make the driver drive too fast. Safety first!" Fannie hung up the


    phone. She breathed a sigh of relief and said to Selina.


    "You know what, Rachel will be here soon. When she get here, she''ll tell us whether this divorce


    agreement is real or not! No matter what happens, we will clear things up today. And it will all explode


    in your face.


    I''m sure that Rachel isn''t the kind of person that you say she is. She and Hiram are truly in love with


    each other. I know that! And I know that better than any of you!"


    After learning that Rachel wasing, Selina got a little anxious. But she hid her nervousness and


    tried to act calm. She just raised her brows at Fannie. "Alright, let''s wait and see! Clearly, Rachel knows


    what she has done."


    Actually, this divorce agreement was given to Selina by someone else. Selina had no way of


    determining the authenticity of the document, so she wasn''t sure whether the signatures on there were


    actually Hiram''s and Rachel''s.


    But that person guaranteed her that the agreement was real.


    Since it was provided to her in full confidence, she was sure that this wasn''t just some groundless


    rumor.


    About twenty minutester, Rachel finally arrived. She told Chad who kept looking at her, "Alright,


    Chad, you can go now. Tell Hiram I''m fine. When I''m ready to go home, I''ll call you to pick me up. By


    the way, say hello to Carl for me. Tell him to have a good rest!"


    "Ok, Rachel. I will just stay until you enter the house. I promised Hiram that I would keep you safe at all


    times, not just on the way." Chad stood where he was. He didn''t intend to leave until he saw Rachel


    walk into the house.


    Rachel made her way to the Ruan family house and opened the door.

 Chapter 125 The Secret Was Disclosed

    Chapter 125 The Secret Was Disclosed


    Rachel pushed the gate open and went into the yard. When she saw many of the elders of the Ruan


    family together with Colin and his wife Selina, she froze. She hadn''t seen the couple for quite a while.


    What were Colin and Selina doing here? Something was up. She could feel a tight knot in her stomach.


    Chad was about to leave after he saw Rachel walk into the house. He did not have to enter the family


    property before he could see a lot of people gathered in the yard when the door opened. He decided to


    stay a bit longer having a hunch that something bad was about to happen.


    Chad waited and assessed the situation. Until he understood what was going on, he was going to hang


    around a bit longer. He did not tell Rachel about it though.


    "Rachel,e over here." Fannie pped against the table, her hand right on the copy of the divorce


    agreement, as she watched Rachel walk into the house. Her gaze on her daughter was a mixture of


    anger and confusion.


    "Mom, what is going on?" Rachel''s eyes swept across the room onto the serious faces of the people


    around her and went closer to her mother who was sitting by the stairs.


    Fannie raised the agreement high enough then mmed it onto the table in front of Rachel. "You tell


    me the truth. Is this divorce agreement real?


    And the two signatures here. Do they belong to you and Hiram?"


    When Rachel saw the paper, her blood ran cold. What happened? Why did they have the divorce


    agreement with them here?


    And how did her mother get it?


    Rachel took the paper from Fannie and looked at it. She saw the sections as well as the terms and


    conditions. When she saw the familiar signatures at the bottom of the paper, She was......


    Completely and utterly in disbelief. She frantically searched her mind for answers but none came.


    This was just a copy. That meant the original one was still somewhere out there. But how in the world


    did they get copy of the divorce agreement and how did it end up here?


    Did Hiram give it away? Did someone steal it from him?


    That would be impossible. Hiram had told her that the divorce agreement had been taken away by


    Lydia. But Lydia had moved to the United States. If she was in possession of the agreement, how did a


    copy end up in her mother''s hands?


    The divorce agreement did not magically appear by itself and not just out of the blue. Clearly someone


    must have arranged the whole thing. Someone was trying to put Rachel in hot water.


    "Rachel, I asked you a question, Is this divorce agreement real?. Are you and Hiram already divorced?"


    Fannie wanted her daughter to deny it, but she already had a bad feeling about it. Her heart sank and


    lost hope when Rachel kept silent for too long.


    What Fannie feared had now happened. She had seen iting and had been worried about it the


    most, that something bad would happen to the young couple''s marriage.


    And now it had been confirmed. They had indeed divorced.


    Fannie had tried everything in her power to have Rachel and Hiram get married. But now her efforts


    had all gone to waste.


    "Mom¡­¡­


    Although the signatures look real, the divorce agreement actually is not, "


    Rachel said, finally able to think of something.


    She must deny it. Of course she had to deny it.


    If Rachel admitted it in front of so many people, she would lose face, not only hers but also her family''s.


    What would be worse was the possibility of Fannie getting so angry that her illness rpsed. Then


    Rachel would suffer more and her pains would double.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Mom, calm down. You have seen how good Hiram has been to me. This signature must have been


    forged by someone who is hell bent on bringing me down. You know that Hiram is very busy every day.


    He has signed his name countless times on so many documents that he won''t be able to remember


    them all. It is highly likely that his signature here was forged!"


    Rachel said, as her eyes slowly turned to Selina who was standing in the middle of the yard.


    Selina had already been pped twice. When she looked at Rachel, she showed a hint of fear. She


    said in an shaky voice, "Rachel, how could you say that? There is no way that the divorce agreement


    could be faked.


    Why can''t you admit it? You and Hiram have already been divorced. No matter how hard you try to


    cover it up, the truth will always, alwayse out."


    Chad, who had been standing at the door all this time, and witnessing the entire thing unfold, Felt his


    phone vibrating. He looked at the screen which showed that somebody was calling him. He stepped


    back and walked to a quiet ce, away from everyone, to answer it.


    "Chad, is Rachel home now?" Hiram was looking over the documents in his office and was expecting


    Rachel to be home by this time.


    "Yes, Rachel is home safe. I saw to it myself."


    Chad replied while asionally ncing at themotion happening in the yard. He didn''t know if he


    should tell Hiram what was going on. "Well, it seems like there is a family meeting in Rachel''s home."


    Hiram stopped skimming over the documents. He looked up and leaned his back against the chair. "A


    family meeting? What is it about?"


    "Well, Hiram, I don''t know whether I should ask you this question or not..."


    Chad was not as straightforward as Carl. He was afraid that Hiram would be angry if he asked.


    "Why not? Go ahead. What is it?"


    Hiram furrowed his eyebrows slightly, and mildly threw the pen in his hand onto the table.


    Chad cast a nce at Rachel in the yard and said in a low voice on the phone, "I''ve heard that there is


    a divorce agreement between you and Rachel. I don''t know if this is true or not."


    "How did you know that?" Hiram''s eyes grew bigger. He sat up straight and asked nervously. He


    started to feel an empty pit in his stomach.


    "Well by now, I''m not the only one who knows about it. The whole Ruan family knows it right now.


    There is a hugemotion among them!


    Rachel is exining now. She said that the divorce agreement isn''t real. The atmosphere is quite tense


    here, " Chad said nervously.


    There was nothing but silence at the other end of the line. Hiram said nothing for a long time. Then


    Chad eventually asked, "Hiram, should I do something now, or should I leave and return to H City?"


    As if woken up from a lull, Hiram finally said, "No, you don''t have toe back right away.


    Ok, Chad, this is what you should do. Listen, do exactly as I say. Understand?"


    Meanwhile, back in the yard of the Ruan family house, Rachel was looking at Selina. Even though she


    was panicking from the inside, she remainedposed and showed nothing on the outside.


    Rachel had worked for three years and had to interact with all kinds of clients and personalities. She


    knew what to say in front of different people properly. Even under enormous pressure, she was able to


    deal with the most challenging cases sessfully every single time.


    "You..." She stared at Selina from head to foot. "You stopped being my auntie after my mom got injured


    in a car ident, thanks to you.


    Ms. Zhou..." She addressed her formally and distantly. "I''d like to ask you, where did you get this


    divorce agreement?"


    She demanded.


    With Rachel asking her and looking her straight into the eye, Selina fell into a panic. She looked at her


    husband behind her, who hadn''t said a word all this time.


    "Rachel, it doesn''t matter where the agreementes from. You just tell us whether it is true or not. It


    is pretty simple. It is either one or the other. Don''t you think?"


    Colin finally spoke.


    Rachelughed and said in a calm and steady voice, "Uncle, of course I need to ask. And for good


    reason. I used to work in H City. Thepetition there in the workce is fierce. It is almost normal


    that some people want something bad to happen to me because they are jealous of me being married


    to a good man.


    So, of course I have to ask who gave this divorce agreement to you.


    Or did that person not only give you the papers, but also give you and Ms. Zhou some benefits.


    Naturally, you are not willing to disclose that person''s name. Am I right?" Rachel said with brows


    raised.


    Rachel always believed that everything happened for a reason in this world. If Colin hadn''te to an


    agreement with someone, how could he just trust other people so easily and believe everything he


    heard. What was worse, he brought the divorce agreement here without actually verifying it with the


    actual people involved, Rachel and Hiram.


    "It is nothing like that! Your aunt and I received this agreement from an anonymous person!


    We thought the signature looked like yours, so we brought it here."


    Colin denied Rachel''s allegations.


    And it came as no surprise. It was to be expected. Otherwise he wouldn''t get the money he was


    promised. And he would actually lose more.


    "Aha, so is it true? You received it from an anonymous person?


    You absolutely have no idea whether it is true or not. But you rashly, carelessly took this divorce


    agreement to your niece''s home and... for no apparent reason from your end, put me in this shameful


    situation, in front of so many people. Am I right?"


    Rachel stressed the word "niece" deliberately, pointing at herself, to remind Colin that there was still a


    blood rtionship between her and him.


    Although she broke off her rtions with Selina, Colin was still her biological uncle after all. How could


    Colin, her blood uncle do that to her?


    Colin couldn''t say anything. He let out a sigh and looked around the family yard.


    Rachel sneered and said in a disappointed tone, tears welling up in her eyes, "Uncle, my father died


    early. You are the only brother of my father. We are supposed to be united and supportive of each


    other.


    But what did you do?


    Let''s set aside the discussion about whether this divorce agreement is true or not. Even if it were true,


    you shouldn''t have been the one to expose this in front of so many people.


    I consider this an attack against me, as if you are determined to bring me down. It is ridiculous that you


    are trying to do that using a piece of agreement but you can''t prove its authenticity.


    Whatever, this marriage or divorce is between me and Hiram. I don''t know why you are so interested in


    it. Do you want me out of the picture so that Vicky could swoop in and get married to Hiram?"


    Rachel said, looking at Colin with tears streaming from her eyes.


    Seeing Rachel so heartbroken and vulnerable, the elders sighed, feeling sorry for Rachel.


    Simpson, Rachel''s father died early and without him around, Colin could easily and openly bully her!

 Chapter 126 The Truth Was Out

    Chapter 126 The Truth Was Out


    "You vicious liar. ying the victim doesn''t work on me. You''re just full of tricks. I know you. You''re


    worse than your mother! You''re more cunning, more wicked!" Selina violently protested. Everyone''s


    attention turned to her and her husband, staring at them, whispering and talking about them. This made


    her more furious.


    She could still remember when Rachel pped her in the face at the hospital. Since that time, she


    realized Rachel wasn''t a girl who would tolerate bullying. She looked weak and delicate, but she would


    defend herself.


    "And don''t y the family card! You have signed the divorce papers. That''s the truth. You can deny all


    you want but it is the truth."


    Selina continued screaming while pointing at Rachel.


    "Hiram Rong has divorced you. But you still behave like a happy couple in front of us. Aren''t you


    ashamed, you little bitch?"


    "That''s enough, Selina. You are the wife of the eldest son of this family and you are Rachel''s aunt. How


    dare you say such things?'''' Rachel''s granduncle also had had enough of Selina''s screaming. He was


    already weak and coughed heavily, but he could no longer listen to this.


    "This is between Rachel and her husband. It has nothing to do with you. This is none of your business.


    Whether they divorced or not, we''ll have to see for ourselves. If they did, they couldn''t hide it forever.


    The truth will out and we''ll find out sooner orter.


    But what if they didn''t, all you have done today is just embarrassing yourself. You can''t see how


    ridiculous you look right now.''''


    One of Rachel''s aunts stood up and tried to say something nice. This was supposed to be a happy


    family get together, but Selina had to mess it up.


    "Selina, let''s go. We''ve already done what we came here to do." Colin spoke to his wife in a low voice


    dragging her away.


    "Today I havee to expose the true colors of Fannie and her daughter. You should not be fooled.''''


    Selina shrugged Colin''s hands away, paying no attention to her husband.


    "Are you done with this nonsense? I''ve put up with you long enough today. I''m not the hypocrite that


    you im I am. It is you! I know you are jealous of Rachel''s marriage to Hiram. You want your own


    daughter to be Hiram''s wife! Have you no shame to be thinking like that? Stop troubling my daughter


    using a fake divorce agreement, " Fannie refuted, enraged by Selina''s rubbish talk.


    She stood up in anger, in spite of her injured leg.


    "Please leave right now. Go. From now on, we are done with you. I don''t ever want to see your face


    here ever again."


    "You...." Selina was about to retaliate, but Colin stopped her, took her by the arms and dragged her


    towards the gate.


    Just at that moment, Chad came in.


    "Chad, why are you still here?"


    Rachel asked. She thought Chad had taken off.


    Colin and Selina stopped as they saw the young stranger pass by them.


    Stepping into the house, Chad first bowed to the elders and then replied to Rachel politely.


    "Rachel. I got instructions from Hiram.


    He asked me to give you the keys of the Rong''s old mansion. You and your mother can go and live


    there as long as you like, "


    Chad said, as he pulled a bunch of keys out of his pocket and handed them to Rachel.


    Everyone in XH Vige knew that the old mansion of the Rong family was well guarded day and night.


    The old house was so big and luxurious that the price of a chair inside would be equivalent to an


    average person''s annual ie.


    So Hiram was giving the keys to mansion to Rachel. What did that mean?


    The answer was obvious.


    Rachel held the keys and thought hard. She knew the significance of the keys. If Hiram was giving


    them to her suddenly and out of the blue, maybe he already knew what happened to her just now.


    Maybe he asked Chad toe back to save her from this hellish situation.


    "Well, Selina, do you have anything to say? Hiram just gave Rachel, the keys to the mansion. It means


    he recognizes her as his wife."


    "Exactly, Selina, don''t be so vicious. Try to be nice for the sake of your own daughter. If you''re going to


    keep acting like this, no one will dare marry your daughter."


    "Colin, what are you waiting for? Take your wife away. Don''t let her make a fool of herself here


    anymore. Thanks to her, this night is ruined. It''s immoral to break up a couple. Selina you are a senior


    to Rachel. You are expected to help and guide her. But you did the opposite. How can you do that to


    her?"


    "Precisely. As rtives, we are supposed to be happy for Rachel and her marriage with Hiram. Now,


    the two of you are trying to ruin her marriage and damage her reputation. I''m ashamed of you!"


    The elders of the Ruan familymbasted the couple, one after the other.


    Colin was already melting in shame, so he tightly grabbed his wife''s hand and pulled her away.


    When they got out of the family house, Colin released his wife''s hand and said, "Selina, we got what


    we came for. I''ve already taken a picture. Then we can get the money as agreed. Why bother messing


    with them?"


    "I just can''t bear to see Fannie bragging about her daughter''s marriage. I can''t get over it without


    blurting out a few curses, " Selina replied angrily.


    She was just too jealous. ording to the agreement made by the great grandfathers, her daughter


    could get the chance to marry Hiram as well. But Fannie made quick moves and got ahead,


    sessfully pairing up Hiram with her daughter. They robbed her daughter of a happy marriage and a


    After the drama, all the rtives left one by one.


    Emma helped Fannie back to her room.


    "Emma, Don''t worry about me. You go ahead with your own business. I need to talk with my daughter."


    Fannie sat on the chair beside the table and took a ss of water to drink.


    Soon after, Rachel stepped inside and closed the door. "Mom...." She called in a low voice, lowering


    her head.


    "Get down on you knees!" Fannie ordered gravely, banging her ss on the table.


    Rachel knelt down obediently in front of the altar on which a picture of her dead father was neatly


    ced. She lied about her divorce with Hiram in front of all her rtives.


    But she couldn''t fool her mother.


    "Tell me the truth. That divorce agreement isn''t fake? Right?"


    "Mom, listen to me. I can exin."


    "Rachel, you can''t lie to me. I recognize your handwriting. It''s you who signed the agreement. Right?"


    Fannie asked seriously, looking straight at Rachel.


    When she saw the hand-written ''Rachel Ruan'' on the agreement, she knew it was her daughter''s


    signature.


    As her mother, she was familiar with Rachel''s handwriting. She tutored her in her homework when


    Rachel was young, and always helped tidy her desk when she was growing up.


    Just then Rachel''s phone rang. It was from Hiram. Rachel hid the screen from her mother''s view and


    immediately hung up.


    She kept her position there motionless, waiting for her mother''s lengthy speech about her life.


    She knew her mother best. On this asion, the best thing she could do was to keep quiet and obey


    her mother. Otherwise, her mother would get angrier.


    "In the beginning, you didn''t agree to get married to Hiram, and you tore up the marriage contract. But


    you changed your mind and married him anyway. I was too happy to think more at that time. Looking


    back now, I think I was too hasty to marry you into the Rong family. So Hiram and you made the


    divorce agreement when you agreed to marry each other. Right?"


    After some reflecting, Fannie gradually figured out what was really going on.


    Seeing that most of the items of the divorce agreement were about restrictions on the wife, she realized


    that Hiram was not very eager for the marriage at first.


    Rachel sighed and said to her mother, "Yes, we signed the divorce agreement at that time. Hiram was


    not willing to marry me, but he didn''t want to go against his mother either.


    So we found a way around it. We got married to satisfy you and made the divorce agreement to


    guarantee ourselves the freedom, should it not work out."


    Now that her secret had been uncovered, she decided to tell her mother everything.


    Rachel''s phone rang again.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She still didn''t pick up.


    She was not in the mood to talk to Hiram right now.


    Today she was humiliated by her aunt because of the divorce agreement. Why was the agreement


    lost? And why was her aunt able to get a copy?


    It was Hiram''s fault. Hiram was the one responsible for all this.


    "Who''s calling? Is that Hiram?" Fannie asked, seeing Rachel hanging up the phone.


    Rachel nodded.


    "Now that I have known the truth, I have just one question, what''s the situation between you and Hiram


    now? Tell me the truth." Fannie asked while looking at the keys in Rachel''s hand.


    Rachel knew she couldn''t hide anything from her mother. "The original divorce agreement has already


    been sent to the court, but we haven''t gotten the divorce certificates yet. So I am not sure whether we


    are divorced or not."


    "Oh, so it is true! Do your parents-inw know about this?" Fannie sighed. She needed to make sure


    whether Hiram''s parents already knew anything about it. If they did, things would be more


    Rachel shook her head and said, "No, we haven''t told them yet."


    At this point, her phone rang again. She had gotten annoyed and turned off her phone.


    Hiram at the other end had gotten impatient waiting for Rachel to answer his call. When he heard the


    beep sound from the phone again, he stood up immediately to get his jacket and was ready to get out.


    Just then the fixed phone on his desk rang.


    "Hello.


    Hiram, it''s mum. Are you free now? Come home when you''re avable. I need to talk to you." Joanna


    was on the phone holding some pieces of paper in her other hand.


    "Okay, I''m about to leave. I will drive home right now." Hiram frowned, wondering what his mother was


    going to talk to him about.

 Chapter 127 Just Dont Want To Open The Door

    Chapter 127 Just Don''t Want To Open The Door


    In the Rong family house


    Hiram was going to head back to the XH Vige, because Rachel didn''t answer his calls and he was


    anxious and worried.


    Hiram had done a lot of work to improve their rtionship and now it had finally gotten better. If


    something went wrong at this point, all the things Hiram had worked hard for would be in vain.


    "Is that you, Hiram?" asked Joanna. There on Joanna''s desk was a document.


    Hiram walked into the room and his eyes fell on the document on the desk. He frowned. It seemed that


    someone had delivered two copies of their divorce agreement. One was delivered to the Ruan family.


    And the other one¡­


    "Mom, " said Hiram.


    Joanna didn''t keep Hiram guessing. She grabbed the document, put it in front of Hiram and said,


    "Exin this to me. What happened?"


    Hiram slowly walked to the sofa and calmly sat down. He picked up the document, turned a few pages


    and put it back on the desk.


    "Well, mom. I wasn''t satisfied with you and dad''s arrangement for me, so I asked someone to draft this


    divorce agreement for me, " said Hiram. His eyes were half closed trying to fight the ache that was


    trying to drill into his head. He was thinking about Rachel. She must have received the same copy of


    their agreement.


    Copy of their agreement.


    Who else would have a copy of their divorce agreement?


    No one else other than that woman.


    "Then? Tell me, Hiram. Did you two divorce or not?" Joanna looked at Hiram intently. She never


    thought that Hiram would hide such a thing from her.


    But Joanna calmed down and cleared her mind, trying to recover from the shock. It was exactly what


    Hiram would do.


    Joanna and Gavin seldom interfered with their son''s life. And they knew clearly that once Hiram made


    up his mind, no matter what they did, they could never change his mind.


    "Mom, this divorce agreement is meaningless to me now. You don''t have to worry about it, " said


    Hiram. He rolled up his sleeves and checked his watch. "Mom, things have changed."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiram was still thinking about going back to the XH Vige. It was still early. If he hurried, Rachel might


    still be up when he got there.


    "Rachel is my wife now. I mean it. She''s as important to me as you and dad, really. This divorce


    agreement is nothing but a meaningless nk sheet of paper."


    Hearing all this, Joanna breathed a sigh of relief. As the matron of the Rong family, she needed to


    make sure that no incident would affect their family''s honor and dignity. Positive PR was all she cared


    about.


    "Alright then, you''d better fix this as soon as possible. I''ll tell the reporters that all of this is just a rumor."


    "Although grandfather fixed you up with Rachel, I also love Rachel. She''s gorgeous as well as sensible.


    I can tell you do love her too. Alright, do what you need to do now. Hurry up! Don''t let this get out of


    hand and be the talk of the town."


    Hiram couldn''t help smiling. A wise goose neverys a tame egg. As long as the result was good


    enough, his mother and himself wouldn''t care about all those insignificance details.


    "Alright mom. Bye~" Hiram stood up, walked out of the room and left the house.


    Now that those things had already happened, it was no use thinking about why they did. It was wiser to


    just find a solution.


    Before Hiram got in the car to drive back to the XH Vige, he called his secretary.


    "Book me a flight to the US. The sooner, the better."


    Lydia thought, now that she was abroad and with her father''s protection, Hiram could do nothing to her.


    She was grossly mistaken.


    If Lydia kept making trouble like this, Hiram wouldn''t know what crazy things he would do to her.


    When Hiram arrived at the XH Vige, it was already ten at night.


    "Rachel! Open the door!"


    In the courtyard, Rachel was sitting on a chair and enjoying the breeze. She was eating the fresh


    cucumber she just picked up that afternoon. Hiram had been waiting outside the door, trying to get in,


    for at least, ten minutes. Still, Rachel didn''t feel like opening the door at all. She ignored Hiram''s calls


    from the outside.


    "Rachel, why don''t you open the door for Hiram? Put down that cucumber and let him in!" Hiram''s


    mother-inw, Fannie, couldn''t stand it anymore. How could Rachel keep sitting on the chair like that,


    while a man was outside the property, yelling like a crazy vige man,te in the night. The neighbors


    would not only be disturbed, but they would also have something new to talk about in the morning.


    "Mom, I got this. I know what I''m doing. Why don''t you go to sleep?" said Rachel. She just stayed in her


    chair and didn''t seem to mind the scene Hiram was making.


    Outside the door was Hiram, the CEO of Streams Company! How dare Rachel!


    Now Rachel was almost finished eating the cucumber. She threw the blossom end of the juicy


    vegetable into a nearby trash can. Then she stood up and slowly walked towards the door.


    "Rachel, if you still don''t open the door, I swear, I''ll break it down!" Hiram had be really impatient


    for having waited for such a long time. Waiting for one minute was his limit. If it weren''t for Rachel,


    Hiram might have already¡­


    Click-ck.


    The door swung open. Rachel leaned her head forward. Seeing Hiram all ruffled up and irritated like a


    lion, she faked a smile. "I''m terribly sorry to have kept you waiting for such a long time, sir."


    Hiram was furious. But when he saw Rachel''s fake smile and heard herme apology, he mellowed


    down. He pushed the door further and walked into the yard.


    What Hiram saw on the table in the courtyard were sunflower seeds, fruits and snacks. It seemed that


    Rachel had been hanging out under the evening sky for quite some time.


    Was it possible that¡­


    Rachel had been waiting for him toe? Did she keep him waiting on purpose to get even with him?


    The courtyard was very quiet. Emma and Jean had gone back to their room.


    They could only hear the cicadas from the tree and the frogs from the pond outside the courtyard. It


    was the typical noise at this time in the vige and it was quite idyllic.


    "Have a seat." Rachel brought another chair to the courtyard. She sat on her chair and continued to eat


    sunflower seeds and drink tea. She appeared calm andposed, showing no uneasy feelings for the


    untoward incident that happened in that same courtyard earlier that day.


    The old-fashioned chair had a cushion sewed onto it. Hiram furrowed but he sat down anyway.


    "Rachel¡­"


    "Hiram, I know why you came and what you want to say. As for what happened today, you''d better go


    ask your good sister!" Rachel took the lead. She was holding a tea cup while her face turned gloomy.


    She began, "This kind of thing didn''t happen for the first time. What am I going to do? Should I just put


    up with all this and let it happen again and again and again? I can''t do that!"


    Hiram realized that he and Rachel both knew Lydia did this. After all, no one had ess to their


    divorce agreement except Lydia.


    "I''m flying to the US tomorrow. Lydia has my father''s support and protection. She must be so confident


    to think I would''t do anything to her even if she pulls a stunt like this. How mistaken she is." Hiram


    sighed. In the Rong Family, Hiram''s father was the most indulgent person towards Lydia.


    Because he felt sorry for Landy, Gavin showered her with almost all his love and let her do whatever


    she wanted. This quite spoiled her.


    Rachel knew this well as she heard all about it from Joanna, her mother-inw. Although Lydia was


    adopted, Gavin and Joanna treated her as their own daughter.


    Since he was a little boy, Hiram had been very independent and they seldom had to worry about him.


    Although this was a good thing, Gavin and Joanna didn''t experience the pleasure being parents to him.


    Hiram always wanted to do things on his own. That was why when Lydia came along, they focused


    their love and affection on her.


    "Oh? So if you father keeps defending her, what are you going to do?" Rachel put her chin on her


    hands and sighed. There was no way one could get the best of both worlds.


    Their married life was supposed to be happy. Her inws were gentle and had weed her into the


    family with open arms. The only trouble was her mean and ill mannered sister-inw who was always


    using her weakness and vulnerability to get what she wanted. This also got Rachel in trouble a lot.


    "The only reason she could have the power is because she has something on us. For now, that is the


    divorce agreement. What else could she have besides that? If you and I go to the court house and


    have that fixed or even nullified, she would have nothing to use against us, "


    Said Hiram. He didn''t want to treat Lydia in the way he treated hispetitors. What he needed to do


    was to make sure that Lydia could no longer give them any problems.


    Besides, he would also try to let Gavin know what his adopted daughter had done.


    If Lydia kept spinning a cocoon around herself, Hiram was sure that Gavin''s patience for her would


    eventually run out. She would then have no one to protect her.


    Rachel leaned back on her chair. She looked at the dark sky dotted with little stars and said calmly,


    "When youe back from the US, I want you to draft a prenup. After all, your family owns several big


    businesses. I think it would be better for both of us to have everything clear."

 Chapter 128 His Love Letter

    Chapter 128 His Love Letter


    Nowadays, it had bemon for couples to sign a prenuptial agreement to protect their assets


    and interests. This was especially true for long-standing and wealthy families like the Rong''s.


    "Rachel." Hiram stared at the coldness in her eyes, his heart started to feel a bit aching, just like a


    needle was quietly but deeply and repeatedly pricking it. "If you really want it in your heart, then I can


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    draft one. But ... I just think there is no need."


    Rachel turned her eyes from the night sky to Hiram, and gave him a smile, "Don''t say that. We have


    our future ahead of us and who knows what will happen during that time? What if you get tired of my


    no-longer beautiful appearance? What if you meet someone else and go behind my back and have an


    affair on the side? At least, I need to provide my child and myself with a guarantee."


    "Rachel..." Hiram frowned.


    Though it waste at night when all was still, they were not certain whether someone else would


    overhear their conversation in the yard.


    "That''s nothing. I believe that people should be realistic considering the high divorce rate that we have


    now. And we were almost ... So, I feel that we need a prenuptial agreement in case we..."


    Before Rachel barely finished her words, Hiram abruptly stood up, leaned across the table, and kissed


    her on the lips to calm her. She didn''t need to say anything more.


    "Baby, I hate this. If you have decided to draft one, I will just cooperate. But, never talk about things that


    haven''t happened yet. They are extremely undesirable. Okay?"


    He gasped lightly as he ran his thumb across her lips.


    Rachel felt a bit ufortable because of his dubious posture, so she moved back a bit and said, "I


    know that these things are not pleasant to hear. However, we can never tell what would happen in the


    future. Right?"


    Her eyes twinkled with different emotions. Rachel looked down and muttered.


    "Will you hold the same conviction if you fall in love with a younger and more charming woman some


    day in the future?"


    Women usually believed that if a man didn''t love you anymore, he would no longer care about anything


    concerning you.


    Ah...


    Her mouth suddenly hurt.


    Hiram put a finger on her lip, pressing her lip against her teeth, which might mildly hurt. "Though it''s


    uncertain whether I will love another woman or not in future. I know that there are very few in this world


    that have better self-control than me.


    So, you never need to worry. I won''t promise you anything, because even the sincerest promises in the


    world are meant to be broken. But do know this, that I will try my best to love you every day."


    Rachel stared at his eyes. Though there were no stars outside and the moon had not risen, his eyes


    were much brighter than all of them, giving a pure glow from within him.


    Then the only thing Rachel could see was his seriousness.


    After a while, Rachel stretched out her hands and wrapped her arms around Hiram''s neck, saying with


    a smile, "Good. Keep it up. I''ll see if you can stay handsome for the whole night!"


    His posture, leaning across the table and holding her chin, was indeed very handsome and attractive.


    Hearing her wisecracks, Hiramughed out loud. He hugged her waist and said, "Let''s go back home


    tonight. I''m flying to the US tomorrow and I have to stay there for at least three days."


    Rachel finally let him go. She stood up and stretched, "Wait a moment."


    She quietly went to Fannie''s room to say goodbye. She had intended to open the door secretly to see if


    Fannie had slept, but a voice suddenly came out from the room, "Just go. There is no need toe in.


    I''m totally fine here!"


    Hearing those words, Rachel smiled, and looked back at the man in the yard.


    The handsome man standing there was smiling at her. His angr features and the faint smile really


    made him quite gentle and cultivated.


    It was never too much topare him to a male god in the mythical stories.


    "Come on. Let''s go!" Hiram steadily walked towards her with a doting smile. Then he gripped her hand


    tightly as they walked to the gate.


    On the way back, Rachel remembered something. She took out the keys from her pocket and handed


    them back to Hiram, "Here you go. You can have them back."


    Hiram nced at the keys, without any intention to take them. "What do you mean? I''ve already given


    them to you. Why would I take them back?"


    "It''s enough for the show for everyone to see. There is no need to really give them to me. Come on,


    take them back." Rachel added. ''Chading over at that time to give the keys to her was to let those


    people around see it. He could have given them to me at any time, '' she thought.


    Hiram saw that she insisted in returning the keys. He didn''t open his mouth. Instead, he took the string


    of keys and threw them out onto the grass.


    "Hey! Are you crazy? Are you really so fond of throwing things?" Rachel pushed him away and ran to


    the grass to pick up the keys.


    Luckily, the chain of keys was fairly big, so it didn''t take much trouble to find them. After picking up the


    keys, Rachel put them back in her pocket instead of giving them back to Hiram.


    "Keep in mind that I will never take back whatever I give to you. Or they will end up just like those keys,


    " said Hiram in a firm and assertive tone. Then he held Rachel''s shoulder and continued to walk toward


    the house.


    Rachel gave him a cold stare. It was quite true that Hiram couldn''t be praised. She admired his


    tenderness just now, but as a whole he was a tyrant.


    After returning to the Rong''s house, they, of course, went straight to Hiram''s room.


    The Rong house was the old-fashioned wooden building type, with modern technology toplement


    it. The interior was specially designed to keep it warm in winter and cool in the summer.


    Well, not to mention the bed.


    "When will youe up? After studying the wall, you studied the bed. Then when will you study me?"


    While Rachel was looking around the room, Hiram was already lying on the bed waiting for her. He


    turned on one side towards her with one hand supporting his head, feeling quite jealous.


    Were these antiques more valuable than him?


    After all, he owned all of these things.


    With a sharp eye, Rachel found apartment at a foot of the bed. It was almostpletely hidden.


    Curiously, she went to it and opened it. She reached in with her hand and touched something. Feeling


    surprised, she quickly withdrew her hand. But her curiosity was strong so she reached in again and


    was able to take it out for a closer look. She tucked her hair behind her ear as she waved her hand to


    beckon Hiram to leave some space.


    "As for you, I will studyter. I want to study this first. Do you think we ordinary people could see these


    things like this often? Wow, there is something in here..."


    Hiram looked at what she had in her hand.


    Then he frowned. ''Where did those thingse from? Why do they look familiar?'' He thought.


    Rachel looked closer to examine it. Then she paused.


    ''What are these?'' She thought.


    "Oh look. How many beads are in here? They look so beautiful! And here''s a letter too?" Rachel held


    up a handful of colored ss beads in the light to see them better. They might be toys that Hiram left


    around when he was young.


    But, she was more interested in the letter.


    "Oops... Don''t take the letter away." Hiram, now also curious, tried to take it from Rachel, but she was


    quick enough to wave it away from his reach.


    Hiram had already forgotten about the letter. It had probably been there for over a decade. He had


    gone ande back several times in his younger days, so it was supposed that the letter was put


    there at that time.


    As soon as Rachel started reading the contents of the letter, her eyes brightened. It was a love letter!


    However, the letter looked so old that Rachel couldn''t tell from the handwriting if it was for Hiram, or it


    was written by him.

 Chapter 129 Childhood Romance

    Chapter 129 Childhood Romance


    "I saw a little girl who was about seven or eight years old... Oh my god...Ha ha ha..." Rachel couldn''t


    help bursting into a loud guffaw as she read the first sentence.


    Hiram frowned at Rachel and grabbed the letter out of her hands sessfully this time. ''What''s so


    funny?'' he thought as he unfolded the letter.


    "What are you doing?! Give it back!" Rachel quickly reached her hand out to take it back. But Hiram


    was too strong for her. He could use one hand to ward off Rachel while reading the letter quickly with


    the other.


    After he read enough of the contents, he quickly rolled it into a ball. It was the only love letter he had


    ever written. Rachel unfortunately found it, and the best thing for him to do was to destroy it and throw


    it out. If Rachel read the whole letter, she might get jealous or create other problems.


    "Stop! If you destroy it, I will go back home right now and you will have to sleep alone tonight!" Rachel


    threatened, seeing that he was about to rip the letter into shreds.


    She red at him as she crossed her arms.


    When she saw that he didn''t take any further action, Rachel hastily moved forward and took it back


    from his hand. "Why do you react so violently?" sheined. "It''s just a love letter. Anyone who has


    ever liked a girl or a boy in his or her lifetime has written at least one such letter. Why can''t I read it?"


    Rachel unfolded the letter again and smoothed the wrinkles on it. She held it to the light and read it out


    loud mockingly. She didn''t look at Hiram but from the corner of her eye she saw Hiram looking sullen.


    "I like listening to the jingle of small bells in her every move. She is like an angel flying into my world.


    Her smile is very sweet, and she is so different from other girls that I''ve seen or met... But it seems that


    she doesn''t like me... She throws little stones at me every time she sees me... Ha ha... Ahh ha ha..."


    Rachel couldn''t resist bursting intoughter. She couldn''t control herself. "Hiram! You didn''t like


    obedient girls but liked the girl who threw stones at you. Are you a masochist?"


    Herughter echoed for a while, then she eventually stoppedughing.


    ''Wait! Let me think. The girl was about seven or eight years old?


    Why do I remember that I liked throwing little stones at a tall boy when I was little?'' Rachel thought.


    The reason why Rachel liked to hurt the boy was because she knew that the boy was a member of


    Rong family.


    Although she didn''t know who the boy was at that time, Rachel hated him when she saw him walk out


    of the Rong family house.


    Even as a child, She didn''t like the Rong family because her grandfather had told her that she would be


    married off to a man from the Rong family when she grew up. Her young mind told her that she didn''t


    want to get married. Thus she threw little stones at the boy whom she knew she would marry when


    they reached adulthood...


    Small bells? Rachel could remember that her father once bought her a pair of bracelets during his


    business trip. There were small bells on the bracelets. She knew they were bracelets but she still liked


    to wear them around the ankles. She could hear the jingle of the bells when she walked around...


    XH Vige was notrge. The house of the Rong family was not far away from the house of the Ruan


    family. It was not that close either. For the children who grew up in that area, the house of the Rong


    family was special, strange and mysterious.


    Children always liked mysterious things, so they liked to y near the house of the Rong family.


    "Why did you stopughing? I thought that maybe you''dugh the whole night." Hiram looked at her.


    Thoughughing heartily just a moment earlier, she now looked nearly frozen, deep in thought.


    He then saw Rachel fold the letter neatly and tuck it into her pocket carefully. Her behavior was odd.


    She was also looking at him oddly.


    "Okay, why did you put it away carefully? Do you n to use it to ckmail me and humiliate me next


    time? It''s not gonna work, you know." ''Is it necessary to put away the letter so carefully as if the letter is


    important evidence?'' he thought. Hiram tried to frown but couldn''t help smiling.


    Hiram wrote the letter when he was about eleven or twelve years old. Although he had seen a lot of


    girls at that time, he only liked the girl who threw stones at him. Maybe it was because of the "special


    treatment" he received from her. He somehow wrote the letter but he didn''t send it to the girl.


    While he was thinking, Hiram heard Rachel''s low but excited voice.


    "It''s the first love letter I have received. Of course I should save it carefully!" Rachel said with a


    mysterious smile while she patted her pocket.


    Hearing her words, his smile froze on his lips. "What did you say?"


    "Nothing! I said nothing!" Rachel took off her shoes, got on the bed, undressed and put her clothes on


    the shelf.


    Shey on the bed. But before she found afortable position, Hiram jumped on top of her. He ran


    his hands on the sides of her body to support his weight. Then he gazed at her and said, "Rachel, let


    me think. It seemed that you hated me when we first met.


    Can you tell me the reason why you hated me?"


    Hiram was clever enough to quickly realize what Rachel was talking about.


    Hiram''s look was right onto Rachel''s face. Rachel shifted her eyes from Hiram''s handsome face and


    said, "Um, that was because my grandfather told me that I would be married off to a man from the


    Rong family. At that time, I didn''t ever want to get married. So naturally as I thought about it more, I


    came to hate the Rong family..."


    "So, you threw stones at me whenever you saw me?" Hiram asked to make it clear once and for all. It


    made sense that the girl was furious when she saw him.


    It was because she was afraid of marrying him!


    Rachel slowly moved her eyes, studying his face. She looked into his bright eyes, raised her eyebrows


    and said, "Children are innocent. They express their feelings without reservations. If they like


    something, it will reflect in their behavior. It''s the same when they dislike something."


    She barely finished her words when Hiram kissed her passionately. Then he said excitedly, "Babe, I''m


    very happy to find out just now that you were that girl I met in my childhood. It means that the only two


    people who have won my heart in my lifetime are one and the same. It''s you, Babe..."


    Rachel was speechless. Hiram got really excited. There was no doubt that they made intense love that


    night.


    The next morning


    Rachel was still in a dream state but Hiram was shaking and pulling on her to get up. She still felt tired


    from their ''activity'' the previous night, so she covered her ears and tried to fall back into sleep.


    "My dear wife, I''ll go back to H City now. If you still feel tired, you can sleep. I''m flying to America this


    afternoon. It will be a long flight but I''ll call you as soon as I arrive there..." Hiram removed her hands


    from her ears and whispered.


    Rachel nodded with her eyes still closed. She was tired so she needed more sleep.


    Hiram quietly left the room and closed the door.


    At around noon, Rachel woke up. She opened her eyes and looked around. After she found that Hiram


    had gone, she remembered what he said before he left.


    ''He said he was going to America. Is he going to find Lydia?'' she thought.


    ¡ª


    Washington, D.C., USA


    "Mr. Hiram, I''m d to see you back."


    "Mr. Hiram, good evening!"


    "Mr. Hiram, your room has been cleaned and ready for you! Here, let me take your luggage."


    As soon as he got off the ne, Hiram went straight to the vi in Washington, D.C. owned by the


    Rong family. It was close to the sea and the vige wasn''t far away either, so it was quiet and had


    beautiful surroundings.


    Lydia was still lying around in bed, but she jumped up and quickly ran out of her room when she heard


    the servants greet Hiram. She was in such a hurry that she forgot to put on her shoes. She just ran


    barefoot on the cold marble floor. "Hiram? What brings you back?"


    Lydia saw Hiraming up the grand staircase. The figure and the face definitely belonged to her


    brother, whom she missed so much!


    "Hiram... Ouch!"


    Lydia was pped hard across the face before she found out what was going on. She felt the tingle of


    extreme pain followed by numbness.


    "Lydia Rong, I am your brother! Have you no consideration whatsoever for my feelings?" Hiram said


    angrily. His furious voice echoed throughout the house. A couple of birds flew away from a nearby tree.


    Lydia touched her cheek which had started to swell. Tears came rolling down her face. "Hiram.. What


    are you talking about? Why do you think that I haven''t considered your feelings!"


    "Huh! If you ever considered my feelings, you would not even have thought of doing that. Think about


    what you have done! Have you ever cared about me at all?"


    Hiram took out a document and threw it in her face. The document went flying in the room.


    Lydia picked up the document and read it quickly. She could guess the content easily. She wiped the


    tears which were streaming down her face, but she couldn''t stop crying. "Hiram, you misunderstand


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    me...


    I didn''t do it!" She tried to exin.

 Chapter 130 Fathers Love

    Chapter 130 Father''s Love


    "Really?" Hiram sneered. Since no one had touched the divorce agreement except Lydia, he didn''t


    believe what she was saying.


    Still, Lydia looked innocent and weak. She shook her head and took a deep breath before saying, "I


    entrusted my friend to submit the agreement to the court, but I promise I didn''t know that she kept the


    copy.


    I didn''t find out till today. She did say she would take revenge for me, but I didn''t take it seriously. What


    she did is more than anything I ever expected.


    Hiram, please believe me. I already realized that I was in the wrong thest time we spoke, so I


    wouldn''t do anything to hurt you and Rachel again, " Lyida said.


    Hiram sighed deeply and asked, "Lydia, can I really believe you?"


    He was sure Lydia couldn''t have shown the agreement to Rachel''s family, because she had been in the


    U.S. the whole time.


    But who dared to do such a thing without her knowledge or permission?


    Lydia shook her head and repeated, "Hiram, I promise I didn''t do it! If you don''t believe me, you can


    check my chat records."


    She took out her cell phone and unlocked the screen. Hiram saw that her phone background was a


    picture of him.


    Lydia looked very anxious and was eager to show the records to him. Hiram narrowed his eyes.


    When she finally found them, she showed them to him with tears in her eyes. "Look, Hiram! Lynn only


    told me about it this afternoon. I didn''t ask her to do anything else except submit the agreement to the


    court, " Lydia said.


    Hiram didn''t want to waste his time with her exnations any longer. He pushed her hand aside and


    the cell phone fell down to the floor.


    "Don''t y tricks! Even if you didn''t do it yourself, you''re the one who caused the problem in the first


    ce. Don''t you think your exnation is pathetic?" he asked.


    Lydia stood there and looked helplessly at him like a child, with tears streaming down her cheeks.


    She said, "Hiram, you''re right, it''s all my fault.


    I shouldn''t have been born into this world, I shouldn''t have been adopted by your parents, I shouldn''t


    have be your sister!"


    While she cried, a man''s voice loudly said, "What are you doing? Hiram, when did youe back?"


    Gavin came over and, seeing that she was still crying, patted her on the shoulder. "Why are you so


    sad, Lydia?" he asked gently. "Tell me what happened."


    "Dad..." Lydia held Gavin and began sobbing uncontrobly. She pleaded, "Dad, can you help me


    exin everything to Hiram? I admit that I made a mistake, but I really didn''t know anything about the


    copy, and I definitely didn''t ask anyone to do anything!"


    Gavin sighed, looked at Hiram and said, "Hiram, your mom called me today and told me about


    everything.


    If you and Rachel still love each other, then your rtionship won''t be affected even if Lydia did


    something wrong! Both your mom and I think of Rachel as our daughter-inw. Even if you''ve really


    gotten divorced, just remarry. Lydia won''t bother you again!


    Am I right, Lydia?"


    Gavin asked, patting his daughter''s shoulder.


    Hearing what Gavin said, a trace of anger crossed Lydia''s eyes, but she nodded immediately and


    promised, "Sure, Dad, I won''t do anything to hurt Hiram and Rachel. I''ll stay here and take care of you.


    Hiram, trust me, please!"


    Hiram nced at them, and then turned his head away and said, "Dad, have a good rest, I''m going to


    thepany to handle some business."


    With that, he turned around and left.


    The head office of Streams Company was located here. Hiram usually solved business problems


    through video conferences, but since he was here, he had to visit thepany in person.


    Watching Hiram disappear from sight, Lydia thought to herself, ''He doesn''t want to stay with me for a


    little longer. Is his business that important?


    Am I so disgusting?''


    "Come on, Lydia, stop thinking about it, " Gavin said. "Take a good rest. You''ll attend thepetition


    tomorrow, won''t you?" Gavin gave her shoulder a squeeze, trying tofort her.


    But although he looked rxed, he felt upset inside.


    Since Hiram had been their only child, Gavin and Joanna had hoped to have a clever and considerate


    daughter to apany them when Hiram wasn''t at home, which was why they adopted Lydia. They


    hadn''t expected such things to happen.


    It was difficult to persuade Lydia to leave Hiram. She was crazy in love with him.


    At the beginning, when Hiram was reluctant to get married, they had thought that if Lydia wanted to


    marry him, they could go ahead with it.


    But after Hiram met Rachel, things changed.


    Although Hiram had been calm and independent since he was a child, he had developed a lot of


    affection for Rachel, and he seemed to be really serious about her.


    On the other hand, there was no sign that Lydia would quit pursuing Hiram. Such a messy rtionship


    only gave the elders a headache.


    "Yes, Dad! Could you please persuade my brother toe watch thepetition with you tomorrow?"


    Lydia asked, looking at Gavin with anticipation in her eyes.


    "Er..." Gavin was stumped. Of course he would manage to find the time to go, but he couldn''t decide for


    Hiram. Instead, he said, "Of course I''lle tomorrow. My Lydia, you will be the most beautiful girl on


    stage!"


    The me of hope in her eyes dying, Lydia took a deep breath and lowered her head. She pleaded,


    "Dad, Hiram hasn''t seen me dancing for a long time. Now that he''s finally here in time for a


    performance, help me persuade him toe, please!"


    Gavin sighed. "Let me try, okay?" he asked.


    Lydia nodded in excitement and said, "Thank you, Dad! You''re the best!"


    "Ha-ha, little girl, go back to your room and have a good rest now, so that you''ll feel fresh and do well in


    thepetition tomorrow!" Gavin looked at her tenderly with loving eyes.


    After all, Lydia had lived with them for so many years that he thought of her as his own daughter. He


    loved her from the bottom of his heart.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, at Streams Company...


    In the chairman''s office, Gavin looked at Hiram, who was sitting in front of the table and holding a few


    files in his hands, and said in earnest, "Hiram, Lydia is participating in a balletpetition this evening.


    Will you apany me to watch?"


    Hiram signed several papers and handed them to him. "Dad, please sign these files."


    "Oh." Gavin put on his sses, took a pen and signed on the files under the title of board of directors.


    "So, will you go with me?" He then asked. "You rarelye here, and this time, your sister is really


    excited about thepetition. Don''t let her down, do me a favor!"


    "Dad, have you ever thought about what I should do if Lydia does anything to hurt Rachel again?"


    Hiram asked, picking up the files.


    Gavin hesitated for a while, then shook his head and answered, "She can''t, it''s impossible. She has


    already agreed to stay in the U.S. and she won''t go back home without your permission, so how can


    she do anything to hurt Rachel?"


    "Really? Dad, you may have raised Lydia for many years and even taken her as your own daughter,


    but Rachel is my wife, your daughter-inw, and the mother of your future grandson. I hope you''ll be


    fair if something has to be decided, "


    Hiram said, then he stood up with the files and prepared to leave.


    "Wait, " Gavin said. "Is there any news about the matter I asked you to investigate?"

 Chapter 131 Are You Looking For Me

    Chapter 131 Are You Looking For Me


    Hiram, who had his back to Gavin, lifted his eyes after hearing Gavin''s question, feeling something


    prickling them.


    He turned around and said, "Not yet. Dad, it happened a long time ago. It isn''t easy to find out anything


    now. I''ve assigned more people to investigate. I''ll let you know as soon as I find something new."


    Gavin nodded his head and sighed.


    The most regretful thing he had ever done in his life was that he hadn''t protected his one and only


    younger sister. He felt terribly sorry that she had passed at such a young and beautiful age.


    Regret could make people live with remorse for the rest of their lives.


    The only thing he could do now was to find out the truth in his remaining years so that he could address


    her grievances.


    "If there is nothing else, I should go, " said Hiram. With a nod from Gavin, Hiram turned around and


    walked towards the door.


    Suddenly, something urred to Gavin. He shouted after Hiram, "Hiram, think it over. Can you just go


    to see Lydia''s show with me tonight?"


    In H City


    Soon after Rachel arrived at Tulip Pce, Celine arrived as well.


    Although Hiram didn''t like strangers in his house, he was fine with Celine visiting, since she was


    Rachel''s best friend.


    "Rachel! We''re really in trouble this time!"


    Celineined to Rachel. She had kept talking about visiting Rachel''s luxurious mansion, but now


    that she was finally here, she wasn''t in the mood to enjoy it.


    "What happened?" Rachel made her a cup of tea. She surveyed Celine, who looked frustrated.


    Celine said, "Our director is like an old fox, very cunning! He made promises and then went back on his


    word. Now, after realizing that everyone is leaving thepany and that thepany''s performance


    isn''t as good as it was before, he called me at midnight to ask me to stay!


    He also talked about raising our sry and giving more perks. But Michael, Fiona and I have already


    decided to leave! These couple of days are supposed to be ourst days in thepany. But I think he


    won''t ept our resignation letters."


    Rachel wasn''t surprised to hear all this. She smiled and said to Celine, "Well, I anticipated that,


    actually. You all got promoted to Team A because of your ability and performance, not because of


    ttering the board, so you guys are really important to thepany. If you''re all nning to quit, of


    course they''ll be worried!"


    "Yes. But, Rachel, you have no idea about how depressed we are this month. This whole thing is such


    a torture. I hate having to meet people from Team B every day. They suck! If he really doesn''t ept


    my resignation letter and I have to stay in thepany for even one more day, I''m gonna¡­ I''m


    gonna¡­"


    Celine trailed off, groaning and throwing her hands up in exasperation. "I''m very frustrated. I feel like I


    can''t breathe, you know?"


    Rachel patted Celine on the shoulder and smiled. "It will be okay, Celine. Let''s put that aside. I''ve got


    another thing to discuss with you.


    Hiram asked me to join in one of hispany''s projects. But it''spletely different from what we''ve


    done before. I think it''s time we learned something new and improved our abilities! Besides, the


    Celine looked at Rachel nkly and asked with reluctance, "So, what you''re thinking is¡­?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Celine, what we''re up against in the future is a bigger tform. Right now, all I can do is to give it a


    shot. But if I join this project and learn to handle it, I''ll be a better leader, and I''ll be able to provide


    you guys with more efficient advice. Plus, if we expand our scope of business, it will be better for our


    studio, " Rachel exined carefully to Celine. The world was changing, and they needed to change


    with it. They couldn''t just focus on what they had already achieved.


    "So, what do you think?" she asked.


    Hearing this, Celine''s gloomy eyes lit up. "All right, Rachel. Whatever your decision is, you''ll always be


    our leader. You used to be our leader and we''ll follow you even if you''re Hiram''s wife now!"


    "Oh, that''s sweet. Thank you, Celine. Tell the rest of the team about this when you see them, and tell


    them to hold on for a couple of days. Once I''m settled in there, I''ll ask your director to ept your


    resignation." Celine leaned her head against Rachel''s shoulder. Rachel smiled and pushed it away.


    "No problem! Rachel, I was actually a little worried before, to be honest. After all, our industry is so


    saturated. But I never imagined that you would have already arranged everything for us! You''re so


    great!" Celine giggled and grabbed Rachel''s arms.


    Now that Celine''s problems were solved, she was finally in the mood to visit the mansion.


    "Oh boy! Rachel, you just became rich overnight! I mean, look at this decor. The furniture, the style. I''m


    so jealous of you!


    You know what, I''m gonna ask my mom whether she has arranged a marriage for me with a man who


    was born with a silver spoon, " she joked.


    Celine was amazed by the three-story mansion. Swimming pool, garden, gym, library ¡ª it had


    everything!


    Celine walked over to the kitchen, where Rachel was cutting fruits. She couldn''t help asking, "Rachel,


    it''s a big mansion. Why don''t you get some maids? You don''t need to do the housework."


    Cutting the fruits, Rachel nced at Celine and said, "We do. We''ve got servants whoe here to


    clean and prepare breakfast every day. But Hiram isn''t at home for lunch or dinner, and he doesn''t like


    strangers being in the house when he isn''t here, so we don''t ask anyone else toe."


    "But you''re at home now!" said Celine, and popped a chunk of apple into her mouth.


    "I can take care of myself. Besides, if I don''t feel like doing the housework, I can ask someone to help


    me, " said Rachel. She cut another kiwi fruit.


    Getting things done by herself was the pleasure of life. If she always had others do things for her, life


    would be dull and boring.


    And anyway, she had all the time in the world. If there came a time when she really didn''t want to do


    the housework or when she was too old for it, then she would get a servant.


    Joanna brought this topic up every time she visited, but Rachel always turned her down.


    "Celine, my phone is ringing. Answer it for me, " she shouted at Celine, who was standing just outside


    the kitchen. Rachel still had one fruit left to cut.


    "No problem!" said Celine, running to the living room.


    After a moment, Celine returned to the kitchen and said, "Rachel, the customized desks we ordered


    have been delivered to our studio. They asked us to go to the studio and open the door for them. They


    also wanted to know where the desks should be kept."


    Rachel washed her hands and said, "Okay, once we finish eating the fruits, we''ll go there. Chop chop!"


    ¡ª ¡ª


    In the studio, Celine and Rachel were telling the workers where they should put the desks.


    "We need a customized curtain here. A light color would be good. Here, we can have a break room. In


    that case, we need to buy a coffee machine, " Celine spoke out loud, looking at the empty room after all


    the desks were settled.


    Rachel looked around their half-decorated studio and noted down the things that they needed.


    She lifted her head and saw the studio across them. It was open. She walked closer and saw people


    busy working through the window.


    It seemed that Patrick didn''te here very often. Since his family''s business was quite big, it was


    natural that he wouldn''t stop by such a small studio.


    "Are you looking for me?"

 Chapter 132 What Celine Said Could Only Stir Things Up!

    Chapter 132 What Celine Said Could Only Stir Things Up!


    Patrick was leaning against the wall at the other end of the hallway. He looked at Rachel with a cigar


    dangling from his mouth.


    It was unexpected for Rachel to hear Patrick''s voice here. She turned around and looked at him with


    surprise. "No, I was just thinking about what a coincidence it is that the studios we rented are so close


    to each other! Mr. Yan, why are you still in H City?" she asked.


    "It is a coincidence. I just flew back today. The work here is in the beginning stage, so I have toe


    back sometimes to check it. But it seems that our meeting was predestined, " Patrick said slyly with an


    attractive smile. He didn''t approach Rachel immediately, but instead he sized her up from a distance.


    Rachel chuckled and tried to ignore the ambiguity in his words.


    "Mr. Yan, you''re so efficient, " she said, diverting the topic. "Your studio here has started operating so


    soon!"


    "Of course, time is money. How about your studio? Have all your workers arrived?" he asked,


    extinguishing his cigar and walking towards Rachel.


    "Oh, they said they were willing to work for me, but now they''re having some difficulty in resigning from


    theirpany. I think I''ll have to wait for some more time before they can start working here, so I just


    came here to do some preparatory work now, " said Rachel. As Patrick approached her, Rachel


    realized that there was a band-aid on his forehead. ''Did his brother attack him again?'' she thought.


    Noticing the direction of her stare, Patrick subconsciously touched the wound on his forehead and said,


    "My brother sent people to attack me, but I retaliated against him after I found him."


    Preston was still on his sickbed. Patrick would take revenge on the person who had hurt him no matter


    who he was, even if he was his own father or brother!


    He leaned over and put one hand on the wall beside Rachel. Then he grinned and said, "I rarely get to


    meet you, and it''ste. How about we have dinner together?"


    Rachel took a step backward and rolled her eyes. Then she pointed at Celine, who was still in the


    studio. "Sorry, I have an appointment with my friend!" she said with an apologetic smile.


    "We can have dinner together. I don''t mind." Patrick smiled and moved closer to her deliberately as he


    spoke.


    "Thank you, but I''m sorry. Mr. Yan, I know you''re busy. It''s better for me not to bother you and take up


    your time!" Rachel said with a thin smile.


    Patrick smacked his lips and said, "I see. It''s because Mr. Rong asked you to keep a distance from me,


    right?"


    "No, it''s not because of him. I can''t make it because I really have something to deal with tonight.


    Celine, "


    Rachel called, seizing the chance. "Celine, we have an appointment tonight to discuss something work-


    rted, right?"


    Celine, who had been measuring something in the studio, turned around at the sound of her name and


    responded, "I have no..."


    She was going to say that she had no time that night.


    But when she saw Patrick, Celine quickly changed her mind and said, "I have time tonight!"


    She walked towards them as she spoke.


    "No, Celine, we are nning to talk about work tonight. Did you forget?" Rachel asked with a wink,


    hoping that Celine would help her turn down Mr. Yan''s invitation.


    Hiram had already warned her to keep away from Patrick, so having dinner with him was thest thing


    she wanted to do.


    "Beautifuldy, may I have the pleasure of having dinner with you tonight?" Patrick asked Celine,


    smiling broadly in a way that he knew was attractive to women.


    Rachel was about to pull Celine''s hand to remind her to answer Patrick carefully, but...


    What Celine said could only stir things up!


    "Of course you can! Rachel, we can talk about work tomorrow. It''s rare for Mr. Yan to invite us to dinner.


    We can''t reject him just like that, right?"


    Celine was charmed by Patrick''s manly characteristics. She whispered to Rachel, "You already have


    Hiram. Can''t you set me up with Mr. Yan? I beg you."


    Rachel was speechless.


    "Well, it''s settled then! I''m having dinner with two beautifuldies. Would you mind waiting for me for


    several minutes?" Patrick''s smile deepened as he nced at Rachel, knowing that she was having


    misgivings.


    Hiram wanted to keep Rachel away from Patrick, but Patrick wasn''t going to let things happen the way


    Hiram wanted. He was deliberately getting closer to Rachel.


    "Not at all. Mr. Yan, you can do your work first. We have nothing urgent to deal with, so it''s okay for us


    to wait for you, whether it''s one minute or several minutes!" Celine responded quickly with a bright


    smile on her face.


    Watching Patrick walk towards his studio, Rachel grabbed Celine''s hand right away and headed to her


    own studio.


    "Celine, do you know what you have done?"


    The rtionship between Hiram and Patrick wasplicated. All in all, Rachel couldn''t have close


    contact with Patrick.


    Moreover, as Rachel''s friend, Celine couldn''t get too close to Patrick either. Otherwise, things between


    Hiram and Patrick would be moreplex.


    Celine swung Rachel''s arm like a spoiled child who wanted to get something from her parents. "Rachel,


    can you give me just one chance? I''ll try my best to win his heart. If he doesn''t like me, I''ll stop thinking


    about being his girlfriend. Give me a chance, please.


    You don''t know this. Ever since I met himst time, he''s all I think about. He has even appeared in my


    dreams!" said Celine.


    "But, Celine, Mr. Yan isn''t right for you. Believe me, okay?" Rachel said with sincerity.


    Although she didn''t know much about him, she knew very well that Patrick was ambitious, and men like


    him always flirted with women but never lost their hearts to women.


    When it came to men like Patrick, no woman could capture their hearts.


    "I''ll decide whether he''s right for me or not after I''ve had a chance to interact with him!" Celine begged


    and looked at Rachel pleadingly.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    At night


    At Moonlight Restaurant


    Rachel was helping herself to the food with a nce every now and then at Patrick and Celine, who


    were sitting opposite her and chatting animatedly with each other.


    She had toe here so that Celine could have a chance with Patrick. The protagonist in the scene


    was Celine, and Rachel wasn''t going to steal the show.


    It seemed that Patrick often came into contact with women. He could chat with Celine, an ordinary


    woman, excitedly and win her favor.


    Rachel sighed internally. She was sure that Celine would be crazier about Patrick in the future. After all,


    she had been fascinated with Patrick even before they had exchanged a word. How could Celine stop


    herself from feeling anything for Patrick? Rachel was starting to regret the whole thing.


    "Sorry, you two keep chatting. I have to go to the bathroom, " she said, wiping her mouth with a tissue


    and standing up.


    She wanted to go out to get a breath of fresh air. Every time she saw Patrick, she felt depressed. He


    was powerful and exerted intangible pressure on other people.


    He was different from Hiram. Hiram wasn''t interested in women, but Patrick was a senior yer in love.


    Celine was foolish to like Patrick and enjoy chatting with him.


    "What a small world! Did youe here for dinner too?"


    Daniel walked to Rachel with a ss of red wine in his hand and took a seat opposite her.


    Hearing someone speak to her, Rachel turned around and looked at him in surprise. "Daniel?"


    "Are you alone?" Daniel asked, Putting his ss on the table.


    "I came here with my friend. What about you?" Rachel asked.


    Daniel pointed at the table in front of them. Looking in the direction he pointed, Rachel saw two men


    and three women sitting there, but she didn''t know any of them.


    "Oh, don''t forget the interview tomorrow. I''m the chief interviewer, but don''t think I''ll go easy on you. I''m


    impartial!" Daniel said as he looked at her with a handsome and elegant smile.


    Rachelughed and joked, "Hiram himself rmended me. If you still dare to make things hard for


    me, you''re wee to try."


    "I''m always unscrupulous in separating work from personal emotions. We might be friends, but I won''t


    deliberately let you pass the interview easily, " Daniel said, half-serious, half-joking after he took a sip of


    red wine.


    "Will you... not let me pass the interview?" asked Rachel. Hearing what he said had made her lose a


    little confidence.


    After all, she was not professional in that field and she had no rted experience. If interviewers asked


    her some difficult professional questions, she probably wouldn''t know how to respond to them.


    Daniel was handsome with fine features. As he moved, the stud on his left ear twinkled, adding beauty


    to his face. It was hard to tell if his face belonged to a man or a woman. When he smiled, especially, he


    was more beautiful than most women.


    "No, I''ll treat you well for the sake of Hiram, " Daniel admitted. He saw that Rachel was in a daze, so he


    blew out a breath on her face. "Why are you looking at me like that? Did you suddenly realize how


    handsome I am?"


    Rachel smiled and gave a nod of agreement. She hadn''t looked at Daniel carefully before, but


    suddenly she realized how handsome he was. He resembled a famous Korean star.


    "Hey girl, you''re not single-minded, are you? You came here with me, but now you''re chatting with


    another man excitedly! It''s too sad..."

 Chapter 133 When Hiram Was Not Around

    Chapter 133 When Hiram Was Not Around


    Rachel and Daniel''s conversation was interrupted by an unpleasant voice that came out of nowhere.


    Curiously, both Rachel and Daniel turned their heads to find out who it was, and that was when Daniel


    saw Patrick.


    "When you said you were having dinner with a friend, did you mean Patrick Yan?" asked Daniel. He


    frowned and looked into Rachel''s eyes waiting for her reply.


    During the years he had worked for Hiram, Daniel had met most of his friends and enemies; Patrick


    was one of the enemies. Daniel was particrly impressed with Patrick because of his annoying


    nature, that was, his interest in taking other people''s favorites.


    Rachel shook her head and stood up. She turned to Patrick and said, "That was an exquisite dinner,


    but I cannot have another bite. I came out for some fresh air. Where is Celine?"


    "She''s waiting for you inside, " replied Patrick with a smile. He walked towards Rachel and when he got


    closer, he saw Daniel sitting opposite to Rachel. The smile on his face froze for a moment.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Yan, "


    Said Daniel as he stood up to greet Patrick.


    Patrick nodded at Daniel and replied, "It has been a long time. How do you do, Mr. Zhuo?"


    Daniel came from a humble family. In the recent years, his work with Hiram had earned him his


    noteworthy reputation amongst his peers. Together, they had obtained quite a lot of significant


    achievements in their fields. However, in the eyes of some people, Daniel was not their peer, but


    merely Hiram''s follower.


    "Look at the time, it''s gettingte; are we all done with our dinner? Mr. Yan, thank you for this wonderful


    dinner, but Celine and I would like to excuse ourselves for the night. We''d better go home now, "


    Rachel interrupted, when she noticed that the atmosphere in the room had turned brittle.


    Patrick replied to her without hesitation, "Okay, then I''ll go and fetch my car. Wait here."


    "No, I mean we can go home by ourselves. Besides, we''re going in the other direction. We don''t want


    to bother you. I''m just going to go and get Celine; see youter." Rachel waved her hand to bid farewell


    to the both of them.


    "It''s no trouble at all, it would be my pleasure. I can''t let youdies go home by yourselves at this hour.


    It''s not my style." Patrick raised his eye-brows and insisted, earnestly.


    "Thank you, Mr. Yan, but our ce is going to be out of your way. It''ll be an unnecessary


    inconvenience. I''m just going to find Celine now." Rachel turned around and walked away, to look for


    Celine.


    When Rachel and Celine came out together, Patrick was waiting for them at the door.


    Daniel was out too.


    Daniel made his way to Rachel and said to her, "Come with me, Rachel. We''re going in the same


    direction. Let me give you a ride."


    However, when Daniel walked towards Rachel, Patrick stepped forward and stood in front of Rachel.


    "Wait, Mr. Zhuo. She came out to have dinner with me. I should be the one to send her home. I think


    you don''t have to bother yourself with this, " said Patrick. Patrick put a cigar into his mouth and lit it up.


    He nced at Daniel as he was blowing the smoke out.


    Daniel''s build seemed a little underwhelmingpared to Patrick''s gym-hardened body. However,


    Daniel''s towering height gave his appearance a moremanding presence.


    Daniel sneered at Patrick, "Rachel lives in Tulip Pce, and my apartment is just a few minutes away


    from hers. I''m driving Rachel to her home as a friend. I believe it''s the responsibility of a friend."


    Patrick nced back at Daniel, scornfully. If Hiram were here, he wouldn''t have dared to say a word.


    But Daniel, who was he? Why did he matter?


    "Look, Daniel. I don''t think it''s your job to take Rachel back. You''re working for Hiram, not for his


    woman, right? I don''t think this is a part of your responsibilities, don''t you agree?"


    "Since you know that Rachel is Hiram''s woman, do you think it would be appropriate for you to take her


    home?" Daniel retorted without any hesitation.


    Both Daniel and Patrick knew clearly how many times Streams Company and Patrick''spany had


    gone up against each other in the court. It was certainly bold of Patrick to drive Hiram''s woman in his


    car. Did he mean to challenge Hiram''s patience? But then why didn''t he pick a time when Hiram would


    be around?


    Everyone understood Patrick''s perspective on women. He had always regarded women as material


    objects. Every woman who got on his car, wouldn''t get off until he had taken her clothes off.


    Even if Patrick wasn''t dumb enough to put his hands on Rachel, it would be dangerous to let him take


    Rachel away like this. Daniel had made up his mind to help Rachel out at any cost.


    "Ha Ha Ha, " Patrickughed out loud. He rubbed his stubble covered chin and said, "I know you have


    quite a reputation among women. I take it that you fancy this girl, am I right?"


    Patrick''s words sounded sarcastic, but he managed to break through Daniel''s defense, psychologically.


    He had specifically said those words on purpose to humiliate Daniel, as well as Hiram.


    "Hiram is not only my boss, but also my friend. I respect Hiram, and I respect Rachel because she''s


    Hiram''s woman. They are both my friends. I think you may have some misunderstanding there.


    Perhaps, you''ve been smoking too muchtely, and now it''s starting to smoke up your judgment."


    Daniel contradicted him cleverly with a sarcastic smile on his face.


    Celine was confused about what they were talking about. What was all the fuss about? Why were they


    arguing about who should drive Rachel back home?


    "Rachel, what''s going on? And where did this handsome mane from?" asked Celine.


    Rachel could feel the tension between Patrick and Daniel. She had to do something as quickly as


    possible. Rachel sighed and replied, "That''s Hiram''s friend, Daniel. Listen to me, let Patrick drive you


    home, and I''ll go with Daniel. Alright?"


    That was exactly what Celine was waiting for. She nodded her head pleasantly and said, "Of course, I''d


    love to."


    After Rachel and Celine worked it out between themselves, they walked to the two men separately.


    "Mr. Yan, my apartment and Rachel''s are not in the same direction. It''ll take you a long time if you insist


    on taking both of us home. Please do me a favor, and drive me home. Hiram''s friend will drive Rachel


    home. That should be fair enough. Shall we go now?" Celine walked towards Patrick and held his arm.


    "Please don''t turn me down! Otherwise, I''ll think that I''m not as pretty as Rachel." Seeing Patrick''s


    hesitation, Celine said to him coquettishly. Of course, she wanted to be alone with Patrick. Maybe, this


    was the perfect opportunity for her to get to know him better.


    Meanwhile, Rachel made her way to Daniel and said, "Will you drive me home?"


    "Mr. Yan, please! If you don''t say something, I''ll think that I''m not worthy enough for you to drive me


    home. Okay, then, I will take a taxi..." Celine noticed that Patrick''s face was not as vibrant as before.


    She pretended to walk away to see his reaction.


    Patrick feigned a smile, reluctantly. He nced at Rachel and then said to Celine, "Of course not, it


    would be my pleasure. Come on, my car''s over there."


    Patrick and Celine walked to his Porsche across the road.


    After they had left, Rachel took a deep breath, feeling relieved. She then said to Daniel, "You go to your


    home and I''ll go to mine. See you!"


    "What? Didn''t you say you wereing with me?" Asked Daniel, puzzled.


    He walked directly to his Benz and opened the door for Rachel.


    "Are you sure? I thought you said that just to help me out?" Rachel asked doubtfully, but she got on


    Daniel''s car eventually.


    Surely Daniel''s car was much safer than Patrick''s. She really didn''t want to fall into Patrick''s trap.


    Daniel got on the car and fastened his seat belt. He nced at Rachel andughed, "You''re so funny,


    Rachel. Will it do me any good to lie to you?


    By the way, tell your friend to keep herself away from Patrick. He''s tooplicated for her. If she


    doesn''t want a broken heart, keep herself away from him, " said Daniel.


    He sounded serious, unlike his usual self. The car sped steadily over the road.


    Rachel agreed, she nodded her head, "I have told her more than once, but Celine won''t listen to me. I


    have no idea what to do about her."


    In any case, The truth was, women found themselves insatiably attracted to Patrick. The naughtier a


    man was, the more charming he was to women. Patrick was that kind of a man.


    "Aha, in that case, we can''t do anything about it. Patrick''s heartless to women. He ys with women


    and hardly ever treats them seriously, " Daniel said discreetly, as some of the rumors he had heard


    about Patrick before popped into his head.


    Although people said they were just rumors, Daniel believed that there was no smoke without fire. They


    estimated that there were over one hundred women whose hearts were broken by Patrick. Patrick was


    merciless.


    Rachel stared at Daniel for a while, lost in her own thoughts. She asked, "What about you? I believe


    you aren''t so different from him."


    Daniel choked at her words. He turned his face to her and raised his eye-brows.


    "This is what''s on your mind?" Daniel retorted.


    "Of course not, I''m nothing like him. I never force women to do things they don''t want to do. I prefer


    having a woman''s consent. Women who go out with me are usually the ones who are more eager than


    me, " he added.


    Rachel shook her head; she couldn''t hold her smile back. Indeed, that was true. Very few women could


    resist Daniel''s good looking face, and not to mention his princely charms.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "How about your dinner? I believe you didn''t enjoy it with Patrick around. They''ve got some really


    delicious food here." Daniel pointed at one of the restaurants on the road.


    In truth, he was still hungry because he hadn''t finished his dinner before he went out with them.


    Rachel nced at the time on the panel. She said to Daniel, "I''m fine. You can pull over if you like. It''s


    still early anyway.


    Daniel didn''t hesitate; he pulled over near the parking lot of a small restaurant on the road.


    They got off the car and walked into the restaurant.


    Rachel looked at her phone, wondering whether Celine had reached home safely. She called Celine,


    "Hey there, are you home?"


    "Yes, I just got here a minute ago. What''s up?" Celine''s voice sounded a little strange to Rachel.

 Chapter 134 The Annoying Interview

    Chapter 134 The Annoying Interview


    Rachel, sounding worried, immediately asked, "Celine, don''t tell me that you are still with Patrick.


    Don''t you think you''re being stupid?"


    "...... Well, Rachel, I just got off the car. The elevator is out of order, so I am taking the stairs.


    Mr. Yan left after he dropped me off. Nothing happened between us!"


    Celine said with a pout.


    Celine wished something had happened, but Patrick looked like he was in a bad mood and didn''t talk


    much along the way.


    Patrick had been a funny talker with a great sense of humor at the restaurant, but suddenly, he seemed


    to have turned into a different person when they drove to Celine''s home.


    Rachel let out a sigh of relief and replied, "That''s good. You''d better stay away from him from now on.


    Try to keep your distance from him."


    "Yes, I will. I''m the one who wants a close rtionship with him, but he seems like he''s not interested in


    me. So it''s unlikely that something romantic will happen between me and him." Celine said with


    disappointment.


    "Sir, a bowl of beef noodle please!"


    Daniel shouted at the vendor and cast a nce at Rachel to find her sitting at the table, talking on the


    phone.


    "Celine, don''t be mad at me for what I''m about to say. You should feel lucky that he is not interested in


    you. I''m sure I can find someone far better than Patrick, I will introduce him to you as quickly as I can.


    Okay?"


    Rachelforted Celine patiently and looked at Daniel sitting opposite her.


    "Do you want a bowl of noodle?


    The noodle here is very authentic, "


    Daniel suggested.


    "That''s it, I''ve got to go now."


    Rachel hung up the phone and nodded, "I''d like a small one serving with extra chilli."


    Daniel ordered another bowl of noodle for Rachel.


    Although it was just a roadside stand, it looked very clean because there were not too many vehicles


    there.


    Rachel was surprised that Daniel was willing to eat in such ces.


    "I came from a working ss family. Although my family was well off, I couldn''t afford to squander


    money at my will, so when I was busy with work, I often ate food at street stalls."


    Daniel said to Rachel as he poured a ss of water for her, knowing that she must''ve been wondering


    why he ate food like that.


    "I am a little different from Hiram. He was born with a gold spoon in his mouth. When I came of age, I


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    made a living on my own. Everything I have achieved today, I''ve had to build from scratch."


    Rachel thanked Daniel, reached for the ss and took a sip of water. "You seem to be different from


    what I have imagined. I thought you were also a spoiled yboy from a rich family, " Rachel said,


    frankly.


    Before long, the vendor came over with two bowls of noodles, "Daniel, I haven''t seen you for a while.


    Are you tied up in a rtionship?"


    The vendor smiled and looked at Rachel. Although he was being vague, he hinted his point quite


    clearly.


    Rachel didn''t understand what the vendor had implied until he left. She looked at Daniel, who was


    gulping down the noodle.


    "Never mind. He was just joking, "


    Daniel said and nced at the mobile phone ringing on the table.


    No one would call at thiste hour except for Hiram who was in the United States.


    Daniel did not answer the phone immediately. He called Hiram back after he finished eating the noodle.


    "Hello, Hiram."


    "I''ve just boarded the ne and I will arrive at thepany tomorrow morning.


    How is the proposaling along for tomorrow''s meeting?" Hiram asked Daniel about the proposal


    before the ne took off.


    "It''s done already. It has been ced on your desk, "


    Replied Daniel. He noticed Rachel get up to pay the bill.


    "Sir, how much?"


    Rachel took out her wallet. Since Daniel was kind enough to take her home, she decided to pay for the


    noodles.


    However, Hiram heard Rachel''s voice on the phone.


    "Daniel, is Rachel there with you now?" Although Rachel''s voice was very low, Hiram who had sharp


    ears heard her anyway. He was particrly sensitive to Rachel''s voice, so he asked immediately.


    Daniel raised his eye-brows. He thought Hiram''s sense was as keen as a wolf. He smiled and said,


    "Yes, she went to dinner with her friends, and I happened to meet her. So I''m dropping her home."


    Daniel did not say anything about Patrick, knowing that Rachel would meet the discontent of jealousy


    from Hiram if he mentioned Patrick.


    Hiram paused for a moment and said, "Well, thank you.


    See you tomorrow!"


    Daniel heard Hiram hang up the phone. He wasn''t sure whether Hiram would misunderstand him or


    not, after all, he hadn''t seen Hiram care about any woman before.


    Although, he had flirted with some women who hung around with Hiram before, he knew that Hiram


    didn''t care about those women at all.


    "Just a heads-up for you.


    Hiram called me just now. He heard you talking. I didn''t mention anything about Patrick. But, you''d


    better be careful about keeping it from Hiram." Daniel stood up and said to Rachel, who had just paid


    the bill and was walking over.


    Rachel put the wallet back into her purse and said casually, "Well, I know, but it will be all right. Hiram


    won''t be jealous!"


    "Are you sure?"


    Daniel was a little suspicious of what Rachel said. He looked at Rachel with a smile.


    Rachel nodded in response. Hiram had said before that he would not interfere with her social life, so he


    wouldn''t be mad at her for having a meal with Patrick.


    Rachel was positive that Hiram wouldn''t mind since he hadn''t called and asked her by now.


    However, What she didn''t know was that...


    Hiram ignored the repeated warning from the beautiful flight attendant and made another call before


    the ne took off.


    "Chad, find out what Rachel did and who she met today. I want your report when I get off the ne


    tomorrow."


    The next day, at the application site, Rachel did not expect thousands of people toe even though


    only 18 people would be recruited.


    The influence of the Streams Company seemed to be far more extensive than she had expected!


    The square outside was swarming with potential candidates. Soon, Rachel found out that less than 100


    people were there for the interview.


    The other people outside the building had juste to take this opportunity to visit the famous


    domesticpany.


    The security guards had set a warning line outside the building.


    Only those who had an interview notice for the interview were allowed to enter.


    Rachel swore at Daniel in her heart. What was the matter with Daniel? He reminded her to apply to this


    Rachel watched while the other candidates entered the building after having the notice on their phone


    scanned.


    She was the only one left, pacing back and forth outside the building.


    "Hey, Daniel, how did you arrange my interview? I won''t be allowed in without the electronic version of


    the interview notice. Send me one now!"


    Rachel cupped her hand around her mouth to muffle her voice as she whispered to Daniel on the


    phone.


    Unfortunately, she got a disappointing reply from Daniel.


    Daniel smirked and said, "Rachel, as the wife of the president, you can''t even enter your husband''s


    "What do you mean?" Rachel asked, skeptically. What did Daniel mean?


    "What I mean is that, you have to get in thepany on your own, it doesn''t matter how you do it."


    Daniel hung up the phone as soon as he finished talking.


    He was just responding in kind.


    It reminded Daniel that Hiram had treated him in the exact same way.


    Back then, Hiram said to Daniel, "If you can''t even enter mypany, how will you convince me of


    yourpetence?"


    "Hey¡­"


    Rachel looked frustrated and helpless when she realized Daniel had hung up the phone.


    Soon, she took a deep breath and calmed herself down.


    By then, almost all the people who had the interview notice had already entered thepany.


    Rachel took the exclusive ess when she came with Hiram before, so she didn''t need a pass at all...


    ''Wait, the exclusive ess!''


    Rachel quietly went to the back passage, and found out that it needed a card to open.


    The alternative route did not help her either.


    Rachel soon realized that she could turn to Chad for help.


    "Hey, Chad, I am outside the building of the Streams Company. Could youe over and pick me up?"


    Rachel suddenly realized that Chad could help her. He had to be in thepany at that time, since he


    was also a part of the project.


    "Rachel, I am sorry. But Mr. Zhuo told me not to show favor to anyone." Chad said in an apologetic


    tone.


    Rachel was so angry at Daniel. Daniel had said that she should try every means to get into the


    Rachel decided to give up on the interview and leave.


    Rachel walked back in big strides, but then she stopped after a few steps.


    She couldn''t give up. It was obvious that Daniel was testing her, and Hiram had invited her to the


    interview.


    If she gave up now, she would not only disgrace herself, but also disgrace Hiram.


    Thinking of that, Rachel decided to try another way. The interview was at 8:30. It was already 8:00. She


    needed to find a way to get into thepany, sooner rather thanter.


    "Wait, where is your interview notice?"


    The security guard stopped and asked Rachel.

 Chapter 135 Interview Difficulties

    Chapter 135 Interview Difficulties


    "Oh, " Rachel answered, she took out her cell phone and tapped on the album folder "by ident". A


    photo of her with Daniel appeared on the screen. Someone had taken many photos for her in the


    mountains.


    "Sorry, I touched the wrong key. Mr. Zhuo told me toe for the interview directly. Wait a second. I''ll


    look for it."


    Rachel intended to show the photo to the security guard, because apart from Daniel, Chad, the elderly


    engineer and even Hiram were on the photo.


    "Ah, wait, let me check again!" Rachel said. She pretended to check her e-mails.


    Obviously, she couldn''t find it, because she never had it.


    "May I call Mr. Zhuo? I may have deleted it by ident..." Rachel smiled at him and pretended to call


    Daniel.


    The security guard was still wondering about the photo. Why were his bosses in the photo? So many


    people came in and out thepany everyday, so he recognized all the leadership members.


    "What''s your name?" The security guard assumed she must have some special rtionship with his


    bosses, so he picked up the interviewee list and looked for her name on it.


    The interviewees were only allowed to enter thepany building once they had passed the double ID


    check. After all, the electronic offer could be easily forged, so all of them had to ept an ID


    confirmation check.


    "My name is Rachel Ruan." She immediately found her name on thest line of the paper.


    "Come on in!" Rachel took the initiation to show the ID card to him. The security guard checked it


    thoroughly and let her in.


    After getting in the building, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, little did she know that


    Her every move was being monitored by the people at surveince room.


    "Mr. Zhuo, since she has alreadye in, is the second test still necessary for her?" Chad nced at


    the screen and asked Daniel who was sitting next to him on the chair.


    Daniel shook his head and answered, "It''s not enough. The security guard wouldn''t have broken the


    rule to let her in, if he hadn''t known that she has a special rtionship with us.


    As per schedule, ask the interviewees to get off the lift on the 17th floor and inform them that the


    assessment has already started. Those who will get here, will pass the first round interview!"


    It would take a very long time to have so many people to interview!


    Besides, it wasn''t Daniel''s style.


    There were many obedient and diligent staffs in thepany. What he was looking for were those


    quick-witted people who could win with shock tactics.


    Chad sighed. He had nned to get Rachel skip the second test and reach here directly, but now, it


    seemed Daniel wouldn''t agree.


    He set even more stricter rules.


    "Mr. Zhuo, you continue with your work. Hiram is about tond. I have to go to the airport to pick him up


    now, " said Chad. He looked at his watch. The ne was scheduled tond forty minutester, and he


    must arrive at the airport in advance.


    Daniel nced at him and waved his hand, "Go ahead."


    Was Hiraming back?


    Daniel wondered whether Hiram would break the rules for his wife.


    That was something he really looked forward to seeing.


    Rachel was surprised that she hadn''t been informed to go to the 20th floor for interview directly, but


    was asked to get off at the 17th floor instead!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, attention, please! The two esses to the upper floors have been blocked,


    and you have to get the permit if you want to go to the 18th floor, but there are only 50 permits in total,


    which means half of you will be eliminated!"


    A supervisor with an employee card hanging around his neck with a blue ribbon, said to the candidates


    who came in in batches.


    "I have given the permits to the employees of this floor. You can get it by whatever means necessary,


    as long as you don''t injure anyone.


    Okay! Go!"


    The supervisor ordered. The interviewees were a little confused at the beginning, then they thought


    since Streams Company was different from the otherpanies, it was understandable that they had


    different way of interviewing.


    Soon, they scattered around and began to look for their targets.


    Some men tried to get the permits fromdies by attracting them with their manly charms or serving


    tea, etc.


    Rachel looked at the others scattering around like ants and observed their moves quietly. She found


    out that some interviewees were spending a lot of time on "target" employees that didn''t even have


    permits.


    Instead of hunting down employees, she went straight to the supervisor who was observing the whole


    situation.


    "Sir, you have dropped something!" Rachel smiled and pointed at the floor.


    The stout supervisor, however, didn''t look at the floor. He smiled and looked at her. "Hey, you! Don''t try


    to cheat me. I am not that stupid!"


    "Oh? Then you must have a permit?" Rachel''s gaze sharpened. She did this on purpose to see


    whether he had a permit or not.


    Finding himself exposed, the supervisorughed, unwittingly covering his trouser pocket tightly, but


    loosed his hands right away and stepped aside.


    "If you give me the permit, I''ll promise to help you out in the future!" Rachel reached out to him and


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    requested with a smile.


    The supervisor shook his hand and replied, "No, I don''t need your help. If you want to work in Streams


    Company, you have to show yourpetence!"


    "Ha ha, sir, take it easy. I know the rules, of course. But who knows? Maybe I''ll be your boss in


    the future. You may want to think about that." Rachel smiled and then replied to him, sarcastically.


    "You are smart, but whether you will pass the examination or not is yet to be known. Even if you are


    very capable, you will have to wait for five or six years at least if you want to be my boss!" The


    supervisor adjusted his sses and said to her with smile.


    Out of her depth, Rachel pretended to look downstairs. Suddenly, she feigned surprise and screamed,


    "Look, is that Mr. Rong? Oh, and is that a womaning with him?"


    Bested by his own curiosity, the supervisor couldn''t help looking out the window.


    In the blink of an eye, "Hey! You..." Rachel had sneakily pinched the permit out from his pocket and


    waved it at his face proudly.


    The supervisor smacked himself on the head, regretful of his carelessness. The window was so far


    away. It would have been impossible for anyone to see anything from that distance. Rachel was


    obviously lying.


    Rachel quickly ran upstairs before the supervisor could even open his mouth to say anything else.


    There were lesser people on the 18th floor. It looked quite different from the crowded situation on the


    17th floor.


    "Luke?"


    Rachel saw Luke at a nce when he was walking past her with a stack of papers in his hands; she


    hadn''t seen him for a while.


    Luke turned around when he heard someone calling him. "Rachel, what brings you here? Are you here


    to see Hiram? Isn''t Hiram still in the U.S.?"


    Rachel was slightly embarrassed. She smiled and said, "Hiram will be back this morning. Umm...Would


    you please take me upstairs? Hiram is not here, and other people here don''t know me. I can''t go


    upstairs..."


    "Of course I can, but you haven''t answered my question. Why did youe here?" Luke asked with


    smile.


    It was just a mere coincidence for Rachel to meet Luke there, as he would only be around when


    Streams Company was involved in awsuit or awyer was needed.


    "Come on, take me upstairs. I''ll tell you." Rachel thought it would be best to exin to himter, and


    then she pulled him towards the elevator.

 Chapter 136 He Couldnt See Her Suffering

    Chapter 136 He Couldn''t See Her Suffering


    "What''s the rush? Did Hiram ask you to wait for him upstairs?" Luke asked curiously while being pulled


    into the elevator by Rachel.


    "Well, something like that. Never mind. By the way, how is Albert? I haven''t seen him in a long time."


    Luke reminded Rachel of Albert. They had been out of touch ever since thest time she visited their


    university.


    Luke knew why Albert didn''t contact Rachel. Albert had a crush on Rachel, but when he found out that


    she was Hiram''s wife, he decided not to get in touch with her anymore. However, Luke couldn''t tell


    Rachel the truth. He coughed slightly and said, "Albert has been busy with his studiestely. He is still a


    college student after all. He has to focus on school work."


    Stepping into the elevator, Rachel pressed number 20. ording to the request for the interview, the


    candidates were expected to climb one floor after another by obtaining a traffic permit from each floor.


    Now that she had Luke as her ''traffic permit'', she intended to make full use of him.


    "Why are you getting off here? Hiram''s office isn''t on this floor, " Luke asked, when he noticed Rachel


    preparing to get out of the elevator.


    Rachel didn''t reply, instead she gave him a smile.


    When the door opened, Daniel appeared in front of them. He stood there with his arms crossed, waiting


    for his first interviewee.


    "Mr. Zhuo, nice to meet you. Am I the first to get here?" Rachel greeted him politely, but cursed at him


    in her heart.


    They ate noodles together like friendsst night, and yet today he pretended as if he didn''t know her.


    "Well, Daniel, what''s going on?" Luke walked out as well. He was totally unaware of what was going


    on.


    Daniel shrugged and said, "Luke, thanks to you, Rachel is the first to be admitted here."


    Rachel couldn''t helpughing out. Then she turned to Luke and said, "Thank you very much, Luke. I''ll


    treat you to dinner another time."


    Luke had understood everything by now. He remembered hearing something about there being an


    interview at Hiram''spany today. Rachel was one of the candidates, and he had just helped her to


    pass the interview by ident.


    "Rachel, you are lucky toe across me. But Daniel, it''s not my fault. I didn''t know. Anyhow, I''m sorry,


    " Luke said with a smile.


    Luke quietly got on the elevator and waved goodbye. He had his own problems to deal with.


    "You''ve passed the interview with Luke''s help. It''s unfair to the rest of the candidates, so I''ve decide to


    give you one more test, "


    Daniel said seriously, regardless of his rtionship with Rachel.


    "Daniel, are you kidding? You know that I''m different from the others. How did I get the opportunity for


    this interview? You''re very clear on that too. Now you''ve decided to put on a serious face. What the hell


    are you going to do?" Rachel griped.


    "Give me a finished design drawing within three hours. Here are some materials rted to the terrain.


    You can design ording to your own idea. Aside from the time limit, I don''t have any other


    requirements."


    Daniel put down a pile of materials on the desk, paying no heed to Rachel''sining.


    "What? Are you serious? I''m not a professional. Even professionals can''t finish the design drawing


    within three hours. I''m not a robot. Okay?" Rachel gazed at Daniel and disproved. Daniel was asking


    for the impossible from her.


    "I''m serious. All the materials you''ll need are in that room. Whatever you do, I want to see the finished


    drawing in exactly three hours from now." Daniel then led Rachel to a room in which there were three


    bookshelves, full of construction maps and books.


    "Daniel, Please give me more time. I know nothing about design and drawing. At least, give me some


    time to learn the basics." Rachel soon realized that arguing with Daniel wasn''t going to work, she


    walked to Daniel and tugged at his sleeve, pleadingly.


    Daniel refused to be persuaded. "There are models for drawing, terrain data and some other reference


    materials on the bookshelves and theputers. Make full use of them. If you can''t draw on the


    I''lle and see you three hourster. I hope you will finish your work by then."


    Daniel encouraged Rachel before leaving.


    "Wait. Daniel!" Rachel shouted and ran after Daniel, still trying to persuade him to give her more time.


    "The test has already begun. You''d better stop wasting time trying to please me and get to work as


    soon as possible." Daniel shouted back at her without turning around.


    Daniel always took his work seriously. Now that he was in charge of the interview, he had to make sure


    that the candidates who passed the interview werepetent for the job. He allowed no exceptions.


    If Rachel couldn''t finish the work within the time limit, he would have to give her up even if she was


    rmended by Hiram. Daniel had to adhere to his principles.


    With regards to Daniel''s get-tough attitude, Rachel could do nothing but to start her work with haste.


    She came out to fetch the materials on the desk while cursing at Daniel in her heart.


    At first, she switched on theputer and read the instructions on model drawings to learn the steps.


    Rachel was a totally new to this; she didn''t know any technical terminology. An hour had passed by, but


    she still couldn''t find a way out. She had barely written a word down.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As far as Rachel knew, the Streams Company had apany specifically responsible for its real estate


    projects, and Daniel was good at park-like scenic designs.


    Coming up with a design that was mainly dominated byndscape and supported by buildings, was his


    forte.


    The Cliff Mountain project, however, was different.


    After some thought, Rachel took a deep breath and stood up to pick up some books aboutndscape


    style while massaging her sore head. Finally, she had started to sketch out her design.


    Thendscape that Daniel offered for her test was a small slope. Apart from its vast territory, Rachel


    could think of no other aspect that she could make use of.


    Anyhow, she began her work. She was poor in drawing, but she was confident that she had a silver


    tongue to make Daniel understand her design. Once she passed the test, she would have lots of


    opportunities to learn how to draw.


    Rachel, however, didn''t know that her every move was being monitored by Daniel.


    When she was racking her brains for ideas, Daniel sat before the monitor and watched her while


    drinking his coffee. He frowned when he saw Rachel just sitting there, helplessly.


    At the same time, Daniel received the other candidates who had got all the traffic permits. Atst, a


    total of 30 candidates seeded to see Daniel. They were to take the final test next week.


    However, Rachel took her final test in advance due to her identity and special privileges.


    In the CEO''s office, Hiram and Chad just got back from the airport.


    "Hiram, the materials you need for the meeting are on your desk, " Chad said as he opened the door


    for Hiram.


    Hiram took off his coat and handed it to Chad. Then he sat down, loosening his tie. "Is the interview


    over yet?"


    "Yes, it''s over. But, Rachel is still taking her test, " replied Chad honestly.


    "What''s going on?" Hiram nced at Chad and called the secretary to send him a cup of water.


    Chad thought Daniel was being too hard on Rachel. He tried to persuade him, but Daniel didn''t listen to


    him at all. Since Hiram had asked voluntarily, he decided to air hisints.


    "Daniel deliberately made things difficult for Rachel. First, he didn''t give her the interview notice. You


    know the security guard wouldn''t let her in without the interview notice. Rachel is clever, so she finally


    got in by herself. Then, he asked her to get traffic permits from each floor to get upstairs. Rachel


    seeded there too.


    But I heard just now that Daniel gave Rachel a test to finish a design drawing within three hours. How


    is that possible?


    Even I can''t promise that I can make a design in just three hours. So far Rachel hasn''t done any work


    in this field. She''s already at a disadvantage. I think Daniel just wants to embarrass her.


    Hiram, let''s go and save her, " Chad said, impatiently.


    Hiram listened while taking up the cup of tea that the secretary had prepared. After a while, he said, "I


    know Daniel. He is trying to stimte Rachel''s full potential. Finishing the design drawing on time isn''t


    what he really wants.


    He wants to see whether Rachel is gifted in this field. He ns to get a full understanding of her


    abilities."


    Hiram understood Daniel''s way of doing things. Daniel knew there was no time for Rachel to learn how


    to design and draw step-by-step, so he took these extreme measures to help her to enter the working


    state as soon as possible.


    "But that''s going to be really hard for Rachel. Can she handle it?" Chad still couldn''t agree with Daniel''s


    methods. Chad felt sorry for Rachel.


    After all, she was Hiram''s wife. Although their marriage hadn''t been made public yet, it was only a


    matter of time now.


    As Hiram''s wife, Rachel could live a luxurious andfortable life without working, and yet she took


    the trouble to get a job in Hiram''spany.


    "I know it will be hard for her. That''s why I''ve decided to leave her with Daniel, '''' Hiram said, as if deep


    in thought.


    He couldn''t see her suffering himself. But he knew Rachel. She didn''t want to be a richdy living high


    on the hogs. She wanted to have her own business, so he did what he could to make her wishe


    true.

 Chapter 137 Never Spoil A Woman Too Much

    Chapter 137 Never Spoil A Woman Too Much


    Hiram took out a box from his pocket and opened it. Nestled inside was a custom-made diamond ring


    that he had ordered for Rachel one month ago.


    This trip to America was also an opportunity for him to bring back a ring for her.


    On the diamond ring were two exquisite R shaped strings of diamonds, which looked like a butterfly.


    Such an outstanding design would certainly add to the beauty and elegance of this ring without


    decreasing thefort level of its wearer.


    "Chad, is it possible for Rachel to be a dutiful wife and loving mother at home?" Hiram asked.


    After thinking for a moment, Chad shook his head and answered, "I don''t think so. It seems that Rachel


    doesn''t like to stay at home."


    Taking their recent business trip to Cliff Mountain for example: unlike the usualdies from decent


    families who were unwilling to go to mountain areas, Rachel insisted oning along with them.


    Therefore, it could be said that Rachel wasn''t the quiet type who would peacefully stay at home.


    Moreover, it was not until Hiram asked him to investigate Rachel''s whereaboutsst night that he


    surprisingly found out that Rachel had rented a studio. Since the studio had already been decorated, it


    meant that Rachel wanted to start her own business.


    Hiram closed the box and said, "Therefore, I want to release Rachel''s full potential so that she can


    achieve her goals, and be worthy of the title of my wife."


    Chad then said with a nod, "That is very far-sighted of you. Indeed, only a capable woman would be


    qualified to be your wife."


    He remembered that Joanna, Hiram''s mother, was also a verypetent woman when she was


    young.


    As Hiram''s family owned a century-old family business, many people eyed its wealth. Therefore, the


    future wife of Hiram had to be capable and talented as well.


    "By the way, where is your report on her whereabouts from yesterday?" Hiram said, as he sipped his


    tea.


    Chad nodded and began to report.


    "What? She went out for dinner with Patrick at Moonlight Restaurant?"


    Hiram shouted, raising his head from the documents. Then, Hiram narrowed his eyes and thought to


    himself, ''Patrick?''.


    "Yes, Patrick rented a studio in H city and woulde to visit it almost every other day." Chad said


    truthfully.


    Hiram''s face darkened with anger, when he heard Chad''s words. This woman had told him nothing


    about Patrick''s renting a studio in H city and going out for dinner with him in private?


    Perhaps, it was because he had spoiled her too much?


    Patrick''s intention toe to H city was very obvious, but why would Rachel go out for dinner with him


    in private?


    It was true that one should never spoil a woman too much.


    While in the office, Rachel was still busy drawing the design.


    Although Rachel''s drawing skills were poor, she had finally finished aplete design after hours of


    hard work.


    Three hours had passed by quickly.


    Suddenly, the door of the office was pushed open.


    Daniel walked in with his arms held across his chest and looked at Rachel, asking, "Finished? Whether


    it is finished or not, just give it to me now. I''m going out for lunch."


    "Almost done! Almost done..."


    Rachel said. She quickly made several touch-ups with the pencil before she stood up. She walked


    towards Daniel and submitted her work, "Here you are."


    Daniel looked at her. Then, he took the design and went out of the office.


    When Daniel returned to his office, he sat on the chair with his legs crossed and then began to go over


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Rachel''s work. Although she drew very poorly, the experienced Daniel was still able to understand the


    meaning of it.


    Rachel waited beside Daniel for a while, but Daniel still made no responses. Although drawing the


    design was time-consuming for her, it should have been easy for Daniel to understand the meaning of


    it. Why did the checking process take so long?


    "Erm, do I need to exin it to you?" Rachel asked impatiently as she was starting to feel hungry as


    well.


    Daniel raised his head and nced at her. Then, he touched the ear stud on his left ear, as he always


    did, and said to Rachel, "Hiram is waiting for you outside. You can leave now. I''ll tell you the result of


    the interview tomorrow."


    "......"


    Daniel''s words made Rachel speechless. However, within seconds she was overwhelmed with


    happiness, hearing the news of Hiram''s return.


    Rachel thought for a while and asked, "Tomorrow?


    I thought it would be the next Monday."


    "That rule is for other people. You are different." Daniel answered directly. Rachel''s interview was an


    exception. If not, then why would he bother to give this additional assignment to her.


    "Okay, I''ll be leaving now, "


    Rachel said. Then, she left Daniel there and walked away.


    It was a bit past mid noon, as the staff on this floor had already gone downstairs to the staff canteen for


    lunch.


    The whole floor was very quiet; so quiet that the only sound that could be heard was the sound of


    When Rachel got outside the office, she immediately spotted Hiram, who was smoking by the window.


    The blue and white stripped shirt that Hiram was wearing entuated his figure nicely and the ck


    pants also highlighted his long legs. He was standing by the window and enjoying the beautiful city


    view below.


    Hiram looked outside, with one hand holding the cigarette and the other one on the window. His hair


    was cut in short and neat; it resembled hairstyle of the hero in a popr cartoon.


    Hiram was a man over thirty who had already gotten rid of his impetuous personality. What remained


    was the reserved personality and the great charm.


    It seemed like Hiram had been waiting there for a long time.


    Rachel quietly tip-toed towards him.


    She wanted to give him a surprise, but, before she could get near him, Hiram turned around and


    surprised her.


    "Don''t smoke so much..." Rachel said.


    After getting caught, Rachel felt embarrassed to hug him anymore. Instead, she took the cigarette from


    his hand, snuffed the cigarette and put the stub into the ashtray next to him.


    Hiram, however, wasn''t angry at her rudeness. Instead, he just looked at Rachel tenderly, with eyes full


    of love and longing for her.


    Rachel''s face would always bring out a feeling of strangeness in people. Her thin, long nose, her


    pursed lips and her beautiful ck eyes would always present different images of herself in people.


    "All right, but I don''t smoke that much regrly, " Hiram said. Then, he grabbed Rachel''s hand and


    said, "Let''s go out for lunch. I have reserved a table for us at a restaurant."


    Rachel felt very happier when Hiram dragged her towards the lift, and then she said to him, "I''m free


    this afternoon. Do you have any appointments?"


    "Yes. I''ll have to go to the court." Hiram answered simply. Then, he got into the lift with her.


    The moment Rachel got inside the lift, Hiram gave her a strong and warm hug. Although the lift was


    going down, Rachel felt like her heart rate was going up.


    It seemed that this man couldn''t hide his feeling for her anymore. Hiram looked so reserved just a few


    minutes ago.


    Rachel didn''t say anything. She just stood there quietly.


    "Did you miss me?" Hiram asked. Then, he loosened his grip on her.


    "No, I''ve been so busy every day, that I haven''t had the time to miss you." Rachel answered with a


    wink, intending to conceal her deep love and longing for him within a smile.


    Upon hearing Rachel''s words, Hiram gently pinched her waist and said, "I want to hear the truth."

 Chapter 138 Go To The Court In Disguise

    Chapter 138 Go To The Court In Disguise


    "What I''m telling you is the truth. Why would I lie to you?" Rachel held back her urge tough and said


    in a serious manner.


    Hiram raised his hand and gently rubbed her face; heughed at her with his eyes narrowed, and said,


    "Okay, if you say so, but you''d better not regret it!"


    "Ding!", the elevator stopped on the ground floor.


    Hiram strode forward leaving Rachel in the elevator. She called out to him and then followed him out


    immediately.


    They picked a restaurant near thepany so that they could just walk there instead of driving.


    As soon as they arrived, they went into the private box Hiram had reserved for them earlier. The


    atmosphere was lush with elegant music ying in the background.


    When they sat down, Rachel noticed something in Hiram''s pocket. She could only see its red coloured


    corner; she was curious and assumed it was a present.


    "Hiram, what''s that in your pocket? May I see it, please?" asked Rachel.


    Hiram took it out of his pocket, and put it on the table. "It is a present I bought for a woman, " he said.


    "Present? Is it for me?" asked Rachel with a big smile lighting up her face as she picked it up from the


    table. As soon as she opened it, She waspletely stunned by the beauty of what was in front of her


    eyes. Inside the box, was a uniquely designed ring; a design so rare that it could hardly ever be seen in


    the market. The most eye-catching feature was the design of the bow-knot on the ring itself, which was


    concave and exquisitely carved withyers. When she tried it on, it didn''t look obstructive, but only


    graceful and extravagant.


    However, after she had examined it carefully, she found that the ''bow-knot'' was not really of a bow''s


    shape, but thebination of two letters of ''R''.


    ''What is this supposed to mean?'' Rachel thought.


    ''R, does it mean...'', she wondered.


    "Rong and Ruan?" Rachel asked, as she gently rubbed the two letters with her fingers. She assumed


    her guess was right, otherwise it wouldn''t be so coincidental.


    "Are you done with your inspection? If so, please give it back to me, " said Hiram, as he reached out


    his hand, took the ring from her and put it back into the box.


    Rachel was a little annoyed when Hiram took the ring back. She asked, "Isn''t it for me? I like it a lot. Let


    me keep it."


    "I didn''t say it was for you, did I?"


    Hiram''s tone changed the atmosphere in the room as he put down the box of red nnel.


    Rachel was taken aback by Hiram''s response. With eyes wide open, she red at him, wondering


    whether he was still angry at her about what she had said to him in the elevator or not?


    Soon their dishes were served, hot and fresh.


    Rachel couldn''t concentrate on what she was eating because her mind was mostly pre-upied by


    thoughts of that ring. She sincerely grew fond of it from the bottom of her heart.


    Nheless, how could a man of Hiram''s stature be so vulnerable as to be easily offended by her


    joke?


    What she did not know, however, was that he had been thinking about her the whole time. As soon as


    he got off the ne, he went straight to thepany to find her. When he arrived, he was told that she


    was busy, and so they couldn''t meet immediately. But, he still waited for her patiently, even though he


    was so eager to see her.


    Hiram was totally disappointed, when he heard what she had said in the elevator. However, even


    though he was angry, he still looked calm and graceful. He was busy enjoying the food on his te and


    didn''t seem to care about anything else; it made him appear more appealing and charming.


    Suddenly, Hiram felt a restless foot rubbing on his suit pants, under the table.


    A faint smile arose from the corner of his mouth, he continued to eat as if it was nothing.


    Rachel tried ying footsie with Hiram for quite a while, but he still didn''t respond, as if to say he was


    still angry. Soon, she realized he wasn''t in the mood so she put her foot back in her shoe. "Honey, I


    want to eat your share. Will you cut a piece for me to try?" asked Rachel.


    Only then did Hiram raise his head to look back at her. When he saw the way she looked at him, he


    couldn''t stay mad at her for long, and cut her arge piece from his share.


    Rachel slowly stood up, leaned forward and kissed his lips when he stood up to put food on her te.


    When her lips touched with his, Hiram looked like he had just been hit by lightning. The piece of steak


    he had just cut to give to her, fell from his fork onto her te.


    Meanwhile, Rachel was swept off her foot by his kiss.


    Hiram, almost immediately, dropped the steel fork on the table and pulled her closer with one hand to


    kiss her harder. His kiss was like the waves of the ocean, one after another, harder and harder. Rachel


    was dazed by his breathtaking kiss.


    "You want the ring? No problem. As soon as we go to the court, I will put it on your finger myself, " said


    Hiram, after he released her from what seemed to be an evestingly passionate kiss.


    Rachel sat back on the chair; her heart was still beating rapidly. Rachel would always feel short of


    breath every time Hiram kissed her.


    "Hiram, you are so mean. I just want to put on the ring. Why should it be so troublesome?" Rachel


    muttered. Frustrated, she cut the piece of steak Hiram had given her forcefully, as if she wanted to cut


    her dissatisfaction away.


    "In fact, I was about to give it to you when we were in the elevator. However, who was the one saying


    that she did not miss me at all?" Hiram jested. Hiram nced at her; he gracefully cut another piece of


    steak and put it in his mouth. He continued, "Since you did not miss me at all, why should I bring


    contempt upon myself by giving you a ring?"


    Rachel raised both her eye-brows and wondered when Hiram had be so vengeful?


    After they finished lunch, Rachel decided to go home and get some rest, but Hiram disagreed. He


    drove the car towards the court.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Hiram! I saw many reporters at the entrance of the court today, perhaps, you and Rachel could go


    there another day?" Chad called them, not long after they were already on their way.


    Chad had sent his people to check up on the road when they found several journalists in disguise,


    waiting outside the court. It seemed like they had been waiting there for more than one day.


    The Rong family was the biggest and most powerful family in H City. Previously, there had been many


    journalists who tried to dig up the secrets of the Rong family, but the Rong family had always kept their


    affairs to themselves and was very strict in guarding against them.


    The appearance of the divorce agreement must have been gained by well-informed journalists, who


    camped outside the entrance of the court everyday.


    As Hiram listened to Chad''s report, he furrowed his eye-brows and said, "No, I will find a way to avoid


    the journalists myself."


    When he hung up the phone, Rachel asked, curiously, "What happened? Why there are journalists


    here?"


    "The news of the divorce agreement must have been leaked, and that''s why there are many journalists


    sitting in front of the entrance waiting for us, " replied Hiram, as he put his phone down. Hiram was also


    curious as to how those journalists found out about the divorce agreement.


    "Well, if that''s the case, how about we go there another day? Anyway, we''re not in a hurry, " Rachel


    thought over and said.


    Rachel had made it very clear that if such a thing got out, her reputation would be damaged. Moreover,


    it would bring even more influence on Hiram which would be very bad for him.


    However, much to Rachel''s surprise, she did not expect for Hiram to disagree. Hiram insisted, "No,


    forget it. No matter what happens, it must be done today."


    "Why does it have to be today? Are you afraid that I will get cold feet?" Rachel furrowed her eye-brows


    and asked.


    Hiram looked at her and replied, "Of course not. I''m not afraid at all. Even if you have doubts, as long


    as I do not sign the agreement, you are still my woman."


    "Then, why did you choose today? Everyday is the same to us." Rachel asked. Rachel knew that if they


    did not show up at the Civil Affairs Bureau, the divorce agreement would not be effective, which would


    mean that they were not yet divorced. Then why would he be so rushed to go through with this?


    "Because, no matter what happens, once I have decided to do something, I have to make sure it is


    done." Hiram furrowed his eye-brows and exined calmly.


    Once he decided to do something, he had the reason to do it which could not be changed.


    Rachel did not say anything. Instead, she moved her sights away from him and looked out of the


    window quietly.


    They gradually approached the court.


    Rachel was sitting on the passenger''s seat. When she noticed Hiram park the car on a street not far


    from the court, she got very curious. She asked, "Why are we parked here and not driving in?"


    Rachel thought that since there were journalists waiting for them at the entrance, the best option would


    be to drive through the entrance directly to avoid being stopped by them.


    "I will exin to youter. Now let''s get out of the car first. You will find out very soon." There was a


    strip of clothing stores in that street. Hiram took Rachel''s hand and walked into one of the bargain


    clothing retail stores.


    About 20 minutester, A noisy couple appeared in front of the court.


    The man was about 1.89 meters tall; he wore a pair of white short-sleeved jeans shorts, with a pair of


    ordinary running shoes, and a pair of sunsses from an unknown brand, as he walked in a casual


    manner.


    The girl was wearing a very student-like dress, with a pair of denim shorts. Meanwhile, her beautiful


    face was contorting in anger. She screamed at the man walking ahead of her, "Hey! Why are you


    walking so fast? Please, wait for me, will you?"

 Chapter 139 Did Good-looking Do Him Any Good

    Chapter 139 Did Good-looking Do Him Any Good


    Seeing the tall man continue to walk without any intention of waiting, the woman sped up to catch up


    with him.


    "Hey you, slow down!" she shouted. "People always say that you can never trust a man''s words, but I


    never took it seriously. Now I know it''s true! It hasn''t even been a year and you already can''t wait to get


    a divorce! Nowadays you don''t want to talk to me at all. I bet you''ve forgotten all those times you asked


    me out. Now, you cheated on me with another woman! I knew it!


    I can''t believe I didn''t see through your nice guy act. If I had seen you through, I would''t have said yes


    when you knelt down in front of my home, and I should have let you kneel there as you liked!"


    No matter what the woman threw his way, the man continued walking without saying anything. He had


    gotten tired of her long ago and didn''t care about her at all.


    "Remember our deal? The apartment is mine. Everything inside it is mine. The refrigerator, the


    microwave oven, the cooker! You''re not getting anything!"


    The woman shouted, finally catching up to the man and grabbing his arm. She wasn''t going to let go of


    him until he said something she wanted to hear.


    "Fine, it''s all yours! Take whatever you like, " the man replied impatiently. He pulled his arm out of her


    grip and walked faster.


    "You really don''t want anything?" the woman prodded, unsatisfied with his reply. Her voice was furious


    but her eyes were brimming with tears. "I see how it is! You want nothing but the bitch!"


    The man adjusted his sunsses before ncing at her with a frown. All this was nothing but an act so


    that they could walk into the court without being recognized. Why was she crying?


    "I already told you, there wasn''t another woman. Whether you believe it or not is up to you, " he said in


    no hurry. He didn''t even spare a nce at the crowd of journalists at the gate of the court when he


    passed by them.


    The journalists watched the arguing pair walk into the court.


    They were waiting for something big to happen, not even caring about the hot weather outside.


    To beat the heat, they ate ice-creams as they chatted with each other.


    "Look, I bet they''re going to get a divorce. The quicker people get married, the quicker they get


    divorced."


    "Exactly! Young people today think of marriage as a game. They get married when they barely know


    each other. Their morals are getting worse day by day."


    Once the man was sure that the journalists at the gate couldn''t see them anymore, he slowed down,


    took off his sunsses, and turned to his woman.


    "Youngdy, I never knew that you are such a good actress, " he teased.


    The desperate expression on the woman''s face was gone, now reced by a big smile. "There''s a lot


    you don''t know about me, " she said slyly.


    The man and woman were Hiram and Rachel. Hiram, who usually wore formal suits, was wearing a


    casual T-shirt and jeans. He looked less like the serious president of Stream Company and more like a


    bright and promising young man who had just graduated from college.


    Heughed and wrapped his arm around Rachel''s shoulders. He slowed down his pace and they


    walked inside together.


    Luke had been waiting for them inside the court.


    When he saw the couple walking in, he didn''t recognize that they were Hiram and Rachel. After a


    nce at them, he shifted his eyes to the gate again.


    ''They haven''t arrived yet. What''s making them sote today?'' he wondered.


    "Hello, my dearwyer! Who are you waiting for?"


    Rachel asked, jumping in front of Luke''s face with a smile.


    Luke was nearly startled to death. When he finally recognized who was standing in front of him, he


    dropped the pen in his hand. He looked at them wide-eyed and open-mouthed, and said, "Oh, my


    goodness! I couldn''t recognize you at all. I was just wondering why you guys hadn''te on time. Look


    at you!


    Oh, I forgot! There are journalists waiting outside! You two dress like this to avoid them, right?"


    Rachel nodded. "You''re absolutely right, mywyer! I don''t want to see myself in the news early in the


    morning. Besides, remarriage to the same person is not something to celebrate."


    "Okay, now that you''re here,e on, follow me!" Luke loosened his necktie a little as he stood up and


    walked to fetch the documents that he had prepared for them.


    "Hiram, you look brilliant today, the most attractive I''ve ever seen you look!" Rachelmented. She


    was admiring him with love in her eyes.


    If she had gone to college with Hiram, she would have definitely had a crush on him. She would have


    adored him and wanted to stay with him for as long as she could.


    Hiram shed a smile at Rachel. "I do? Well, since I seem to have pleased you so much, do I get a


    reward?" he asked, walking up to the desk and taking a seat beside it.


    Rachel took a seat beside him, pondering over what he had just said.


    "Hey, Hiram, how do I look today?" she asked casually, taking the documents Luke was passing to her.


    Hiram grabbed a pen to sign the documents Luke had given him. "Hm, you look all right, " he said


    without thinking.


    To him, Rachel was attractive, but the most attractive part of her wasn''t her appearance.


    Rachel, who had just begun signing her name, stopped when she heard Hiram''s words. ''All right? How


    can those words be used to describe a woman?'' She wondered.


    Hiram finished signing his documents and looked over at Rachel. She had only signed her family name


    on hers. He raised an eyebrow and smiled. "Listen, you''re the most special woman in my life."


    Rachel really was special to him. If she hadn''t shown up, he might never have gotten married. He


    would have spent his whole life alone.


    But she had showed up. It was only after that he learned what it meant to feel his heart beat faster, as


    well as the love between man and woman. He even tasted the feeling of losing her, which he wouldn''t


    allow to happen again.


    "Uh-huh, that''s enough. Stop being so lovey-dovey in front of me, " Luke said, knocking on the desk


    and staring at the couple disdainfully.


    How could they show off like that? Was he the only one who didn''t have a partner?


    ''Wait and see, '' Luke thought to himself. He would find a girlfriend as soon as possible. They would


    happily spend time together at home and outside, and they would definitely show off their love in front


    of Rachel and Hiram once in a while.


    Rachel, who had lost herself in Hiram''s dreamy eyes after hearing his sweet words, was sessfully


    drawn back to reality by Luke. She lowered down her head and signed the documents hurriedly.


    "There are two other copies. Please sign them too. I''ll go get them sealedter. After that, we''re done


    here." Luke brought them another two documents.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After they signed, Luke looked at Hiram and said, "You asked me to prepare a marital property


    agreement before. Here it is. Take a good look at it. If everything is okay, you can both sign it."


    Rachel raised her head from the document and looked at the man sitting beside her. Hiram merely


    nodded his head, handed over his signed document and took the two new documents from Luke''s


    hands. He gave one of the copies to Rachel.


    Rachel finished signing her name quickly and handed the document to Luke. Then, she began reading


    the new document Hiram gave her. It was a marital property agreement.


    Even though she had never heard of such an agreement before, every detail in the document had been


    exined in such a professional manner by Luke that it was easy for Rachel to understand it.


    It seemed that when people got married or divorced, only notarized marital property agreements were


    protected by thew. Most other agreements didn''t hold up in court, especially verbal ones.


    When Rachel read a few of the uses, she raised her head and looked at Hiram. She asked with


    uncertainty, "Hiram, if you sign this agreement, you''re agreeing to give me half of the shares in your


    It wasn''t only the shares. There was countless real estate,panies and other properties she had


    never heard of. The details of all the properties were listed in the agreement, including their addresses.


    ording to the agreement, Rachel would get half of all those properties.


    "Good question, Rachel! But let me answer this one for Hiram. If he''s agreeing to such an agreement, it


    means he''s never going to let you go for the rest of your life. Believe me. So, stop worrying about him


    and think it over. I can tell you that this is much moreplicated than the previous divorce agreement,


    " Luke said.


    He had more to add, but after feeling Hiram''s cold gaze on him, he hastily turned around and went


    upstairs.


    "Don''t listen to him. All I want to do is make sure that you''ll get what you deserve in case something


    bad happens, " said Hiram in a low voice. He signed his name on thest page. He continued, "Since I


    promised that I''ll sign a new agreement, I''ve to take out something from my pocket, right?"


    Rachel hesitated for a while, but then she decided to stop overthinking and finally signed.


    All in all, if Hiram gave her half of his property, he would never divorce her again. Otherwise, he would


    be the dumbest man alive.


    Ever since the moment Rachel agreed to marry Hiram, she hadn''t thought of anything else but living


    happily together forever.


    A ghost of a smile appeared on Hiram''s face as he watched Rachel sign her name.


    ''Okay, youngdy, I''ll have you in the palm of my hand for the rest of your life, " he thought to himself.


    What both Rachel and Luke didn''t know was, Luke waspletely right except for one thing.


    Hiram Rong never did business that he wouldn''t profit from. Every business he put his money into


    repaid him by tenfold at least.


    He had his hidden motives.


    When everything was over, Hiram and Rachel walked to the gate of the court.


    But this time, they weren''t lucky enough.


    A journalist who had already seen Hiram twice in person finally got a good look at his face and


    recognized him immediately. He ran to Hiram with his camera.


    "Mr. Rong!"

 Chapter 140 Being Besieged By Journalists

    Chapter 140 Being Besieged By Journalists


    "Mr. Rong! Are you here to go through with the divorce in secret?" the journalist asked.


    Rachel started panicking the moment she realized that their identities had been revealed.


    Her hands almost went up to cover her face subconsciously, but they were firmly held down by Hiram,


    who walked forward indifferently without showing any sign of being flustered.


    Hearing that this man was Hiram, the entire group of journalists rushed over quickly with microphones


    in their hands, hurrying to interview him.


    "Mr. Rong? Is the news of your secret marriage true?"


    "Mr. Rong! Is the woman beside you your wife?"


    "Mr. Rong..."


    "Mr. Rong! Please answer our questions!"


    Hiram quickened his pace and held Rachel as they walked out of the entrance of the court. At that


    moment, Hiram''s crowd of bodyguards appeared and blocked the interviewers.


    Chad had already driven the car over to them. He opened the rear door and said, "Come on!"


    After sitting in the car, Rachel finally felt relieved.


    "Hiram, Rachel, you''re dressed like this?" Chadughed. He almost couldn''t recognize them now, no


    wonder the journalists had had a hard time too.


    Hiram took off his sunsses and tugged at the white T-shirt. He grabbed the formal clothes he had


    kept in the backseat and got ready to change.


    "I was really frightened just now. If you hadn''te then, we would have been surrounded by those


    reporters!" Rachel sighed with great relief. Then, seeing that Hiram was about to change his clothes,


    she said, "Wait. Hiram... I want to appreciate this for some more time!"


    Since she had been busy with the legal process, she hadn''t had the chance to take a good look at


    Hiram.


    Dressed like this, Hiram looked less aggressive, less reserved, but instead, more positive and unruly.


    His hair, which had been deliberately messed up by her earlier, made him look more approachable.


    Coupled with his deep eyes, straight nose, and clean-cut lips, he looked just right.


    Rachel was almost drooling over this unusually gorgeous version of him.


    "Rachel, you''re viting me with your eyes, " Hiram said abruptly, smiling.


    Rachel was tugged back to reality at those words. She said, "Don''t move!" She took out her phone


    hurriedly with the intention of taking a photo with him.


    Hiram frowned. Although he didn''t like taking photos, he cooperated with her and they took several


    photos together.


    After a while, he got bored and impatient, but Rachel was still enjoying it. She kept posing differently,


    close to his face, snuggling in his arms, or tugging his T-shirt in a sexy way.


    She was having so much fun taking selfies that she didn''t notice the gloomy expression on Hiram''s


    face.


    Herpletely innocent actions were a torment to his sleeping desires.


    "Is that enough?"


    Hiram finally asked in a heavy voice.


    If it had been any other person, the phone would have already been thrown outside the window.


    Without even a nce at him, Rachel began looking through the pictures excitedly and selected her


    favorite one as her background screen. "Yeah, enough.


    Hiram, how do you like this one? Do you want me to set one for you?" She finally looked up, but


    paused when she saw the fire in his eyes and said, "Forget it. You often appear in public. Photos like


    these are probably not suitable--"


    Before she could finish her sentence, her phone was grabbed away and dropped to a corner of the


    seat. Hiram couldn''t control himself any longer. He kissed her passionately.


    Rachel could feel his warm breath on her face, and she barely had room to breathe.


    She didn''t understand why Hiram was suddenly so... eager.


    "Ahem, well, Hiram, where are we going? To thepany, or...?" Chad asked awkwardly. They were


    almost at the intersection but he didn''t know which direction to go in.


    But after the piercing stare he received from Hiram, Chad regretted his question.


    "Go home, " Hiram said grimly.


    He was already in a bad mood today, and Chad had only made him angrier. Carl was much better, as


    he could always understand Hiram''s thoughts.


    After they returned to the Tulip Pce...


    "Come here, "


    Hiram said softly from the living room, staring into the kitchen where Rachel stood, cutting up fruits for


    both of them.


    Rachel brought the fruits over with a smile. She had an idea of what he wanted to do.


    She reached out her hand. Hiram looked at her with a glimmer of smile in his eyes, pulled her hand


    close and almost put the ring on her finger. However, she withdrew.


    "Wouldn''t it be insincere of you to put it on me like this?" Rachel asked. She suddenly felt a little ticked


    off that they had gotten married so easily.


    No flowers, no candlelight dinner, and no romantic oath.


    "Insincere? How about I transfer another hundred million dors to you?" Hiram asked, raising his


    eyebrows as if it was a piece of cake. Then, he reached out for the phone on the coffee table.


    "No, I don''t need that much money. I haven''t even used the first hundred million dors you gave me, "


    Rachel said as she held his wrist. She knew that he was a really wealthy man. But what she wanted


    was that he would show his sincerity through his actions, not his money.


    Hiram stared at her with his deep eyes. He seldom bothered to specte on women''s thoughts, so he


    just asked her straight out, "Tell me, what do you want?"


    Rachel was too shy to tell him directly, so she took out her cell phone from her pocket and showed


    Hiram a video. She figured Hiram was clever enough to understand what she wanted.


    The temporary ring he had given herst time was a great example. She had only found outter that


    he had taken away the gem on the cuff-link of his shirt, leaving only the outer ring. How could he think


    of that!


    Hiram watched the video of a proposal on her phone, and then looked at Rachel thoughtfully.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You want me to kneel?"


    Rachel nced at him and looked down shyly. "I''ve always dreamed of my future husband kneeling


    down on one knee to propose to me. But we don''t exactly have a normal rtionship, so it didn''t


    happen. Can you do that for me now?"


    She asked, looking up at him hopefully.


    In a normal rtionship, the marriage came after the proposal. But in their rtionship, marriage had


    "It''s just a matter of standing or kneeling. Why do you care so much? Baby,e on. Give me your


    hand, " Hiram said, trying to be patient as he pulled her hand.


    "No. Why can''t you kneel? There''s no one else in the house. I''m the only one who will see it!" Rachel


    pouted. She knew Hiram was a distinguished man, but she really wanted to experience the proposal


    she had always dreamed of.


    Hiram nced at her and then at the ring before putting it back into the box.


    As he closed the box, he said, "Rachel, it''s up to you. Wear it if you want or throw it away if you don''t


    like it."


    In his life, ever since he could remember, he had never knelt in front of anyone, not even his parents.


    He had never thought of kneeling to a woman someday.


    So, after he finished speaking, he stood up abruptly and walked to his room, Leaving a stunned Rachel


    sitting on the sofa. After a moment, she shouted after him.


    "Hiram! Do you think that just because I agreed to cancel the divorce agreement, then I''mpletely at


    your mercy?" Rachel didn''t realize that she had


    Said something to set Hiram off.


    Hiram could love her, spoil her, but he had his taboos which she could never touch or change.

 Chapter 141 Show His True Wolf-like Personality

    Chapter 141 Show His True Wolf-like Personality


    ''He''s even more fickle than God, '' Rachel thought to herself.


    She frowned in the general direction Hiram had walked off in, then turned on the TV and sat on the


    sofa. She watched TV until it was veryte before going upstairs.


    Instead of going to Hiram''s room, she went to hers.


    At first, Rachel thought that Hiram wouldn''t be able to control himself froming over. Even in the


    car, she had felt that he couldn''t control himself.


    However, she had underestimated Hiram''s ability. She blinked her sleepy eyes all night, but Hiram


    didn''te.


    The next morning, her mobile phone rm rang on time.


    "Hiram, wait, we can go together..." she trailed off when she didn''t see him.


    "Rachel, Hiram said that if you want to have a good reputation at Streams Company, you can''t make


    your identity public. The car is outside. It''s my duty to drive you to thepany, " Chad said.


    Rachel had heard the sound of the car and gone outside, expecting to see Hiram, but the only person


    there was Chad.


    "Give me the key and tell Hiram that I don''t need a driver. I can drive by myself, " she said with a cold


    snort. She had been in an irritated half-sleep all night, and Chad''s appearance only made her more


    furious.


    Obviously, Hiram had tricked her into getting on board with the marriage before showing his true cold


    nature, like a wolf!


    "But Rachel, Hiram clearly asked me to drive you..."


    Chad said worriedly even as Rachel took the keys from him.


    But before he finished, Rachel was already in the car, humming and stomping on the elerator before


    driving out.


    Rachel drove nervously the whole way but finally reached the basement parking lot of thepany.


    Unfortunately, she failed to back her car into the parking space several times.


    "I thought it was some idiot who couldn''t park after even a dozen times, but I didn''t realize it was you, "


    Daniel sneered, mming the door of his car and walking over to her.


    Even though Rachel knew her driving skills were sub par, she was in a bad mood, shaking, so she


    angrily threw her car keys to him and said, "Okay, you do it then."


    Daniel caught the keys, but before he could even reply, Rachel was walking towards the elevator.


    ''Have you eaten gunpowder?'' Daniel thought to himself.


    Rachel went upstairs directly to the President''s office. She wanted to go in to find Hiram, but she was


    stopped by his assistant, Ben.


    ''''Excuse me, Miss Ruan. ording to your present status, you are a new staff of Mr. Zhuo, so you


    have no right to meet the president.


    Could you pleasee by at noon?"


    Rachel felt like she was being sent off with a flea in her ear. When she was back downstairs, she saw


    Daniel walk up to her.


    "Why did youe in such a hurry? So you quarreled with Hiram?" Daniel asked, putting her car keys


    on her desk.


    Instead of answering him, Rachel started to read some books on designing for starters.


    Daniel decided to get her some tea to calm her down. He handed her the cup and looked at her


    curiously as he said, "Could it be that Hiram found out that you had dinner with Patrick?"


    Came to think of it, it made a lot of sense.


    "It can''t be. I never told him about it. How could he find out? And even if he knows, Celine was also


    there when we were eating. It wasn''t just me and Patrick. Right?" she said, almost as if trying to


    convince herself.


    Daniel smirked and shook his head. "So naive. Maybe he is furious that you even think you could


    conceal something from him."


    Speechless at this, Rachel subconsciously bit her lips.


    No wonder recently he always seemed to be on edge, and he got angry easily. Was it because of this?


    However, at the dinner with Patrick, both Celine and Daniel had been there, too. Hiram wouldn''t be so


    mean, would he?


    "Okay, don''t waste time thinking about this during working hours. I have a n for you that I think is


    much more useful than reading these books. Follow me and I''ll tell you, "


    Daniel said as he took out a schedule, interrupting her train of thought.


    Although Rachel was a beginner, Daniel had methods that made her learn lively and interesting enough


    to pique her interest in the business.


    After a busy morning, when it was finally lunchtime, she went to get a work permit so that she could eat


    in the canteen.


    She left her cabin, ready to take the elevator downstairs. But she saw that both the elevators reserved


    for employees were full of people.


    She looked at the other elevator, which had a red sign on the door. No one was there, so she went over


    to that one without thinking too much.


    Although she hade to the office a few times, very few people knew her. ording to most of them,


    she was a freshman.


    So when she actually walked towards the special channel, everyone looked over their shoulders at her.


    "Newborn calves aren''t afraid of tigers. That neer shouldn''t dare to take that lift."


    "Err, it''s none of our business. She might get fired soon. Let''s go for dinner!"


    Rachel, who was already in the elevator, didn''t feel nervous at all. She had taken this elevator more


    than once before.


    So as soon as she had seen that it was empty, she hade over to take it.


    After she got on, the elevator went up two floors. She knew someone was waiting for it, so she


    consciously stepped back.


    The elevator door opened.


    When she saw the person who came in, she was momentarily shocked. Then, she turned her face


    away from the man.


    Hiram had already known that the person in the elevator was going to be Rachel when he had seen it


    stop at the 20th floor. Stepping in, he pressed the number of the dining room downstairs and stood


    aside.


    "So? Nothing to tell me? You came to see me early in the morning, didn''t you?" Hiram asked, chuckling


    as he watched her stare at the wall.


    Rachel looked at her shadow in the shining elevator wall and sneered, "I don''t talk to anyone who has a


    heart of stone."


    "I''m the one who has a heart of stone? Why do you say that?" Hiram asked.


    Rachel snorted. "First, you tricked me into revoking the divorce agreement, and then you turned


    against me. You''re the one with a heart of stone, aren''t you?"


    Hearing that, Hiram walked to her. He ced his hand against the wall and looked down at her.


    "Are you hungry because I left you waiting all night without even touching you?" he asked in a low


    voice.


    Rachel red up at him. "Damn you! You know what I meant. I don''t really want you to kneel. I only


    expect you to get down on one knee and give me the ring. You can get up right after that!"


    She felt like she had been wronged. All she had wanted was a romantic proposal where she would


    finally get a wedding ring. But thanks to her childhood dreams, she had gotten nothing but a night of


    loneliness.


    "Rachel, don''t judge me ording to the standards of other men in the world. Most of them can''t match


    up to me, " Hiram said, Stepping out of the elevator before it shut behind him.


    He had changed his world for her. Whatever she asked for, he gave it to her as long as it seemed


    reasonable to him. But he would slowly teach her that there were some lines she shouldn''t try to cross.


    Hiram''s thirty years of life couldn''t be disturbed by the short two or three months spent with her.


    He had his own order and his own principles.


    Rachel, who had been left behind in the elevator, quickly pushed the button that opened it and got out.


    Hiram walked toward an independent dining hall where all the patrons were above managerial level.


    Bursting with anger, Rachel almost followed him there.


    But in this big canteen, almost everyone was staff. She knew it wasn''t appropriate to do anything


    casually.


    After she had her lunch, there was still an hour left before work would start again. Rachel decided to go


    back to her cabin and take a break.


    "Miss Ruan, the President asked you to go upstairs and have a rest, "


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Said Ben, the President''s assistant. He had been waiting for her at the entrance of the corridor.

 Chapter 142 Naughty Rachel

    Chapter 142 Naughty Rachel


    "I''m not going!"


    Rachel said without a second thought. Was Hiram trying to get back into her good books by offering her


    special benefits after irritating her?


    If he was, then she wasn''t going to ept such benefits.


    "Miss Ruan, the president said you''d better think it through before answering." Ben smiled at her with


    patience.


    Rachel thought for a second before walking towards the exclusive elevator.


    Smiling, Ben went after Rachel.


    "Good, Miss Ruan. Don''t keep doing things that go against Mr. Rong''s wishes. If you act the way he


    likes, you will find that there will be many unexpected gains."


    Ben opened the door of the president''s office and gestured Rachel to go inside. He pointed at another


    door in the room and said, "There is a small suite there. You can go in and take some rest. I will knock


    on the door when it''s time."


    "Where is Hiram?" Rachel asked. She hade up here to argue with Hiram, not to take rest.


    Ben only smiled in response. He pointed at the suite again.


    Understanding what he meant, Rachel strode over to the door. Ben immediately stepped back and


    closed the door behind him.


    Rachel opened the door and looked inside. Although Ben had said that it was a small suite, it was


    hardly small. In fact, it was fully equipped.


    There was a wardrobe, a sofa, a TV, and a dining table in the living room.


    There was also a bedroom. In the bedroom, Hiram was lying down on the bed. When he saw her walk


    in, he looked up at her and said, "Come in. Why are you still standing at the door?"


    The curtains were closed, so the light in the bedroom was a little dim, creating an atmosphere of peace


    in the bedroom.


    Rachel had intended to quarrel with Hiram, but now she changed her mind.


    When she approached the bed, Hiram stretched out his arms and pulled her to him. "You only have an


    hour, so close your eyes now and have a good rest if you don''t want to waste it."


    Rachel did want to rest, but she couldn''t control the surge of anger that was bubbling up inside of her.


    "Hiram, what are you ying at? Why does your attitude towards me keep changing? What do you


    want exactly?"


    Hiram wrapped his arm around Rachel''s shoulder, closed his eyes and said, "You''re my wife and I love


    you, so I let youe up for a break. What is it that you think I want from you?"


    Rachel wanted to get up, but she couldn''t, because Hiram was pressing her against the bed.


    "Don''t struggle. Otherwise, don''t me me for not letting you rest, " Hiram said in a low voice. Now that


    they were lying down together on a bed in this dim atmosphere, it was easy for him to be turned on. He


    was trying his best to control himself.


    Unfortunately, Rachel wasn''t an obedient woman. She used one hand to grip the arm that he had


    around her, and the other to push herself up from the bed. "I don''t need your fake kindness. Do you


    really care about whether I have a rest or not?"


    Hiram slowly opened his eyes.


    "Don''t you know whether I care or not?"


    Seeing her indignant face and feeling the wisps of her hair trailing down his cheek, Hiram''s breath


    started to quicken in excitement.


    He was just about to raise himself up to kiss her beautiful red lips when she kissed him out of nowhere.


    Taking advantage of the position that she was in, Rachel vehemently kissed Hiram unexpectedly.


    She kissed him just like he always kissed her to show him what she had learned from him.


    Hiram waspletely turned on by Rachel''s ardent reaction. He suddenly flung his arms around her


    tightly.


    But suddenly, it all came to a halt.


    In the split-second when Hiram was distracted, Rachel used the chance to push him away. Then she


    got up, stumbled out of the room and mmed the door of the suite shut with a bang.


    Hiram was left alone on the bed.


    This was the first time he was encountering such a situation in his life, so he was shocked. But the


    shock onlysted for three seconds. He took a deep breath andy back on the bed.


    She was being a tease! Didn''t she know that she was torturing him?


    Hiram stared after her with grim eyes. Instead of going after her, he quickly got up and went into the


    bathroom to let the ice cold water extinguish his inner me of excitement.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Rachel, who escaped from Hiram''s office in a hurry, heaved a long sigh of relief and smiled smugly.


    She fixed her hair and ttened her dress, then walked towards the elevator in a good mood.


    "Miss Ruan, why are you leaving so soon?


    It''s still early." Ben was surprised to see Rachele out of the suite so early. In his mind, he was


    thinking about how dedicated Rachel was to her work.


    "Mr. Zhao, please tell your boss that if he irritates me again, he won''t be able to handle what I throw his


    way, " Rachel said with a smile and walked into the elevator.


    Having taught Hiram a lesson, Rachel was in a good mood the whole day after that.


    "Did something good happen?


    You look very different from how you looked in the morning, " Daniel said, looking at Rachel in


    confusion. It was said that a woman''s mood was fickle. It was true indeed.


    "Is it strange? It''s natural that people''s moods change, " Rachel said casually as she packed up. She


    was getting off work soon.


    "I''m taking these materials home. I''ll take some time to look over them, " she added, putting two pieces


    of documents and a book into her small ck backpack.


    Daniel, noting that Rachel was in a good mood, wondered whether Hiram and Rachel had made up in


    just an hour at noon.


    Rachel went to the basement parking lot to get her car. But when she opened the car door, she found a


    man already seated in the seat beside the driver''s.


    She was frightened until she recognized that the man was Hiram. She hesitated for a while, then got


    into the car and closed the door.


    "Why are you in my cheap little car instead of your fancy Maybach which is worth millions? I''m afraid


    my humble car won''t serve you well, " Rachel said as she turned the engine on.


    Hiram nced at Rachel and said with his teeth clenched, "I asked Ben to take it for cleaning and


    maintenance."


    "Oh! I see. But I''m not a good driver. Do you have insurance?" Rachel nced at Hiram with a smile as


    she drove towards the exit.


    "If that''s what you think, switch ces with me. I''ll drive, "


    Hiram said coldly.


    Driving out of the parking lot and onto the road, Rachel grinned and said, "Don''t bother. Being bad at


    driving is exactly why I have to practice more often! If you''re worried about your safety, then get off and


    hail a cab on the street. There are lots of them."


    "You''re such a glib talker, "


    Hiram muttered, frowning as he looked at the road ahead.


    "By the way, I''m not going home. I have an appointment with Celine. How about I send you home first?"


    Rachel said, looking mischievously at Hiram.


    Hiram raised his eyebrows, his dark eyes shining. He said, "You''re my wife. I''ve just finished work and I


    haven''t had anything to eat. Are you going to let me go home alone like that?"


    "You mean you want toe along with me?" Rachel asked, habitually turning to look at him.


    However, she stopped when she heard Hiram say, "Don''t look around. Fix your eyes on the road ahead


    when you''re driving. Anyway, where else could I go? There''s nothing for me to eat at home."


    Rachel knew that he was reminding her that she was his wife now.


    He was also acting like this to show his displeasure with the way she had behaved at noon.


    When they reached the destination, Rachel stopped Hiram from getting out of the car. She disheveled


    his tidy hair and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt to make him look more casual.


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 143 The Blind Date Event

    Chapter 143 The Blind Date Event


    Hiram furrowed his eyebrows at Rachel, who was ruffling his hair.


    "The party tonight is for nobodies like me. If you go to the party looking like you did before, you''ll steal


    the spotlight, and that''s not good."


    As she spoke, Rachel gave a satisfied look at Hiram, who now looked like every other guy on the


    street. "I''m done. Now let''s get out of the car, " she said.


    As soon as they got out, Hiram looked at the luxury club in front of him. He narrowed his eyes and


    asked, "This is the ce you go to?"


    "Yes, it''s the ce Celine asked me toe to. Why do you ask me? Have you been here before?"


    asked Rachel, checking the location she had received from Celine again.


    Hiram humphed and didn''t respond. He had caught sight of Celine, who was busy answering a phone


    call at the entrance of the club. Before she could see him, he strode into the club.


    "Rachel? Thank god you''re here!" Celine had been waiting outside the club for Rachel, so when she


    finally saw her, she was relieved. "If you didn''t show up, I wouldn''t find the courage to walk into the


    club. Let''s go!"


    Celine was wearing a red body-con dress which made her look beautiful and sexy. It wasn''t her usual


    dressing style. Rachel looked her up and down and said, "Celine, you told me that it''s a simple blind


    date event. Aren''t you a little too dressed up?"


    "Oh, I guess I didn''t make it clear. Only singles wille here tonight, but... but they are also the


    famous and respected people in H City. That''s why I want you to be here with me, to boost my courage,


    " Celine lowered her head and said in a low voice.


    She wanted to marry a man who had a high social status, so going to a single party for celebrities was


    the easiest way for her to look for the man she wanted to marry.


    Hearing Celine''s exnation, Rachel suddenly knew why Hiram had furrowed his eyebrows. It was


    because he had already known that this was the ce where a single party was being held.


    "Rachel, you know, I''ve experienced a half-year failed marriage before, so I wouldn''t dare to casually


    find a man and marry him. Therefore... I know you can understand me!" Celine swung Rachel''s arm


    and looked at her with puppy dog eyes.


    Celine was only a year older than Rachel, but she had already experienced a failed marriage, so


    Rachel knew that she wouldn''t give her heart to a man casually.


    Rachel looked at her with a smile and said, "All right. I''m already here with you. So let''s go! It''s a


    chance for me to see how celebrities have a blind date."


    As she spoke, they walked to the club together.


    "Ladies, do you have the invitation?" A waiter stopped Celine and Rachel and held out his hand for the


    invitation cards.


    "Oh, we do!" Celine quickly took out two pink invitation cards from her handbag and gave them to the


    waiter.


    Rachel looked around and found that everyone needed an invitation to enter. So how had Hiram


    walked in without an invitation?


    She had no idea that the waiter had respectfully weed Hiram as soon as he had seen Hiram''s


    business card.


    After they entered the club, Celine started to get a little nervous. She held Rachel''s hand and brought


    her to one of the tables. "Rachel, I''m guessing you haven''t had dinner yet, so you can start eating


    something here. I have to go to the bathroom!" she said.


    Rachel nodded with a smile and sat at the table. She knew that Celine seldom went to an event full of


    celebrities, so it was normal for her to be nervous.


    But Rachel was very calm even though she wasn''t used to being in a ce full of celebrities either. It


    was probably because she hade here just for fun without any other motive.


    ''Eh, where is Hiram?'' she thought to herself, Looking around as she ate her dessert.


    "Rachel?" She heard a surprised voice from behind her.


    "When I walked in, I saw a woman who looked like you from a far distance, but I wasn''t sure if it was


    you. But now, I am sure." A refined man who was wearing a suit and leather shoes walked up to


    Rachel with a gentle smile on his face.


    Rachel, who had her mouth full of the dessert when she saw him, quickly grabbed a piece of tissue and


    wiped her mouth. With surprise, she said, "Way... Wayne?"


    "Yeah. You still remember me? It seems I left an impression on you two years ago when we had a blind


    date. You still remember my name..." Smiling shyly, Wayne looked at Rachel, who he thought had


    gotten even more beautiful since thest time he saw her.


    "I have to say that I owe you an apology. I knew that the things that happened in the past weren''t your


    fault. My mom was too stubborn!" Wayne said with a little regret.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Two years ago, Wayne had been gaining fame in the business world, but after having a few blind dates


    with Rachel, he somehow kept losing money. Finally, hispany filed for bankruptcy. His mother


    med all that on Rachel and said that Rachel was a jinx. Then, she got involved in their rtionship


    and ended his dates with Rachel.


    "Oh, don''t say that. I should be apologizing to you. I guess I was cursed by the god of jinx, and you just


    somehow inherited my bad luck!"


    Rachel said frankly with a beautiful smile.


    Among all the men Rachel had met in her blind dates, Wayne was the only man that she had gotten


    along well with.


    However, after hearing the gossip that all men who dated Rachel would have bad luck, Wayne''s mother


    med her son''s failure on Rachel. At first, she had wanted to persuade Wayne to end his rtionship


    with Rachel, but it failed. Then she had scolded Rachel and made her end ties with Wayne.


    "No, don''t say that! If I hadn''t failed before, I wouldn''t have be so sessful now. I should thank


    you. You''re the one who make me gather more experience, and thanks to that, I''ve achieved many


    things, "


    Wayne said sincerely.


    Rachel couldn''t helpughing. She tucked a red cherry into her mouth and said, "Look, I should still


    take responsibility!"


    "Oh, no, no. I didn''t mean that. I, I''m always bad at expressing myself. You misunderstood me." Wayne


    lowered his head, feeling like his exnation had only made things worse.


    He had honestly never med Rachel for anything.


    "Rachel?" Celine said, returning from the bathroom. When she saw that there was a handsome man


    talking to Rachel, she couldn''t help staring at him.


    Rachel stood up and pulled Celine in front of Wayne. She said, "Celine, this is Wayne, a young


    sessful man in H City. He had a few dates with me two years ago. I''ve told you before.


    Wayne, this is my best friend, Celine. She''s a very nice girl.


    Oh, I see an acquaintance. I have to greet him. You can chat with each other!"


    Rachel winked at Celine and quickly walked to the boisterous crowd on the other side.


    She looked around, but she didn''t find Hiram. Instead, her eyes found a man who was holding a


    woman''s waist and chatting with her near the corridor.


    There was a stud twinkling on his left ear. He was staring at the woman with an attractive smile as he


    spoke. Whatever he had said made the woman blush and smile coyly. She knocked him on the


    shoulders gently with her fists.


    "Daniel, did you see Hiram?"


    Hearing a familiar voice out of nowhere scared the wits out of Daniel, and he quickly let go of the


    woman''s waist.


    When he turned around, he saw Rachel walking to him.


    "Rachel? Why are you here?" Daniel asked with a frown on his face. ''It''s a single party for celebrities.


    Why is a married woman here?'' he thought.


    "You don''t have to be scared. It''s not the first time I''m seeing you flirt with a girl. Answer my question.


    Have you seen Hiram?" Rachel asked. She raised her eyebrows and nced at the sexy woman


    beside him.


    Daniel maintained a distance from the woman as he pointed at the passage near him and said, "He


    was in the casino downstairs, but I saw him a while ago."


    "Thank you. You go ahead, " Rachel said to Daniel with a broad smile. Then she waved her hand at the


    girl and said, "I''m sorry to bother you!"


    After that, she walked to the passage Daniel had pointed at and went downstairs.

 Chapter 144 Hirams Jealousy

    Chapter 144 Hiram''s Jealousy


    When Rachel went downstairs, she found there was a luxury casino.


    She immediately spotted the handsome man sitting at the table in the center of the casino, and


    although his hair was a little messy, he still looked attractive and elegant.


    She walked towards him.


    Hiram had been born with a certain charm that made sure there was never ack of women around


    him.


    At that very moment, he was sitting between two hot girls. One was pouring wine for him while the


    other was taking poker chips for him.


    Rachel stopped in front of the gambling table and stared at the man who was being treated like a king.


    He was holding his chin with one hand and surveying his cards with the slightest trace of a smile on his


    lips. It seemed like he was going to win.


    "Give me the poker chips!" Rachel ordered.


    "Hey! Who are you?"


    "I''m his wife."


    Rachel grabbed the te of poker chips from the woman who had questioned her and put it on the


    table before taking a seat beside Hiram.


    "I couldn''t find you after we came in. Why didn''t you tell me you were here?" she asked.


    Hiram smiled innocently at her and said, "Since you came here to apany your best friend, I didn''t


    want to bother you."


    Still holding onto the poker chips, Rachel said, "You should have told me where you were at least!"


    Hiram took out a pile of poker chips from the te and put them on the table. He wrapped his arm


    around her waist and whispered in her ear, "You''ve found me, haven''t you?"


    "Mr. Rong has added one million. What about you, Mr. Wang?"


    The waiter standing beside them asked a half-bald man.


    Hearing this, Rachel nced at the poker chips in her hands and found, to her surprise, that each


    poker chip was equal to 5000! Looking at that pile of red poker chips, she couldn''t help worrying.


    "Take it easy, it''s just a small wager. When I have spare time, I''ll show you what real gambling is!"


    Hiram pinched her on the waist and said with smile.


    "I don''t want to watch, I''m afraid I''ll get a heart attack, " Rachel said. Having grown up as an obedient


    girl in amon family, she wasn''t used to seeing rich people gamble.


    While she watched anxiously, Celine walked over.


    "Rachel!"


    Hearing someone calling her, Rachel turned and spotted Celine. She stood up and walked towards her.


    "Hi, Celine!"


    Wayne had alsoe with Celine.


    However, Celine didn''t seem to be in a good mood, so Rachel took her to a quiet corner and asked,


    "What''s wrong? Wayne is a nice man, that''s why I introduced him to you, but you look like you''re not


    satisfied with him."


    Celine drew her hand back from Rachel''s hands and said with a gloomy expression, "Rachel, Wayne is


    interested in you, not me!"


    "What?


    Listen, Celine, Wayne and I did get along well for a while, but so much time has already passed since


    then, and I''m already married to Hiram now. It''s impossible for things to happen between us. So don''t


    worry, " Rachel said, trying tofort her.


    "But you''re the only one in his heart. I''ve tried to change the subject several times, but he kept bringing


    the conversation back to you, " Celine said, a little resentfully.


    Last time, she was interested in Patrick, but he insisted on sending Rachel home instead of her and


    ignored her on the way to her home.


    As far as Celine was concerned, he was an arrogant and unreasonable man. But unlike Patrick, Wayne


    was gentle and modest, so Celine had thought that they had a chance of taking things further. But to


    her disappointment, Wayne seemed to be interested only in Rachel. Their conversation had triggered


    her jealousy.


    "Sorry, Celine. I guess because Wayne and I already know each other, he still has feelings for me. I


    should have thought about it before I introduced him to you, " Rachel apologized, feeling upset that


    Celine was sad because of her.


    Celine immediately smiled and said, "Come on, I admit I was feeling a little jealous just now, but I feel


    okay after talking to you. Wayne is a nice man, andpared to Mr. Yan, he''s much easier to get along


    with. Maybe I can take advantage of your rtionship to go on more dates with him."


    Just then, Wayne came over and said to Rachel with a mild smile, "Rachel, people have begun dancing


    upstairs. May I dance with you?"


    "Er... Wayne, I have to apany another friend of mine. Can you invite Celine to dance with you for


    the first dance? I''lle upstairs soon, and then we dance, okay?" Rachel declined Wayne politely,


    pulling Celine over.


    Wayne looked a little surprised, but he nodded and said, "Okay, dance with me when youe


    upstairs."


    Then he turned to Celine and asked her with a smile, "Shall we go, Celine?"


    Celine held his arm and shot a smile at Rachel before they went upstairs.


    When Rachel came back to the gambling table, she was shocked. Where were the piles of poker


    chips?


    All of them were gone!


    "Hiram, where''s my five million?" Rachel had counted the poker chips on the te just now, and it was


    five million in total.


    "I lost them, "


    Hiram said casually like he didn''t care about it at all. Then he stood up and pulled Rachel towards the


    sitting area.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Ah? But when I saw you, you had almost won. How did you lose all the money in a minute?" Rachel


    was distressed. Since they were a couple, how could she feel rxed after seeing Hiram lose such a


    big amount of money?


    "Who is that guy? He seems to know you well." Hiram had been watching Rachel speak to a stranger a


    while before, and he knew from the way the man had looked at her that he was fascinated with her.


    After seeing that scene, he was not in the mood to y poker.


    Rachel knew who he was asking about, and she didn''t have anything to hide. She said, "He is one of


    the men I dated before. At the beginning, we got along well with each other, butter on, we realized


    that we weren''t a good match, so we broke up and didn''t contact each other again."


    Hiram raised his eyebrows, then he sat on the sofa, held her shoulder and asked her, "So you two had


    a romance?"


    Rachel shook her head and said with a mouth full of fruit, "No, just a few dates. We kind of liked each


    other when we met for the first time, so we kept in touch for a while, but we separated after several


    dates."


    "Oh? You didn''t feel bad about it? And you went on several dates with him?" Hiram said with gritted


    teeth, unconsciously putting more stress on her shoulder.


    "It hurts. Can you be gentle?" Rachel pulled his hand down from her shoulder right away. She stood up


    and said, "I''m hungry. I''m going to go upstairs and get something to eat. Will you go with me?"


    "Go ahead, I want to try my luck again." Hiram nced at the gambling table.


    Upstairs, the room was filled with champagne and beautiful people who were dancing happily.


    Rachel sat appreciating the people dancing while she had some snacks.


    She noticed that the party wasn''t only for single men and women. A few men who already seemed to


    be in their fifties were holding young girls and dancing affectionately.


    When the first dance was over, Wayne released Celine and walked towards Rachel.

 Chapter 145 Hirams Intensified Jealousy

    Chapter 145 Hiram''s Intensified Jealousy


    "Rachel, may I invite you for the second dance?" Wayne asked, holding out his right arm to Rachel.


    Rachel put down her fork and stood up. She said to him with an embarrassed smile, "Wayne, I''m


    eating. Can you dance with Celine?"


    With a forced smile on his face, Wayne looked at her and said, "Rachel, it''s just a dance."


    "Rachel, since you already agreed to it, you should dance with him, " Celine said,ing over. She


    grabbed Rachel''s arm and whispered, "You can also take this opportunity to rify something. Oh, and


    I saw Hiram earlier. Is he here too?


    Anyway don''t worry about him. Since he''s ying cards downstairs, he can''t see what is going on up


    here."


    Then, Celine patted Rachel on the shoulder and said, "Besides, a dance with Wayne won''t take very


    long, and Hiram won''t happen to see it."


    Hearing Celine''s words, Rachel sighed and took a step towards Wayne, who immediately took her


    hand and walked her to the center of the dance floor.


    In time with the beautiful melody of the music, Wayne put one of his hands on Rachel''s shoulder in a


    decent way and adjusted his steps to Rachel''s.


    He looked at her affectionately and said, "It''s been a long time. You still look so beautiful."


    "Wayne, Celine is a nice girl, and she doesn''t have a boyfriend. You can start with being friends,


    actually, " Rachel said, without beating around the bush.


    Wayne looked at her and said with a sigh, "But I still can''t forget you. When I met you for the first time


    on the blind date, I knew you were the one. You''re the person that I dream of marrying all the time."


    Feeling embarrassed, Rachel looked away. However, she failed to notice that she had brushed past


    Daniel, who was dancing next to them with a woman. Their conversation immediately caught Daniel''s


    attention.


    "Rachel, can you give me a second chance? I won''t leave you this time, " Wayne said. He couldn''t hide


    his feelings for her anymore. He had kept these words to himself for two years, But he had never had a


    chance to tell her.


    Since they had met again by chance at a singles party, Wayne thought that it must be fate. He wanted


    to tell her about how much he regretted leaving her and the deep love he had had for her for the past


    two years.


    "Rachel, I still have your phone number. I''ve wanted to call you so many times, but I didn''t have the


    nerve. I was scared that you wouldugh at me and refuse me. But God brought us together today, I


    know it. He''s given me a second chance, "


    Wayne said excitedly. Then, he took a step closer to Rachel and continued, "Please give me a second


    chance too. I''ll prove to you that I''m a trustworthy man who will give you happiness."


    Hearing what Wayne said, Rachel stepped back and took a deep breath. She didn''t want to say


    something cruel to him and break his heart, but it seemed that Wayne wouldn''t give up wooing her as


    long as he thought he had a chance.


    "Wayne, I''m sorry. What''s done is done. I, I''m already married, " Rachel said.


    However, Wayne shook his head and said, "You''re just kidding, right? I know that all the blind dates you


    went on have failed. So who did you marry?"


    "She married me!"


    Shouted Hiram as he quickly came over and dragged her close to him. Then, he said to Rachel coldly,


    "Rachel, it''s only been a few moments and you''ve already begun to dance with another guy intimately.


    Have you considered my feelings?"


    Rachel raised her head and found Hiram ring at her. He had a tight grip on her arm.


    "Who are you? Let Rachel go!" Wayne said with a frown when he saw Hiram drag Rachel forcefully.


    Then, he walked towards Hiram, wanting to help Rachel out of his grasp.


    Wayne was so obsessed with Rachel that he had failed to notice that Hiram had been with her in the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    casino downstairs. After all, he had only had eyes for her.


    Daniel, who was standing not far from them, quietly left with his dancing partner to stay away from the


    trouble. Then, he took a ss of wine from a waiter and began to watch them from a safe distance.


    Holding Rachel in his arms, Hiram said angrily, "Didn''t you hear me? I am her husband, her man and


    the father of her child."


    "No way! Rachel can''t be married. Stop kidding around here, " Wayne shouted. Wayne couldn''t believe


    it.


    Although he didn''t agree with what his mother had done, it was true that no man Rachel had dated was


    bold enough to marry her.


    So, this man couldn''t be her husband.


    "Huh?"


    Hiram responded to him with a cold smile. Then, he slowly raised Rachel''s chin, put his face close to


    hers and said, "Rachel, didn''t you already tell him that you''re married?"


    Rachel nced quickly at both of them and tried to push Hiram away, but he was holding her too


    tightly. "Hiram, let go of me. Let me talk to him nicely, " she said.


    "Nicely? How? By intimately dancing with him?" Hiram retorted with a cold smile. Then, he abruptly


    leaned in and kissed her.


    The kiss took Rachelpletely by surprise. She hadn''t ever imagined that Hiram would kiss her in


    public. Although her view of the room was blocked by Hiram''s face, Rachel could still feel all the people


    in the room had stopped dancing to watch them.


    "Um... Hir..." Rachel tried toin. But before she could finish her words, Hiram''s tongue quickly


    slid into her mouth, making her forget everything around her.


    The kisssted a few more moments before Hiram reluctantly released her.


    Rachel saw


    Wayne staring at them with both surprise and sadness.


    Although she hadn''t intended to hide anything from Wayne, Hiram''s approach was too hurtful.


    Just as she was thinking this, the sound of apuse broke the silence.


    With a smile on his pretty face, Daniel pped his hands and walked towards them. He whistled and


    said, "Mr. Rong, that was a high-profile way of publicly disying your affection. It''s certainly worth


    learning from."


    Rachel nced at Daniel and thought to herself, ''Why does he have toplicate things even more?''


    "Indeed. But first, you need to have a wife, " Hiram said with a cold smile on his face. Then, he put his


    arm around Rachel''s shoulder, sneered at Wayne and walked towards the gate of the club with Rachel.


    "Wait, Celine is still inside, " Rachel protested.


    "Don''t worry. She''s an adult, she knows how to get back home, " Hiram replied.


    And with that, Rachel was forcefully dragged out of the club by Hiram. When they got to his car, he


    pushed Rachel into the passenger seat and drove away.


    Rachel said to Hiram angrily, "Hiram, didn''t you say that you wouldn''t interfere with my normal


    socialization with men?"


    "You''re right. I won''t interfere with the normal ones. But do you really think that was a normal one?


    Anyone could tell from looking at Wayne''s eyes that he wanted to eat you alive, " Hiram replied coldly.


    "Nonsense, you''re the one who wants to eat me alive, " Rachel mumbled.


    Her head swirling with thoughts of what had just happened, she hadn''t noticed that Hiram had stopped


    the car in a secluded dark alley.


    In the darkness, Rachel suddenly felt Hirameing close to her.

 Chapter 146 The Pill

    Chapter 146 The Pill


    All of a sudden, Rachel felt her seat being reclined, and she ended up lying on her back. Hiram put his


    hands on either side of her to prop himself up as he leaned over her, and asked her unpleasantly,


    "Rachel, can I ask you a question? Haven''t you realized that you''ve done something wrong?"


    Frightened by the burning anger in his eyes, Rachel hesitated for a while before replying, "I did


    something wrong? I went there today to apany Celine, you know that, right? I swear I didn''t know


    that Wayne would be there."


    "You''re still missing the point!" Hiram hissed.


    He began to tear Rachel''s clothes apart and climb on top of her, but Rachel bent her knees to keep him


    at a distance and tried to push him away.


    "Stop, and wait! Let''s talk about this. Why are you so mad? Is it because of Wayne or Patrick? Tell me


    the truth."


    Rachel gasped as she pushed Hiram to the side to make some space to breathe. She had wanted to


    ask Hiram that question as soon as they had left the club, but she had swallowed it down, knowing that


    she had to treat lightly when he was angry.


    "Yes, I know, " she continued. "I know I said I wouldn''t keep a thing from you, and I never intend to. I


    didn''t tell you about Patrick inviting me to dinner because I didn''t think it was important. Don''t you


    believe me?"


    "Not important?" Hiram snorted. He squeezed Rachel''s cheek harder than he usually would and said,


    "Honey, do you know what Patrick was up to when he moved his office there in H City? Did you ever


    think about it?


    Why didn''t you tell me as soon as you found that he had rented the office opposite yours? Are you


    stupid or are you just too naive?"


    Rachel thought over his words for a second and looked up at his eyes. Yes, she hadn''t thought about it.


    She had just assumed that it was normal for a businessman to rent an office in other city, and that


    Patrick probably needed to stay here because he had to deal with some business here.


    "I, I admit that I didn''t think over it. Hiram, listen, if you think that I did something wrong, tell me directly


    and I will do better next time, " said Rachel softly.


    She stretched her hand around Hiram''s neck and continued, "Yeah, I''m too naive when ites to


    things like that. If you''re mad at me about it, I won''t say a word."


    Hiram was her husband, and if anything happened between Hiram and Patrick, of course she would


    stand with her husband.


    Hiram took a deep breath and pulled Rachel''s legs down. "Okay, it''s all right, since you realized your


    mistake, but this is just one of them. Let''s talk about the other one. Did you ever think about your


    husband while you were dancing with another man?"


    "That, um... don''t you think you''re overreacting? It was just a dance, right?" Rachel wondered why


    Hiram was making such a big deal out of nothing. She had danced with Wayne just out of social


    courtesy, and she definitely hadn''t thought of him as a date.


    "Just a dance? Didn''t you feel his hands on your waist? Didn''t you notice how he looked at you? I don''t


    believe that he has gotten over you, " Hiram said, bringing his face close to Rachel''s. He could feel her


    breath, which was warm and almost made his anger fade away. But every time he thought of Wayne


    holding her at the club, he felt nothing but sour.


    If Wayne had been just a stranger who didn''t have a crush on Rachel, Hiram could have pretended that


    he had never seen them together. But the truth was, Wayne hadn''t gotten over Rachel yet; he could


    see it in Wayne''s eyes, in the way he looked at Rachel. So, how could Hiram bear watching them


    together?


    Rachel turned her eyes away from Hiram and thought to herself, ''So basically, Hiram''s jealous. It


    seems that he hasn''t grown up yet.''


    "Look at me and tell me, is there anyone else in your heart?" Hiram asked hastily. He turned her head


    and forced her to look at him.


    Rachel stayed quiet, reluctant to say anything.


    If she shouted at him just because she was jealous that he had danced with another woman, how


    would he react? She believed he would say that she didn''t understand him at all.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Hiram prodded. He lowered his head to kiss her, as if he could make


    her reveal her true feelings by kissing her deeply.


    Rachel closed her eyes and enjoyed the kiss. She didn''t push him away, but she didn''t kiss him back


    either. What could she say?


    Since both of them refused to give in, the situation was awkward. Right then, Hiram''s phone rang.


    Hiram straightened up and shifted onto his seat before answering the phone. It was his father.


    "Hello, Dad, " Hiram gasped into the phone.


    "Hiram? Is everything okay? You sound out of breath."


    "Yeah, I''m running. What are you calling for?"


    "I''ll get straight to the point, Hiram. Lydia''s going to H City next week for a performance. She is afraid


    that it will freak you out if you find out on your own, so she asked me to inform you beforehand. And


    she is also wondering if she could go home to see your mom. What do you think?" Gavin asked,


    sighing.


    Hiram paused and nced at the woman sitting next to him. "Okay, I get it, " he said before hanging up


    the phone.


    He turned to Rachel and said hesitantly, "Lydia has a performance here next week, and she wants to


    go home and catch up with mom. What do you think?"


    Rachel had straightened her seat and was smoothing down her clothes.


    "She''s your sister and the beloved daughter of your parents. I don''t think it''s my ce to decide


    whether she could go home or not, " replied Rachel quietly.


    "Honey, I..."


    "I''m exhausted. Shall we go home now?" Rachel asked, cutting him off.


    Hiram turned away from her and looked forward. He started the car and drove it steadily away from the


    dark alley.


    Before going back to their home in Tulip Pce, Hiram stopped on the way and they had some dinner.


    At home, Rachel turned on the bedsidemp and settled into bed. She had brought a stack of books


    and several documents from work, so she was nning to read for a while before sleeping.


    After a while, having already showered in his room, Hiram opened the door and came in.


    This was Rachel''s room. For the past few days, she had either slept here or in Hiram''s room depending


    on her mood. She went to Hiram''s room when she felt happy, but stayed in her room when she was


    down.


    Rachel was so lost in her books that she didn''t even notice Hiram.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Suddenly, Hiram held her hand and put a cold thing on her ring finger. Rachel pulled her hand back and


    saw the ring. The huge diamond on it was sparkling under themp.


    "Rachel, will you put the other ring on my hand?"


    Hiram asked, thrusting another small jewelry box into her hand.


    Hiram still couldn''t force himself to kneel down to put the wedding ring on Rachel''s hand, but he knew


    that it was time for them to exchange rings.


    Rachel looked at the box in her hand, and then raised her head to look at him. She put her book aside


    and opened the box.


    It was a diamond ring, exactly the same as the one on her hand but a littlerger. She felt tears


    brimming in her eyes.


    She had been a little upset when Hiram had refused her wish for him to kneel down while he proposed.


    But when she had thought over itter, she had realized that Hiram was too proud to do something like


    that. It would put him in an awkward position if she kept insisting that he should kneel down to put the


    ring on her hand. It would be impossible for Hiram to put aside his dignity and arrogance, both of which


    had been with him since he was born.


    So, it was all right if Hiram didn''t kneel down now. Rachel believed that he would be willing to do that


    for her one day. And anyway, they had their whole lives ahead of them, so she had plenty of time to


    wait.


    She put her book aside and carefully took the ring out of the box. Hiram was holding his left hand out


    and waiting. She took his hand and put the ring on his ring finger.


    Hiram pulled her into his arms and kissed her on her forehead. He murmured in her ear, "Let''s go to


    sleep, honey. It''s gettingte."


    "Wait, I want to read for a little while. Can you go to sleep first? Night." Rachel pulled away without


    noticing his reaction. She reached out to grab one of the books to continue reading.


    Before she could touch it, the book was grabbed away and thrown onto the ground!


    The rest of the books and documents didn''t escape Hiram''s hands, either. They were thrown onto the


    ground, too.


    Hiram turned themp off and rolled onto bed beside Rachel before she could even say a word.


    "Hiram, " she murmured.


    "Shut up! One more word and I''ll make you work in my office tomorrow!"


    Of course, Rachel didn''t even have a chance to reply, since she was lost in Hiram''s kisses.


    The next morning, she got up when the rm went off and found Hiram still asleep on the bed.


    She rubbed her head, knowing that there was something she had to do. She had been thinking about it


    sincest night, after they had finished having sex, but she couldn''t remember what it was now. She


    patted her head to urge herself to remember it.


    Oh, yes, the pill!


    Rachel opened the draw on the night table and took out a pill. She poured herself a cup of warm water


    and wondered what was wrong with Hiram these days. Why did he keep refusing to put on a condom


    when they were making love?


    She popped the pill into her mouth and was about to drink water when all of a sudden, the ss was


    pped out of her hand.


    "What are you doing?" Hiram, who had just opened his eyes, was still half-asleep, but his hand had


    flew into the air as soon as he saw Rachel trying to take her pill.

 Chapter 147 Spit It Out

    Chapter 147 Spit It Out


    Rachel looked at the wet carpet with the pill still in her mouth. The ss had been knocked out of her


    hand so suddenly that she was too surprised to swallow the pill.


    "Spit it out!"


    Hiram put his hand under her mouth and stared at her coldly.


    "Hiram, " Rachel murmured. She was ufortable being stared at that way so she spit the pill onto


    his palm.


    "What are you doing? I''m just trying to take a pill. We haven''t even had a wedding. I don''t want to be


    pregnant."


    Hiram crushed the pill into powder and said, "Don''t take it anymore. I changed my mind. It will be better


    if we have our child soon."


    "Really?" asked Rachel. She looked at Hiram in disbelief. Hadn''t he said before that he didn''t want a


    child in theing year? Why would he change his mind?


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m already thirty. Of course I want to have a kid of my own." Hiram nced


    at her as he shook off the powder from his hand. Then, he grabbed his coat and walked towards the


    door.


    "Get ready ande downstairs to have breakfast. We can go to work together after that!"


    Rachel watched him in confusion as he walked out of the room, wondering what had made him change


    his mind. Was it possible that her mother-inw wanted a grandchild?


    Maybe.


    At Streams Company...


    Rachel was sitting in front of herputer and learning how to draw when Daniel threw a new ID card


    at her, walking towards her.


    "What? Daniel, that girl you were with yesterday was hot, so why do you look so low?" asked Rachel.


    She hadn''t looked at what was on her desk yet. She assumed it was another document.


    She nced at Daniel, who was sitting in front of her desk, and said, "Sorry, Daniel. I take back my


    words. Take care of yourself."


    Daniel rubbed his forehead and crossed his legs. He squinted at Rachel and asked, "Rachel,


    yesterday...was that guy your ex-boyfriend?"


    "What?" Rachel turned around to nce at him before she returned to herputer and said, "Nope,


    we had a few dates before but it didn''t work out."


    Daniel stood up suddenly and walked towards Rachel. He grabbed her hand which was holding the


    mouse and said, "You silly girl. You''re doing it wrong. You have to click here before you draw, get it?"


    Feeling a little awkward, Rachel pulled her hand away. Daniel was standing so close to her that she


    could almost feel his chest on her back. She pushed him away gently with her shoulder and said,


    "Okay, I get it. But I''m new here!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Daniel''s brown eyes turned gloomy. He straightened himself up, threw the new ID card at Rachel and


    said, "From now on, you''ll work in the lower section and get a feel of the Streams Company''s working


    pace there. You don''t need toe back here until next Monday."


    Hearing this, Rachel turned her chair and asked, "Why? Why am I going to the lower section? I thought


    you asked me to stay in your group and learn from you."


    Daniel stepped back and sat on the desk with his arms crossed across his chest. He said, "I''m your


    boss. I have my own reasons for my decisions and I don''t need to exin them to you."


    "Could you just tell me the reason, please? I''ll ept the arrangement." Rachel surveyed him, feeling


    that there was something wrong with him today.


    "You''re a quick learner and you''re willing to do hard work, so you''ll manage to catch up with them.


    Working downstairs will help you fit into the working environment in Streams sooner. And it will be


    easier for you to get along with other colleagues in the future, "


    Daniel said to Rachel slowly. But instead of looking at her while he was speaking, he was staring at his


    drawing pen, which he kept spinning around.


    Rachel nodded her head and said, "Sounds reasonable. Since I haven''t been working for a long time


    since myst job, it will be better for me to work downstairs and catch up with them.


    So, do I need to go now? All my stuff is here." Rachel pointed at her desk where her personal


    belongings were.


    Still staring at his pen, Daniel said, "Well, when we confirm the admission, someone will arrange your


    working area."


    Rachel took her new ID card for the nning department. She hung the card around her neck, packed


    her things up and said, "Well, I''m going now. Take care of yourself, Daniel."


    Daniel smiled and watched her walk out of the door.


    After she was gone, his smile faded. He stood up and sat on Rachel''s chair. He could still feel her.


    He closed his eyes and touched the earring on his left ear out of habit. He used to think that he was


    strong enough not to have feelings for her when they worked together.


    But it turned out that it was just his foolish wish for the past two days. He was lying to himself as well as


    other people. He just kept falling in love with her.


    Getting to talk to her and feel her presence in the office had made Daniel begin to look forward to going


    to work every day.


    Untilst night¡­


    He hadn''t found himself falling deeper in love with Rachel until he had felt Hiram''s anger.


    If he didn''t stop himself immediately, he would soon be the one being warned or even expelled.


    Rachel went to the nning department downstairs to register. Daniel had already notified the director.


    "I''ll call you Rachel from now on. Go over there to see whether they need your help, " said the female


    director.


    Daniel had informed the team through a phone call that Rachel would be joining them to gain some


    experience. They could assign her any task, small or big.


    Rachel was familiar with office work like that, so it wasn''t a big deal for her.


    However, every time there was a neer, especially those with a background, there would be


    gossip.


    "I heard that this new girl is Mr. Zhuo''s girlfriend. She''ll just stay in our department for two days before


    going back to Mr. Zhuo''s."


    "Really? She''s Mr. Zhuo''s girlfriend? I heard that Mr. Zhuo dates a lot, but he never has a girlfriend!"


    "Come on, you guys! Mr. Zhuo does have a crazy private life. But he is aspetent as Mr. Rong


    when he gets serious about his work!"


    When these threedies were gossiping during their break, ady wearing a purple dress walked


    towards them and said, "Are you guys done? Mr. Zhuo is my idol. Stop gossiping about him."


    "Jessie? Come and join us. We''re not talking about Mr. Zhuo! We just heard that the neer was


    hired by Mr. Zhuo without having to attend an interview. We are curious, so we were discussing it a


    little." One of the women who was wearing a pair of sses grabbed Jessie''s arm and invited her to sit


    down.


    "Stop guessing. I already figured it out. Rachel has nothing to do with my Daniel. The office is their only


    connection and they have almost nomunication once they get off work, " Jessie said, making


    herself a cup of coffee.


    "Besides, I heard from our director that Daniel asked us to assign her some tough and tiring tasks. So,


    we just need to listen to Daniel and feel free to ask her to help us finish our work!"


    She added before getting up and walking back to her desk.


    The threedies gazed at each other without uttering a word. Then they stood up and left the break


    room.


    Once they got back to their desks, they switchedpletely to work mode, focusing their full attention


    on their job. At Streams Company, if an employee felt tired, he or she could have a ten-minute break.


    But once they returned to work, they had to be very careful and serious about their work because their


    boss woulde to check on them asionally.


    Rachel took a stack of files and went to the copy room. She felt a little tired after working the whole day.


    After all, she hadn''t been so busy in a while.


    "Hello¡­" Rachel answered the phone. She stretched herself and went to the window to breathe in


    some fresh air.


    "Where are you? Why aren''t you at your desk?" It was Hiram.


    "Oh, I came downstairs to help the nning department. Daniel said it would help me fit it better, and I


    would also get a chance to get along with the colleagues. Why?" Rachel twisted her waist and asked.


    Hiram paused for a moment, then asked, "Are you tired there?" She sounded breathless on the other


    end of the phone.


    Rachelughed and said, "It''s fine. I haven''t worked this much in a while, so I''m a little tired."


    "All right, then. Oh, Luke, Daniel and I are going to the shooting range tonight. Would you like to


    Hearing about shooting and having fun, Rachel answered without hesitation, "Sure, I''ve been working


    hard the whole day. Some rxation would be great!"


    Just then, ady walked in. Seeing Rachel talking on the phone with a stack of files on the copier, she


    began scolding her.


    "Rachel, what do you think you''re doing? Can''t you see these files here? Stop chatting on the phone


    and copy them!"

 Chapter 148 Hirams Order

    Chapter 148 Hiram''s Order


    "Hey, I''ve got to go." Rachel hurriedly hung up on Hiram and nodded at the woman beside her.


    "Sorry, I''m going to copy them now!"


    The woman was none other than Jessie. Hearing Rachel apologize to her, she smiled with disdain and


    said, "Apologizing to me isn''t going to help you remedy your mistake.


    Since you''re working at Streams Company, you should have at least read the working rules here. How


    can you make such a silly mistake! I really can''t understand what''s wrong with our superiors. Why did


    they hire someone who doesn''t have any experience at all?"


    Rachel, who had started copying the files, furrowed her eyebrows when she heard that. She turned to


    look at the woman who looked about two years older than her.


    "Miss, I know that I shouldn''t have answered the phone at work. But this is the first time I have made


    that mistake. Do you really have to speak so harsh to me?"


    "Well, Rachel, I''m your senior. Even though I speak harsh to you, I am helping you improve! How dare


    you talk back!" Jessie shook her head andughed, thinking, ''No wonder Daniel wanted Rachel to get


    some training. She really needs it.''


    "That''s not the point. What matters is that I have already apologized, and I''m trying hard to make it up.


    Could you stop nagging at me?" Rachel curled her lips in discontent and continued to copy the


    documents.


    She wasn''t a meekmb and she wasn''t going to let others bully her at will.


    She never threw the first punch, but if someone wanted to humiliate her, she wouldn''t just stand by and


    tolerate it.


    "Jessie, what happened?" At that moment, a woman with a pair of ck-framed sses who had been


    one of the three women in the tea room outside, walked in and asked.


    Jessie pointed at Rachel and said, "Nothing big. This rookie hid in the copy room to make a phone call.


    I heard it, so I hammered some sense into her. Now she''s talking back to me."


    "What? Rachel, Jessie is a senior in the nning department. Even we won''t dare toin if she


    criticizes us. You''re new in the department. How dare you defy her?"


    The woman with the ck-framed sses asked, flicking her hair.


    "Well, Jessie, let''s go. Nowadays, little girls like her don''t have manners at all. Especially the rookies,


    they know no respect for rules! Don''t waste your time on her, let''s go!"


    Jessie nced at Rachel with disdain. She was just about to walk away when she suddenly


    remembered something and turned back to see the documents in Rachel''s hands.


    "Hey! Are those my documents?


    How could you deal with them like that? You should have stacked them in order, but you''ve messed


    them up. Now I have to start them again!"


    Rachel looked at the tidy stack of documents she had arranged and asked, "What do you mean I''ve


    messed them up?"


    Someone knocked on the door in the middle of the quarrel.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was Daniel. He came in and looked at the three women. Then, he turned to Rachel and asked, "What


    happened? Why are you clustered here instead of working?"


    "Mr. Zhuo..."


    Jessie quickly lowered her head and greeted him. She changed her hard attitude and softened her


    tone. "This is what happened. I saw Rachel talking on the phone there, so I criticized her a little. She


    talked back to me and messed up the documents that I have arranged painstakingly."


    "I can testify to that. But Mr. Zhuo, Rachel is new here, so she might not know the rules of our


    the quarrel. It wasn''t a big thing after all. She didn''t want them to create a scene here.


    Daniel looked at Rachel and at the documents in her hand. He noticed that the page numbers on the


    papers weren''t in order. But putting the documents in order was just a personal habit, and it wasn''t


    significant.


    Rachel flipped through the papers to put the documents in order. She didn''t defend herself because


    Jessie was obviously finding fault with her on purpose.


    "Jessie, right? Here are the documents that I copied. You can check them. I will resign and leave this


    Rachel said, mming the documents onto the table.


    Jessie picked up the first two documents and looked at them. She found that they were indeed


    arranged in the right order and looked away. She had carped at Rachel on purpose in the first ce, so


    she just nced at the first two pages without checking further.


    "Jessie, you are a senior in thepany. I remember seeing you work here thest time I came to


    Streams Company, " Daniel said, looking at Jessie. "Although there is a rule at Streams Company that


    staff can''t talk on the phone for a long time during work hours, they''re not forbidden to answer a single


    phone call.


    How about you? Do you dare to say that you haven''t received a phone call that''s not about work during


    your working hours?"


    Jessie lowered her head and rolled her eyes with unease. She had thought that since Daniel had


    arranged for Rachel to do such a menial job, it must have meant that he didn''t like her.


    She hadn''t expected Daniel to help her.


    "Yes, my bad. Mr. Zhuo, I won''t make such a mistake again, "


    Jessie said with her head bowed. She knew she was at a disadvantage and that she shouldn''t argue


    with Daniel in that situation.


    Rachel looked at her watch, finding that it was already past the time she could get off work. She walked


    out of the copy room, disregarding the others.


    Not long after she walked out of the office, Daniel caught up with her.


    "Are you all right? I was working when Hiram kicked the door open and ordered me to get you out of


    the quarrel, " Daniel said.


    "He also said that I should settle it ording to the situation. If they went too far in provoking you, I


    could fire them immediately, " he added.


    He knew that if the conflict hadn''t been so trivial, Hiram would havee down and helped Rachel


    himself.


    Rachel stopped walking, turned to Daniel and said, "You were the one who was supposed to settle the


    quarrel. It burst out on your ount. Of course you should solve it."


    "What do you mean? Why are you ming me for that?" Daniel stepped in front of Rachel and asked


    with a bitter smile.


    "Because you''re the one to me. Although it''s my first day working in this department, I know what''s


    going on here. Jessie is one of the women who like you. She thought I was your girlfriend, so she


    deliberately found fault with me.


    Are you still going to deny that the quarrel took ce because of you?" she asked.


    Daniel hadn''t realized it till now, but no wonder Jessie''s eyes brimmed with passion every time she


    looked at him. It turned out that she had a crush on him, and that was why she had picked a fight with


    Rachel.


    "If that was the reason, I apologize. You cane back to my floor tomorrow."


    Rachel walked into the elevator and said, "Now that I''ve started working here, I''m not going to leave so


    quickly. I''ll stay here for at least a week."


    Daniel followed her in.


    Just then, someone shouted, "Wait up!" Rachel and Daniel heard someone trotting towards them.


    Rachel quickly pressed the button to open the door and waited for the third person to enter the


    elevator.


    She didn''t expect that the person would turn out to be Jessie.

 Chapter 149 Fondness From Hiram

    Chapter 149 Fondness From Hiram


    Jessie peeked at Daniel, then lowered her head, standing near the door of the lift.


    Daniel stood behind Jessie with his hands inside his pockets. He stared at her beautiful figure and


    smelled her perfume.


    Rachel stood beside him, feeling grossed out by his behavior.


    But this was just out of habit for Daniel. The first time he met any woman, he looked at her figure.


    When he noticed Rachel''s expression, he deliberately looked her up and down.


    Feeling his disgusting gaze, Rachel immediately crossed her arms over her chest and red at him.


    "Mr. Zhuo, are you free tonight? Would you please have dinner with me?" Jessie asked, suddenly


    turning around with newfound courage.


    Rachel pretended like she hadn''t heard anything and lowered her gaze to her shoes.


    ''Huh? What did I say just now?'' she thought.


    Daniel grinned. Resting his hand against the wall, he said, "It''s hard for me to refuse an invitation from


    a beauty, however... I have made an appointment with someone else. How about we do it another


    day?"


    Jessie nodded, looking a little disappointed. "All right. I know you''re always busy. But can I add you as


    my friend on WeChat right now?"


    Feeling a little bored of staring at her shoes, Rachel shifted her gaze to her pants. The climate had


    gotten cold, so she had started wearing trousers. She looked at Jessie, who was wearing a skirt,


    revealing her white thighs.


    "Sure." Daniel hesitated only for a second, then a smile appeared on his face. He took out his phone


    and added her ount.


    Finally, the elevator doors opened.


    Rachel walked outside, leaving them behind and finally feeling rxed. Her dislike for Daniel was


    growing.


    She had never liked this kind of men.


    "Why are you walking so fast? Wait for me!" Daniel called after her. "He''s onlying downstairs after


    ten minutes. We have to wait for him!"


    "Oh? Mr. Zhuo, have you added her ount? Why don''t you chat with her for a longer time?" Rachel


    asked, smiling bitterly.


    Daniel touched his earring awkwardly and said, "Come here, let me show you something."


    Then he held his phone up to her and deleted Jessie''s WeChat ount without any hesitation.


    "Why you do that? It''s meaningless to show this to me. And anyway, you can add her ount again


    after deleting it. I know that you''ve added many beautiful girls to your WeChat ount, "


    Rachel said casually.


    Daniel looked flustered as he exined, "What I mean is that since we''re friends, I won''t be


    friends with people who mean you harm. As for those other girls, they aren''t rted to you in any way,


    right?"


    Rachel shed him a fake smile. When she turned back, she saw Hiram walking out of the elevator.


    At nightfall, Rachel went to dinner with Hiram, Daniel and Luke. After the dinner, they went to the


    Shooting Range Hall.


    Rachel had once seen Hiram do target shooting at a resort they had been to together. Today, she found


    out that he wasn''t only good at shooting arrows, but at shooting guns, too.


    "Come on, Luke! Howe you''ve hit the target only once after ying for such a long time?" She


    checked the targets of the three people one by one, smiling.


    "Sure... How can wepare to Hiram?" Luke asked, putting down the gun and drinking some water


    from a mineral water bottle.


    Daniel had performed better. Despite his slim figure, he had great skill. Though his performance wasn''t


    as good as Hiram''s, he had hit the target almost every time.


    Hiram saw her approaching and took off his headphones. "Do you want to have a go at it?"


    Rachel nodded her head shyly, put on the headphones and took the gun from Hiram. After adjusting


    her posture, she prepared to aim at the target.


    Hiram hugged her gently from behind, just like he had taught her to shoot a arrowst time.


    Rachel pulled the trigger. After a loud bang, she realized her hands were numb.


    Although it was the first time she was shooting, with Hiram''s guidance, she actually hit the target. She


    smugly looked at Luke and said, "Luke, am I better than you?"


    "Huh, with Hiram as your master, how can you miss the target?" Luke replied impolitely.


    "I don''t want to y this anymore. I''m not good at it. Let''s go and y billiards! I haven''t yed it for a


    long time!"


    Luke suggested.


    "Yeah, okay. How about you, Daniel?" Hiram took off his headphones and asked.


    Daniel, who was breathing heavily after ying a round, twisted his waist and said excitedly, "Okay! I


    know a nearby club with many pretty girls. I''ll bring you there."


    "Sure! Let''s find someone we can date. Then I don''t have to feel jealous about this couple!" Luke said.


    Rachel shook her head, held Hiram''s arm and walked out.


    "Hiram, you never brought any girl with you before. But after you married Rachel, I haven''t seen you


    alone once!"


    Luke said after they entered the billiards room.


    Hiram looked at the billboard while holding the stick, then answered simply, "I can''t let her be alone at


    home."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Oh... Look at you! Now you''ve turned into a responsible guy! A married woman should be home to do


    housework! Why does the man have to take her everywhere?" Luke then looked at Daniel, who was


    hooking up with a young girl nearby.


    Daniel was definitely a yboy. No matter how beautiful the girl was, she would be conquered by him.


    "Huh? What are you saying about me behind my back? Am I not worthy of being brought out?" Rachel


    had overheard Lukeining about Hiram bringing her everywhere as soon as she came back from


    the bathroom.


    "Oh? No! Why would I say such things?! I was just saying that you''re a kind, pretty and precious girl.


    Hiram is lucky to have you as his wife!"


    As awyer, he was good at changing the subject, so he sounded sincere when he said those to her.


    Rachel nced at him, picked up the stick and sneered, "Am I deaf? To punish you, I''ll y this round."


    "Don''t be so cruel! Please! I am just about to win! I lose every time I y with him. Why can''t you give


    me a chance?" Luke was bing anxious.


    Billiards was the only game he was good at. However, if she yed this round for him, he would


    definitely lose it!


    Rachel turned to look at Hiram, instead of Luke.


    Hiram smiled gently, then moved to the other side, giving her the chance.

 Chapter 150 Lydia Came Back

    Chapter 150 Lydia Came Back


    "Luke, give her the cue stick. If Rachel messes it up, it''s on me, " said Hiram. His eyes hovered on


    Rachel right from the beginning. From the way she was holding the cue, he could see she had yed


    billiards before.


    Before she took a shot, Rachel walked around the table twice. Fixing her eyes on her target, she bent


    over and aimed her cue at it.


    She pushed the cue briskly and the yellow ball rolled directly into the pocket.


    "Good job! I can''t believe my eyes. Come on. Let''s teach Hiram a lesson, " Luke said cheerfully. Since


    Rachel had made this shot, it looked three of the balls were waiting in line.


    As everybody expected, Rachel shot another two balls into the pocket, but the third one was a little bit


    off its way and didn''t make it.


    Some of the male colleagues at her formerpany had been fond of ying billiards, so Rachel had


    picked up the game when hanging out with them. But it had been a long time since then, and she


    hadn''t touched a cue after leaving that job, till now.


    Hiram didn''t continue his game with Luke. Instead, he threw his cue to Luke and said, "You can y for


    me."


    After that, he held Rachel in his arms and together they walked outside to the corridor.


    "What''s on your mind?" asked Rachel as they walked towards the window at the end of the corridor.


    Leaning against him, she could almost hear his heartbeat.


    "Nothing, just came out for some fresh air. Are you tired?" said Hiram tenderly. But he stopped walking


    the next moment.


    Rachel was about to say something when she saw Hiram hush her silently and point to the staircase


    shrouded in darkness near them.


    Rachel stopped walking and held her breath curiously. Just then, she heard a woman''s moaning and a


    man''s heavy breathsing from the dark.


    Apparently, there were people making love in the dark staircase. But weren''t they afraid that they would


    be seen by people? Why didn''t they wait and go to a hotel? They were being so rash!


    Hearing the noises, Rachel felt embarrassed and turned to look at Hiram.


    Hiram stared back at her with his dark eyes. They turned around quietly and walked back. Hiram


    lowered his voice and said, "If I''m not wrong, that was Daniel. Let''s leave this ce. We don''t want to


    interrupt his moment."


    "Answer my question, Hiram. Do you guys always cover up for each other when ites to things like


    this? I mean, even if Daniel gets married someday, you''ll hide it from his wife for him, right?"


    Rachel asked in a low voice.


    Hiram chuckled and pulled her close to make her feel more at ease. "What answer are you expecting


    from me? If I say no, I''m lying to you. If I say yes, then you''ll ask another question. Will I do the same


    thing that Daniel does?"


    Rachel kept silent.


    "You know why I take you almost everywhere I go? It''s because when you''re with me, you can see


    what I''m up to. Then you won''t wonder what I do when you''re not around, right?" Hiram exined to


    her.


    Rachel pouted her lips but said nothing. She leaned her head lightly on his shoulder and walked with


    him.


    Finally Rachel and Hiram returned to Tulip Pce.


    It waste at night.


    Of course, Hiram didn''t let Rachel go to sleep right away, but he also didn''t keep her up for long. They


    fell asleep after enjoying themselves for a while.


    In the following days, Rachel was busy working in the nning department.


    After Daniel helped Rachel out that day, Jessie didn''t bother Rachel anymore, even though she didn''t


    like Rachel at all and avoided talking to her.


    It seemed Daniel had really deleted Jessie from his WeChat, because she didn''t smile at all the next


    few days.


    Time slipped away.


    Monday came soon.


    People who passed the previous interview all came to the office and waited for the final interview. If


    they were lucky and passed the interview, they could work there formally.


    Rachel returned to the office too, but not to be interviewed. She followed Daniel to see how he


    interviewed people and decided who would stay.


    On the same day, someone arrived at the airport.


    Lydia was finally back to H City.


    "Lydia, here!" Shirley shouted and waved her hands excitedly when she saw Lydia walking out.


    "Oh, Shirley, it''s been a long time. You look taller, and much prettier than thest time I saw you!" Lydia


    hurried to Shirley with her luggage and gave her a big hug.


    Shirley was overjoyed at Lydia''s words and held her arm with her hands. "What are you talking about!


    I''m nothing when I stand next to you, my dear cousin! Tomorrow night is your big night, right? I can''t


    wait to see you on stage!"


    "Really? You tter me too much! You muste to see my show tomorrow night. Don''t forget to bring


    Miranda with you! And how about Susan, can she make it?" Lydia chatted with Shirley proudly as they


    walked out of the airport. She passed her luggage to the driver who had been waiting outside for them.


    Lydia and Shirley didn''t go home, but instead told the driver to take them to the caf¨¦ they used to hang


    out at.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After they sat in a quiet corner and the waiter brought them their coffees, Shirley held her mug in her


    hands, looking lost in thought. Then, she looked at Lydia regretfully and said, "I''m sorry, Lydia, that our


    n didn''t workst time. I never knew things would turn out like that, and I...


    I thought Rachel would be kicked out by the Rong family once the divorce agreement was delivered to


    the court and everyone learned the news. But nothing happened to her, and Hiram stood by her without


    any hesitation."


    Hearing Shirley''s words, Lydia almost lost her cool for a second, but then she regained herposure


    and forced a smile at her. "It''s all right, Shirley. Forget about it, okay? You must keep in mind that it was


    Lynn who took the agreement to them, not you. Do you hear me?"


    Shirley nodded as she sipped her coffee.


    "Of course, I know you''re protecting me, Lydia. Thank you for thinking about me. I think we


    underestimated that bitch before. It seems she''s smart, and since Hiram''s with her now, we should n


    better next time."


    Lydia stirred her coffee with a spoon and looked at the sky outside. "I know. We''lle up with a better


    n. The more we see her, the more we''ll know about her, right?"


    Shirley hesitated a second and said reluctantly, "I couldn''t figure it out. Hiram''s the smartest person in


    our family, we all know that. But how could he fall for a nobody like Rachel? She''s nothing special, but


    he''s good to her and brings her everywhere he goes. As far I''m concerned, no woman deserves a man


    like Hiram except you, my dear Lydia."


    "Hush, Shirley! Remember, never ever say anything like that in front of our family. Look, Hiram doesn''t


    allow me to do things at my will like before. What I''m going to do is draw my ws for now and y


    nice with Rachel, understand?" Lydia asked seriously.


    She had to remind Shirley to restrain herself too.


    Shirley agreed with what Lydia said. "I know, I''ll draw my ws too. Even if I''m up to something, I''ll n


    it so perfectly that no one would suspect me."


    Lydia nodded her head with satisfaction. Then she sighed and looked down at her coffee. "Shirley, in


    fact, there''s something other than the show that I have to do this time."


    "What are you nning? Tell me. Listen, Lydia, I''ll do my best to help you, no matter what it is, " said


    Shirley seriously. She shared the same destiny as Lydia. As Lydia was adopted, both of them were like


    outsiders in their family.


    That was why Lydia treated Shirley like her real sister, and because of that, Shirley was close to Lydia


    and would do everything she asked, even when they were little girls.


    "I once heard Hiram and my dad talking about something that happened long ago, something about my


    dead aunt." Lydia told the story as if it was shing in her mind. Then she paused and said, "You know


    what? They said that she died in XH Vige.


    I believe we''ll find something useful. We know that there are only two big families there, the Rong


    family and the Ruan family. Landy was my grandpa''s only daughter, so her death must have been a


    huge deal in XH Vige. As long as we look into it, we''ll learn more about the truth."


    Shirley was puzzled by Lydia''s story. "But how is Rachel involved in this? She''s the one we''re trying to


    take down."


    There were lots of people sharing the same family name as Rachel back in XH Vige, so Rachel


    might have nothing to do with Landy''s death.


    "It has been such a long time. Even if we learn the truth, it might not help us drag Rachel down, " she


    added.


    Lydia shook her head slightly, and smiled mysteriously at Shirley. "You''re taking things too simply. Think


    about it, even though it happened long ago, as long as the truthes out, it would bring us more than


    we can imagine.


    Listen, I don''t care whether Rachel has something to do with it or not.


    It all depends on us. We can create a connection between them. Since so much time has passed by, it


    would be hard for people to find any evidence, and it would be harder for them to tell the exact truth


    itself. The only thing that matters is that we must cook up a story so real that even people who saw it


    happen before their eyes couldn''t tell the difference between the truth and the lie."


    Shirley finally got Lydia''s point and nodded agreeably. "Yes, yes, that''s a really smart idea!


    Even if we learn nothing useful about Landy''s death, we could make something out of it ourselves. As


    long as it is pointed to Rachel, we could bring her down, right?"


    "I knew you were smart! I''m so proud of you, darling, " ttered Lydia.


    She took a sip of her coffee.


    Lydia had been thinking it over for a long time. Why did Rachel get along so well with the Rong family?


    It was because no one objected to her and no one knew anything about her past.


    If they could dig up something, who knew what would happen?


    If Hiram''s parents found out that Rachel''s family had something to do with Landy''s death, Lydia


    believed that they would not want to see Rachel any more.


    By that time, Lydia wouldn''t be the only one objecting to Rachel''s marriage with Hiram. The whole


    family would stand by her. Things would be different.

 Chapter 151 The Rong Familys Reunion

    Chapter 151 The Rong Family''s Reunion


    In an old, dpidated house that had been scheduled for demolition and was hundreds of miles away


    from H City...


    "Zachary, I just got the information that Gavin Rong''s daughter hase back from America!"


    A middle-aged humpbacked man in his fifties opened the door. He entered a concrete room and


    reported the information to the man who was lying on the bed and smoking.


    The man who was smoking was in a worn gray shirt. His sleeves were rolled up, revealing a deep,


    scarlet scar on his arm which extended to the deep inside of the sleeve.


    "That old fox didn''te back himself?" the man asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Yes, he didn''te back. Our subordinates reported that only a young girl came back. It seems that


    she''s about to take part in a dance performance, " the humpbacked man said after a pause.


    The other man sat up on the bed and extinguished his cigarette by pressing the burning end with his


    finger. Time had wrinkled his face, but it hadn''t sapped his hatred. His eyes were shing with a desire


    for revenge.


    "Tell our men to get ready. This time, I''ll teach that old fox a good lesson!"


    ¡ª


    It was time to get off work, but Rachel didn''t move. She waited for most of the staff to leave before


    secretly walking into the exclusive elevator.


    After the elevator stopped, she headed directly to the CEO''s office.


    Most of the workers had gone home. Only Ben and Chad were still there.


    "Rachel, help me give this file to the CEO." Assistant Ben had been about to open the door, but when


    he saw Rachel, he nodded to her with a smile and said that.


    So she took the file from his hand and opened the door.


    As soon as she entered into the CEO''s office, she saw Hiram still busy himself with work. His long


    fingers were moving fast on the keyboard. He gave her a nce when he heard her walk in.


    "Sit down first. You have to wait for me for about thirty minutes."


    When Hiram was concentrating on work, he looked even more handsome and attractive than usual.


    Rachel put the file on his office table, then propped up her chin with her hands and set her eyes on


    Hiram. "My phone is off. Can I have yours to pass the time?"


    Her phone was off because she had forgotten to charge itst night.


    Without a nce at Rachel, Hiram grabbed his phone and passed it to her right away.


    Rachel took it and sat on a sofa nearby.


    She found it boring to use his phone. There was no selfie application or any funny games on it. She


    opened the photo gallery in his phone, but there were only a few photos inside, and they were all


    materials rted to work.


    Finally, she found a game, but she couldn''t y it well because it was in English and she couldn''t react


    to it as fast as she could do to the games in her mother tongue.


    There was nothing fun to do on his phone. She nced at Hiram and found that he was still doing his


    work. She opened his contact list.


    Hiram and Daniel were extremely different. In Daniel''s contact list, all the girls were named things like


    ''honey''. However, almost all the names in Hiram''s contact list were necessary and rted to his work.


    Even her name was saved as Rachel. That was too formal!


    After thinking for a little while, Rachel changed her name to ''Babe''. ''Um, it''s too sweet, '' she thought.


    Then she changed ''Babe'' into ''Wife''.


    Just as she finished saving it, the phone rang.


    Rachel looked at the name on the phone. It was Joanna. He had even saved his mother''s phone


    number with her first name. Was it necessary for him to be so careful?


    But came to think of it, he was born in a rich but mysterious family, so maybe it was his family''s style to


    do things so prudently and carefully.


    She walked to the office table and showed him the phone. "Mom is calling, " she said.


    Hiram looked up at her and took the phone.


    "Hello, mom..."


    "Hiram,e for dinner tonight. I''ve ordered the servant to cook many dishes. Ask Rachel if she wants


    toe too. But I think it''s better if youe together."


    Joanna put it that way because she wasn''t sure if Rachel would want toe. She knew Rachel


    wouldn''t want to see Lydia, so she left it up to Hiram to ask her.


    "Okay, I know."


    Hiram hung up the phone. He knew Lydia hade back from America, so it wasn''t a surprise for him


    to receive a call from his mother.


    Rachel was standing in front of the office table, looking at him questioningly.


    "Mom wanted me to ask you if you want toe for dinner." Hiram put down the phone. After he saved


    his file, he turned off theputer.


    "Of course I want toe. Why wouldn''t I?" Rachel said. She set her eyes on the wedding ring on his


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    left hand and continued, "It''s your home and it''s mine, too. My sister-inw hase back from


    America. As her brother''s wife, shouldn''t I visit her?"


    Hiram stood up, put on his coat and walked to her. "Okay, If you want toe, thene. Don''t worry.


    I''m always with you, " he said with a smile.


    "So what if you''re not with me? I''m your wife. Why would I be afraid of a small girl?" As Rachel spoke,


    Hiram approached her and held her waist.


    "Yeah. Who can scare you? You''re not even afraid of me." Hiram kissed her on her lips. "Rachel, my


    dear wife, thank you for not ming Lydia. I know you''re only tolerating her because of me."


    They stopped before opening the door of the office.


    "Don''t tter me. When did I say that I don''t me Lydia?" Rachel raised her eyebrows and put her


    hands around his neck, then added, "But what you said isn''t totally wrong. I am tolerant."


    Hiram ruffled her soft hair and looked at her with his starry eyes. He chuckled and said, "Let''s go. We


    should leave early and buy some gifts on our way home."


    "Okay! But you should promise that you will take my side if we have an argument!"


    Rachel said as she opened the door, reminding him to protect her.


    After all, no one knew how things would be between her and Lydia. If something unpleasant happened


    and she couldn''t keep her temper in check, she would need Hiram to take sides.


    "Of course. You''re my wife. If I don''t take your side, who will?" Hiram said confidently. He held Rachel''s


    waist and walked out of the office.


    Rachel pouted. Then, remembering thest time she had asked him such a sensitive question, she


    smiled. She had asked him, if he could save only one person between her and Lydia, who he would


    choose. He had answered quickly and confidently then, just like this time.


    But fate sometimes likes to y jokes on people.


    In reality, people often get a rude shock when the ones they trust don''t keep their promises.


    Outside the house of the Rong family, Rachel could already hear their excited voices andughter.


    Lydia''sughter sounded pure and sincere.


    "My daughter has good taste. I like these clothes. They are much better than the ones I bought in H


    City!" Joanna said with a smile. She couldn''t help expressing her satisfaction.


    "Mom, it is because you look so young. If you don''t tell people your real age, they will think that you''re


    just forty years old!" Lydia said sweetly and put her arm around Joanna''s neck.


    That was the scene Rachel saw as soon as she entered into the house. The intimacy between the


    mom and daughter seldom appeared in the rtionship of mother-inw and daughter-inw.


    When Lydia saw Hiram and Rachel enter the house, the smile on her face froze for a second. Then she


    quickly stood up.


    "Hiram, Rachel, you''vee, " she said.

 Chapter 152 You Are Not God

    Chapter 152 You Are Not God


    Hiram held Rachel''s hand and walked inside the room. "Mom, Rachel bought these red bean cakes


    from your favorite shop."


    Joanna beckoned them closer and said kindly, "You are so considerate. I have wanted to have these


    since days ago. I''m so happy you bought them for me.


    God treats me so good. Now, not only do I have a good daughter, but a thoughtful daughter-inw too!


    Hiram, I''m now content with my life."


    Joanna smiled gently, then took out a bag and said, "Oh, Rachel! Here''s a bag! Lydia bought this for


    you from America."


    Then she gave that fashionable bag to Rachel.


    "Rachel, I don''t know your taste, so I chose it on my own. If you''re not satisfied with it, please don''t


    mind." Lydia looked at her with a poker face.


    Hiram was about to say something, but Rachel beat him to it. With a calm expression, she said, "Thank


    you so much! I like it." Rachel took the bag from her and smiled naturally. She even appreciated the


    inside part of the bag with ease.


    "But next time, don''t buy this for me. Buy more things for our mother, since Hiram has already bought


    many bags for me." She turned back deliberately and gave him a wink.


    Surely enough, every time luxury bag brands had new arrivals, they would send a few to the Tulip


    Pce. All the new bags were stored in her cab.


    The smile on Lydia''s face froze. Shirley was right. Previously, she had underestimated Rachel, as she


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    was a scheming woman indeed.


    "Okay, now let''s have dinner!" Joanna let the maid prepare dinner for them.


    Rachel went upstairs with Hiram to put the bag in their room.


    After entering the room, Hiram watched her casually put the bag inside a cab, then charge her


    phone without the slightest sign of turbulence on her face.


    "During dinner, our mother might invite you to watch Lydia''s show. Can you agree?"


    He wanted to let her know beforehand. This might be Joanna''s reason for inviting them to dinner in the


    first ce.


    Rachel nced at him and said, "I know. I''ll definitely agree. I haven''t seen a dance performance


    before. Come on, let''s go downstairs before Mom has to call us again."


    She then held his big, warm hand and walked towards the door.


    "I mean...if you don''t want to go, I can help you refuse it, " Hiram said.


    Lydia had done something utterly inappropriate. Although it had been a while since then, he was afraid


    that Rachel would still mind Lydia''s presence.


    He didn''t want her to go there unwillingly.


    Rachel hugged him gently, then raised her head and said mildly, "If Lydia can be normal around me,


    even if she''s just pretending to be, I can ept it. And I''ll treat her well. As for the things that happened


    before, I won''t mention them anymore.


    In fact, since she''s the daughter raised by the Rong family for so many years, even if I don''t consider


    your feelings, I have to consider your parents'' feelings."


    Hiram gently rested his forehead against hers. "Is this really what you think?"


    "Yes. I won''t mind her at all if she always acts like this, " Rachel replied.


    She knew Lydia would neverpletely ept her.


    However, as long as Lydia could pretend to treat her good and didn''t make things difficult for her, she


    would also maintain a peaceful rtionship with her.


    During dinner, Just as Hiram had predicted, Joanna said, "Hiram, your sister has a show in H City! It''s a


    rare opportunity! It''s being held tomorrow night. No matter how busy you are, you have toe and


    watch it! Remember?"


    Joanna finally brought it up when they were finishing dinner.


    Lydia also smiled and said, "Yes, brother. I have already told Miranda and Shirley. They all promised to


    I''ve reserved one for you too, Rachel. Pleasee and support me."


    Lydia turned to look at Rachel hopefully.


    Rachel exchanged nces with Hiram, then said, "Sure! I promise I''lle. No matter how busy I am,


    I''lle there with your brother."


    "Really? Thank you, Rachel!" Lydia''s beautiful eyes then soon focused on Hiram.


    Her biggest wish was to show him her most beautiful side.


    However, when she had performed in America, he hadn''te.


    But this time, she would let him see the best side of her.


    After dinner, Rachel and Hiram stayed instead of returning to Tulip Pce.


    Although it waste at night, Rachel couldn''t fall asleep. Lying on Hiram''s legs, she pulled his hand


    over and stared at both of the rings.


    Hiram was looking at some documents. When she pulled his hand, he turned to her and asked, "What''s


    wrong? You can''t fall asleep?"


    "Um.... I don''t know why, but I feel like something''s not right. It''s hard for me to fall asleep." Rachel


    "Don''t think too much. I''m here, be rxed." Hiram ced the documents on one side and gently


    hugged her.


    Rachel leaned her head on his shoulder and said, "You''re not God, how can you handle everything?


    Some things can''t actually be decided by us."


    Like what had happened to her before...


    "Sweetie, are you feeling bored because we haven''t done anything tonight?" Hiram asked with a yful


    smirk. His hand slowly caressed her silky back. His eyes were full of desire.


    He had nned to let her rest tonight, but it seemed that he was being too kind to her.


    "Hiram, don''t touch me! I''m afraid of..." Rachel trailed off, giving in. His hand kept gently caressing her


    back, like a feather.


    Hiram smiled and stared at her. He was the lure, so attractive that she felt overwhelmed by him.


    "Afraid?


    I''m going to make you feel satisfied." "No..."


    "You''re toote. I can''t stop what I''ve started."


    Though the lights were turned off, the light of desire had just been turned on.


    In the morning the next day, Rachel and Hiram got ready and went downstairs.


    Before they left, Joanna said that in the evening, they would all gather here.


    The first row of the show was reserved for the Rong family.


    When Hiram entered thepany, he went directly to his office, while Rachel went to the Cliff


    Mountain project team, which was located on the 20th floor.


    Since all the staff members were decided, all the research had been done, and all the measurement


    results had been out, the department was right on track.


    Rachel was good at learning new things. After just a short time, she could already manage the job she


    needed to do in every sector. Also, she had picked out the part she was good at. She even asked


    Daniel to allow her to do certain tasks.


    Since she was just in the beginning stage, if she began with the area that she was an expert at, it


    would be easier for her.


    Although she was busy the whole day, she enjoyed it, feeling that she was useful in thispany.


    "Mr. Zhuo, we''re going to the theater tonight. Do you want toe with us?" Rachel checked the time.


    It waste in the afternoon, so she stretched herself and asked him casually.


    Daniel raised his head after busily tapping something on theputer, "No, thanks. I have to work


    overtime today. Also, everyone attending will be from the Rong family. I will be embarrassed if I go


    there!"


    Rachel understood what he meant. She stood up, took the clothes she had prepared in the morning


    and went to the bathroom to change into them.


    After that, she went back to her desk and grabbed her bag. Since the project had just started, everyone


    on the team was busy working. After dinner, it would be 8 o''clock, which was when the show would


    start.


    "See you tomorrow!"


    She waved goodbye to Daniel, then went upstairs to wait for Hiram.

 Chapter 153 The Danger After The Show

    Chapter 153 The Danger After The Show


    "Okay, " Daniel said, and watched Rachel leave. She was wearing a grey pleated dress and a coat.


    She looked mature and attractive.


    Seeing Rachel so happy about meeting Hiram gave Daniel mixed emotions.


    But he got rid of that feeling soon. As long as Rachel was happy, he didn''t care about other things.


    In the theater, Rachel looked around at the seats beside her. Everyone there was a rtive or close


    friend of the Rong family. Hiram, Joanna and her were sitting in the middle of the front row, which was


    the best spot to watch the show.


    Hiram had gone outside to make a phone call. A few minutester, he came back and sat next to


    Rachel.


    Rachel grabbed his hand and leaned her head against his shoulder. She felt a little ufortable,


    because everyone around her were members of the Rong family. She, as a new member, was like an


    outsider and didn''t fit in.


    After all, Hiram and her hadn''t had a wedding. She didn''t know many of his rtives. No wonder she


    felt a little nervous.


    Hiram held her hands tightly, which was a greatfort to Rachel. He said, "Don''t worry. Even though


    you don''t know any of them, as long as you know me, everything will be fine."


    The show began soon.


    Surrounded by theatrical smoke and fog,dies dressed in white swanke tutu costumes came onto


    stage one by one. They spun, stretched and leapt on the stage. Their performance was wonderful.


    Rachel had seen this before on television. But watching the show in person in a theater was a


    The stage backdrop was a peacefulke at night. Surrounded by that smoke and fog, the audience felt


    like they were in the scene, too. Those elegant dancers, who were as beautiful as white swans, passed


    by in front of them one by one.


    The audience were a little confused at first, but they gradually began to understand the plot as the


    show developed.


    When Lydia appeared on stage, she amazed the audience, making the Rong family really proud of her.


    She was already beautiful, and now that she was dancing ballet, she looked even more attractive and


    elegant. It was said that she had started to learn ballet at a very young age and she hadn''t quitted


    ballet even after going to the US to study.


    The audience were so absorbed in the show that they didn''t feel the time passed.


    Soon, it was almost the end of the show.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Some of the audience started to leave.


    Except the people in the first row.


    When the show finally ended, Lydia came down from the stage to greet the Rong family, still wearing


    the same costume.


    "Joanna, you''re so lucky. Look how beautiful Lydia is! I wonder which lucky man will marry her!" said


    one of the uncles, looking at Lydia. He couldn''t helpplimenting her.


    "That''s for sure. Our Lydia, is a great beauty!" Shirley said proudly.


    "Yeah, when Lydia was a little girl, she was already very pretty. Shirley, it is ten now. It''s gettingte. I


    guess we can go home together." Miranda checked her watch. It waste. Her mother-inw was sick


    today so she hadn''te to the show.


    "Oh, Miranda, let me stay with Lydia for a few more minutes¡­" Shirley said, twitching her mouth.


    Miranda shook her head andughed. "When we left the house tonight, mom asked me to bring you


    home early. It''s dangerous at night. Let''s go!"


    "Shirley, listen to Miranda. Go. I have to change my clothester and then go home!" Lydia said, patting


    Shirley on her shoulder.


    Shirley pouted and left with Miranda reluctantly.


    Other people started to leave, too.


    Soon, only Hiram, Rachel, Joanna and Chad were left in the theater.


    Lydia had gone to the backstage to change her clothes. Hiram was nning to drive Joanna and Lydia


    home first.


    Rachel agreed.


    The Rong family was very precious, so it made sense for Hiram to make such a decision.


    However, as time passed, other dancers had already changed their clothes ande out, but Lydia


    was still nowhere to be seen.


    "What happened to Lydia? What''s taking her so long?" Joanna was bing a little impatient. She


    paced back and forth worriedly.


    "How about this? Mom, I''ll go to the backstage and check it out. Just wait here for a few moments, "


    Rachel said.


    Hiram, who was trying to call Lydia, put down his phone and said, "I guess she hasn''t finished. She


    didn''t answer my call. Go inside and find her. Call me if you have any problems. I''ll wait here for you."


    Rachel nodded her head and walked towards the stage.


    Hiram walked Rachel to the hallway of the backstage. He was going to follow her when Chad walked to


    him and said, "Hiram, he''s asking for you." Chad gave the phone to Hiram.


    "Thanks." Hiram took the phone and watched Rachel walk on the hallway. He turned around to answer


    his phone.


    Since the show had ended, many of the lights had been turned off. Walking in the dark hallway scared


    Rachel a little.


    "Lydia?


    Where are you?


    Are you done? Lydia¡­"


    Rachel kept asking while she walked inside. When she saw the dressing room, she opened the door


    and walked into the room, but no one was there.


    In case she had missed something, she opened all the doors one by one.


    Everyone was gone, so she didn''t have to worry about bothering others.


    "Lydia? Where are you? Could you answer me?"


    Rachel opened another door. But this room was dark inside, Which was a little strange because the


    previous rooms she had opened had all been lit up. This was the only one that was dark.


    "Lydia? Are you there?" Rachel asked. Suddenly, she noticed a foot. Although it was dark, she was


    sure that it was a man''s foot.


    She furrowed her eyebrows and loosened her grip on the door knob immediately, getting ready to


    leave.


    She had gone through this before, and she knew exactly what was going to happen.


    If she was right, someone was trying to kidnap Lydia.


    She couldn''t deal with this situation on her own. She needed help!


    "Rachel, run! Find Hiram and save me!"


    Lydia shouted at her just as she was about to close the door. Immediately, the lights in the room were


    turned on.


    "Rachel? Is she the daughter-inw of that old fox? Be quick! Catch her!" said a man in the room with


    his husky voice.


    At that moment, Rachel smiled coldly, like she was drowning in the cold sea.


    But she didn''t hesitate to run. She tried her best to run to the other end of the hallway. But in her


    nervousness, she had run into a dead end. The exit was on the other end.


    "Be quick! Help me tie her up!"


    Rachel turned her head to look at the four unknown men chasing her. Panicking, she kicked a tripod


    beside her.


    When the four men were about to catch her, Rachel exerted herself and pulled down the whole tripod!


    It crashed with such a huge sound that Hiram, who was waiting outside, became alert immediately!

 Chapter 154 The Kidnap On The Stage

    Chapter 154 The Kidnap On The Stage


    "Don''te any closer! Come any closer and I''ll shoot her!" shouted one of the kidnappers.


    Hiram hade as fast as he could after hearing the noise, but he was toote. When he arrived, the


    kidnappers were holding Rachel hostage. There was a ck gun pointed to her throat.


    Hiram put up both of his hands, his eyes filled with worry. "Don''t hurt her! Tell me what you want!"


    Hiram said.


    The man who was holding the gun had a deep scar on his outstretched arm. He looked at Hiram with


    his grim eyes and said, "Are you the son of that old fox? You''re acting much better than he did.


    Now, do what I say! Get out and sit down in front of the stage. I will show you the two people you want


    to see!"


    The man said with a sinister smile on his face, waving his hand to indicate that Hiram should leave


    immediately.


    Chad had just arrived behind Hiram. Hearing what the man said, they both went backward step by


    step. Hiram kept his eyes on Rachel, who still had a gun trained on her. Watching her suffer through all


    this, his hand clenched tight into a fist.


    He hadn''t wanted to leave Rachel alone for even a second, but since Lydia was a woman and she was


    in the changing room, he had thought it would be inappropriate for him to follow her there, so he had


    waited outside instead.


    But now, he regretted being so careless!


    Seeing Hiram return, Joanna asked in confusion, "Why are you alone? Hasn''t Lydia finished yet?"


    Hiram did not say anything but slowly moved his eyes to the center of the dark stage. Suddenly, a white


    light was turned on, illuminating the right center of the stage.


    "It''s been a very long time since ourst meeting, dear Mrs. Rong, "


    Said a voice from the stage. Lydia, who was tied up and had a gun pointed at her, appeared under the


    circle of white light.


    Joanna was so shocked by the scene that she took a few unsteady steps back and almost fell down.


    The only reason she didn''t was because of Chad, who had been watching her, and had quickly walked


    to her and held her.


    Nevertheless, Joanna was also a strong woman who had crossed all the waves and storms. Although


    her face was pale, she kept her eyes on the man on the stage very carefully, trying to figure out who he


    was.


    "What a pity. It seems you have totally forgotten your old friend, my dear Mrs. Rong. You really


    disappoint me, " said the man who had a gun pointed at Lydia with a cold smile.


    Joanna racked her brain for a long time and finally remembered who the man was. But it seemed so


    unbelievable to her that she asked in shock, "Zachary Yan? Are you really Zachary?


    But...you... Didn''t you die a long time ago? How could you... How could you be here now?"


    Twenty years ago, there had been a disturbance in one of their factories, and Zachary had been the


    one leading the riot. When a conflict broke out, he had suffered several shes. At that time, even


    though his body wasn''t found, everyone said that he was dead. How could he appear here again now?


    "Dear Mrs. Rong, it seems you still have a good memory. Thank God you can still recognize me. Do


    you remember that my wife and my child died in the riot? I barely held on to my life. Tell me, should I


    have my revenge or not?" Zachary asked,ughing bitterly. He would never forget what had happened


    in the past. The only thing driving him to survive was revenge. Finally, he had gotten the chance today.


    Joanna shook her head. Looking at Lydia, who was still wearing her performance dress, she was very


    worried and scared that he might do something to Lydia. She said quickly, "Zachary, that matter wasn''t


    instigated by Gavin or me. It was an internal fight in the factory. We weren''t there at all. How can you


    put the me on us?"


    There were numerous factories andpanies under the name of the Rong family. After so many


    years, it was inevitable that there would be some big and small disasters, and the event that happened


    twenty years ago was one of them.


    "Are you kidding me? The fight broke out because the workers wanted their rights. It happened in your


    factory. It doesn''t matter whether you were there or not. Since you''re the boss, shouldn''t you be


    responsible for it?" Zachary yelled, seeming to be out of control when mentioning the incident.


    "It''s nonsensical for you to reply. Anyway, let me tell you what I''m going to do. I''ve both your daughter


    and daughter-inw with me now. Let me show you!"


    Another light came on. Two men were holding Rachel, and one of them was pointing a gun at her


    temple.


    When Hiram saw Rachel, his cold eyes narrowed. He subtly waved to Chad, making sure that Zachary


    didn''t catch it. Then, he stood still watching the scene.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to take both of their lives. But one of them has to die and go to apany


    my wife and my child for sure. I can let you discuss first. Which one would you choose to release? As


    for the other woman...I''m going to be sorry, " Zachary said.


    He suddenly aimed his gun at Hiram and continued, "You, little fox, you''d better not try anything. I''m not


    a fool! If you dare to move even an inch, I''ll kill your woman and your sister at once!"


    "I won''t move. But can we discuss your condition? The deceased are gone. Killing more people isn''t


    going to bring them back. I''ll give you somepensation, so that you can spend the rest of your life


    well, "


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hiram said patiently. He knew that he couldn''t say anything that would irritate this man even slightly.


    Otherwise, he would probably kill both of the women with his gun.


    It was a real gun, not just something to threaten them with.


    "I think you are very familiar with the wealth of the Rong family. Any number you give me, I can satisfy


    you. However, if you dare to shoot, I can guarantee you that none of you will be able to leave here


    alive. So you better think it over well before you do anything, " Hiram said.


    Zacharyughed loudly and said, "Of course I''m familiar with your family. But now, I''m the one who


    makes the conditions. You can only choose one woman out of these two to save. I''m already being


    nice. That incident took the lives of two people I loved, my wife and my kid. But now, I''m asking you to


    decision quickly and tell me which one you would choose."


    Right at that moment, Joanna dashed forward a few steps and shouted, "Zachary! Please don''t hurt my


    daughter or my daughter-inw! If you really want a life, then please take mine.


    If you want to me anyone for the incident, me Gavin and me. Both these women are innocent. It


    is nonsense for you to take their lives away."


    However, Zachary shook his head and said with a furious smile on his face, "Mrs. Rong! Tell me, did


    my wife and my kid do anything wrong? Why were they killed? I don''t want your life. I want you to live,


    just like me, in regret and self-reproach till you die!


    I''m not here to waste time talking nonsense. I''ll count to three. You had better ask your son to make a


    quick choice! If you don''t discuss and choose someone before I finish counting to three, I''ll take both of


    their lives!"


    He nced at the men who were holding the women, signalling them to be ready.


    Under the light, Rachel looked at Hiram powerlessly. There was a piercing smile on her lips. She


    thought, ''God, are you so fond of teasing people?


    It was just a joke when I asked that question to Hiram. Why are you really making us face my


    hypothetical question?


    Is the cost for it my life?''


    "Hiram, save me. I don''t want to die. Hiram... Please..." Lydia cried. Her face was covered with tears.


    She was afraid that Hiram would choose Rachel instead of her. She didn''t want to die. She really didn''t


    want to die.


    "Hiram..." Lydia kept crying. "Please save me.


    Don''t let me die. I don''t want to die. Hiram, Mom, please save me."


    Hiram''s deep eyes were fixed on Rachel. She had his whole attention.


    "Hiram..." Joanna also cried out helplessly. She was afraid of losing Lydia, her only daughter whom she


    had cared for so much all these years.


    But Rachel was quiet, so quiet that it was almost weird.


    She didn''t want to say anything to influence Hiram''s mood. And also, she remembered what he had


    said before about this.


    If Lydia and her were kidnapped at the same time, he would save her without any hesitation.


    He had promised that if anything happened to her, he would go after her.


    He couldn''t live without her.


    "Have you made your decision? I''m going to start counting now!" Zachary said.


    He started, "Three...


    Two...


    One..."

 Chapter 155 Whom To Choose

    Chapter 155 Whom To Choose


    Hiram raised his hand slowly with a cold stare at Zachary. If looks could kill, Zachary would have been


    long dead.


    "Wait, okay, let my sister go!" Hiram spoke clearly.


    Zachary threw back his head tough loudly, and then he pushed Lydia off the stage. He shouted


    disdainfully, "Yes, I always knew that you people were unsympathetic. You only have one sister, but


    your wife, hmm, I guess it won''t take you any effort to find a new one, right?"


    Joanna and Chad rushed to the stage to catch Lydia as she fell.


    Rachel waspletely nk as she stood on the stage with her hands tied. She closed her eyes.


    Tears began falling from her eyes and running down her cheeks.


    Did she feel surprised? No. But she had expected the other choice.


    "What will you do to Rachel? Hiram, Rachel is the only daughter Fannie and Simpson have. If


    something happens to her, Fannie would go with her! Do something, please!" Joanna said to Hiram


    worriedly. She felt relieved that her daughter was safe, but she also prayed that Rachel would be safe,


    too.


    "Chad, send my mother and sister home right away!" Hiram told Chad without looking at Joanna and


    Lydia.


    Chad nodded to him and said, "Okay. Be careful, Hiram!"


    Joanna wanted to stay and be helpful, but Chad came over and whispered something in her ear. She


    nodded and nced at Rachel nervously before leaving with Lydia.


    Chad walked them to the car and asked the driver to bring them home. Then he took out his phone and


    called Kun Rong. "Where are you and your team?"


    "We''ve blocked all the exits here, and our men are watching. I promise we''ll get them when they show


    up, " Kun answered confidently. Kun Rong was the chief of the Public Security Department of H City.


    He had rushed here with all the policemen avable the moment he had heard the news.


    "Copy that, don''t move. Wait for my signal. They have Rachel in their hands, " said Chad.


    He hung up his phone and called Daniel. "Daniel, listen,e to the theater as soon as possible. It''s


    urgent. We need your thermal infrared scanning to locate the position of the kidnappers."


    "Hold on, hold on. What''s happening?" Daniel, who was still at the office, had no idea what was going


    on.


    "It''s a long story. Men with guns are holding Rachel hostage at the theater. Hurry up. Get your ass


    here!" Chad exined briskly.


    But he didn''t get a reply from Daniel, because Daniel had already hung up.


    Daniel jumped up from his seat and dashed out of his office with hisputer and his equipment.


    In the theater, After Joanna and Lydia left with Chad, Hiram stood alone in front of the stage. He


    watched the men quietly.


    The truth was, Zachary didn''t n to do anything to Hiram. He didn''t want to take any risks.


    Over the past few years, Zachary had been watching Hiram. He had plotted a few times to hurt Hiram,


    but it never worked. Hiram was much tougher than his father, so Zachary didn''t want to risk trying to


    hurt him.


    Besides, he had Rachel in his hands. Taking two women with them was quite a challenge, but they


    could easily leave here with one hostage.


    Hiram had seen through him, and knew what Zachary was nning in his mind.


    "You''re right about me. If Rachel dies, I could find a new wife easily whenever I want. There are plenty


    of women waiting in line to marry me, don''t you know?" said Hiram in no hurry. But he didn''t dare to


    look at Rachel''s face. He didn''t know what he would do if he saw her tears and the disappointment on


    her face.


    "Listen, if you want to take her life, go ahead. What are you waiting for?"


    Hiram spoke the words one by one coldly.


    Zachary walked to Rachel and pointed his gun at her head. He began tough ghastly and said,


    "You''re really something, son! Let''s make a deal, okay?


    Get your people to prepare ten million bucks of cash for me. I know the banks aren''t open at this time,


    but I believe you have the ability to make it work. This money is nothing in your eyes, I know. Later..."


    Zachary paused and poked Rachel''s face with his gun. "Of course, my guys and I want to stay alive to


    spend the money you give us. I know your people must have surrounded this ce from outside. We


    couldn''t leave this ce alive even if we had wings.


    So here''s the deal. We will leave here with your wife. I promise, we''ll let her go once we''re safe.


    I am not Jay, and I''m not as stupid as him to walk out and wait for you to take my life. So how about my


    offer? Your wife will be safe as long as we''re safe, think about it."


    Hiram closed his eyes slightly and he said coldly, "Let you go? I believe you''ll kill her once you''re far


    away from us and take all my money with you.


    I''m not letting you go. Even if you kill my wife, I''ll take all of your lives for her!"


    "YOU! You son of a bitch!" Hiram was driving Zachary crazy. If he had the choice, Zachary would rather


    shoot Hiram in the face than talk to him, but he knew how the situation would be if he did that. Hiram


    was the only one who could decide whether they left there with the money or waited there to be killed


    by the police.


    "You have my word now, and I never break my word, I swear! I promise I won''t kill your wife. She''ll be


    safe with me. Listen, you get thirty minutes. All we want is money, so go and get it ready. We also need


    a car to get out of this city.


    Don''t y tricks with me. Remember, your wife is in my hand, and there are more than one gun pointed


    at her. I''ll let her go once we leave H City safe and sound."


    Rachel didn''t open her eyes the whole time. She didn''t want to see anyone. She didn''t want to see


    what Hiram or the other men looked like.


    She said to herself in her mind that if she got a second chance, she wouldn''t choose to be with Hiram


    again.


    Even if she had to spend her whole life alone, she would never marry him.


    The feeling of being abandoned by someone she loved was so hurtful, and she felt more hopeless than


    if she was falling down a cliff or into a frozenke.


    Hiram called Chad in front of Zachary and said, "Chad, listen to me. Go and bring me 10 million bucks.


    I give you twenty minutes."


    He asked Chad to do what he asked without so much as a nce at Rachel.


    The clock was ticking.


    Not long after Hiram made the phone call...


    Chad ran into the theater hurriedly with a suitcase. He went directly to the stage, ced it in front of


    them, and opened it to show what was inside.


    It was difficult to prepare so much cash in just twenty minutes, but luckily, Hiram always kept cash in a


    safe at his ce for emergencies.


    "Good job. Now order your people to stay away from the path and prepare a car for us. Don''t forget to


    make the road clear. I don''t want to see any obstructions on my way out, "


    Zachary shouted at Hiram, and then he gestured to one of his men. They ced something around


    Rachel''s waist.


    "Open your eyes wide, son. See what we''ve put on her. Don''t plot anything, otherwise I can assure you


    that she''ll lose her life even if I don''t have my gun with me!"


    Rachel gasped deeply with her eyes closed. She didn''t dare to look at what was on her waist.


    She knew that it was a bomb even though she had never seen one in her life.


    It was obvious that Zachary was far trickier than Jay. He was well prepared to deal with Hiram.


    "Okay, I promise.


    But mark my words too. You''d better do as we agreed. If you don''t, I''ll take all your lives and make sure


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    your families will pay the price for you too. You''d better believe me. I''m quite confident in my ability."


    Hiram''s voice boomed in the theater like a great ball. He then nodded to Chad to do as Zachary asked.


    "You have my word! I said I wouldn''t take her life, and I''ll keep my word. I have earned my reputation


    with my life, " Zachary said as he bent over to check Rachel, who hadn''t said a word since they took


    her.


    Zachary had been prepared to risk his life here, but since Gavin wasn''t here, he had changed his mind.


    He had to stay alive to deal with Gavin.


    "Hey, honey, I know you''re disappointed. But you shouldn''t me it on me. You shouldn''t marry into


    such a family, you know. All of them are loveless to their women. Tell me, do you regret marrying him?"


    Rachel closed her eyes tightly and didn''t make a sound. She was afraid she wouldn''t be able to control


    her emotions if she opened her eyes and saw the people she didn''t want to see.


    A few minutester, Chad walked inside hastily with sweat trickling down his face. He spoke loudly,


    "Everything''s ready. The car is stopped right at the gate."


    Zachary dragged Rachel with him and shouted at his men, "Let''s move!


    Listen, son, keep your hands in your pockets. Otherwise, your wife and I will die together!"


    Zachary pointed his cocked gun at Rachel''s head to force her to walk.


    He dragged Rachel towards the exit with him.

 Chapter 156 Hiram, I Hate You

    Chapter 156 Hiram, I Hate You


    Hiram didn''t do anything when Zachary and his gang dragged Rachel away. He just stood still, ring


    at them as he thought to himself, ''Rachel, I am so sorry...


    My father has already suffered the pain of losing a loved one once. I can''t bear to let him experience


    such pain again.


    I know you hate me, but I hate myself more than you do.''


    "Hiram, your hand..." Chad said, noticing that Hiram was clenching his fist so tightly that he had had


    blood all over his hand, and it was dripping to the ground.


    However, Hiram just turned his back to Zachary and Rachel, seeming to have not heard Chad''s words.


    He told Chad, "Tell Kun not to shoot. Rachel has a bomb on her."


    "Okay. But Zachary is so cunning. Should we just let them go like this?" Chad asked, unwilling to let


    them go without a fight.


    Hearing no answer from Hiram, Chad immediately turned around and walked away.


    At the same time, in a silver Iveco outside the theater, Daniel and Kun were sitting in front of the


    "No, we can''t take the shot. I''ve detected that Rachel has a bomb on her, " Daniel said with a frown. He


    hadn''t expected these kidnappers to be so knowledgeable and experienced that they used both guns


    and a bomb.


    Kun, who was wearing the police uniform, stared pensively at the screen of theputer and said,


    "Zachary has spent so many years plotting this. He must have prepared everything well. I''ll tell my men


    about this bomb and order them not to make any move."


    "Then, what should we do? Just sit here and watch them take Rachel away?" Daniel asked, pounding


    his fist on the table.


    "There''s nothing we can do. If we can''t take the shot, we have to let them go, " Kun said with a sigh.


    Then, he opened the car door and got out of the car.


    Looking at Kun, Daniel suddenly had an idea and followed him out of the car immediately.


    Rachel was dragged all the way into a van like a puppet. She could see the red lights of police cars


    shing outside the theater. Hundreds of policemen had already surrounded them.


    And yet, despite their numbers, No one dared to save her right there and then.


    Numbed by the horror of being kidnapped again, Rachel looked down at the bomb around her waist


    with a nk expression on her face. When their van started, the policemen parted and made way for


    them to leave.


    Zachary shouted to them from the van, "Don''t follow us. Or we''ll chop off one of her arms and send it to


    you."


    The van drove all the way to the suburban area of H city without any barriers or obstacles.


    Since Rachel had been tied up, she couldn''t escape or fight them. It seemed that all the smart self-


    rescues that appeared on television were fake and impossible.


    How could it be possible to meet with so many opportunities and coincidence in real life?


    When situations became extreme, the oue was usually the opposite of the expected one, such as


    fear. Too much fear would make a person feel numb.


    But what really made her feel numb was Hiram, Who had promised her her safety, And yet broke that


    promise and saved his sister instead of her when actually faced with the situation.


    Even if Hiram managed to save Rachel, whatever he might exin to herter, the truth was that he


    would always put his family members first.


    She was just an outsider


    Whom he slept with.


    If she died, the marriage and the property agreement would be invalid and all the money and


    assets would naturally go to Hiram. Would he even lose a penny?


    Zachary took a look at Rachel, who was sitting there silently, and then said, "You''re such a tough


    woman.


    Other women in these situations will be as scared as hell. You look very calm."


    Rachel smiled and said with a dull look in her eyes, "This is the second time I''m being kidnapped after


    marrying Hiram two months ago. I know that you won''t go easy on me this time. Am I right?" Rachel


    asked.


    "No, we won''t. You''re a smart woman. It''s useless killing you. You''re just a woman who was newly


    married to Hiram. Even if you die, Hiram and his family won''t feel sad about your loss for very long. But


    I still can''t release you, "


    Zachary said truthfully. Since Rachel was already in their grip, it didn''t matter if he revealed everything


    to her.


    Rachel slowly shifted her eyes to the view outside the van. The streetmps and green belt were fading


    away quickly at the pace their van was going, As if they were heading for the pce of death.


    The van drove all the way down the street without meeting any obstacle. However, Zachary switched


    cars in the course of their journey for their own safety.


    Perhaps, they were scared that there was a tracker in the van.


    They kept driving until dawn the next day. Rachel didn''t know where they were. The only thing she


    knew at that moment was that they were very far from H City.


    "Zachary, what should we do with this woman? Do we really need to take her with us?" one of his gang


    members asked.


    They had parked their car in front of a corn field. Since it was July, the corn stalks had grown tall, taller


    than the men, so no one would be able to notice them standing in the corn field.


    Zachary smoked for a while and said, "Woolf isn''t married yet. I think we should give this woman to


    him, and let him keep a close eye on her."


    "What? Give this woman to Woolf?" his gang member asked in astonishment, thinking that he had


    misunderstood. He hadn''t expected Zachary to decide to send Rachel, Hiram''s wife, to a bachelor


    living in a remote vige.


    He thought to himself, ''It''s like putting a flower in cow dung.''


    Although he wasn''tpletely literate and had only graduated from primary school, this sentence


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    suddenly urred to him, since it was more appropriate than any other words he could think of.


    "I want our actions to be unpredictable. As long as this woman is in our grip, Hiram won''t dare to kill us.


    And by the time they find her, we will be long gone, " Zachary said, taking a drag from his cigarette.


    "Boss, you''re right. Then, shall we get started immediately?" the other man asked.


    Zachary took a look at the car beside them and said, "Yes, but be careful. Don''t let anybody spot us."


    After a bumpy ride, Rachel, who had fallen asleep, was awoken from her slumber and forcefully


    dragged out of the car. She still felt sleepy when getting out the car, but the refreshing breeze from the


    mountain area sobered her up immediately.


    Noticing that the bomb tied around her waist had been removed, Rachel looked at Zachary in confusion


    and asked, "Where are you taking me to?"


    "Girl, not killing you is the biggest mercy we can give to you. So, don''t be too fussy about where we''re


    going next, "


    Zachary said, while one of his men blindfolded her.


    "Take her away! Tell them to keep a close eye on her. If they lose her, they will have to face serious


    consequences, " Zachary told his men.


    Rachel wanted to say something, but someone gagged her mouth immediately. With her eyes covered,


    she was dragged up to the mountain area.


    Rachel didn''t know how much distance they had covered after a long time of walking on the mountain


    road, but she felt exhausted. If it wasn''t for the men that were dragging her, she would have rolled


    down the hill already.


    It wasn''t until they reached their destination that the men removed Rachel''s blindfold. But she


    immediately narrowed her eyes after sudden contact with the ring sunlight.


    She also took the opportunity to look around, only to find herself in a underdeveloped vige where the


    houses had been built with earth and the barks of dogs could be heard.


    ''Where is this ce?'' Rachel thought to herself.


    "Woolf, you are so lucky. Our boss Zachary is giving this woman to you as your wife. Watch her closely,


    and don''t let her escape. Do you hear me?" one of the men asked.


    "Wi... Wife?" Woolf asked.


    He had gotten excited immediately at the word ''wife.'' He stared at Rachel and said, "She''s so beautiful.


    She''s even more beautiful than the widow of the Zhang family."

 Chapter 157 The Mountain Man Named Woolf

    Chapter 157 The Mountain Man Named Woolf


    "Are you serious?" Woolf asked. He couldn''t believe it was true.


    The man who had brought Rachel there said to him with a smile, "You silly boy, you have my word! But


    our boss said he would kill you if she escapes! Understand?


    Take this cell phone. Boss may call you at any time to ask about her."


    Hearing that the pretty woman was definitely going to be his wife, Woolf became very excited. He


    stared at Rachel and grinned, showing two rows of big and yellow teeth.


    Rachel was frightened. She took a few steps back and gritted her teeth, panic and fear filling her eyes.


    Even the thought of being killed on the way hadn''t scared her this much.


    She couldn''t imagine what would happen if she became this man''s wife.


    If she had to marry him...


    She would rather die.


    The man who brought Rachel there gave Woolf the cell phone before leaving. Woolf put it carefully into


    his trouser pocket, then turned to Rachel, his eyes filled with lust.


    "Stop! Don''te closer! Listen, there is a rule in my family. The groom isn''t allowed to be intimate with


    the bride in the first three days after marriage!" Woolf was approaching, but Rachel''s hands were still


    tied.


    "Why can''t I touch you?" Woolf asked, tilting his head. He looked so silly.


    Rachel tried to hide her panic. She swallowed hard and looked at him. "Yes, since the bride leaves her


    parents behind, she has to keep her purity for the first three days to return the kindness of her parents!"


    she said.


    "Three days... But I can''t wait! My mom died before I could get married. My dad left me and went away


    with a woman, and I haven''t seen him since then. Except the widow of the Zhang''s, I haven''t slept with


    any other woman. Since you''re my wife, why can''t I touch you now?"


    Woolf seemed silly, but he spoke logically.


    Rachel felt a headacheing on. She wet her chapped lips and squeezed out a smile. "If you want


    me to be your wife, you should follow the rule of my family. Otherwise, you will be punished!" she said.


    "I''ll be punished?"


    "Yes, if you don''t follow the rule for the first three days, it means you don''t respect my parents, so you


    will die without an offspring!"


    Woolf was shocked at her words. He hesitated for a while and said, "Without an offspring... You mean I


    won''t have a son in the future?"


    "Yes! After all, I was born there, so I have to follow the customs of my hometown. If I don''t, even if I


    marry you, you won''t have a son, and the marriage will be meaningless." Rachel continued to shift his


    attention by talking to him while stepping back little by little.


    She saw a kitchen knife on the stone step.


    "No! I must have a son! Or the others will look down on me!" Woolf said. Then he suddenly walked


    towards Rachel and said, "Be careful. Don''t hurt yourself. There''s a kitchen knife behind you!"


    Rachel cursed internally. She smiled at him the same way he was smiling at her and said, "I''m starving.


    I haven''t had anything to eat. Could you cook for me?"


    Woolf thought about it, then he nodded. "Okay, I''m hungry too, so I''ll cook for you. Wait for me here.


    Don''t go anywhere else, you hear?"


    Rachel nodded immediately.


    When she entered the room, she was overwhelmed by a burst of stale smell. She frowned at the bed


    sheet. There were some rotten fruits beside it, and... a potty under the bed!


    The room was filled with a disgusting smell.


    However, she had no choice but to put up with it. Although the man acted silly, he seemed like he could


    be brutal. She didn''t want to get on his bad side.


    She took a deep breath and tried her best to suppress her nausea. She told herself to hold on, because


    she knew that if she wanted to leave this ce alive, she had to endure things for a while and then look


    for an opportunity to leave.


    Besides, it was only noon. Even if there was a way for her to escape, she had to wait until night came


    to do it.


    After about an hour, Woolf came in with a bowl of rice in his hands.


    The rice was almost burnt, and there were several spinach leaves on it.


    "Here you are! Go ahead!" Woolf put the bowl down in front of her and gave her a pair of chopsticks.


    "Thank you! Could you untie me? Or I can''t eat." Rachel showed her tied hands to him and said, "Look!


    My wrists are already ck and blue. They''re hurting!"


    Woolf looked at her hands for a while. He reached out to untie the rope, but stopped midway and said,


    "No! What if you run away after I untie you?"


    Rachel was a little surprised. She had thought Woolf was stupid, but she realized she was wrong. He


    could be slow, but he still had brains. Now she understood why Zachary had left her here. "I''m starved


    to death, and I didn''t sleep at allst night, so I don''t have any strength.


    Forget it. Since you don''t trust me, just leave me like this and let me starve to death!"


    Rachel turned her head away and shouted angrily.


    Woolf hesitated for a while, then he reached out again and untied her.


    "Come on then. I''ll tie you up again once you''re done eating."


    Rachel agreed reluctantly. She shook her numb wrists, then held up the rice bowl. A burning smell


    rushed into her nostrils.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    God, it was really funny.


    Justst night, she had sat beside Hiram and enjoyed a delicious meal before going to the theater to


    watch the show.


    But now...


    She had to put the yellow and ck colored rice into her mouth while sitting in a room that was filled


    with a disgusting stale smell. She pretended to be obedient so that he would slowly let down his guard.


    She was hungry, but she had no appetite at all. Since he had taken the trouble to cook for her, she


    knew she should eat some of the rice at least.


    After finishing half the bowl, she stopped, because she really couldn''t force herself to eat anymore. She


    told Woolf that she was full.


    When Woolf reached out to tie her up again, she showed him her ck and blue wrists on purpose and


    said, "My hands hurt badly, please don''t tie me up again! Just lock the door so that I can''t go out.


    The rope hurts my hands! Since I''m your wife, you should care about me, right?"


    Woolf hesitated for a while, then gave in to her request. He left the room and locked the door behind


    him.


    Rachel heaved a sigh of relief.


    She checked her pockets. She had no money left, and her cell phone had already been taken away.


    The wind was blowing outside the window. It looked like it was about to rain.


    When it was finally dark, Rachel was still thinking about ways to escape. She had thought of several


    ideas, but it seemed like none of them would work. Woolf was still outside the door.


    She couldn''t fall sleep either. She sat on the bed, holding her knees up to her chin. Time passed bit by


    bit, but she still couldn''t find a way to escape.


    A whileter, when she was still sitting on the bed staring nkly at the wall, the door opened.


    Woolf came in.


    "No! Since you''re already my wife, you should sleep with me tonight. Otherwise, if Boss Zachary takes


    you away soon, I may not get anything!"


    With that, Woolf locked the door from inside.


    He switched on the only bulb in the room which emitted a dim light, and walked towards the bed.


    He had untied the waistband of his trousers as he spoke.


    Rachel widened her eyes and shouted loudly, "Woolf! Don''t you want to have a son? Calm down! Or


    you''ll provoke the gods!"


    "I don''t care about having a son now! I live for the moment, not for the future! Don''t try to trick me!"


    Woolf dropped his pants and climbed on top of Rachel.


    "Let go of me!"


    Rachel shouted. She used all her strength to try to push him away, but it was in vain. Woolf was too


    strong!


    Just then, The door was kicked open without warning.

 Chapter 158 Escape At Night

    Chapter 158 Escape At Night


    Woolf was dragged away from Rachel''s body before being repeatedly beaten on the face.


    "Hiram! Is that you?" Rachel was frightened to death. She couldn''t see the man''s face clearly but she


    guessed that it was Hiram, since he had a simr body shape.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not Hiram."


    Daniel grabbed a chair and smashed it onto Woolf''s head. Seeing Woolf faint, he turned to Rachel and


    smiled.


    "Daniel?" Rachel stared incredulously at his face, which was more beautiful than a woman''s. The stud


    on his ear sparkled, reflecting the moonlight.


    Although he was usually frivolous, at this moment, Rachel thought he was an angel.


    She looked at him gratefully.


    "Why don''t youe with me? Or do you want to continue staying here?" Daniel asked teasingly,


    reaching his hand out to her.


    Rachel walked on the ground with her bare feet without even trying to find her shoes.


    Since she had been wearing high heels when she came here, there was no point in looking for them.


    They would only slow her down.


    As if reading her mind, Daniel took out a stic bag from his pocket, and inside, there was a pair of


    cotton shoes, the kind that only existed in rural areas. He crouched down and put them on for her. "I


    didn''t know your size, so I just bought a medium-sized pair."


    "Thanks, "


    Rachel mumbled self-consciously as she watched him slip the shoes onto her feet. She still couldn''t


    believe that he was the one who hade here and saved her life.


    "Okay, let''s go! Zachary has arranged for other people here to keep an eye on you too. They may


    arrive soon. I took the chance toe here when they were changing shifts!"


    Daniel walked out, pulling her by the hand.


    It was raining outside. The rain wasn''t heavy, but the ground had be wet and slippery.


    "How did you get here? Did you drive?" But just after asking that question, she saw that the


    surroundings were all farnd and small hills, and realized that it was impossible to drive here.


    "You think I can drive on those hills? I climbed here! Come with me! This is the fastest way." Daniel


    continued to hold her hand as they spoke.


    Just like he had predicted, there was yelling inside the room Rachel had been in not long after they


    escaped.


    "Where is she?! Did she escape?"


    "Go! Go and get her! Damn! If she really escapes, we will be punished!"


    "I found some footsteps here. She must have gone this way!"


    Daniel chose to run through the farnd instead of the main road.


    He had arranged the escape route already. He had already left marks on the farnd that he could


    follow, so that they wouldn''t get lost inside with all the corn stalks around them.


    Half an hourter, when the sun was about to rise, Rachel couldn''t hold it in anymore. She pulled


    anxiously at his shirt. "Can you wait for me? I really have to pee now."


    She hadn''t gone to the bathroom for the whole day after being kidnapped.


    Daniel looked at her with concern. Although raindrops were trickling down his face, he still looked


    handsome. He pointed to a corner and said, "Go there. I think we can reach the car in another hour.


    Everything will be okay after that."


    Rachel nodded her head and went there, making sure that she wasn''t too far away from him.


    After she finished, she noticed several people standing next to the farnd.


    Although the sky was still dark, she could clearly see that they were moving.


    Her heart pounding, she stood up and cautiously walked towards Daniel.


    "Daniel..."


    "Shh, don''t move. There are people near us."


    Daniel wrapped his arms around Rachel and strained to hear what those people were talking about.


    "That''s strange... I saw the footsteps there. She couldn''t have run too far away."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Let''s check this ce. I just got an order from the boss that if we find her, we should just kill her!"


    "Go! Find her!"


    Daniel waited till their voices drifted away, then slowly let Rachel go. "It seems that we cannot follow


    the path anymore. Our only chance of reaching my car is to travel on the main road."


    "All right, I''ll listen to you. No matter what, I''ll take the risk, " Rachel said, nodding her head firmly.


    "Give me your hand. Remember to walk with big steps. In fact, try to run. We can manage to get there


    within half an hour." Daniel took her hand and walked to the main road. They couldn''t continue walking


    on the farnd anymore.


    Feeling the scratches on Daniel''s palm, Rachel raised her head and stared at him. On his arms were


    cuts caused by the sharp corn leaves, and some of them were bleeding.


    Daniel climbed onto the main road, then pulled her up. They began to run.


    After running for ten minutes, they were seen by Zachary''s men. Since they were out in the open, it had


    only been a matter of time before they were spotted.


    "Go! They''re there! Go and get them!"


    Rachel became anxious. Although she was exhausted, she didn''t dare slow down. She knew that if it


    weren''t for her, Daniel would be able to run much faster.


    It was okay if she couldn''t save herself, but she didn''t want to be a burden on him.


    "Rachel! Hang in there! I can see our car. We''re faster than I expected." Daniel, who was further up on


    the slope than Rachel, saw the ck car hiding in the farnd.


    Rachel clenched her teeth, trying to run faster and catch up with Daniel.


    "Run after them! Don''t let them escape! Or else we''ll all die!"


    Three men were close behind them.


    Rachel felt like she''d used up all of her energy to run. She had never run this fast and felt this tired in


    her life. She felt like she was about to die.


    It was only then that she realized how good her life had been before.


    Or at least, it had been good before she had gotten married to Hiram. She didn''t need to worry about


    her life every day.


    After bing Hiram''s wife, her life had turned upside down.


    "Rachel! Come on!" Daniel yelled at her breathlessly. He took out his car keys from his pocket and


    pressed the button to unlock the car doors. They were only ten meters away from the car now.


    But the three men behind them were close too!


    "Get in!" Daniel opened the car door and hurriedly pushed Rachel in before running to the driver''s seat.


    The first thing he did after getting in was lock the doors.


    However, When he tried to start the engine, it didn''t work because of the cold weather.


    Rachel slumped against the seat with a little gasp. "Da... Daniel, where did you get this car? Is it


    yours?"


    "No... I had to switch cars to avoid being caught by Zachary''s men, " Daniel said, continuously trying to


    start the engine.


    He had driven his Benz at first, but afraid that Zachary would eventually find him, he switched to driving


    a Chevy. The Chevy''s owner was more than happy to switch the car with him.


    Rachel wanted to ask him if the switch was worth it. However, before she could open her mouth, She


    realized with a sinking heart that in the time they had taken to try and start the car, The three men had


    already caught up with them!

 Chapter 159 Some People Laughed And Some People Cried

    Chapter 159 Some People Laughed And Some People Cried


    "Daniel! What should we do?"


    Rachel stared at the three men who were about to reach their car in fright.


    Suddenly, the engine came to life with a roar. Daniel stomped on the elerator and the car sped onto


    the broad road, crushing the corn stalks in the way.


    It was a bumpy ride, so Rachel held the handle on the top of the car to keep her bnce while


    fastening her seat belt.


    The men behind them were furious that they had no chance of catching them now, and one of them


    shot at the car to vent his anger.


    After crossing the mud, the car finally reached the smooth road, and their journey became steady.


    "Daniel, how did you know that I was kidnapped?" Seeing that they were out of danger, Rachel finally


    let out a deep breath.


    "Everybody knows it. Last night, there was a big mess outside the theater, so news spread that Hiram''s


    wife was kidnapped." Daniel alertly observed their surroundings while chatting with her.


    Something bad urred to Rachel when she heard Daniel''s words.


    "Oh! Then my mom must know about it!"


    ...


    In XH Vige, Fannie was sittingfortably in the yard, basking in the morning light, when she saw


    Lily run out from next door in a hurry.


    "I just saw on my phone thatst night, there was a kidnap in a theater in H City!"


    "A kidnap?" Fannie asked casually, lifting her cup of tea from the table.


    "It''s not surprising. Society is out of order these days. Some people don''t obey the rules and do illegal


    things, " she continued.


    "But... the ones that they have kidnapped are Rachel and her sister-inw!" Lily said, showing her the


    phone.


    Sure enough, the report said that Hiram''s wife and sister had been kidnapped.


    The only photo in the report showed the policemen surrounding the theater. It looked like they were


    shooting a movie!


    Fannie, who had been about to drink the tea, dropped her cup onto the ground, her hands shaking.


    "What did you say?"


    "The reporter said that two women were kidnapped. One is Hiram Rong''s wife and the other one is his


    sister!"


    Was there another Hiram Rong except for the one that came from the Rong family in XH Vige?


    Fannie seized Lily''s phone and saw the topic:


    A kidnapping happened at the theater in H City.


    She skimmed through the whole article, focusing on the part that said that Stream Company''s CEO''s


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    wife had been kidnapped with a bomb strapped to her.


    Fannie was about to faint. The phone slipped from her hand.


    Lily immediately picked it up, hoping that the screen hadn''t cracked. Fortunately, the soil on the ground


    had broken its fall.


    "Emma! I have to go to H City right now! Help me call a taxi!" Fannie yelled, grabbing her crutches.


    Emma, who had been tidying up the house and had no idea about the kidnapping, nodded her head in


    confusion at Fannie and said, "Sure. I''ll help you call a taxi. Please calm down and wait here."


    At the Rong family''s house, Shirley hade to visit Lydia after hearing the news.


    She entered Lydia''s room and sat beside her.


    "Lydia, what happenedst night? Are you okay?" Shirley asked with concern.


    Lydia was lying down on the bed, still shocked by the incident.


    "I''m fine now, just a little shocked. I''ll be okay after having some rest." Although her face was pale, she


    mustered up a smile at Shirley.


    "Good, I''m relieved. Oh, they said that Rachel was kidnapped by those people. Is it true?" Shirley


    asked her excitedly.


    She was hoping that Rachel had really been kidnapped so that Lydia would get the chance to marry


    Hiram.


    Lydia nodded slightly with a faint smile on her face. "It seems Hiram hasn''t changed after all. He still


    regards his family members as more important than anyone else. I''m so happy to know that."


    "What do you mean? That woman has been really kidnapped?!"


    Shirley yelled out in excitement. "Huh! That''s what she gets! She deserves it for stealing things that


    don''t belong to her!"


    Lydia patted Shirley''s hand and said sweetly, "Don''t act like that. No matter what you''re thinking,


    remember to behave in front of other people."


    Shirley gave her a wink andughed. "Yeah I know. I saw Aunt Joanna sitting on the sofa looking like


    she hasn''t gotten any sleep. I''ll never show my happiness in front of her."


    Lydia hesitated for a moment, then said, "Also, about what I said to you before...let''s stop that n. If


    something has already happened to her, we don''t need to do anything."


    Shirley nodded happily, taking pleasure in the idea of Rachel being in danger. "Luck is on our side.


    Since she has been taken away, she won''t be able toe back unharmed.


    And even if she doese back, she woulde back with a dirty body. After all, the kidnappers are


    all men. They may have already ruined her.


    After that, I don''t think Hiram will still ept her as his wife!"


    Lydia pressed her arm and warned her, "Be careful, someone might be listening next door. You can


    think all this in your inner heart, but never say it out loud."


    While they were talking, there was suddenly a lot of noise downstairs.


    "It''s already time for dinner. Who came at this moment?" Shirley asked as she looked at the clock on


    the wall in puzzlement.


    "Let''s go downstairs and check, " Lydia said, climbing out of bed and walking with Shirley.


    In the living room, Fannie came in with her crutches. Once she entered the living room, she noticed


    Joanna sitting on the sofa listlessly.


    "Joanna! Where''s my daughter? Where is she?!"


    She yelled shrilly without bothering to apologize for barging in.


    Joanna instantly stood up and said, "Oh, you''re here, Fannie..."


    "Where''s my daughter! Tell me, Joanna! I have to see her now!"


    Fannie''s eyes turned red. She had told herself many times on the road that she shouldn''t cry, but she


    couldn''t control herself until she knew that her daughter was safe.


    Joanna slowly closed her eyes and knelt down in front of her.


    "Fannie... I''m extremely sorry for what happened. It''s my fault. I know there''s no forgiveness for it."


    When Fannie heard that, tears started flowing from her eyes. She shook her head and said, "What are


    you saying?! I don''t understand. I talked to her just the day before yesterday on the phone! She chatted


    with me happily then! How could something like that happen to her all of a sudden?


    Tell me where she is! I have to save her!"


    Joanna also had tears in her eyes now. Seeing Fannie, she was full of regret. "Fannie... I...I don''t know


    how to exin it to you. Hiram... He has gone to find her. He hasn''te back the whole night. I think


    he might have found her. Don''t worry..."


    "What do you mean? Are you saying that that report is true?!"


    Fannie red at her. The great Mrs. Rong, who had gotten along well with her family for decades and


    whom she had so much respect for, chose to save her own daughter in the end.


    "The kidnappers had both your daughter and mine, but you...you people chose to save yours and left


    my daughter alone. Is that true?!"


    Joanna kept silent. She had no excuses. She knew that all mothers thought that their own daughter


    was the most valuable. Since they had chosen to save her daughter, she had to bear the me.


    "Huh! Joanna, I entrusted my daughter to you, and this is how you treat her!" Fannie sneered, her face


    white and her eyes ssy. She red at Lydia, who was standing in front of her safely.


    "It''s my fault!! I shouldn''t have let my worthless daughter get married to your beloved son! God! First


    you took Simpson away, and now you took my only daughter away too! Why don''t you take my life as


    well?!"


    Everything went ck in front of Fannie.


    She fainted.

 Chapter 160 What I Know Is You Saved Me

    Chapter 160 What I Know Is You Saved Me


    "Fannie! Fannie!


    Can someone please call an ambnce?"


    Seeing Fannie passed out, Joanna started shouting for help.


    Rachel and Daniel were still on the run.


    It was around four o''clock in the morning.


    Daniel had found and saved Rachel. They had run down the mountain at midnight and walked in the


    corn field for a long time before finding their car and driving away from the kidnappers.


    Daniel kept driving and didn''t pull over until he ran out of gas. He stopped at the gas station to refuel


    his car.


    "Don''t worry. We''ve been driving for half an hour. They won''t be able to catch up with us!" Daniel said,


    wiping the sweat off his forehead with his shirt.


    Rachel got out of the car too. She had been so nervous during the whole drive. When Daniel rolled up


    his sleeves, all Rachel saw was blood stains. "Do you have money with you?" she asked. "I want to buy


    something."


    Daniel searched his pocket and handed Rachel a hundred dors.


    Rachel took the money and walked into the store beside the gas station.


    She bought some wet tissues, band-aids, a few bottles of water, and some bread and snacks in case


    they got hungry.


    They got into the car after it had been refueled.


    "Give me your hands, " Rachel said to Daniel as she took out two band-aids.


    Daniel nced at her and looked at a deep wound under his sleeve. But to Rachel, he said, "It''s fine.


    It''s just a superficial wound. I''ll recover in two days."


    Rachel knew that he was just acting tough, so she grabbed his arm. She used the wet tissues to clean


    his wrist before applying the band-aid onto his deep wound.


    "You saved my life. I should take care of you. You don''t need to feel ufortable." Thanks to the coat


    Daniel had given her while they were running through the corn field, all Rachel had was a scratch on


    her hand, which wasn''t a big deal.


    But she knew that Daniel, who hadn''t had anything to cover himself, must have been putting up with


    that pain the whole time.


    When Rachel finished dressing his wound, Daniel started the car and left the gas station.


    "I did this all for Hiram because I owe him a favor, so don''t feel like you owe me something. I didn''t do it


    for you."


    Rachel put on her seat belt. She tasted bile at hearing Hiram''s name, but she forced a smile and said,


    "Daniel, we''re friends. And you''re my boss, too. You don''t have to say that.


    Besides, I don''t care what happened between you and him. What I know is that you saved me!"


    Daniel nced at her, then turned back to the road ahead. "Don''t me him, Rachel. If I had been in


    his ce, I might have made the same decision."


    Rachel didn''t reply. She was gripping her seat belt tightly and her eyes were gloomy.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not saying that a sister is more important than a wife. What I''m trying to say is


    that we should put ourselves in Hiram''s shoes. The Rong family has already lost a family member, and


    Hiram''s father and grandfather have been feeling sad and regretful since then.


    So this time, Hiram chose to put himself through the pain rather than let his parents bear the pain of


    losing someone they love again, "


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Daniel exined, knowing how disappointed Rachel must be in Hiram and trying to defend him.


    But Rachel just smiled coldly.


    "Oh, yeah? What about my mom? She has already lost my dad. All she has is me! When he


    considered his family, did he ever think of me, or of my mom?!" Rachel shouted, Breaking down and


    sobbing.


    "I''ve tried justifying his actions. I keep thinking about what he did all the time. However, I have to admit


    that people are selfish in essence.


    No matter how considerate Hiram is, when it came down to it, he put his blood ties first.


    Yes, he''s gentle and thoughtful. But in his eyes, I''m just a woman he has been married to for two


    months. The rtionship he has with me is nothingpared to the one he has with Lydia."


    Daniel stopped the car by the side of the road and gave Rachel a piece of tissue. He said gently,


    "Sorry, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have mentioned Hiram. Maybe you''re right. People are selfish.


    Since he''s my friend, when I tried to analyze the situation, I thought from his perspective first before


    thinking of your family. I''m sorry."


    Daniel thought that he was the reason that Rachel was crying so hard. He knew that Rachel had been


    hiding her emotions these past few hours, and now they had burst out.


    Chad had told Daniel that Rachel was exceptionally quiet during the whole kidnapping incident at the


    theater.


    Even when the kidnappers had asked Hiram to choose between Lydia and her, she hadn''t uttered a


    word or asked Hiram to save her.


    Rachel took a deep breath and tried to calm down, but it wasn''t easy. Now that the tears had started to


    Daniel patted her on the back andforted her. "All right, stop crying, okay? We''re not far away from


    a town. When we get there, let''s find a hotel, take a shower, have some food and take a good rest!"


    But tears just kept running down her face.


    "Stop crying, please. You''re breaking my heart now!" But Rachel couldn''t stop even if she tried.


    Daniel wiped her tears off with his hand. He shifted closer to her, and Rachel threw her arms around


    his neck. "Hiram, I hate you, I hate you! I don''t want to see you for the rest of my life!"


    "All right, all right, you don''t have to see him anymore. The next time he appears in front of you, just


    turn around and walk away!" Daniel patted Rachel''s shoulders. He knew that all she needed now was a


    hug. She needed someone to protect her, to put himself in her shoes and care about her.


    Although he understood why Hiram had acted the way he did, it was also true that Hiram''s decision


    had hurt Rachel deeply.


    "Are you done? If you''re feeling better, we should continue driving. It isn''t safe here. We''re still in the


    area that''s under Zachary''s control, " Daniel said, and Rachel finally let go.


    She nodded her head and stopped crying. "Let''s go. I''m fine."


    Daniel started the car again.


    They drove for another hour. When they reached the town, it was already morning.


    Rachel and Daniel were both exhausted after running about for two nights and a day.


    Rachel bought some cheap clothes in the hotel store. Her dress was ruined, and it didn''t match her


    shoes, either.


    Daniel walked into the room after Rachel had taken a shower and changed her clothes.


    To avoid suspicion and for safety reasons, they were sharing a room.


    Rachel was exhausted, but she still hadn''t recovered from the kidnap. Although she was tired and


    sleepy, it was hard to fall asleep, Which was annoying.


    Minutester, Daniel finished his shower and walked towards Rachel. Finding her still awake, he said,


    "Even if you don''t feel like sleeping, try to sleep. We have to get up soon and resume our journey.


    We''re still far away from H City. We''re not safe until we get back there."


    Rachel nodded her head and tried to rx with her back to Daniel.


    About twenty minutester, Rachel finally fell asleep.


    Daniel slept on the other end of the bed.


    About two hourster, Daniel, who was a light sleeper, suddenly opened his eyes.


    He heard heavy footsteps outside their room.

 Chapter 161 How About I Help You

    Chapter 161 How About I Help You


    "Rachel, wake up!" Daniel suddenly sat up and nudged Rachel awake.


    It hadn''t been easy for Rachel to force herself to sleep even though she was extremely exhausted. So


    when Daniel woke her up suddenly, she felt tired and dizzy. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw


    Daniel quickly draw the curtains and open the window.


    "Open the door! We''re police. We''re raiding the hotel!


    Open the door quickly. Otherwise, we''ll kick it open!"


    The people outside shouted, knocking incessantly on the door.


    Daniel stuck his head out of the window and looked down. When booking the room, he had chosen the


    room on the second floor with the easiest ess to the ground.


    "Shh. Keep silent. They''re not police, " he whispered, beckoning her over with a wave.


    Rachel quickly sat up, put on her shoes and walked to him. She whispered, "How do you know that


    they''re not police?"


    Daniel moved a chair to the windowsill and climbed up on it. Then he said, "Have you ever seen the


    police raid only one room when they are conducting a surprise inspection? Besides, even if they are


    police, this area is under Zachary''s control, so how can we be sure that they aren''t colluding with him?


    I''ll go down first, then I''ll help you."


    Daniel was sure he was right. He was a light sleeper, but he hadn''t heard knocking on any other doors.


    Besides, it was almost morning. Why hadn''t they raided the hotelst night instead of today morning?


    They must be lying about their identities.


    As he spoke, Daniel stepped onto the windowsill and pressed himself against the wall. He lowered


    himself down carefully and ced his feet on the windowsill of the room below, then waved his hand to


    Rachel.


    Rachel nced at the door, knowing that Daniel was probably right. Since they hadn''t opened the door


    after such a long time, the people outside had started to kick it!


    "They aren''t opening the door for us. Kick it open!" The doors of hotel rooms in small towns were never


    strong or solid.


    After a few hard kicks, cracks began to appear on the door.


    Rachel didn''t dare to stay in the room. She stepped on the chair and climbed out of the window, then


    Daniel helped her down. As soon as she could stand firmly on the windowsill below, he jumped down to


    the ground.


    When Rachel jumped down after him, they heard a bang. The door had been kicked open!


    Daniel held her wrist and ran towards his car before noticing that it was surrounded by several people.


    "Great, now we can''t go back to the car. We have to go in another direction. Maybe we can call a


    taxi..."


    He was ready to run away with Rachel, but just then, several men walked up to them and blocked their


    way.


    "Run. Keep running! Why don''t you run?"


    Shouted one of the men. He was one of the men who had chased Daniel and Rachel in the mountain.


    He looked strong.


    Seeing so many of them blocking their way, Rachel was scared. She held Daniel''s hand tightly and


    asked, "Daniel, what do we do now?"


    "Take it easy. At least this time, I''m with you, right?" Danielforted her with a smile.


    ''It seems we can''t run away now, '' Daniel thought.


    "Come here and catch them!" the strong manmanded in a booming voice. The other four sturdy


    men rushed to Daniel and Rachel and caught them.


    Daniel didn''t resist. He knew that if he did, they would start hitting him.


    If there had been only two men here, Daniel would have tried to face them. But there were five men


    and one of them was amander, so Daniel knew it would be impossible for him to fight and win.


    "Daniel... I''m so sorry. You''re in this mess because of me!" Rachel said. She bit her lips and looked at


    Daniel, who was pushed down to the ground.


    "Take them back!" the strong man shouted. Rachel and Daniel were dragged to a minibus by two men


    each.


    Daniel smiled as if everything was okay. He looked at Rachel and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. If I were


    afraid of ending up in a mess, I would have chosen to stay in H City!"


    Although Daniel was in the grip of two men, he was still optimistic. He was strong and didn''t lose hope.


    He looked at Rachel with a broad smile.


    Daniel and Rachel were taken to a brick house.


    Inside one of the rooms, Rachel came face to face with Zachary again.


    "Girl, I guess I was wrong. I never thought that a man other than Hiram would risk his life to save you!"


    Zachary nced at Daniel and continued, "If you had known that this man would risk his life for you,


    you should have married him. Why did you marry the son of the old fox?"


    Rachel looked at the long and ugly scar on his arm. Then she looked away and humphed. "You''re right.


    If I''m alive after this, I''ll take your advice into consideration.


    So you''d better not let them beat him to death. Otherwise, I don''t think I''ll ever find a man who will risk


    his own life to save me again."


    Daniel, who was covering his head with his hands as he was being beat up, narrowed his eyes in


    surprise and nced at Rachel when he heard her words.


    Zachary took a drag from his cigarette, then nced at Daniel and waved to his subordinates. "Stop.


    Didn''t you hear what she said? She''ll take my advice. If you beat him to death, she will be a widow.


    That''s not good!"


    As he spoke, Zachary walked to Daniel, who was lying still on the ground and breathing heavily. He


    crouched down and looked at him. "You''re really good-looking. In fact, you''re more pleasing to my eyes


    than Hiram.


    Tell me. Why did youe to save her?"


    As he spoke, Zachary stubbed out his cigarette on the back of Daniel''s hand.


    Daniel gritted his teeth and silently bore the pain. He raised his head and nced at Rachel, who was


    staring at him worriedly. "I regard Hiram as my brother, and she''s my friend. I couldn''t just stand by and


    do nothing when I knew she was kidnapped, " he said.


    "Oh? You regard Hiram as your brother? No wonder you work yourself to the bone for him. I knew it.


    Hiram is strong and clever, and he can fight several people at the same time, but that''s not all. He also


    has some friends like you that are ready to die for him. That''s why I could never get close enough to


    hurt him, "


    Zachary said, deep in thought. He stood up and nced at Rachel before shifting his eyes to Daniel


    again.


    "How about I help you?"


    Zachary suddenly said. He asked one of his men toe close and ordered him to prepare something.


    Rachel didn''t know what he was up to. She sat in the corner with her knees held up to her chin and


    looked at Daniel, who was too weak to even stand up.


    ''If Hiram finds out that his woman has had sex with a friend he treats like a brother, how will he feel?''


    Zachary thought. A sinister smile appeared on his face as he imagined how betrayed Hiram would feel.


    "The betrayal would scar him for life, " Zachary said out loud.


    Daniel, who was wiping the blood on the corner of his mouth, raised his head at Zachary''s words and


    looked at him angrily. "What are you talking about? What are you going to do?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "What am I going to do? What I''m going to do is help you. This girl here didn''t marry a good man, so


    I''m going to be a matchmaker for her. I am helping both of you?"


    As Zachary spoke, his man returned with bottles of liquid aphrodisiac from an adult shop nearby.


    "Don''t think that I can''t see through you, " he continued. "You protected her and saved her at the risk of


    your own life. I don''t believe that you did all this just because of your brotherly friendship with Hiram."


    Zachary grabbed a bottle of aphrodisiac, then patted Daniel''s face and said, "Since you like her and


    she likes you, today is the day when you have sex with her!"


    Then, turning to his men, he added, "Come here and open his mouth."


    Rachel quickly stood up and strode to them. She pulled away the man who was about to force Daniel


    to drink the aphrodisiac and stood in front of Daniel to protect him.


    "What do you want?!" she shouted. "Zachary, you used to have a wife and a kid. You know that we''re


    innocent. If your wife and kid weren''t dead, they would also look down on you for everything you''ve


    done!"


    When Rachel mentioned his wife and kid, Zachary was infuriated. "Yes! I know that you''re innocent. But


    so what? In this world, being a good man doesn''t get you anything!


    Once upon a time, I worked so hard for Hiram''s family, but look what that got me! I lost my wife and my


    kid! So, I won''t be a good man any longer.


    Come here and force him to drink a bottle of this! And force her to drink a bottle, too!"


    As soon as Zachary finished his words, Rachel was separated from Daniel. A man forced her to open


    her mouth.


    "No!" she cried out, shaking her head desperately.


    She didn''t want to drink it and she couldn''t drink it! No!

 Chapter 162 A Lifetime Friend

    Chapter 162 A Lifetime Friend


    "Open your mouth like you''re told, or it will hurt!" A man grabbed Rachel''s head with a bottle of liquid in


    his hand.


    He forced Rachel''s mouth open and poured the liquid into it. Rachel looked up at the ceiling


    desperately. She knew there was nothing she could do now, and closed her eyes slowly. She felt the


    cold liquid running down her throat.


    Rachel heard them walk out and m the door.


    Rachel and Daniel were locked alone together in the room. It waspletely dark inside except for tiny


    cracks of lighting in through the sealed window.


    "Daniel, are you okay?" Rachel asked. She opened her eyes and stood up in the dark. She reached out


    to Daniel, who was still lying on the ground, and helped him stand on his feet. Noticing that there was a


    small bed on the other side of the room, she helped Daniel there.


    "Fine, I''m fine. These injuries are nothing, I can still breathe, " Daniel gasped. He leaned against the


    wall and rubbed his chest with his hand. They had hit him heavily on his chest just now.


    Seeing Daniel joke while he was in so much pain made Rachel cry, but she wiped her tears away


    before they could fall from her eyes and murmured, "Thank you, Daniel. For everything."


    Rachel knew that Daniel hadn''t had to stay with her. He could have run away the moment they had


    been found, but he didn''t. He stayed with her and protected her as much as he could.


    "Look at you. Don''t thank me again. I didn''t do this for you, I did it for Hiram, understand? You owe me


    nothing, " he said gently. He could hear Rachel weeping.


    Rachel shook her head and looked at Daniel through her tears. "No, stop lying to me. I know you did all


    this for me, and I know you were serious about what you said on Cliff Mountain, even if I thought it was


    a joke then."


    Rachel wasn''t sensitive, but she was smart. She knew Daniel had a crush on her, and she told him she


    knew about it, because she also knew that they might not ever leave this room.


    Daniel turned his head away after hearing Rachel''s words. He smiled and said, "So what? Even if I was


    serious, I know I don''t deserve you. I''m a yboy and I hang out with all kinds of women. You''re too


    decent for me."


    After learning that Rachel had been kidnapped, Daniel felt like he would go crazy if he couldn''t see her


    anymore. He started to realize that he couldn''t continue to hide his feelings for her.


    At that very moment, all kinds of desperate ideas crossed his mind. He would do anything to get her


    out of this situation.


    "Don''t, Daniel, don''t talk like this. I used to think you were a bad person, but I''ve changed my mind now.


    You don''t have a steady girlfriend, so you''re free to date any woman you want. As far as I know, you''re


    a great man, " she said seriously.


    Everyone had the right to choose to live and treat their rtionships as they liked. Rachel didn''t think


    she had the right to judge Daniel''s attitude to life.


    But the truth was, when it came to rtionships, all Daniel knew was sleeping with women. Rachel


    assumed rightly that he had never met anyone he truly loved.


    "Hey! Hey there! Are you moved to tears by what I did? You''re quite easy to impress. Tell me, you''ve


    fallen in love with me, right?" Daniel joked, coughing and looking at Rachel with a smirk on his face.


    Rachel began halfughing, half-crying at his words. She took a deep breath and wiped off the tears on


    her face.


    "Listen, Daniel! You''ll be my friend as long as I live. I mean it."


    "Fine, you''re such a disappointing woman! I''m expecting something else here, something that will scare


    my heart out of my chest. But thanks to what you''ve said, I''m heartbroken, " Daniel said, turning his


    head away andughing disdainfully.


    Rachel patted him on his shoulder and said, "Listen, it is kind of me to stay friends with a jerk like you!


    Don''t expect more from me, okay?"


    Suddenly Daniel grabbed her hands and said, "I''m different from the jerks you have met. I respect


    women, and I never fool any of them. All the women who have got involved with me know what they''re


    getting into, and that it''s only for a night or two."


    "Fine, fine, I guess I misunderstood you!" Rachel said and pulled her hands away.


    Just then, they heard the door being unlocked.


    "Son of a bitch! What are you guys doing? A man and a woman were locked in a dark room, and all


    they did was chat with each other. Are you nuts?" A tall and strong man came in and walked to the bed


    Rachel and Daniel were sitting on.


    "Hey, boy! What''s wrong with you? Did we beat you so bad that you can''t sleep with a woman? If that''s


    the truth, I can give you a hand, " the man said gruffly. Daniel stood up as he approached, but the man


    pushed him by his shoulder and Daniel fell back onto the bed.


    The man took a look at Rachel and licked his lips, "She''s gorgeous! Wow, her breasts and her ass,


    they must feel good. Since you couldn''t do it, let me do it for you!"


    Frightened, Rachel inched away from the man.


    She knew the drug she was forced to swallow was beginning to work on her. That was why she had


    chatted with Daniel, she was trying to distract herself from it.


    "Don''t you dare touch her! If you put a finger on her, I''ll make you beg for death!" Daniel shouted,


    getting up again.


    Even with the aphrodisiac working on him, Daniel hadn''t thought of touching Rachel for even a


    moment.


    How could this lowlife do anything to her!


    "I dare you to say that again! Fuck you!" he continued shouting.


    Suddenly, Rachel heard a loud bang, as if something had exploded.


    Daniel had taken a thermos bottle beside the bed and smashed it onto the man''s head with all his


    strength.


    The man struggled for a few seconds, but then he fell onto the ground, blood gushing out of his face.


    Hearing the noise, six men rushed into the room to see what happened.


    "You''re dead, son! You have no idea who you''re dealing with!"


    "Come on! Let''s beat him up until his parents wouldn''t be able to recognize him!"


    "How about the girl?"


    "Didn''t you see the boss leave? She''s ours now! Let''s have fun!"


    Rachel''s heart almost stopped, and her face went as pale as a ghost. Daniel threw himself in front of


    her and held her tightly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She saw dozens of fists attack Daniel''s back at the same time.


    Rachel closed her eyes desperately.


    She had lost all hope.


    This was the end.


    She didn''t think she would live after this.


    The men surrounded Daniel and Rachel like a dark cloud.


    But right at this moment, bright light burst into the dark room, blinding them.


    They heard ss break, followed by footsteps approaching, thousands of them.


    The men beating Daniel and Rachel took a moment to realize what had happened and turned around,


    but they were dumbfounded by the scene.


    Soldiers in uniforms were pointing their sniper rifles at them, and they soon surrounded them in a circle.


    Rachel was the first one to see the soldiers because she was the only one facing that way.


    When she saw Chad making his way to her, she took a deep breath of relief.


    "Take them out! No, punch the crap out of them!" Chad shouted, moving aside to make room for them.


    The well-trained soldiers punched those men directly on their knees before dragged them out.


    "Sorry we''rete, Rachel! Hiram''s gone after Zachary himself. Realizing that things aren''t going as he


    expected, that old man is trying to escape!" exined Chad.


    He strode over to them.


    "Daniel, buddy, are you okay?" he asked, seeing Daniel still holding Rachel in his arms.


    Daniel raised his head and nced at Chad weakly. "You should try thister, buddy! Let six men


    punch you at the same time and see if you can still get up by yourself.


    Come and help me up, you idiot! I think my bones are broken."


    "OK! OK!"


    Chad said, smiling and helping him up. He knew that if Daniel could joke with him, it meant that he was


    fine.


    Daniel hadn''t actually broken any of his bones, but he was injured. He felt a surge of pain everywhere


    in his body as he got up.


    "Daniel, how could you..." Chad said, noticing that there was something wrong with Daniel.


    Daniel leaned in to Chad and whispered, "I''m drugged. Hurry up! Go and find a girl for me. No, find two


    girls. I''ll pick the prettier one."


    Hearing what Daniel said, Chad took a look at Rachel, and then nodded. "Okay, I will."


    "How about Rachel?" he asked after helping Daniel walk out of the room. Chad had already seen the


    two empty bottles on the ground and put two together.


    Daniel nced at Rachel, who was sitting on the bed with her arms wrapped around herself, and said,


    "Call Hiram now. Ask him toe here even if the sky is falling down."


    Daniel knew for a fact that Hiram didn''t want to lose her.

 Chapter 163 Hatred

    Chapter 163 Hatred


    After Rachel was brought out of the dark room, she got into a military car. She remained silent


    throughout the whole ride.


    She tried to suppress the urge deep in the pit of her stomach. It was quite ironic. Even though she was


    numb and exhausted, all her body felt was desire.


    After an hour''s drive, the car stopped in a small city that was famous for its tourist spots, so the


    environment here was better. Rachel was checked into a hotel room.


    There, inside the bathroom, Rachel submerged herself in icy water, her ssy eyes staring at the water


    overflowing from the tub.


    The water was cold, but her heart was colder.


    After a while, the door was opened by someone, jerking Rachel''s senses awake. She tried to control


    her breathing and carefully listened to what was going on outside the bathroom.


    She heard a knock on the bathroom door.


    "... Are you done?"


    It was Hiram''s voice.


    Realizing it was only him, Rachel felt somewhat rxed. Of course, why had she be so alert? She


    was safe with bodyguards surrounding the hotel.


    Who woulde in except him?


    Instead of replying, Rachel continued to lie inside the bathtub with her eyes closed.


    After knocking the door for a while and hearing no reply, Hiram became a little worried.


    He found a key to the bathroom and opened the door. When he saw her lying in the bathtub with her


    eyes closed, he became anxious.


    "Rachel! Rachel!"


    Rachel turned her head to the other side, trying to avoid looking at him. "I''m fine. Get out of here."


    Hiram frowned when his hand touched the icy water. He turned off the tap.


    Then he bent down into the water and hugged her!


    "Hiram! Stop touching me!"


    Rachel yelled, finally opening her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ignoring what she had said, Hiram covered her with a bath towel and dragged her out of the bathroom.


    "Hiram... Let me go! Now!"


    No matter how loud she screamed, Hiram didn''t reply. As ast resort, she bit his arm in anger.


    However, instead of loosening his grip on her, Hiram only held her tighter and walked steadily to the


    luxurious bed.


    Afterying her down on the soft bed, he looked into her eyes, which were filled with hatred.


    "Hiram! Look at me now! I''m a dirty woman. Zachary sold me to a bachelor!" Rachel stared at him with


    tears in her eyes.


    If it hadn''t been for Daniel, she would have definitely been tarnished by another man.


    Hiram frowned before firmly saying, "I don''t care. As soon as you were taken away, I told myself that I


    would spend my whole life making up for it."


    "But I care! I care about my purity! I care about my reputation! I also care about whether I''ll be


    abandoned again!"


    Her words rang through the air clearly even though the back of her throat was tightening with sobs.


    "I love you so much, Rachel. I had to pay off my debt to my family, that''s why I did what I did. If there''s


    a next time, then even if I have to sacrifice the whole world to save you, I''ll definitely do that!" Hiram


    said to her quietly, his heart hurting.


    He knew he owed his parents for the kindness of bringing him up. He had repaid them when he had


    asked the kidnappers to let go of Lydia instead of Rachel. But after this, no matter what happened,


    Rachel would be his priority!


    "Enough! I''ve heard too many sweet nothings. I don''t want to hear them anymore. Get out, I want to


    take rest." Rachel turned her head away, unwilling to look at him any longer. She didn''t want to hear


    him say that he loved her.


    His love was so fragile. It could disappear with just a little turbulence.


    "Okay, I''ll go. But first, you have to take this pill. It will help you." Hiram took a pill from the table, then


    poured her a cup of warm water.


    "No! I don''t need to take this!"


    Rachel pushed him away and buried herself under the quilt.


    Hiram leaned forward again and said, "Rachel, if you don''t take this pill, then I''ll have to help you


    release your desire myself. Choose one."


    He wouldn''t let her endure the pain, as he knew how it felt.


    Rachel covered her face with a pillow and hoped he would go away.


    Suddenly, she felt his hand touching her waist. Hiram pulled the pillow to one side and said to her


    softly, "I know. I know you don''t want to see me now. But please take this pill. After you take it, I''ll leave


    instantly!"


    Rachel was annoyed, but she didn''t want to see him any longer. She sat up, grabbed the pill from his


    hand and swallowed it.


    Hiram looked at her with satisfaction and ced a new phone on the night table.


    "I got you a new number. Call your mom after having some rest. She''s worried about you."


    He took onest look at her before leaving the room.


    After he left, Rachel sat down and held the cellphone.


    Zachary had thrown away her old one at the theater.


    Her contact list was already stored in this new cell phone. Without any hesitation, she called her


    mother.


    "Hello? Mom?"


    "Rachel?! Oh! Is that you?!


    Thank God! You''re safe! I''m so happy to hear from you, dear!"


    Fannie cried in relief.


    "Mom..." Rachel had tears in her eyes too. "I miss you so much..."


    "Forget everything that happened. All that matters now is that you''re safe. Remember toe back as


    soon as possible after you''ve recovered! I want to see you!" Fannie said, choking back tears.


    "Hiram hasn''t slept for two days trying to find you. Thank God you''re safe!" she said again.


    Rachel took a deep breath and wiped off the tears on her cheeks, trying to calm down. "Mom, are you


    okay now?"


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine. Nothing happened to me!" Fannie didn''t tell her that she had fainted


    after hearing that Rachel was kidnapped. Since her blood pressure was under control now, she didn''t


    think it was necessary to tell her about it.


    "Okay... I''m fine now! I''lle back to see you soon!"


    "Okay, dear. Take care of yourself! I''m fine. Don''t worry about me, " Fannie said.


    After Rachel hung up the phone, she began sobbing, suddenly remembering everything she had been


    through.


    It was always the closest one who would care for her.


    It seemed only her mother would stand by her side.


    Outside the door, Hiram stood listening to her cry. His dark eyes were filled with sorrow.


    Although he terribly wanted to go in andfort her, he knew he couldn''t. Her desperate cries were


    tearing him apart!

 Chapter 164 I Want A Divorce

    Chapter 164 I Want A Divorce


    "Hiram, your clothes are all wet. You''d better go and get changed, " Chad said, walking over. Hiram


    was standing still in front of Rachel''s hotel room door, not realizing or caring about the water dripping


    from his shirt.


    Hearing Chad''s voice, Hiram pulled himself out of his thoughts and turned to him. "Stay here for me.


    Give me a call immediately if something is up. I''m going to change my clothes."


    Chad nodded. He sighed as he watched Hiram walk away.


    He knew that it wasn''t going to be easy for Rachel to get over this. Being kidnapped, having guns


    pointed at her head, having a bomb strapped onto her, being almost raped by a countryman in a rural


    area, seeing Daniel get beaten up, and being drugged... Even though Chad was familiar with such


    things, what Rachel had gone through seemed like something that could only happen in a movie.


    Inside the room...


    After taking the pill Hiram gave her, Rachel managed to get some sleep, although she tossed and


    turned the whole night. It was nine the next morning when she woke up.


    Rachel felt her head swirling and rubbed it with both hands. Her stomach started to rumble. She


    couldn''t remember thest time she ate something, so she quickly got up to get ready.


    She saw a set of new clothes folded neatly on a chair, from underwear to coat.


    She went to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth, and then put on the clothes that had


    been set out for her before opening the door.


    She was taken aback when she found Hiram standing right in front of it, leaning against the wall with


    his hands in his pockets. He was gazing ahead, lost in his thought.


    It seemed he had been standing here the whole night.


    Hearing the door open, Hiram pulled himself back to reality and looked at Rachel.


    "You must be starving. Let''s go and have breakfast, " he said, holding her hand and walking towards


    the dining hall on the other end of the corridor.


    He had barely taken a step when Rachel pulled her hand out of his. Instead of trying again, he shoved


    his hand back into his pocket and tried to fall into step with her.


    But Rachel slowed down, walking at least three or four steps behind him on purpose.


    At the dining hall, Rachel hardly took a seat when the dishes were served one by one. The table was


    A middle-aged waitress smiled at Rachel and said, "Here you are, my dear madam. We have been


    preparing dishes sincest night. Your husband was worried that you couldn''t sleep and might want to


    eat."


    She was about to continue, intending to divulge more, but with a cold nce from Hiram, she shut up


    and gestured the other waitresses to leave with her.


    Rachel had''t said a word till now. She took a bowl of rice and began eating, reaching for the dishes on


    the table once in a while. Her full focus was on her breakfast.


    Hiram, who was sitting opposite Rachel, felt his stomach grumble. He hadn''t eaten anything ever since


    Rachel was kidnapped, either. Seeing that she was busy eating now, he decided to have his breakfast


    too.


    After a while, Rachel put her chopsticks on the table and raised her head to look at Hiram with a


    solemn expression on her face.


    "I want a divorce, Hiram, " she said.


    Hiram was reaching for a dish when he heard Rachel''s abrupt statement. He paused for a second, then


    continued to eat, seeming to not have heard her.


    "I''ve been thinking about this for the past few days, " Rachel continued. "We''re not good for each other.


    Look at your family and mine, we were brought up in different environments with different values.


    Leave the kidnapping aside. I think the way we treat each other in general is a big problem. The longer


    we stay married, the bigger the problem is going to be, so I believe a divorce will be good for both


    of us."


    Hiram stayed silent as Rachel continued to speak.


    "If you''re worried about what''s in the property agreement, I''m ready to give up everything, including the


    money you gave mest time. I''ll keep one million and return the rest to you. I''ll also leave everything


    you''ve ever bought me at your ce.


    I hope you can think over this seriously, Hiram. Let''s be nice to each other."


    Hiram ced his chopsticks on the table and wiped his mouth with a napkin. He finally met Rachel''s


    eyes and asked softly, "Have you finished your breakfast? If you have, let''s go for a walk."


    "No, I''d better go and see my mom as soon as possible, " Rachel said. She gazed at Hiram nkly


    since he was avoiding her question.


    "Okay, we''ll go back to H City in thirty minutes. Get yourself ready, honey, " Hiram said, standing up


    from his chair.


    As he walked away, Rachel shouted after him, "Please think over what I just said, will you?"


    Hiram walked outside without giving her a reply.


    Rachel sighed to herself. She hadn''t said those things on a whim. She was being serious.


    She had thought of divorcing him several times before, but she always changed her mind soon. Things


    hadn''t been bad enough for her to leave Hiram, but not this time. She had been kidnapped and had


    almost lost her life. She didn''t think she would be so lucky next time. If something happened to her or if


    she was killed, how could her mom survive?


    She had no father, and she was the only daughter. She couldn''t imagine what her mother would do.


    She decided she couldn''t put herself in such danger anymore, never again!


    What was more, she had realized that she was nothing special in Hiram''s mind, and that she had


    imagined all their happiness by herself.


    She knew Hiram had had his reasons, but she couldn''t pay for his decision with her life.


    The only reason she had to die for him was because she was his wife. No one could ask her to do him


    this favor if she wasn''t.


    Rachel reached H City that afternoon.


    Learning that Fannie was already there waiting for her, she went to her directly.


    Seeing her daughter standing in front of her safe and sound, Fannie felt relieved and finally stopped


    crying.


    "Simpson, I know it''s you. You''re guarding our daughter in heaven, right?


    Thank you! Thank God! You must always protect her. You must keep her far away from any danger!"


    Fannie lit three incense sticks and knelt down to thank all the gods.


    "Mom, I''m so sorry. Sorry for making you worry about me!" Rachel held Fannie in her arms with tears


    running down her face. She thought she had already used up all her tears, but she was wrong.


    Fannie patted Rachel on her back and sobbed, "Sweetie, please take more care of yourself. Please


    don''t let me worry about you again, please!"


    Rachel nodded her head firmly and wiped the tears off her face.


    "Mom is getting older and I can''t go through this anymore. I kept telling myself that I''d go with you if


    something bad happened to you! I''ve already lost your father. You''re my only family. I can''t lose you


    too!" Choking up as she said this, Fannie tried to take a deep breath and wiped the tears off her face.


    That was what Fannie had been thinking about the whole time. If Rachel never returned and she was


    left alone, what reason did she have to live in this world? She couldn''t take it.


    "Stop talking nonsense, mom! Look at me, I''m fine. I promise I won''t let this happen again! I promise!


    Don''t think nonsense, please!" Rachel said, holding her mom tightly in her arms.


    It was seven in the evening when Rachel walked out from her apartment.


    Hiram''s Maybach was still waiting for her downstairs.


    Hiram got down from the car when he saw Rachele out of the building. He looked into her eyes


    and said, "Come to my parents'' home with me. My mom has been worrying about you, and she''s


    waiting to see you now."


    Rachel didn''t turn him down, and got into the car directly.


    "Fine, I have something to say to Lydia, " she said as she fastened her seat belt. She fixed her eyes


    forward without so much as a nce at Hiram.


    Hearing what she said, Hiram paused for a moment, then said, "Okay."


    They didn''t speak at all on their way to Joanna''s ce.


    Looking outside at the bright neon lights, the past shed in Rachel''s head like a movie.


    It had only been two or three months since she met Hiram, but what she had gone through these few


    months was more thrilling than her entire life. It was like being on a roller coaster.


    Suddenly, she felt Hiram grabbing her hand on herp.


    She tried to pull away, but he was holding it too tightly. "Hey, Rachel, I know you hate me now. You can


    yell at me, you can beat me, you can even bite me, anything as long as it makes you feel better. Please


    don''t keep all your feelings inside."


    Hiram was hurt that Rachel was shutting him out ever since she was rescued. He tried to warm her


    heart by grabbing her hand.


    "No, you''re wrong. I don''t hate you. You''ve done nothing wrong. You saved your sister. As an elder


    brother, you did what you should do. Why should I hate you for doing the right thing?" said Rachel


    calmly.


    Then she took her hand out of Hiram''s.


    Hiram put his hand on the steering wheel, the shine leaving his eyes.


    He was an elder brother.


    But above all, he was a husband, Rachel''s husband.


    Finally, they reached Joanna''s house. Hiram slowly drove to a stop in the courtyard.


    Before Hiram could even unfasten his seat belt, Rachel opened the door on her side and got off,


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    walking inside alone without waiting for him.


    Hiram frowned and got out of the car as quickly as he could.

 Chapter 165 Slapping Lydia

    Chapter 165 pping Lydia


    As soon as Rachel entered the Rong''s mansion, Joanna, who was waiting for her in the living room,


    Stood up and rushed towards her.


    "Rachel! Thank God! You''re finally back!" Joanna felt relieved that Rachel was back safe and sound.


    Worried that something bad might happen to her, she hadn''t had any appetite or sleep the past few


    days.


    "Mom, I''m okay. Sorry to have worried you!" Rachel said calmly.


    Although she was angry, she knew that it wasn''t Joanna''s fault. It dad been difficult for her to make a


    choice between her daughter and her daughter-inw.


    "Even though you don''t me me, I feel ashamed, " Joanna cried, looking at Rachel with tears in her


    eyes. She knew Rachel must have been hurt by Hiram''s decision.


    "Mom! Where is Lydia?" Rachel asked suddenly.


    As if reading her mind, Lydia was walking downstairs.


    "Rachel... You''re back?" Lydia had been shocked when she heard the news that Rachel was back, but


    she had toe downstairs to greet her, or it wouldn''t be polite.


    Rachel turned around at Lydia''s voice. Lydia, who was standing on the stairs, looked beautiful but frail.


    Rachel didn''t answer her. Instead, she went to the table in the center of the living room and picked up a


    cup filled with tea. It seemed the owner hadn''t had time to drink it.


    With the cup in her hand, she walked slowly towards Lydia.


    Hiram came in at that moment and saw Rachel walking towards Lydia.


    Rachel stopped in front of her and said, "Yes, I''m back! You must be very disappointed."


    With that, she raised her hand and poured the tea on Lydia''s head. Lydia stood there shocked for a


    moment with tea slowly dripping down her face and tea leaves hanging in her hair.


    "Rachel!"


    Joanna cried out. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    Rachel stared at Lydia, who now looked weak and pathetic. Lydia said, "Go ahead, Rachel! I know


    you''re mad at me!"


    Rachel gritted her teeth and sneered. She suddenly threw the cup at Lydia''s head.


    Compared to what she had suffered the past few days, it was nothing at all.


    "Rachel!" Joanna was stunned. She was about to go over, but Hiram stopped her.


    Lydia screamed when the cup hit her. She wiped her face and said with tears in her eyes, "Rachel! I


    know I made mistakes. If it hadn''t been for me, you wouldn''t have been kidnapped. Go ahead! I won''t


    fight back!"


    But before she could even finish her words, There was a loud crack.


    Rachel had pped her right on her pretty cheek without mercy!


    "Lydia, you know very well why I''m pping you!"


    Rachel said, lowering her voice. If it hadn''t been for the woman in front of her, she wouldn''t have gotten


    caught in this mess in the first ce.


    "I''ve never hurt anyone. Why did you treat me like that? You wicked woman!" she continued.


    With that, Rachel gave her a hard push, and Lydia fell to the ground.


    "Rachel! Stop! Calm down! It wasn''t Lydia''s fault!" Joanna cried out loudly when she saw her daughter


    being pped.


    "Mom! You think she''s innocent? Ha!" Rachel sneered. She looked at the woman lying on the ground,


    pretending to be miserable.


    Afraid that Rachel would tell the truth, Lydia cried out, "Rachel! I deserve it! It was my fault! It happened


    because of me!


    I asked Hiram to save me because I was so scared at that moment!


    If, if you think it was my fault, go ahead! I won''t fight back even if I''m dying!"


    Rachel shook her head andughed bitterly. Last time, she had been naive enough to think that Lydia


    had realized her mistakes and was determined to change. But no, no matter how beautiful she was on


    the outside, Lydia was truly a wicked woman at heart.


    "Rachel! You should forgive Lydia! She only cried out because she was so scared at that moment. She


    was a victim too!" Joanna tried to exin.


    She thought that Rachel was mad at Lydia for asking Hiram for help when they had been both tied up


    on stage.


    Encouraged by her mother''s words, Lydia stood up in front of Rachel with a fearless expression on her


    face.


    Rachel looked into her eyes with a hint of a sneer at her lips. She had never been a pushover.


    Scared? Lydia was trying to cover up all her sins with such a simple excuse!


    Rachel hadn''t had a chance to teach her a lesson before. Now that she hade back alive, She was


    going to get even with her.


    She said, "Lydia, this is what you''re really like! Everyone thinks you''re a cute little rabbit, but you''re


    actually a snake! You''ve plotted against me so many times just because I married Hiram, right?"


    Rachel said firmly. Even now, when she recalled the scene, she couldn''t get over how horrible it was.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When Rachel had gone to the dressing room to look for Lydia, the whole ce had been silent until


    she finally opened the door to the room where the kidnappers were holding Lydia, which was when


    Lydia finally screamed. But no matter how many times she had thought about it, something didn''t add


    up.


    If Lydia had indeed screamed out of fear, she could have screamed at any moment before she entered


    that room. In fact, she should have screamed when Rachel called out her name so many times, so that


    Rachel would have had time to get help.


    There was no way that Lydia hadn''t heard Rachel calling out her name in such a silent ce. But Lydia


    hadn''t answered her or made any noise.


    Instead, she had cried out right when Rachel opened the door, Creating the opportunity for the


    kidnappers.


    When she said all this, Lydia shook her head in panic. She said, "No, I don''t understand what you''re


    saying! Rachel! How could you say that? Even though Hiram chose to save my life over yours, you


    shouldn''t nder me like this!


    I only cried out when you opened the door because I was so scared. How could I do it on purpose?"


    Rachelughed. She looked at her and asked, "You mean you didn''t do it on purpose?


    When I opened the door, I saw a man there. I knew that there was something wrong, so I was about to


    leave and get help, because it would be impossible for me to save you by myself.


    And at that moment, those men didn''t want to kidnap me because they didn''t know who I was. They


    thought I was worthless.


    But you, you revealed my identity with your screaming, and that''s why they took the risk of kidnapping


    me!"


    Rachel said coldly. She knew she was right. If the men had been nning to kidnap her, they would


    have caught her as soon as she opened the door instead of trying to hide themselves without making


    any noise.


    Their target had been Lydia, the daughter of the Rong family.


    They hadn''t nned to kidnap Rachel until they found out that she was Hiram''s wife, thanks to Lydia.


    If Lydia hadn''t cried out, this disaster wouldn''t have happened to Rachel.


    Lydia had gotten Rachel involved by conveying her identity to the kidnappers.


    "What are you talking about? How could I have considered so much under such circumstances?"


    Lydia retorted anxiously.


    Then she turned to Hiram and Joanna in a hurry.


    "Hiram! Mom! Rachel is bbering nonsense! She never likes me, so she''s putting all the me on me


    now!"


    Now that she had revealed everything, Rachel didn''t bother to look at Lydia anymore.


    She didn''t care about what would happen next


    And whether Hiram and Joanna would believe her or not, Not anymore.


    She strode towards the door.


    Just then, Hiram who had been silent so far spoke up.


    "I trust you!"

 Chapter 166 Give Me Another Chance

    Chapter 166 Give Me Another Chance


    "I saw everything in the surveince video, "


    Hiram said, staring at Rachel.


    "Rachel opened the door, but she didn''t actually enter the room. It was clear that the kidnappers were


    not targeting her. If Lydia had kept quiet about who Rachel was, Zachary wouldn''t have kidnapped her."


    He had watched that short video many times with Chad and Kun, And that was the conclusion they had


    all arrived at.


    At that time, Zachary hadn''t known who Rachel was, so he hadn''t had the intention to catch her. She


    could have escaped with that opportunity.


    She could have at least saved herself from danger.


    From the video, it was clear that it was only because of Lydia''s tip that Zachary decided to kidnap


    Rachel.


    "Hiram! Please believe me! I was so scared at that time. When Rachel opened the door, I thought of


    her as my life-saver! How could I have had such an evil intention?


    And after that, I didn''t know that the kidnappers would allow you to save only one of us!"


    Lydia tried to exin, looking at him with tears in her eyes.


    Hiram''s eyes turned cold. ring at the sister he had grown up with, he said, "Lydia, I don''t want to


    ept the fact that my sister, who used to be so lovely and clever, has now turned into a crafty woman.


    You were in such a dangerous situation, but instead of thinking about how to escape, you were thinking


    about how to harm your sister-inw."


    "Hiram... I..."


    "Tell me the truth. Are you going to insist that you''re innocent?"


    "I..."


    Lydia had run out of excuses.


    Rachel turned her back to them, took a deep breath, and said, "Mother, I''m sorry. I have to go now. My


    mom is waiting for me at home."


    Joanna opened her mouth and closed it again without saying anything. She stared at her daughter like


    she was looking at a stranger.


    Rachel stepped out of the house that seemed luxurious but had hurt her so much.


    She walked to the side of the main road and was about to call a taxi


    When she noticed a Maybach stop beside her.


    Hiram didn''t lower the window and call her in like he usually did. Instead, he came out, opened the door


    of the passenger seat, and said, "Get on. I have something to say."


    Rachel lowered her head as she got in.


    Hiram drove all the way to the river bank, which was located in the suburb of the city.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He leaned against the railing, watching the river flow endlessly without a pause.


    Rachel got off the car too and stood beside him.


    "Thank you for believing me. I thought you''d think that I was being neurotic." Rachel leaned against the


    icy railing too and looked at the river, inhaling the natural smell of the river.


    "You''re kidding, right?" Hiram frowned. If he couldn''t even believe her, what was the point in being her


    husband?


    Rachel smiled and continued, "I thought you wouldn''t believe that your sister could treat me like that.


    And even if you did, I thought you''d protect her, and you''d insist that I was saying crazy things because


    I was frightened by the kidnappers."


    Wasn''t it reasonable? He had chosen to save Lydia at Rachel''s expense once before.


    Fortunately, Rachel had escaped from danger. But she could have been killed by Zachary or one of his


    men.


    Hiram''s frown deepened, but he couldn''t argue with her.


    "Do you have anything else to say? If not, I want to go home now. I told my mom that I''lle back


    tonight, " she said, loosening her grip on the railing.


    Hiram''s strong arms embraced her from behind. She heard his maic voice say, "Please, honey.


    Don''t be so indifferent."


    Rachel slowly closed her eyes and smiled bitterly. "Huh? You think I''m being indifferent? What about


    you? You threw me to those kidnappers and left me to die!"


    Hiram embraced her tighter. There was urgency in his voice as he said, "Please! Give me another


    chance! I''ll make up for it!"


    No matter how many reasons he had had, he had to admit that he owed her.


    "Hiram, give me some time to calm down, okay? Bring me home." Rachel shook herself out of his grip


    without emotion.


    Hiram stared at her for a while, then climbed into his car and drove her home.


    At Fannie''s ce, Fannie and Emma were watching TV on the sofa waiting for Rachel toe back.


    Their house was a little small, but Fannie just let Emma stay here and live with them.


    "You''re back, my dear, " Fannie said when Rachel entered. "Are you hungry?"


    Fannie looked beyond Rachel, but found nobody. Disappointed, she asked, "Huh? Why didn''t Hiram


    Rachel changed her shoes and casually threw her bag on the shoe cab before walking in. "He


    wanted toe, but I didn''t let him."


    She had directly refused him when he was about toe up the stairs with her.


    "Rachel... Are you...?" Fannie trailed off worriedly.


    However, Rachel directly said to her, "Mom, I want to divorce him." Rachel wasn''t going to lie to her.


    She thought that Fannie should have been mentally prepared for this result.


    She wasn''t afraid that her mom wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    "What?!" Fannie was stunned. She sat quietly on the sofa for a long time beforeing back to her


    senses. "Rachel... I know you can''t ept his choice. I was hurt when I heard about it, too.


    But I think he had his own reasons for doing that. No matter who he chose, he would always be med


    by someone."


    When Fannie had first heard about the incident, she had been so angry that she couldn''t ept


    Hiram''s choice at all. But after a little while, she began to understand it.


    "Mom, I know I can''t me him. But you should think of this from another point of view. The Rong


    family is wealthy, but they''re envied by so many people. No one can promise that such a thing won''t


    happen again.


    This time, Lydia and I were kidnapped. What about the next time? If his mother and I were kidnapped,


    how would he choose? Do you believe that he would choose me?"


    Rachel shook her head. "Mom, I didn''te to this decision just because of the choice he made.


    I just want to enjoy my life in peace and keep youpany."


    Fannie sighed. She knew that she couldn''t change Rachel''s mind.


    "No matter what you''ve decided, I''ll support you. However, can you really forget him?" Fannie asked,


    then walked to the bedroom.


    The two hadn''t spent a long time together, but they had already shared a bed.


    If they got divorced now, could they really regard each other as strangers?


    Rachel went to her room, but she didn''t go to sleep right away. Ever since that incident, she kept


    having nightmares where she was running through the farnd without stopping.


    After reading a book for an hour, she turned off the nightmp.


    Not long after shey down, her phone brightened with a notification.

 Chapter 167 Being Alone

    Chapter 167 Being Alone


    "Did I wake you up?" Daniel''s voice sounded softly on the phone.


    Rachel sat up straight. She had only minded herself and forgot about him. "No, you didn''t. How are


    you? Are you okay now?"


    "I''m fine. That couldn''t hurt me so easily." Danielughed. As for the drug, it lost its effect on him after


    he had fulfilled his desire. Besides, his wounds had almost recovered.


    "That''s a relief. I was about to call you... Ummm, may I take a few days off?" Rachel had wanted to call


    him tomorrow morning.


    Daniel hesitated for a few seconds, and then agreed, "No problem. Although Zachary escaped, he is


    now wanted by the authorities nationwide, so don''t worry. He won''t pose any threat to you."


    "What? He escaped?" Rachel got upset upon hearing that.


    "Yeah, they were about to arrest him, but after Hiram heard that you were in trouble, they stopped


    halfway, " said Daniel, then he continued, "He is quite cunning. Hiram and I had nned to search for


    you in different ces. However, what we didn''t expect was that he had many strongholds. Before we


    eventually found you, we had to destroy many of those bases."


    Daniel took a deep breath, then said slowly, "Hiram was so worried about you that he didn''t sleep for


    several days and he didn''t eat anything during that time. I know you still me him, but... don''t be so


    harsh on him. He did his best to find you.


    I mean...actually you can punish him, but please think of all the effort he has devoted to you..."


    Rachel raised her head and looked outside. Outside her window, the night was struggling to fall asleep.


    She sneered, "Daniel, now I feel envious of him."


    "Envious? Why? He''s your husband..."


    Daniel asked quizzically.


    "It was me who got kidnapped, but everyone is still standing on his side! Everyone! Starting from my


    mother-inw, you and my mom, all on his side!"


    Rachel''s eyes turned red with tears.


    "Although I was the only victim in this kidnapping, no one speaks for me..."


    Rachel felt like she had no one who could understand the traumatic experience she had gone through.


    Rachel then said with desperation, "It''s like suddenly, I''ve be the one who is making trouble out of


    nothing. I''m the one to me. You''ve all tried to persuade me. You all said that Hiram had tried his


    best, so I shouldn''t embarrass him anymore.


    Daniel, I know that you are his friend. That''s why you''re taking his side, so I don''t want to nag you."


    Daniel didn''t say anything. Although what she had said was notpletely true, At the very least, it


    was reasonable.


    "Good night!"


    "Rachel!"


    "..."


    Rachel hung up the phone, even though Daniel wasn''t able to finish what he wanted to say to her.


    Daniel decided to give her some space and stopped himself from calling her back.


    After Rachel hung up, she switched off her phone and fell asleep.


    Salt Sea City


    Was near the sea.


    It was also called Salt City. It was near the sea, and the weather there was quite warm all year round.


    When Rachel arrived at Salt City, she felt like she was set free from jail.


    After spending some time away from H City, she realized everything in Salt City was so clean and pure.


    The sea, especially, was wider and bluer than the sky in this ce.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Sitting at the beach, staring into the blue sky and beautiful ocean, she felt a sense of serenity inside of


    her.


    Rachel switched off the phone Hiram had given her. She got herself a new one, with a new sim card


    inside.


    Only her mother''s and aunts'' numbers were stored in her new card.


    Therefore, there would be no one to bother her.


    "Come here, Rachel! This shell is so beautiful! It''s the best one I''ve picked ever!"


    Jasmine, Rachel''s younger cousin, called out to her in excitement. She was waving a blue shell at her.


    "Yeah, it''s really nice. Do you want to keep it or give it away to someone else?" Rachel walked forward


    and hugged her gently.


    Jasmine thought to herself a while, and said, "If I bring it home and somehow my brother finds out


    about it, he will definitely want to take it for himself! But, I don''t want to give it to anyone else¡­"


    "Uh? Don''t you like your brother?"


    Rachel smiled, and asked her with amusement. Her aunt had a daughter and a five-year-old son.


    Jasmine replied, unhappily, "My brother always grabs my things, but my mom wants me to take care of


    him. She doesn''t allow me to refuse him. Rachel! If you give birth to a baby, you''d better have a girl! I


    want a younger sister, not a brother!"


    Rachel burst intoughter, "You must really hate your brother?"


    "Not always¡­ sometimes he''s good to me, but sometimes when he does something bad, it makes me


    want to beat him up!" Soon, she carefully put the blue shell into her pocket.


    Rachel pulled her cheeks. Since she grew up by the sea, her skin tone was darker. She was extremely


    lovely when she smiled.


    "Okay, okay, when I have a baby, I will choose a girl, a girl who is as lovely and clever as you are!"


    Then Rachel stood up, held her cousin''s little hand, and walked home with her. It was almost time for


    dinner.


    "Rachel, can you keep a secret?"


    "I can keep a secret for you."


    "There''s a boy in my ss who seems to like me¡­"


    Rachel smiled back and promised to keep her secret safe. Her feet kissed the sand as she walked.


    After they entered the house, Rachel found that her uncle hadn''te back yet. They were involved in


    the wholesale business. Often they would have to deliver the goods to their customers, thus, they


    would have a busy schedule.


    "Behave yourself and stay at home with your sister and cousin, okay? I have to go and deliver some


    goods now. I cannot bete."


    After dinner, Rachel''s aunt was talking to her son, Mars. Mars didn''t want his mother to go out, so he


    held on to her firmly, unwilling to let her go.


    "No... Don''t go. y with me... I don''t like to y with cousin... she always ys with sister." His eyes


    red at Rachel with dissatisfaction.


    Rachel smiled and turned to her aunt, "Aunt, give me the address. I''ll deliver the goods for you."


    Rachel''s aunt, Laura Ruan, refused, "No... You''vee here to rx. I can''t let you work for me.


    Moreover, you are new to this area. I can go, it''s fine!"


    Although she lived in a small town, she had heard the news about Rachel''s kidnapping. Needless to


    say, she cared about Rachel because she was family.


    "I would start to feel embarrassed if you continue refusing my help. I can find the ce with my phone.


    I just need the address so I can deliver the goods quickly."


    Rachel smiled tofort her, then reached out her hand and softly touched Mars'' little face.


    "I''ll go and leave your mother here to y with you. Are you happy?"


    Mars nodded in response, immediately, then wiped the tears from his face and said to her hesitantly,


    "Cousin... before youe back, can you buy me a burger?"


    Rachelughed and replied, "Okay!" Then she said to Laura, "Give me the address and the waybill.


    Don''t worry, I''lle back soon!"


    Laura had no other choice. She needed to be there to care for her naughty son. Laura patted Mars on


    the head and then handed the seafood that needed to be delivered and a handwritten waybill to


    Rachel.


    While Rachel was changing her clothes, Laura tied the goods on the motorcycle.


    Rachel fitted the helmet on her head, and then hopped on the motorcycle.

 Chapter 168 Come Across an Acquaintance

    Chapter 168 Come Across an Acquaintance


    "Jasmine, stay at home and finish your homework. I''ll bring you some french fries when Ie back!"


    Rachel said to Jasmine, who was doing her homework in her bedroom.


    "Okay! Have a safe trip, Rachel!" Jasmine smiled as she opened her windows and waved at Rachel.


    Rachel turned the GPS on and rode on the small motorcycle. Riding through the gentle breeze and


    beautiful scenery was both rxing and enjoyable for Rachel.


    Soon, Rachel arrived at one of the most popr seafood restaurants in Salt Sea City.


    Rachel took off her helmet and hung it on the rearview mirror. She parked the motorcycle before


    loosening the rope on the box of seafood. She then carried the box all the way into the restaurant.


    "Hello! I''m here to deliver a package. Please, check the package and sign on this paper, thank you¡­"


    The cook who was responsible for purchasing the goods looked at Rachel and asked, "Are you new


    here? I haven''t seen you before."


    "Uh, yeah." Rachel handed him the waybill, unwilling to exin any further. She was just helping her


    aunt temporarily anyway.


    The cook checked the seafood and looked at the price on the waybill. He said to Rachel, "Come with


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    me. You can go to the check-out counter to get your money."


    Rachel said thank you to him and followed him to the counter. Rachel noticed that the cook winked at


    the cashier before he handed the bill to her.


    The cashier pulled out some money from the drawer and gave it to Rachel.


    Rachel counted the money and put it back on the counter, "I''m sorry. I''m afraid that you''ve paid me


    less. Would you mind checking it again?"


    "Check what! That''s what you get. If there is something that you don''t understand, go back and ask


    your boss." The cashierdy looked at her impatiently and gave back the money to Rachel.


    Rachel looked at her and the money, then replied, "I''m sorry, but we''re in the wholesale trade and the


    profits in this business are notrge. You''ve paid me much less than what I should get! Don''t you think


    that is not decent?"


    "You''re such a stubborn neer. There are many seafood wholesalers in Salt Sea City. We don''t


    necessarily have to do business with you! I can''t believe that you''re still asking for such little money.


    You''re so annoying¡­"


    Unwilling to give more money, the cashier sneered at Rachel and shut the drawer.


    Rachel shook her head andughed at her. She raised her voice and said, "Oh, really? Okay, I get it.


    Are you trying to tell me that you get a kickback from every delivery?"


    "Hey¡­ Keep it down, and stop saying that!"


    The cashier lowered her voice. The money wasn''t only for her. She had to share it with the cook.


    "You want me to shut up? Okay. Give me my money. This is my first delivery. If I go back with such little


    money, I will lose my job. We both work for others, so stop making trouble for me!"


    Rachel lowered her voice and sneered at the cashier. She looked around and saw the customers who


    were sitting around the table and having lunch.


    Suddenly, she stopped looking around and stared at a couple sitting by the window.


    Then she turned her head around and waved at the cashier, "Now, will you give me the money or not?"


    "You! What''s wrong with you? We''ve been doing this the whole time. You need to change and stop


    being so stubborn! Do you understand?" The cashier said quietly as she red at Rachel with disdain.


    "I''ll ask you onest time. Will you give me the money or not?" Rachel banged her fist on the counter


    and asked.


    "You!" The cashier was so furious that she kept ring at Rachel, but she was too embarrassed to


    open the drawer and give Rachel the money.


    Rachel was counting numbers in silence. When she counted to two, a tall man walked behind her.


    "Rachel? You''ve changed your identity so fast!"


    Patrick looked at Rachel with surprise and said, "You''re the wife of the famous CEO of the Streams


    Company. Howe you are delivering seafood here?"


    "Mr. Yan? Why are you here?" Rachel was surprised by his presence.


    Nevertheless, Rachel and Patrick seemed to run into each other all the time.


    Patrick shook his head and smiled, "Rachel, you aren''t really paying attention to me. Salt Sea City is


    my turf. I spend most of my time here."


    Rachel understood suddenly, and replied, "Sorry, I really don''t know much about that. My aunt is a


    seafood wholesaler. I came here to rx for a couple of days and help her with her delivery as well."


    Rachel exined and looked back at the cashier who was standing next to the counter, absent-minded.


    "Hey, can you give me the money now?"


    Rachel knocked on the desk as she asked the cashier again. She looked at Patrick and said, "You


    know what? People in this city are sophisticated. I gave them the seafood that is worth 800 dors, but


    they paid me only 700 dors."


    Patrick''s face turned dark in an instant. He nced at the cashier coldly and made a phone call.


    Atst, Rachel got back all her money.


    Besides, the cashierdy most likely lost her job.


    Rachel was satisfied with the oue and finally put the money in her pocket. She waved at Patrick,


    "Thank you, Mr. Yan. You really did me a big favor!"


    "Oh, I should leave now. I don''t want to keep you any longer!"


    Said Rachel, as she walked to the door of the seafood restaurant. The moment she stepped out the


    door, Patrick grabbed her by the wrist.


    "Rachel, do you know that Hiram is looking for you?" Patrick dropped the question on her out of


    nowhere.


    Rachel turned around and smiled like she didn''t care at all, "I just want to rx for a while. When I''m


    ready, I''ll go back. He''ll find me then."


    "So, he doesn''t know you''re here?" Patrick looked Rachel up and down and asked.


    "So the news on the television was true. You know what? You''re right. If I were you, I''d have left him a


    long time ago!"


    When Rachel didn''t respond to Patrick, he continued, "If I were him, I''d have definitely chosen to save


    my wife.


    After all, when your parents agreed to your marriage with him, it meant that they trusted him with their


    daughter''s life. How could he leave you in such a dangerous situation for the sake of his own family?"


    Rachel smiled as she listened to Patrick, and replied, "Thank you, Mr. Yan."


    "Alright, now that you''re here. How about I show you around? My treat!" insisted Patrick.


    Rachel shook her head and said, "I''ve been in here for three days. It''s time I go back home. I don''t


    want to bother you¡­"


    "What are you talking about? Why do you keep rejecting me? I can assure you that I don''t eat people."


    Patrickughed. He twirled his sexy mustache and said, "Let me give you an advice.


    Now that you know what kind of person Hiram is, why not leave him as soon as possible? And, if you


    don''t have a ce to recover, you''re always wee in the Salt Sea City."


    "I''ll always wee you too."


    Rachel understood what Patrick was implying, and yet, hearing such words felt quiteforting to her.


    "Okay, if I ever change my mind, I''ll call you."


    Said Rachel. When she was just about to leave, Patrick grabbed her by the arm.

 Chapter 169 Patrick鈥檚 Territory

    Chapter 169 Patrick¡¯s Territory


    "What are you doing, Patrick? Let me go!" screamed Rachel. Patrick grabbed her arm firmly and forced


    her to walk with him.


    Patrick looked at her and grinned, "Great! It felt great to hear you call me by my name. Listen, my car is


    just a few steps away. Let me drop you off home, okay?"


    Rachel struggled to pull her arm away from his grasp. She pointed at the white motorcycle parked by


    the road and said, "There, I have a motorcycle! If I take your car back home, what will happen to my


    motorcycle over there? I don''t think it can go home by itself. Thank you, Mr. Yan. Maybe, next time!"


    There was clearly something dodgy going on with Patrick. Why was he always trying to get her on his


    car every time they met?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Oh that, I''ll have someone drive it back. Don''t worry!" Patrick raised his eye-brows and said,


    disapprovingly. He took out his phone and called a number.


    "No, there''s no need! That''s very kind of you, but if I remember correctly, you were having lunch with


    someone, right? It would be rude of you to leave your partner alone at the table, and I don''t think a


    gentleman should ever act like that." Rachel said when she remembered seeing Patrick having lunch


    with a girl.


    "My partner? Oh, she said that she had got something urgent to take care of, so she left a while ago, "


    said Patrick in no hurry. Patrick took a quick nce at the table he was at before. There was no one


    there and the girl he was with had left when she saw him talking to Rachel.


    Rachel had run out of excuses to throw at him. It looked like Patrick wouldn''t leave her alone and was


    determined to drop her off at her ce.


    Why? Did this man have a secret hobby of driving women home? He wasn''t so sessful thest


    time, so this time, he persisted. What would he do if she were to turn him down?


    "Listen to me, Rachel. I hope you''ll get in my car. Let me tell you something. Salt Sea City is my


    territory; I can do whatever my heart desires here. The police won''t say a thing, even if I drive my car


    into a busy mall." Patrick grinned. He stepped forward to open the door for Rachel, and made an


    invitational gesture with his hand.


    "Mr. Yan, why are you taking so much trouble? Look, I''m married, and aren''t you afraid of what people


    will say, when they see you driving a married woman in your car?" asked Rachel, reluctantly.


    Rachel cast a nce at his magnificent Porsche; she thought it looked like a trap, waiting for her.


    "Aha! Stop kidding around. I am not afraid of anyone or anything, for that matter. Do you think I am as


    selfish as your husband?" Patrickined about what Hiram had done to her. Seeing Rachel''s


    hesitation to go with him, Patrick gripped her arm even harder.


    Rachel soon realized that Patrick wasn''t going to let her go. She was like a little fish, a little fish that


    waspletely helpless against a big fish. Besides, just as Patrick had said, this was his territory.


    Rachel had no other choice but toply with Patrick''s wishes.


    "That''s right! Look what Hiram has done to you. You''re reluctant to get a ride with someone else


    because you''re afraid that he will be jealous. It''s not right." Patrick smiled at her and started the car.


    Rachel fastened her safe belt and said, "This is not the first time you''ve insisted on driving a woman


    home."


    "Huh, don''t take me for some casual yboy. Yes, I like hanging out with pretty women, but usually


    because they also show their eagerness. I''m not a bad date, you know, "


    Patrick groaned unpleasantly.


    Rachel showed her phone to Patrick and said, "This is my address here. If you insist, please drive me


    here. Thank you."


    Patrick nced at her phone and looked ahead. He wrapped his fingers around the steering wheel and


    said, "Take it easy. It''s only 1 pm in the afternoon. It''s still early; let me show you around."


    Patrick caught Rachel by surprise again. Frustrated, she eximed, "Patrick, listen to me, my auntie


    and cousins are waiting for me at home. They will be worried if I don''te back as expected. Please!


    Will you just drive me there? If that''s inconvenient for you, let me get off here and I can take a taxi."


    "Did I frighten you? I think you have just gone through a traumatic experience, so I just want to show


    you around the area. I think it will make you feel better. Don''t worry. I''ll take you back before dark, "


    Patrick exined.


    When Patrick noticed Rachel''s face turning pale, he shook his head and burst intoughter, "Rx, I


    know you are Hiram''s wife. Even if I wanted to do something to you, I wouldn''t dare. So, just rx!"


    Rachel started to feel a bit relieved.


    "But, I''m curious. If you''re scared of me, then what about Hiram? You don''t seem to be afraid of him at


    all? In terms of harshness, I admit I''m far behind him!" Patrick asked, curiously, just a secondter.


    Patrick saw how Hiram had conducted his business more than once in the past. Hiram was a man of


    action. He was decisive and ruthless once he set his sights on his goals.


    Rachel was about to say something to contradict what Patrick had said, but she decided to keep shut.


    Rachel thought it would be best not to talk about Hiram in front of Patrick.


    "Hey, aunt!" Rachel''s phone rang. It was Laura.


    "Rachel? Why haven''t youe back yet? Is everything okay?" asked Laura, worriedly. Laura was


    worried whether Rachel had lost her way, as she had never been there before.


    "Fine, everything is fine. I''lle backter. I just want to take a look around. Don''t worry about me, "


    said Rachel as she nced at Patrick.


    "Oh, okay. Take care of yourself. Come back home as soon as possible, " urged Laura and then she


    hung up. Laura turned around and looked at the man standing by her door. He was tall, and of course,


    good looking. It was Hiram.


    Hiram had been waiting there for half an hour. When Laura saw him waiting for Rachel, she called


    Rachel to ask when she would be back.


    "Mr. Rong, Rachel said she was just looking around in town. I believe she''ll be back a littleter."


    Hiram turned around to face Laura. He looked sharp in his tailored suit, but he had a serious


    expression on his face. It made him within her sight but beyond touch. "May I have her number,


    please?" asked Hiram.


    "Okay, okay, wait a moment, " stuttered Laura. Laura looked at her phone and read Rachel''s number


    out loud to him.


    "Uncle, who are you? Are you Rachel''s husband?" asked Jasmine. Jasmine was doing her homework


    in her room when she heard her mom speaking with Rachel on the phone. She walked out of her room


    and stood in front of Hiram.


    Hiram saved Rachel''s new number in his phone and then looked down at the little girl with his dark,


    sparkling eyes.


    "Jasmine! Go back to your room and do your homework." murmured Laura.


    "Nice to meet you, uncle, but ever since she came here, Rachel has been sad. She only talks a little


    and she always sits by the sea by herself. Did you break her heart?" continued Jasmine. Unlike her


    little brother, who was hiding in his room, Jasmine wasn''t afraid of strangers.


    Hiram bent over and looked into Jasmine''s bright little eyes, "Yes, I broke her heart. Did Rachel tell you


    about me? Is she still mad at me?"


    Jasmine shook her little head and pouted her lips, "No, she didn''t. But I begged her to give birth to a


    little baby girl, because I prefer a baby girl to a baby boy."


    "Then, tell me, what did she say about that?" asked Hiram. Hiram looked at this adorable little girl with


    tenderness and love.


    "Rachel said she wanted to have an adorable girl like me, " said Jasmine, with a big smile on her face.


    Hiram let out a soft smile from one corner of his mouth, and Jasmine felt as if a gentle breeze had


    kissed her face. He nodded his head at Laura to say good-bye and walked out of the door.


    "Where''s Rachel, Hiram?" Chad had opened the door for him and asked when he didn''t see Rachel


    with Hiram.


    Hiram got in the car and sent Rachel''s new number to Chad, he said, "Call this number and locate her


    position. I want to see her as soon as possible."


    Hiram shifted his gaze to the skies outside the window. For three days, he had tirelessly searched


    everywhere, looking for Rachel. He nearly went to all of her rtives'' and friends'' homes, and finally


    here she was.


    Hiram was well aware that Rachel didn''t want to see him, and that was why she had been avoiding


    him.


    However, he couldn''t live without her. He felt as if a part of his heart was missing when she was not


    around.


    Hiram searched all the way from H City to Salt City for her. He had to depend on his own abilities since


    Fannie wouldn''t tell him where Rachel was. Thankfully, he was able to find her in this seaside city.


    ''Rachel, honey, I couldn''t let you go. I would even follow you all the way to the Heavens if I have to.


    Stay with me forever.''

 Chapter 170 Go Back Home With Me

    Chapter 170 Go Back Home With Me


    "Where are we?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Rachel asked, as she looked around at this mysterious ce. Since there was no sign hanging on the


    gate, it was impossible to tell what exactly that ce was from the outside.


    Patrick opened the gate, and then turned on the electric switch. Suddenly, the entire ce lit up.


    "This is my private arcade. You are the first woman to enter this ce." said Patrick. He hung his coat


    on the hanger, rolled up his sleeves and walked inside the arcade.


    Rachel looked around and found that there were many kinds of gaming machines in his private game


    center. He could y all kinds of games here, including basketball game, shooting game and


    motorcycle racing game etc. She never knew Patrick had a hobby as this.


    "Here you go!" said Patrick, as he gave Rachel a basket of game coins. He grabbed a basket of coins


    for himself, and walked towards the one-armed bandit on the other side of his game center.


    Rachel carried the heavy basket and looked around. Soon, she went straight to the w machines.


    In the past, Rachel was alway reluctant to buy a lot of game coins for the w machines, because she


    thought that the money she would spend on the game coins would be enough for her to buy a doll,


    simr to the ones in the w machines. However, now that she had many game coins, she could y


    as many times as she''d like to.


    "Damn, that was close..." Rachelined, after another failed attempt to get a doll. She bit her lips


    and looked at the basket, only to find that she had spent half of her game coins without even winning


    one doll from the machine.


    Frustrated, Rachel inserted another coin and tried again. Although she was a little bit hasty at first, she


    had summed up the gaming experience from her failed attempts.


    "You''re acting like a little child. I didn''t expect that you would y one game for so long. Let''s go to the


    other side." Patrick said, after seeing how obsessed Rachel was with this game. He shook his head


    with a smile and dragged her away from the w machine.


    "No, no, oh... It''s all your fault. I almost seeded."


    Rachelined, ring at Patrick. She almost seeded this time, but a sudden pull from Patrick


    caused the SpongeBob doll to drop from the w.


    When Patrick realized that Rachel was unwilling to leave the w machine, he smiled at her and said,


    "If you like the dolls so much, I''ll open the machine and give you all the dolls in itter."


    "There''s no fun in that. The interesting part of the game is the process of getting the doll all by


    yourself." Rachel said, and then she followed him to the shooting game machine.


    Patrick and Rachel sat next to each other in front of the machine. They grabbed their light guns and


    aimed at the screen, waiting for the game to start.


    Rachel was new to this game. Just when she was starting to learn how to y the game, a monster


    suddenly appeared on the screen and startled her. Patrick noticed Rachel''s sudden awkward behavior


    and just sat there in ignorance, gloating over her while ying his game.


    "Childish!" Rachel scolded, ring at him. Then, she continued to y the game.


    Soon enough, when Rachel got the hang of it, she realized that the shooting game was actually very


    interesting.


    At that moment, she thought that she could even be friends with Patrick if it weren''t for his


    reputation.


    However, without Hiram, she wouldn''t have had the chance to know Patrick, Or Daniel.


    Sometimes, such things can be closely interconnected. If she had missed one thing or one person, she


    might have been a total stranger to them.


    "Try this on." said Patrick. He put on a pair of VR sses on her eyes and led her to the center of a


    board.


    At first, Rachel didn''t refuse him. Although she had never tried it before, she had seen many people


    y VR games in the past, and it didn''t look so terrifying when she watched them ying it.


    However, as soon as she put on her sses, her heart sank!


    She found herself standing on the edge of a high-rise building, just one small step away from falling


    down. The feeling was so real that she got scared and began to scream. Suddenly, she felt someone


    pushing her off the edge of the building from behind.


    "I don''t want to y this anymore. It''s so terrifying... Ah!!!" Rachel eximed.


    Just after a few minutes of ying, Rachel felt like this game was stress inducing.


    Suddenly, Rachel saw a horrible spider jumped towards her in the game, and she took a step back to


    avoid it. With a sound of body falling to the ground, Rachel felt she knocked down something.


    Rachel instantly took off the VR sses and looked back, only to find that she was siting on Patrick''s


    "Wow, how are you so strong? You almost broke my spine!" Patrickined, lying on the ground


    with an agonizing look on his face.


    "You pushed me first!" Rachel retorted. Due to the odd structure of the board, Rachel lost her bnce


    and fell off, taking Patrick down with her when she took a step back in the game to avoid the spider.


    When Rachel tried to stand up, Patrick had his arms wrapped around her waist.


    "Mr. Yan, let me go. Aren''t you afraid that I break your spine?" Rachel said.


    Patrick looked lovingly at Rachel and said, with a smile, "No, I am not. As long as you are in my arms, I


    am even willing to die for you."


    Rachel frowned after hearing Patrick''s words. She tried to get rid of Patrick''s hold, when she sniffed a


    hint of male hormone in him. Rachel said, "Mr. Yan, do you really like taking advantage of other


    people?


    If that''s the case, I''ll avoid contacting you in the future."


    Patrick loosened his grip around her waist andid his back on the ground. Then he said, "Rachel, no


    woman has ever left without having sex with me after they sat on myp."


    "Mr. Yan, this was clearly an ident, right?" Rachel retorted. She stood up, relieved, and then thought


    to herself, ''The women who want to climb into his bed are naturally reluctant toe down.''


    "It''s gettingte. I should go home. Goodbye, Mr. Yan." Rachel said, looking at Patrick with no


    intentions of staying there any longer.


    Patrick sat up from the ground in an instant, and looked at Rachel with his dark, enticing eyes. He


    licked his lower lip and said, "Rachel, the interest I showed in you at first was indeed because of Hiram.


    But now, I''vee to realize that the person I''m really interested in is you, not Hiram''s wife."


    Shocked by Patrick''s words, Rachel replied with a smile, "Mr. Yan, thank you. I''m just a very ordinary


    woman. I''m not as perfect as you think I am."


    Rachel put down the VR sses and hung them on the shelf beside her, as she said that to Patrick.


    Patrick stood up, dusted off his clothes and replied, "Yes, you look very ordinary, but the thing is, even


    though you look ordinary, the more I get to know you, the more I find something extraordinary hidden


    deep within your ordinary appearance."


    "Mr. Yan, your words are confusing me. It''ste, and maybe my electric motorcycle is outside now. I


    have to go, good-bye." After she said good-bye, Rachel started walking towards the entrance of the


    game arcade.


    When Rachel got out, she immediately saw her electric motorcycle, which was ced on a rail car. She


    decided to walk over to rail car and persuade the driver to put her motorcycle down.


    However, before Rachel could take a step forward, someone grabbed her by the wrist from the back. "I


    said I would take you back. I don''t intend on going back on my word even if you disagree, " insisted


    Patrick.


    "Mr. Yan, thank you very much, but your time is more precious than mine. So I think it would be better


    for me to go home by myself." Rachel said as she struggled to get rid of Patrick. Soon, she realized


    that Patrick would not let her go no matter how hard she tried.


    "Mr. Yan, please..."


    "Patrick Yan!"


    Just when Rachel was trying to get rid of Patrick, suddenly, a figure walked towards them and punched


    Patrick right across the face.


    The surprise hit caused Patrick to lose his bnce and spit out a mouthful of blood. He raised his head,


    only to find Hiram''s hands on his cor. "Patrick, leave Rachel alone!" Hiram shouted angrily.


    "Uh...Hiram, why are you so mad? I just wanted to take her back home, " replied Patrick, with a hint of


    fear in his eyes.


    "Is that so? Well, this is myst warning. Stay away from my wife!" Hiram growled, and then let go of


    Patrick.


    Patrick looked back at Hiram. Clearly, he wasn''t expecting for Hiram toe looking for Rachel. He


    fixed his cor and asked, "What, Hiram? Now you care about her? Where were you when she was


    kidnapped?"


    "My family affairs do not concern you. It''s none of your business." Hiram replied coldly, looking at


    Rachel with his deep, dark eyes.

 Chapter 171 He Was In A Coma

    Chapter 171 He Was In A Coma


    "¡­ Rachel, go back home with me."


    Rachel slowly nced at Patrick and then quickly red back at Hiram. Did he only give his undying


    attention to her when he felt threatened?


    To Hiram, Rachel was like one of his personal belongings. Although he was reluctant to part with her, if


    push came to shove, he was willing to bite down and give her up.


    However, once things went back to normal, his strong sense of possessiveness wouldpel him to


    get her back.


    "I''ll ride back home, "


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Said Rachel. Then she turned around and asked the worker to unload her motorcycle from the cart.


    Soon, Rachel''s motorcycle was unloaded. She put on her helmet, twisted the motorcycle handlebar


    and rode away.


    Rachel knew that Hiram was following her in his Maybach.


    All of a sudden, Hiram sped up and stopped right in front of her, blocking her way.


    Hiram got out of his car, strode towards her and then sat on her motorcycle.


    "I wanna go for a ride too. How about I drive the motorcycle, Rachel?"


    Rachel looked at Hiram, who was now sitting behind her, and frigidly said, "Sorry, I only have one


    helmet. Go back to your Maybach!"


    "Who said there is only one?"


    Chad passed Hiram a helmet. Surprised, Rachel wondered how they managed to find the time to buy a


    helmet.


    Rachel didn''t answer. She twisted her handlebar again and continued to ride off in her motorcycle.


    As they rode on, the rugged road made Rachel''s back stiff. Hiram''s hands were on her waist; he was


    practically, hugging her from the back, but not just for safety purpose. He held onto her so tightly that it


    seemed like he was bing a part of her body.


    "Stop hiding from me¡­ Please?" pleaded Hiram. Although, Rachel was not a very good driver, Hiram


    enjoyed riding with her, as the fast wind kissed their faces on the road.


    "I''m not hiding from you. I just need to go out and rx. I came across Mr. Yan by ident, " Rachel


    took a deep breath and said to Hiram. She watched as the river flowed onwards, swiftly and boldly


    under the bridge.


    In any case, she and Hiram were still a married couple. It was necessary for her to exin things to her


    husband.


    If it hadn''t been for Patrick''s constant nagging and pestering, she wouldn''t have gone out with him.


    "I know. You don''t need to exin to me, " Hiram whispered in Rachel''s ears. Rachel felt a slight tickle


    in her ear when Hiram whispered, so she twitched awkwardly. Hiram smiled at her and suggested,


    "There''s a nice ce with a good view up ahead. How about we get off the motorcycle and take a


    walk?"


    Hiram knew Patrick very well. If Patrick had made up his mind to do something, he would stop at


    nothing.


    Therefore, if he insisted Rachel going with him, it must have been impossible for her to say no.


    They stopped at a bridge and enjoyed the gentle breeze that blew into their faces. The sunset was


    absolutely breathtaking.


    "What do you think about that? The thing I mentioned earlier." Rachel was still sitting on the


    motorcycle. She looked away from the sunset and asked Hiram, who was standing next to her.


    Hiram''s face shrivelled with sadness. He crossed his arms and looked at the sunset, "What?"


    He knew what she was talking about. Rachel sighed and replied, "Divorce."


    Hiramughed out loud when he heard Rachel, but there was a strong hint of sadness in hisughter.


    "Do you think that''s possible? I have done everything in my power to make you go to the court with me


    to nullify the agreement. I didn''t do that to get a divorce."


    Not to mention the fact that Rachel had attracted a few men already. If she was divorced, there was no


    guarantee that they wouldn''t try to steal her from him.


    The root of the problem was- how could Hiram let Rachel leave him now?


    "Hiram. I''m not kidding. I''m being serious." Rachel emphasized again, although she didn''t know how he


    found out that she was in the Salt Sea City.


    "I''m being serious too. Rachel, I can promise you anything you want, except this!" Hiram turned his


    head around and stared into her eyes.


    She was special to him.


    No matter how angry or furious he was, as soon as he saw Rachel, all his anger would disappear.


    Rachel took a deep breath. She knew that he wouldn''t agree so easily, so she made apromise.


    "Alright then, let''s split up. I wanna live with my mom."


    Hiram looked at her with despair in his eyes. Rachel''s words were hurtful. He furrowed his eye-brows


    and said, "Okay, if it makes you happy, then so be it. You cane back and live with me when you''re


    not mad at me.


    But don''t ever think that I''ll let you go!


    ''You''re mine. Nothing in this world will ever change that!'' he thought.


    Neither of them spoke another word. They silently watched as the sun set behind the horizon, painting


    the sky shades of tangerine and red. They left soon after.


    Rachel went back to Laura''s house again to say goodbye to Jasmine and Mars. She gave them the


    french fries and hamburgers she had bought for them when she was riding back.


    "You can eat junk food once in a while, but do not eat them all the time, okay?" Rachel patted Mars''


    head gently and smiled.


    "Jasmine, I''m leaving now. I''lle to visit you next time!" Rachel looked at Jasmine standing there in


    the corner. Her eyes were brimming with tears.


    Jasmine nodded her head, crying.


    "Aunt, here is the money from the delivery..." Rachel had almost forgotten about the money. She


    quickly took out the money from her pocket and ced it on the table.


    Laura sighed, "Rachel, what are you doing? Am I not your aunt?"


    "No, aunt. I know you work very hard to make a living. It''s your money. Next time, when I have time, I''ll


    then she went to her bedroom to get her luggage.


    Hiram was waiting for Rachel outside the door. He walked up to Rachel and took the luggage from her


    hands when he saw her. But before he walked to his car, he nodded at Laura politely to pay his


    respects.


    By the time Rachel and Hiram got back to the H City, it was already 12 at midnight.


    Rachel wanted to go home, but Hiram didn''t let her.


    "Mom is sleeping now. Are you sure you want to wake her up? Besides, if you really want to spilt up,


    you need to go back to the Tulip Pce to pack up all your stuff."


    So, Rachel went back to the Tulip Pce with Hiram.


    When they arrived, Hiram stopped pestering Rachel. He went to his bedroom and did note out


    again.


    Rachel went to her room to take a shower. When she came out, she realized that her luggage was still


    in his trunk and her cell phone was in the luggage. She had work in the morning, so she needed to


    charge her phone.


    "Hiram, are you sleeping?" Rachel knocked on the door.


    There was no answer.


    Rachel decided to open the door. She walked into the room to ask Hiram for the key to the car.


    When she walked in, she found that Hiram hadn''t taken his clothes off. Instead, he leaned against the


    bedside table and fell asleep.


    Rachel walked towards him and saw the key on the bedside table. She took the key and said to him, "I


    am taking the key to open the car door. I''ll put it back when I get my phone."


    Hiram, however, didn''t answer her.


    Was he in deep sleep?


    Rachel took the key with her and went downstairs to the garage to get her cell phone back. After she


    finally found her phone, she returned to the bedroom and put down the key on the table.


    Rachel didn''t


    Realize that something was wrong, until now. She tried to wake up Hiram, but he wasn''t responding.


    Besides, shouldn''t he be ufortable sleeping there like that?


    "Hiram?"


    Rachel bent down to check on Hiram. She patted his face, "Hiram, why didn''t you take off your clothes


    before you went to¡­"


    Rachel didn''t finish her words. She furrowed her eyebrows the moment she touched his face. It was


    very cold; as cold as ice.


    Under the dim bed light, Hiram''s face looked as white as snow.


    "Hiram¡­"


    Rachel eximed. She shook his shoulders forcibly as she called out his name.


    "Hiram, wake up!"


    "Wake up. Don''t sleep!"


    When Rachel realized that Hiram might have gone into aa, she was so terrified that her face


    turned pale.

 Chapter 172 Baby, Stop

    Chapter 172 Baby, Stop


    Rachel picked up his cell phone and scrolled through Hiram''s contacts. She remembered a doctor


    named Hardy often came to visit herst time when she was in the hospital. Apparently, he also


    belonged to the Rong family.


    "Dr. Hardy Rong? This is Rachel speaking. Something is wrong with Hiram... Can youe over?


    His body temperature is very low, and his face has gone pale...


    What? Call an ambnce?


    Oh, yes, of course, but please hurry up!"


    Rachel hung up the phone, and looked at Hiram, lying in front of her. Her eyes suddenly welled up with


    tears. She didn''t know what to do to wake him up; she just rubbed his cheeks from time to time, "Hiram,


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    please wake up... You''re scaring me¡­"


    When she fell ill, in the past, her body temperature was high, but Hiram''s body temperature was


    tremendously low!


    After she had just described some symptoms of him, Hardy instantly said that she must call an


    ambnce. Fortunately, he was on duty tonight and woulde with the ambnceter!


    Panic-stricken, Rachel waited for the dreaded wait to be over. Finally, she heard the ambnce roaring


    outside and immediately ran out to open the door.


    Hardy let the hospital staff take the stretcher inside as he walked into the room to check up on Hiram.


    "I think he is in shock. Has he not been resting properly in the past few days?" After a quick check up,


    Hardy quickly got up and asked the staff members to put Hiram on the stretcher.


    Rachel was still in shock, but she soon came to her senses and nodded hesitantly, "Maybe, when I was


    in danger, he might have been under a lot of stress because of that¡­"


    Did he sleep well even once?


    "Don''t worry, I will give him aplete check up in the hospital!" Hardyforted her, knowing the fact


    that Hiram was a workaholic, who wouldn''t go to sleep before the work waspleted.


    Moreover, Rachel''s incident must have pushed him to the limit. It was no wonder his body couldn''t


    handle the pressure.


    Rachel rushed into her room and packed a few things, and then she got on the ambnce.


    In the hospital, Rachel looked at Hiram, worriedly, who was lying in bed,atose.


    No wonder he didn''te out after entering his bedroom. As it turned out, he fainted after he finally


    brought her back home.


    Tears streamed down from her eyes, like a waterfall. Rachel leaned against his chest, and cried. She


    used to hate him so much.


    For a time, Rachel thought that Hiram was a self-centered person, and that she was not important to


    him at all. Rachel had the impression that, Hiram would not give importance to the value of her life.


    At that moment, however, her heart ached with sadness when she realized that he must have fainted


    because of her.


    Hardy mentioned that he would not wake up quickly, as he was physically depleted. Therefore, Hiram


    would only wake up after his body had fully regained its strength.


    Soon, Rachel fell asleep after she stayed up for hours. When she woke up the next day, Hiram was still


    in the same state.


    Seeing him lying in bed like that mentally drained all her energy and motivation to do anything. Rachel


    casually ate a bit of food and waited for Hiram in his ward.


    Hiram was asleep for two days. Finally, in the early morning of the next day, he woke up.


    Rachel was still asleep, when she vaguely felt someone hugging her. She opened her eyes in


    confusion and saw Hiram''s handsome, but pale face. He was looking at her.


    "You''re awake."


    Rachel smiled when she saw him, as she couldn''t keep her happiness at bay, and happily threw her


    arms round his neck tightly.


    "Hiram, why don''t you take care of your body? Do you think that you are made of steel? Why can''t you


    just take a good rest once in a while?" Rachelined, out of frustration and love.


    Although Hiram was taken by surprise, his face lit up with joy when she hugged him back. He held on


    to Rachel firmly and sighed, "How can I fall sleep without you?"


    Hiram''s wordspelled her tears to break free from her eyes within a split second. "Even without me,


    the world is still moving on. Life must go on. Why are you so stupid?"


    "But I can''t live without you..." Hiram answered gently. Then he looked deep into her eyes, as if he were


    staring straight into her soul and kissed her red, luscious lips.


    Rachel frowned when he kissed her.


    She finally realized that


    She loved and hated Hiram, at the same time, from the bottom of her heart!


    Her love for Hiram was as deep as her hatred for him!


    Suddenly, Rachel kissed him back. The taste of her sweet kiss was a cocktail of both love and hate.


    Unlike just any other kiss, hers was filled with strong emotions,plicated and intense. Rachel bit his


    lips as if to vent out her anger on him


    Hiram gripped her waist tighter and closer. His heartbeat paced like a wild animal running after its prey.


    He was unable to quell his strong desire to sleep with her.


    Rachel, however, did not stop at that, even though his lips were starting to swell up because of the


    biting.


    "Baby, stop..."


    Hiram suddenly stopped and took a deep breath. After attempting to slow down his rapid breathing, he


    looked at the woman in front of him and said, "If you continue to kiss me, I am afraid I will not be able to


    control myself."


    Rachel let go of him, and looked at his pale face. "Right now, you can''t even stand up by yourself.


    Where will you get the strength?"


    "Do you want to try?" Hiramughed, and yet sounded serious.


    Rachel had underestimated a man''s energy, especially his.


    Rachel silently turned away. Her cheeks flushed. "You''ve just woken up from aa. Take care of your


    body. Now that you are okay, I must go!"


    Rachel stood up without hesitation. Hiram felt miserable again. "Honey, I just woke up. How could you


    have the heart to leave me alone here. I even can''t stand up on my own."


    Rachel looked at him, stunned and dumbfounded, and then pointed her finger towards the door.


    "There are many nurses in this hospital. I have seen them taking a sneak peek at you several times.


    Also, I''ve already told them to take care of you. I''m sure they will be happy to do that!"


    With his perfect figure and good-looks, no matter where he went, there would always be a lot of young


    girls fawning over him.


    Hiram frowned, theny on the bedside and looked at her with both hands under his head. "Then just


    go."


    Rachel was ready to leave, but she sensed that something was wrong. Why he didn''t persuade her to


    stay?


    "Why aren''t you leaving? Since you''ve already wanted to separate with me, why do you still care about


    my health? Go, and do what you want. I promise I will not interfere with your life."


    Hiram leaned against the bedfortably; he found a box of cigarettes he had left inside his pocket.


    Rachel stood by the door and looked at him for a while, then walked out of the door.


    After she left, Hiram picked up his mobile phone and made a phone call.


    "Daniel, move Rachel''s desk into the secretary''s office next to mine. Yeah¡­ I wille back to work


    today."


    It was 6 a.m., when Rachel got out of the hospital. From there, she went straight to thepany.


    It was still quite early when she arrived at thepany. She went to the disy board to check her


    work schedule.


    Daniel hade back to work very early that day. When she got to her desk, Rachel found some new


    documents waiting for her.


    Rachel opened the file and found that it was the work Daniel had arranged for her during the days


    when she was absent.


    After she sat down, she started working from the start. While she was swamped with work, Her desk


    was suddenly being lifted, and the wires of herputer were pulled out, simultaneously. Rachel was


    about to explode in anger!

 Chapter 173 Capture Her Heart Step By Step

    Chapter 173 Capture Her Heart Step By Step


    "Hey! What are you doing?!"


    Daniel smirked and replied, "Your husband has asked me to move your desk to the secretary''s office,


    before hees back to work."


    "Why must you follow his orders? You are my boss! Shouldn''t you be defending me?"


    Rachel snapped at Daniel.


    However, Daniel just shrugged innocently, as the two workers lifted her desk up and carried it out of the


    room.


    Slowly, he walked to her and exined, "I cannot stop him. You are right, I am your boss. But he is my


    boss. Hiram hired me with a high sry. How can I go against his wishes?"


    "But our office is here. If I move upstairs, it will be inconvenient for both of us to work together!" Rachel


    frowned in despair. What was Hiram up to?


    Why was he back in thepany so quickly? He should be resting in the hospital.


    Besides, Hiram said that Rachel could do whatever she wanted, then why did he have the staff move


    her desk?


    "I know. Anyway, if I need to send you some documents or instructions, I will just send you an email or


    call you." Daniel looked at her and feigned a half-hearted smile.


    Rachel understood that she couldn''t fight the system, and what she could do was stare at Daniel


    begrudgingly.


    Daniel stepped forward and patted her on the shoulder. "I heard that he had slept for two days before


    he woke up? Rachel, you are his wife. You should be the one to supervise him. You can check whether


    he needs to take a rest or not. Don''t be unwilling to assume control of his health.


    Oh...I''m sorry. I shouldn''t take his side again." Realizing that he might have said something wrong,


    Daniel coughed, and then left the room.


    Rachel''s mouth did not open, as if her lips were sewn shut.


    She took her bag and walked out of the office.


    The decoration and sound instion materials in the president''s office were different from the offices


    on the other floors. Hiram liked to work in a quiet environment, so his room was so silent that you could


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    hear a pin drop.


    Rachel was in the secretary''s office now.


    She used to carry out her work in groups before. However, at present, Rachel was alone and she was


    starting to get ufortable.


    Thepany staff had assembled herputer and left the things on her desk as it was untouched.


    Rachel sat here quietly for ten minutes before she got used to her new office, and then carried on with


    her work.


    What pleased Rachel the most was the fact that, even though Hiram''s office was just next door, he


    hadn''te over to disturb her even once. Rachel didn''te out of her office until noon.


    As if on cue, the door of the president''s office pushed open at the same time.


    Hiram smiled at her and said, "Let''s go grab some lunch together."


    "Um, no. Don''t act like you don''t know something''s wrong. You''ve just been discharged from the


    hospital. Why don''t you go home, get some rest ande back after a few days?"


    Rachel asked worriedly, then walked towards the employee elevator.


    However, before she could get in, Hiram dragged her and pulled her into the exclusive elevator with


    him.


    "I have taken enough rest. I don''t feel very tired. If... somehow, I can have a good rest at night, I will


    recover very quickly." Hiram replied, with a cheeky smile, embracing her in the corner of the elevator.


    "Hiram, why did you have them move my desk upstairs?"


    "Now that we''re separated, I won''t be able to see you at night. If you don''t even allow me to see you


    during working hours, I''m going to die."


    Wherever there was a question, there was an answer.


    Rachel was stunned, briefly, then she seemingly understood this man''s words. "So, what you really


    mean is... I can get back to my old office, only when¡­ "


    "Yes, only when you take back what you''ve said will I send you back to your old office."


    Hiram did not hide his true intent, instead he looked at her with a sly smile.


    "Please give me some time, okay?"


    With a sound of ''ding'', the elevator arrived.


    When Rachel got out, she realized that she was not at the floor of the canteen.


    Hiram walked out the elevator, took her hand, then walked towards the corridor, and entered a room.


    As soon as they entered, Rachel smelled a mouth-watering aroma.


    "This was prepared by my personal chef. I need to take care of myself, especially because of my


    physical condition." Soon, Hiram pulled the chair and sat Rachel down first, before sitting opposite to


    her.


    Hiram had been suffering from a stomach ache as he hadn''t eaten properly in the past few days. So,


    he decided to hire a private chef to prepare food for him.


    "You also need to take care of yourself. Help me with this food. Let''s not let it go to waste." Hiram


    looked at her with a loving smile.


    Once the dishes were served, Rachel did not hesitate to grab the chopsticks.


    After just one taste, she couldn''t control her appetite and started eating the dishes one by one. The


    shrimp fried rice was absolutely divine. It tasted better than most dishes from a Michelin-starred


    restaurant.


    Rachel''s cold heart was gradually melted by the warm food.


    "What is this? It''s so crispy. Is this made from banana leaf?" Rachel took a bite of a triangle cake. She


    had never tasted it before.


    "That''s an Indian triangle cake. My chef can cook dishes from all over the world." Hiram had a bowl of


    porridge in front of him. Everything else was specially prepared for Rachel.


    "If you like, we can invite him toe home and prepare three meals a day for us."


    Rachel nodded without hesitation at first. Then she shook her head and refused, "No, his sry is


    definitely very high."


    Hiramughed. His wife knew how to save him money.


    "No, he works for the Western restaurant under Streams Company. Since he already has a fixed


    dividend, we won''t have to pay him extra sry."


    Rachel took a sip of the delicious soup without replying to him, and carried on eating.


    Only then did Rachel realize that she was being fooled by him. Hiram was coaxing her even without her


    knowledge. He was gradually trying to make her forget the idea of divorce and the idea of separation.


    Therefore, every step was designed, aimed at pulling her to fall into his trap.


    Rachel, however, secretly said to herself, ''I''ll just enjoy the food while I can, but I am not falling for his


    trap.''


    Since she couldn''t escape from hispany, she wanted to see what other tricks Hiram had up his


    sleeves.


    Unknowingly, she had overeaten.


    People have always said that, a person is more likely to fall asleep when he is full. That was Rachel''s


    current state at that moment.


    After finishing her meal, she went back to her office and decided to sleep for a while. When she was


    about to walk past Hiram''s office, he pulled her into his office.


    Inside the small suite, Hiram took her to the soft bed. "There is no ce to take a rest in your office. It


    must be ufortable to lean over a desk. Sleep here. I''ll have someone wake you up when it''s time."


    "Ufortable? But, isn''t that what all the other employees do?"


    Rachel asked him, unconvinced by his statement.


    "You are different. You are the boss'' wife. If the boss'' wife has to work so hard, what''s the point in being


    the boss?"


    Meanwhile, Hiram casually took off her shoes.


    As soon as her head touched the pillow, her eyes wanted to give up. Everybody knew that bed was


    veryfortable. "I can sleep here, but you can''ty a finger on me."


    Rachely on her side, and gently shifted her hips to getfortable. "I won''t do that, " replied Hiram,


    then he continued, "I promise not to touch you."


    Rachel squinted her eyes and slowly drifted off to sleep.


    A certain fragrance, although absent before, was spreading inside the room now.


    Although Rachel was almost asleep, she felt a strange urge, as if her heart had been swayed by Hiram.


    She could not control her desire to feel his touch. Soon, she turned around to hug him, and then went


    back to sleep.


    Satisfied, Hiram carefully ced his hand on her shoulder, and closed his eyes, enjoying her touch.

 Chapter 174 A Bouquet Of Red Roses

    Chapter 174 A Bouquet Of Red Roses


    Rachel got more and more ufortable in her sleep.


    Hiram noticed Rachel''s reactions; he leaned over and kissed her on the lips.


    That was when things went out of hand.


    Rachel felt her sense of self-control fleeting away as she unknowingly cooperated with him.


    When it was over, Rachel started to regain her senses. Unable to utter a word, she panted and stared


    at Hiram with misty eyes.


    ''I...


    Did I make a move?'' she wondered.


    "Honey, it was not exactly my fault. You know that every human being has basic emotions and desires,


    and we are of no exception. Don''t be so surprised, okay?" Hiramforted Rachel as he ran his


    fingers through her soft hair. He looked at the watch to see the time and suggested, "We have ten


    minutes left. Do you want to take a nap?"


    Rachel shook her head and sat up straight. She put on her clothes and walked out of the room without


    saying a word.


    After Rachel left, Hiram''s eyes slowly shifted towards an incense burner hiding in the corner. It was


    smokeless, but had a very subtle fragrance.


    Hiram took a sigh of relief, andy down on the bed with a smile of pure satisfaction on his face.


    ''Forgive me, honey, but sometimes this is the only way to find relief.


    In order to cool you down earlier, I had to resort to cheap tricks.'' Hiram thought.


    After returning to the office, Rachel looked straight at theputer screen.


    She shook her head in disappointment.


    ''It''s just sex. It''s not a big deal. Why am I thinking so much about it?''


    Rachel got up and made herself a warm cup of tea. Soon after a much needed break, she calmly went


    back to work.


    Meanwhile, at the H City airport, Shirley and Lydia were sitting in a cafe next to the waiting hall.


    Shirley hugged Lydia to stop her from crying ceaselessly. "Lydia, please don''t be so sad. After a period


    of time, when Hiram calms down, he will take you back. What are you so worried about?" Shirley said


    tofort her.


    "Shirley, you don''t understand. Hiram believes anything and everything Rachel says, and now he thinks


    that I had something to do with her being kidnapped. He won''t even talk to me anymore."


    Lydia replied, with a hint of misery and desperation in her tone.


    "Hiram is everything to me. He has my entire world in the palm of his hand. If he ignores me, what


    purpose would I have in this world to live for?"


    Lydia''s tears spilled down her face, like water from a dam. Hiram was the only person in the world that


    ever mattered to her. She would rather die, than live her life without him.


    Lydia had been in love with Hiram since childhood. How could she give him up so easily?


    "Lydia, you must not think like that! Since Hiram saved your life, everyone feels guilty for Rachel.


    Therefore, aunt also stands by her side to show her support, " exined Shirley. She continued, "But,


    when pushes to shove, you will alwayse first to them. Uncle and aunt love you like a daughter


    and they''ve raised you on their own. Rachel is, and will always be, an outsider."


    Shirley patted Lydia on the shoulder and added, "Rachel was lucky to have survived then, but it''s hard


    to say whether she''d still be so fortunate next time."


    Lydia finally stopped crying. Suddenly, her tears were reced by a dark sense of hatred that lit up in


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    her beautiful eyes


    "Shirley, I won''te back this year. Don''t rush to execute the n I told you about. I need you to be


    patient. Wait for the right opportunity to present itself, okay? "


    Shirley nodded, as if to show that she had everything under control.


    "Don''t worry. We will be fully prepared next time. Unless we won''t go through with it at all, or we will


    mercilessly pull her down from her title as Mrs. Rong!"


    In the afternoon, Rachel decided to take a break from work, She quietly went into Hiram''s office next


    door. She found out from Ben that Hiram was having a meeting that afternoon, So he wasn''t going to


    be in his office.


    Rachel tiptoed into Hiram''s office, And started to rummage through his things.


    She had a strange inkling that something was wrong, but she couldn''t put her finger on it.


    Rachel thoroughly searched the sheets, pillows and bedside tables, but all in vain. s, she found


    nothing out of the ordinary. ''Was it not Hiram''s trick?'' Rachel doubted.


    Failing to find anything to prove her suspicions, Rachel began to despise herself.


    ''It was just an empathema, and it was with my own husband. How could I me it to Hiram.


    He is the distinguished CEO of the Streams Company. He wouldn''t stoop to y such lousy tricks.''


    Rachel incessantly med herself for being too narrow-minded. After a while, she proceeded towards


    the door and gently twisted the door-knob to leave.


    ''I should leave before someone finds me here.''


    However, When Rachel opened the door and looked up, She saw Hiram, the old engineer, Daniel and


    a few managers standing in the CEO office.


    Simultaneously, they all looked at her with surprised faces.


    "Honey, are you looking for something?"


    Rachel''s awkward stupor quickly diminished, when all of a sudden, she felt an arm on her waist, gently


    pulling her towards the door. "Don''t worry if you can''t find it. Look for it when you go home to see if


    you''ve left it there."


    "Fine, " said Rachel, as she nced back at Hiram with dissatisfaction.


    Acent smile appeared in Hiram''s smug face, as he whispered in her ear, "Did you find what you


    were looking for?"


    Rachel red at him as she realized, ''He''s figured it out.'' Without wasting any more time, she


    proceeded to walk out of the office.


    As soon as she got out, Rachel took a deep breath and gathered her thoughts.


    Although Hiram had helped her, she still felt embarrassed after being seen by so many people.


    After returning to her office, Rachel sent all the tasks she hadpleted to Daniel''s mailbox.


    It was 5:30 p.m.


    Rachel stayed in the office for a little longer, waiting for Hiram to leave first.


    It wasn''t until 6 p.m., when Rachel finally came out of her office.


    On her way out, Rachel noticed a crowd of people gathered outside thepany. Most of the


    employees, who had just gotten off work but were still there, together with the bystanders around,


    formed a circle.


    In the middle of the circle stood a man, who seemed to be waiting for someone with arge bouquet of


    flowers in his hands.


    Rachel looked at the man from afar. She was sure that it couldn''t be Hiram, as she believed that she


    would never receive any flowers from him, apart from the day of their wedding maybe.


    Last time, Hiram firmly refused to kneel down before her to put on the ring on her finger.


    Curiously, Rachel walked close to find out what was happening. When she got close enough to the


    circle, she found that the man standing in the middle, looked fairly handsome, gentle and well


    cultivated.


    ''Hold on.


    Why does that man look so familiar?''


    When she realized who the man was, she secretly walked out of the crowd from behind in haste.


    ''Wayne?


    What''s he doing outside the Streams Company? Is he pursuing a female employee of thispany?


    Anyway, I''d better not let him see me, '' she thought.


    In a Maybach parked by the road, Chad said to the man who was sitting in the rear seat, waiting for


    someone, "Hiram, someone is here to give flowers to Rachel!"


    Hiram closed the file he had in his hands and looked outside.


    He noticed the crowd gathering when we wasing out, but he had no interest in such a drama.


    "Hiram, it seems like Rachel has many admirers these days?"


    Chad said, but he immediately shut his mouth when he saw the look on Hiram''s face.


    There were two reasons as to why Rachel wanted to leave there quietly. Firstly, if Wayne was really


    attracted to a female employee in the Streams Company, then Rachel, his former blind date, would be


    better off not showing her face to him.


    Secondly, in case Wayne hadn''t given up on Rachel, and still wanted to confess his love to her, she


    would most certainly be better off not showing her face to him.


    However, it seemed like Rachel had underestimated Wayne. Wayne had already seen her when she


    got out of the building.


    "Rachel--"


    Wayne walked towards Rachel with a bouquet of vibrant, red roses.

 Chapter 175 A Late Date

    Chapter 175 A Late Date


    "Are you free tonight? I''d like to invite you to dinner, "


    Asked Wayne politely, with a big smile.


    Rachel stood still and didn''t turn around to see him. She realized Wayne was walking closer, as she


    could smell the fragrance of the roses in his hands.


    ''Oh, God...


    Are you kidding me right now? How could you?''


    None of Rachel''s blind dates had asked her out for a second time before, but now, men were attracted


    to her one by one, running after her hopelessly.


    But did God forget that she was married? At least, Rachel didn''t think so.


    "Hey, Wayne! What a surprise! Why are you here?" Rachel had no choice but to turn to him. She gritted


    her teeth and forced a smile. Wayne stood right behind her gracefully, but Rachel didn''t have the spirit


    to look at him now.


    "Hmm, after I begged Celine for a long time, she finally told me where yourpany was. She said


    that she would havee to see you sooner if she hadn''t been out on a business trip, " Wayne smiled


    at Rachel bashfully. He was too shy to look Rachel in the eye every time they met.


    ''Celine?'' Rachel was confused. ''Anyway, I''ll have a chat with Celine the next time I see her.'' Celine was


    well aware that Rachel had been married to Hiram, but then what was her reason for causing this


    trouble? Celine must have overlooked Hiram''s reaction to this.


    "Wayne, listen, I thought I told you clearly that I am married, but look at you, I don''t understand what


    you''re doing here with those roses?" asked Rachel.


    "Yes, I know, but I hope you ept these roses. Here you are. I have been waiting for an opportunity to


    get to know you better, but for now, rx, it''s just a bouquet of flowers!" said Wayne.


    Wayne thrust the roses into Rachel''s hands, and pointed at his Hyundai parked on the other side of the


    road, "Come on. Let''s have dinner together. I''ve got something to tell you, " said Wayne


    Just a few steps away, Hiram was sitting in his Maybach, watching them.


    Hiram carefully observed what was going on between Rachel and her admirer. He had been waiting for


    her in the car ever since she left the office, but now, she was getting in another car with someone else.


    Chad was right. Rachel''s bad luck had made a sharp U-turn since they got married. More and more


    men were attracted by her regardless of her marital status. Hiram''s insides were boiling with fury.


    "Look, Hiram! Rachel''s getting in his car. What are you waiting for? Let''s do something!"


    Shouted Chad anxiously.


    Somehow, Hiram squeezed a few words out of his mouth as he clenched his teeth.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "No, just follow them."


    "Yes, Hiram! As you wish!" responded Chad immediately.


    Chad stepped on the elerator and sped out. They made a U-turn on the crossing ahead and


    followed the car Rachel was in.


    Wayne brought Rachel to an expensive Japanese restaurant.


    "Rachel, I heard what happened to you the other day. I''m d you''ve returned safe and sound. Thank


    god!" Wayne stared at Rachel, who sat opposite to him, andforted her.


    Wayne never really got over Rachel ever since he firstid eyes on her. He felt terrible when he heard


    the news of Rachel being kidnapped, and so he decided to have a talk with her privately.


    Wayne wanted to talk to Rachel about his feelings, because he knew that he would regret it for the rest


    of his life, if he didn''t.


    "I''m fine, look, safe and sound. Sorry for making you worry." On most asions, Rachel didn''t know


    how to deal with people''s concerns for her, but this time she sensed something strange about this


    dinner.


    "Rachel, I know it''s inappropriate for me to judge your marriage, and I have no right to tell whether your


    husband was right or wrong on this matter, " Wayne continued.


    He could feel the sweat in his palms, but he kept on, "But if he does not make you happy, I think you


    should leave him. I know that he must be richer than a king, and I''m nothingpared to him, but at


    least, I can promise that I''ll be good to you for the rest of my life."


    Rachel was shocked as she had never expected Wayne to say something like that. She didn''t know


    what to say to him right away.


    In the room next to Rachel and Wayne''s, Hiram heard every word Wayne had said to Rachel.


    Chad nced at Hiram''s face and coughed, "Hiram, this guy is really bold enough. Aha, he wants to


    take your wife away. How ridiculous!"


    Infuriated, Hiram broke his brown chopsticks in two, as he grunted and sneered, "Chad, go and see


    what this guy does for a living."


    Hiram left Wayne alonest time because he didn''t want to upset Rachel, but this time Wayne was


    asking for it, and he wasn''t going to pull his punches again.


    Chad nodded at Hiram, to show that he understood what Hiram had meant.


    Cut to Rachel and Wayne''s table.


    Rachel reluctantly feigned a smile on her face and said, "Wayne, you must have misunderstood what


    has happened. Anyway, Hiram and I didn''t get divorced, and I''m not single."


    However, in truth, she was the one who asked to file for a divorce, and she had mentioned it to Hiram


    more than once.


    Fannie, however, was right, Rachel couldn''t walk away as if nothing had happened between her and


    Hiram. They loved each other.


    What Hiram did at the theater really hurt her feelings. Rachel knew that those memories wouldn''t go


    away even as time passed by. The wound might have vanished, but the scar would be there forever.


    However, when she calmed down and thought it over, She knew that Hiram loved her. She couldn''t


    disregard his feeling for her and what he had done for her.


    On the other hand, she couldn''t deny her feelings for Hiram, neither. She was deeply in love with him.


    "It isplicated. Yes, I might hate him for what he did to me, but I have to say that I also love him very


    much. I cannot stay away from him. Wayne, thank you for your kindness, and thank you for everything


    you''ve done for me."


    Rachel took a deep breath and smiled at him apologetically, "Sorry, please don''t waste your time on me


    anymore. Clearly, I don''t deserve it."


    Next door, Hiram''s eyes were shing in anger, but once he had heard what Rachel had said, his eyes


    lit up with satisfaction.


    Did he hear her right? Did she just say that she loved him very much?


    Hiram had never heard Rachel say the three words to him before.


    Hiram used to resent the love between a woman and a man, but now his heart was jumping with joy


    when he heard Rachel''s words.


    It had to be the sweetest words in the world.


    "Chad, leave him alone. For his sake, Rachel finally said something that matters a lot to me, " Hiram


    raised his lips and continued slowly, "But if he keeps obsessing over Rachel, let''s do something to bring


    him back to his senses."


    Cut to Rachel and Wayne.


    Having been turned down by Rachel once again, Wayne felt frustrated as he gazed at her, "Rachel, I


    get that you love him, but what about him? For someone like him, there must be countless women


    lining up to have a fling with him. Do you think he feels the same way about you?"


    Rachel shook her head slightly and said, "You don''t know him, Wayne."


    Cut to Hiram.


    Hiram smashed his fist on the table at what Wayne had said, "Chad, listen to me. I want hispany


    dissolved within a month."


    Chad was nonplussed, wondering why Hiram changed his mind again and again in a matter of minutes.


    Chad, however, agreed with Hiram. The guy next door had iting. He dared to persuade Hiram''s


    wife to leave Hiram. He needed to pay for what he said and a bankruptcy might not be sufficient.


    Hiram''s patience was running thin. He felt like he had heard enough and refused to listen to Wayne''s


    nonsense any longer.


    Suddenly, he stood up and walked out of the room.


    "Rachel, If you say Hiram is different from the other men, I''ll take your word for it, but he might abandon


    you again since he''s already done it once before. Do you really think you can trust him after that?"


    asked Wayne.


    Wayne sighed, and then gave it onest shot to try and persuade Rachel again.


    When he heard that Hiram saved his sister first instead of Rachel, he felt indignant, thinking Hiram did


    not deserve Rachel''s love.


    A man, who couldn''t protect his own wife, was worthless, even if he could afford to buy the sun.


    "I hope that you''ll think about my words, and if you end up divorcing him, I''ll be waiting for you, as


    always. I don''t mind putting everything behind and treating you like before. You deserve it!" continued


    Wayne.


    Rachel signed, feeling restless, as she didn''t know how to turn him down gently, for good.


    Wayne had barely finished speaking when Hiram pulled the curtains of their chamber and walked in.


    He approached their table in an imposing manner, as if he were a king. Hiram''s eyes red right


    through Wayne, as if they were des, glistening under the light.


    "Wouldn''t Mr. Wei think you''re going beyond your depth by persuading my wife to get a divorce? I don''t


    see what gives you right to do so. Your family fortune?"


    Hiram said with a look of disgust on his face as he feigned a smile and nced at Wayne.

 Chapter 176 Heartless Woman

    Chapter 176 Heartless Woman


    When Rachel saw hime in, she instantly stopped talking.


    If she questioned Hiram in front of Wayne about why he was tracking her, Wayne would definitely get a


    bad impression of Hiram.


    When Wayne realized that Hiram had heard the conversation, he stopped talking and his face turned


    pale.


    He knew very well that his fortune wasn''t equal to even a millionth of Hiram''s.


    "Mr. Wei, thank you for your favor to my wife. But in the future, please stay away from her, " Hiram said


    coldly.


    "Mr. Rong, since you already heard the conversation, let mee clean. Before Rachel met you, she


    went on a blind date with me. Several dates, in fact. And I really liked her. The truth is, I still can''t forget


    her, even after finding out that she''s your wife now. Also, I think it''s unfair for her to endure such an


    experience!


    Mr. Rong, I really hope that you''ll treat her well in the future. Otherwise, I''ll be there for her. And


    although I''m not as rich as you, I know I can protect her, "


    Wayne said with determination, then turned to look at Rachel affectionately. "Rachel..."


    "Oh, don''t you think you''re assuming too much? You''ve no right to judge people you barely know, "


    Hiram said calmly.


    He knew that many people would condemn him after the incident. When he had made that decision at


    the theater, he had already mentally prepared himself for this oue.


    People would make irresponsible remarks about him no matter what decision he made.


    It was okay. He could spend more than a lifetimepensating for it. But he knew that Lydia was no


    longer worthy of his care. If it hadn''t been for his parents, he wouldn''t have considered saving her.


    "Wayne, I think Hiram and I need to talk, so please take leave. Thank you for inviting me to eat!"


    Rachel smiled apologetically at Wayne.


    Wayne looked at her worriedly, but nodded and left.


    Rachel turned and red at Hiram. "Hiram! Are you tracking me?"


    "Tracking? I waited downstairs for you for half an hour, but then I saw you holding flowers given by a


    strange man and willingly getting into his car. Do you know how hurt I am?"


    Hiram''s words were filled with sadness.


    "Why didn''t you just call me instead of waiting?" she asked.


    But he answered, "Call you? I know you''re avoiding me."


    He pulled her out of the room of the restaurant.


    They got into the car together, and Rachel looked at his face with a little regret.


    No wonder he hadn''te to see her after work. It turned out that he had been waiting for her to leave


    her office all along.


    "Rachel, have dinner with me. I''ll bring you home after that, " Hiram said abruptly as they neared her


    building.


    "No!" Rachel said without hesitation. "I haven''t gone home for the past two days. My mom will be


    worried about me."


    "What about me? I just got discharged from the hospital this morning. Aren''t you worried about me?"


    Hiram looked at her, lightly holding her waist.


    "Aren''t you healthy now?" Rachel retorted. Yes, he had fainted because of physical exhaustion, but


    now that he had slept for two days, she believed that he had fully recovered.


    "Baby, why''re you being so cruel? I stay all alone at home. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll faint again?"


    Hiram said sadly, leaning into her neck, attracted to the smell of her perfume. Her reaction at noon was


    still fresh in his mind.


    She was so charming, like a fairy; he wanted to keep loving her.


    Rachel noticed his hot breath on her neck and corbone, and she immediately leaned back. "I''ll call


    youter then, " she answered.


    "That''s inconvenient. I cane with you now!"


    The car had just entered her building. His hand on her waist subconsciously tightened.


    Rachel snorted and pulled his hand away from her waist, then pushed the door open and got out of the


    car.


    "Chad, be careful when you''re driving home."


    With that, Rachel directly went upstairs without so much as a nce at Hiram.


    Watching her walk away, Hiram sighed. His hopeful eyes gradually dimmed. After the few months of


    sharing a bed with her, he couldn''t get used to the idea of sleeping alone.


    The dark nights made him feel lonely.


    That was why he rarely stopped working. Work could upy one''s time.


    He kept sighing to himself, knowing that he had to spend tonight alone too.


    Meanwhile at Fannie''s home, dinner was ready.


    "Rachel, you''re back. Have you eaten yet?" Fannie looked beyond Rachel, but once again found no


    one else with her, much to her disappointment.


    "I''ve eaten something, but¡­mom? Why have you prepared so many dishes?" Rachel opened the lid


    and looked at the dishes in surprise.


    "Oh, nothing¡­ I just thought that since you''ve been so tired these past two days, you should eat more,


    " Fannie said, and asked her, "Is Hiram recovered? Why didn''t hee with you?"


    Rachel took a mouthful of food and nodded. "He just dropped me home. I think he must have left now."


    She hadn''t eaten much in the Japanese restaurant before being interrupted by Hiram.


    "What?" Fannie hurriedly walked outside with her cane. "Rachel, why didn''t you let hime up with


    you? I''ve cooked so many dishes. You can''t eat all by yourself!


    Oh, where''s my phone?" Fannie limped off to the living room, found her phone, then called Hiram.


    When Rachel realized that Fannie was about to call Hiram, she quickly shouted, "Mom, you don''t need


    to care about him! He''s fine now!"


    "How can you say that? He''s my son-inw. I couldn''t even visit him when he was in the hospital. I just


    want him toe here and have dinner." Then, into the phone, she said, "Hello! Hiram, have you left?


    If you haven''t,e up and eat something. I''ve cooked a lot of dishes!"


    Seeing that Fannie had called Hiram after all, Rachel bit her chopsticks forcefully with anger.


    After Fannie put down the phone, she had a satisfied smile on her face.


    "He hasn''t left yet and wille up soon!"


    "Mom¡­¡­"


    "Listen, Rachel, I know one thing for sure. You two can''t live separately. Forgetting the past and starting


    a new life is the best choice. This kind of thing won''t happen a second time. Give him another chance.


    Okay?"


    Fannie sighed. Although she had been angry at Hiram before too, when she found out that he hadn''t


    had a rest for many days just to find Rachel, she felt sorry for him.


    No one could judge whether his choice was right or wrong, as it wasn''t fair to him.


    Fannie then slowly said, "You''re my daughter. I love you more than anyone else. But I can''t stay with


    you your whole life. And, after this incident, I think that Hiram will definitely care more about you. This


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    might be a blessing in disguise."


    Rachel closed her eyes and bit her lips. She had vowed not to let him enter her home. But...


    He must be very happy after receiving Fannie''s phone call.


    Just as she was struggling about what she should do, The doorbell rang.


    "Come in, the door''s not locked!" Fannie answered with a smile.


    Then, she saw a familiar figure push the door open.

 Chapter 177 Under Monitoring

    Chapter 177 Under Monitoring


    As soon as Hiram came in, he noticed that Rachel was standing in front of the table with an uneasy


    expression on her face. Nevertheless, he smiled at them and greeted Fannie. "Hi, Mom!"


    "Wee, Hiram! Come on in!" Fannie said, beckoning him in.


    "Mom! I''m going inside my room." With that, Rachel turned around and walked towards her room


    without even a nce at Hiram.


    But just after she entered, the door opened again.


    She knew it must be Hiram. She was about to turn around when she fell into his warm embrace. He


    buried his head into her neck and sighed slightly. "Honey! If you don''t want me to stay here, I''ll leave


    after talking to mom."


    He looked weary, but still handsome. Rachel felt his eyshes lightly brushing over her skin. She


    couldn''t bear to drive him away.


    "Dinner''s ready, so you can leave after eating, " she said.


    "Okay!" Hiram answered immediately and kissed her on the lips. Then, he held her hand and said,


    "Let''s go!"


    Rachel ate quietly. Fannie kept up most of the conversation while Hiram answered her asionally.


    After dinner, Hiram politely refused Fannie when she asked him to stay the night. He took onest look


    at Rachel before leaving.


    Hiram bringing Rachel home and staying for dinner became a routine for the next three days.


    This morning, Rachel had hardlye into the office and sat down at her desk when she received a


    message from her colleague.


    "Come to the meeting room as soon as possible."


    When Rachel reached the meeting room downstairs, she heard Daniel shouting angrily.


    "Your proposals suck! Don''t you feel ashamed to put such childish proposals on my table?


    And you! Why did we hire you? Just for this? Can you stop copying mechanically and start using your


    head?"


    Daniel mmed their proposals on the table, then red at the rest of the proposals.


    Rachel quietly pushed open the door and walked in. All the staff in the two teams were new recruits. In


    fact, many of them had joined only several days before. Daniel had gotten mad several times before,


    but he had never lost his temper like this.


    Streams Company had strict rules when it came to recruiting employees. Only the cream of the crop


    passed the interviews. On top of that, Daniel had high expectations for his teams.


    Therefore, it was inevitable for them to be criticized.


    "You can''t even work out a good proposal for the construction of A zone! If I were you, I''d quit!" Daniel


    said, throwing away all the proposals he took a look at. It seemed none of them satisfied him.


    "I spent a lot of time and energy looking for materials for you, and I even exined our design principle.


    It seems none of you were listening! You didn''t even get ten percent of what I taught you!"


    With that, Daniel threw several other well-bound proposals across the room, and theynded in front of


    Rachel. She straightened up subconsciously and raised her head to look at him.


    "Sorry, Mr. Zhuo! We''ll revise our proposals right away!" She spoke for the whole team as well as


    herself.


    "Revise? These proposals have been revised several times! I don''t have that much time to spend on


    it!" Daniel turned to re at her coldly before realizing that Rachel was the one who had spoken.


    So instead, he nced at the others standing beside her, and threw all the files in front of them.


    "Get out! I''ll give you onest chance. If you still can''t work out satisfactory proposals, you have to


    attend the training again! You''ll get fired if you can''t pass the examination!"


    Hearing this, all the other staff began panicking. They picked up the files and rushed out of the meeting


    room in a hurry.


    Rachel bent over to pick up the remaining files on the floor and at Daniel''s feet.


    "Come on! Don''t be angry! They''ve been working here for less than a month. It''s not easy to achieve


    what you''re asking. Besides, they''re all working hard. You should go easy on them, " Rachel said.


    Daniel sighed. He pulled up a chair and sat down, then loosed his necktie. "I shouldn''t have recruited


    these new staff. They allck experience and they''re not mature."


    Rachel, who had just picked up her own proposal from the table, became shocked at his statement.


    "Come on! Please give us another chance. I promise we''ll try our best!"


    Daniel looked at her and said, "I''m not talking about you. You don''t have experience in this industry, but


    you''re gifted. Even though you''re unfamiliar with the work, you always give valuable advice."


    Hearing this, Rachel rxed a little and said, "I learned it from you! I''m sure that under your leadership,


    we''ll all gradually grow from beginners to the backbone of thepany."


    Danielughed. He shook his head and said, "Okay! You can go back to work now."


    Rachel nodded and patted him on the shoulder, then left the office holding her proposal in her hand.


    After she left, Daniel rubbed his forehead.


    He was starting to regret telling Hiram that he could provide a proposal for the Cliff Mountain project.


    It wasn''t because of the work itself. He was confident in his work, and he knew he was capable of


    solving any issues that came up.


    The problem was that he had lost his heart to someone.


    Rachel was heading back to her office upstairs.


    When she passed by the president''s office, she stopped and listened for a while, but heard nothing.


    Then, she walked into her own office next door.


    She didn''t know that


    Hiram had seen her standing outside his door on the screen just now.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He could shift between different scenes on the screen freely.


    He watched her when she was puckering her lips, frowning, contemting, biting the pen or even


    folding paper frogs and cranes when she couldn''t think of a good idea.


    Hiram blew on his tea lightly and took a sip. He looked at the screen and found that Rachel seemed


    frustrated. She wasying her head down on the desk.


    Then he called Chad. "Hi, Chad! Remember what I asked you to dost time? How''s it going?"


    "It''s done, " Chad answered.


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Hiram looked at Rachel on his screen again. Every time he saw her, he felt the stress


    from his work disappearing.


    Sitting in the office, Rachel didn''t know that her every move was being monitored. She stared at her


    of the work just now.


    She made herself a cup of coffee before opening up the proposal on herputer and checking it


    again.


    When she finallypleted revising her proposal, it was already getting dark. She looked at her watch


    and realized that it was way past the time she usually got off work.


    She packed up her things and went to the president''s office, but Hiram wasn''t there.


    Something was wrong. He always brought her home, so why had he left tonight without saying a word


    to her?


    Just then, her cell phone rang.

 Chapter 178 A Good Friend

    Chapter 178 A Good Friend


    "Rachel, I''m back. Where are you? I wanna talk to you." It was Celine on the other end of the phone.


    She called Rachel as soon as she got off the ne.


    "Okay, I''m just getting off from work. Let''s meet at the usual ce!" Rachel took all her stuff and walked


    towards the elevator.


    In a milk tea store on an old street in H City.


    Celine had bought a lot of presents for Rachel on her trip. Rachel was moved when she saw them.


    "This is a local snack. It''s really good. I bought it for Aunt Fannie! Both of you should try it! And this is a


    handmade handbag. Isn''t it cute? I bought two of these. One for you¡­"


    Celine kept showing Rachel her purchases. "Of course, these are nothingpared to what you gave


    mest time. But you know, it''s the thought that counts. And you know how much I earn!"


    Moved by Celine''s presents, Rachel smiled warmly and said, "All right, stop giving me presents, Celine.


    These are enough.


    As long as you bring me something, I know that you care about me. You don''t have to buy me so many


    things. We''re friends. This is too much!"


    Celine winked at Rachel and said, "You''re right. We''re friends. So take all these things with you. Most


    of them are snacks, nothing expensive, really!"


    Rachel sighed and nodded her head.


    Suddenly, something urred to Celine. She stood up and grabbed Rachel''s arms. "Oh, right! Since I


    was on the business trip, I only heard about your kidnap dayster! Oh my gosh! Are you okay?"


    Rachel couldn''t helpughing. "Celine,e on. Who on earth are you talking to if I''m not doing okay?"


    "Right, right. However, Hiram is such an asshole! How could he choose to save his scheming sister


    and abandon you!" Celine was mad at Hiram and she felt sorry for Rachel. "I mean, Lydia isn''t even his


    biological sister. And she''s always pretending like she''s weak to win people''s sympathy. Why did Hiram


    save her?


    You know what? When I found out that he chose Lydia over you, I was really really mad at him! Hiram


    is a smart guy. Why can''t he see what kind of person Lydia is?"


    Rachel took a sip of her milk tea. She rested her chin on her hands and looked at Celine, who looked


    more attractive when she was angry.


    Not noticing Rachel, Celine continued, "I''m confused. Why didn''t the kidnappers just shoot Lydia?


    Weren''t they trying to take revenge? Why would they kidnap you? You''re just a so-called daughter-in-


    Celine was so angry that the straw in her hand was bent out of shape. "I used to hear people say that


    being married into a rich family is tough. It seems that they''re right. I always assumed that they were


    talking about fights or arguments between the daughter-inw and the mother-inw. But look at you!


    You almost lost your life! That''s crazy!


    So¡­what are you going to do now? Don''t tell me that you''re forgiving him! Let me tell you, Rachel. We


    can''t do that. We have to draw a line." Celine finally stopped talking.


    Rachel took another sip of her milk tea and said, "I''m spilting up with him now."


    Celine nodded her head. And then she asked, "Wait, spilt up? Did he evere to your house and try


    to win you back?"


    "What? You just said we have to draw a line, " Rachel said, smiling at Celine.


    "Yeah, I said that. But¡­he did nothing? I mean, if he really wants you back, he should try everything to


    win you back. After all, he made a terrible mistake. He has to do something!"


    Celine was much more worried than Rachel.


    Rachel thought over Celine''s words.


    Moving her desk into his office. Did that count? Asking her to have lunch made by his great chef with


    him every day. Did that count? Driving her home every night and watching her with his loving eyes


    before leaving. Did that count?


    While Rachel was lost in thought, Celine''s face turned gloomy. "Really? Does he¡­does he really not


    care about you anymore?


    People always say that men are fond of the new and tired of the old. Is Hiram tired of you?"


    Rachel waved her hands and stopped Celine from talking. "Celine, it''s not like that. Hiram isn''t that kind


    of person. He''s serious about the rtionship."


    "Really? I mean, you got lucky this time and managed toe home safe. What if you hadn''t?" Celine


    bit her lips and continued, "What if you hadn''t made it? I don''t believe he wouldn''t marry someone else.


    And a couple of yearster, he wouldpletely forget about you!"


    Rachel was silent. She hadn''t thought about that.


    "How about this? Ask him this question on WeChat right now. Let''s see his answer, " Celine said,


    Rachel shook her head and said, "What''s the point of asking him questions like that?"


    But Celine didn''t listen to her. She grabbed Rachel''s cell phone and looked for Hiram''s name in her


    WeChat application. "I''ll ask for you if you''re too embarrassed to ask him!"


    Rachel wanted to get her phone back, but Celine was glowering at her as she typed, so Rachel gave


    up.


    Celine finished sending the message.


    "Let me see, " Rachel said, standing up and grabbing the phone. When she saw the message to


    Hiram, she bit her lips subconsciously.


    Celine had written in the same way Rachel did.


    "Hiram, if something bad had happened to me this time, or if you had lost me forever, what¡­ what


    would you do?"


    About two minutester, Hiram texted her back.


    Celine looked at Rachel''s phone and read out the message. "''I wouldn''t marry anyone else. Do you


    believe me?''


    Give it to me!"


    Celine took Rachel''s phone again. She read out the message that she was typing. "No, I don''t believe


    you. You''re the only son in your family. Even if you don''t want to marry anyone else, your mom wouldn''t


    agree."


    Rachel lowered her head, upset. Celine''s words were exactly what she was thinking about.


    Joanna had always wanted a grandchild. She wouldn''t let Hiram stay without remarrying and


    continuing the family line.


    Celine waited for a few minutes but there was no reply, So she returned the phone to Rachel.


    But just when Rachel was about to turn off the screen, she got Hiram''s message.


    "Meet me tonight. I''ll tell you the answer in person."


    Celine saw the message too. She nced at Rachel and said, "I tell you what, go and meet him. Ask


    him! And don''t forget to tell me his answer."


    Rachel put down her phone and said, "Okay. Let''s finish the milk tea and go home. My mom is waiting


    for me to have dinner."


    Rachel called a taxi to go home after she said goodbye to Celine.


    "Mom, I''m home!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Rachel walked into an empty house. There was no dinner on the dining table, and Fannie and Emma


    weren''t there.


    She walked into Fannie''s bedroom. What the hell! Fannie''s clothes were gone. And not just her clothes,


    most of the furniture in her bedroom was gone too. She immediately called her mom.


    "Hello! Mom, where are you?"


    Rachel was worried about Fannie.


    "Rachel, didn''t you know? I thought you asked Hiram to help me move into this Tur.. whatever Pce."


    "What?!" Rachel was confused at Fannie''s words.


    What was happening?


    Why would Fannie move into the Tulip Pce?


    ¡­


    Had Hiram nned it?


    It must be him. Who else would have done it?


    She called Hiram several times, but he didn''t answer her calls.


    Atst, Rachel had no choice but to call a cab and go to the Tulip Pce.

 Chapter 179 Act First And Explain Later

    Chapter 179 Act First And Exin Later


    Rachel had just stepped into the porch of the vi when she heard the sound ofughter from inside.


    Fannie seemed to befortably talking andughing with Emma and a new housemaid.


    "Mom?"


    Rachel said furiously when she entered and saw Fannie sitting on the sofa. "Mom, why did you move


    here? You didn''t even tell me a word!"


    When she had gone back to an empty house earlier, she''d thought that something bad had happened


    and that she might even need to go to her hometown immediately.


    "So you''re back, darling?" Fannie asked calmly.


    "Is Rachel back? We''re going to serve dinner."


    Emma said, taking the housemaid into the kitchen with her.


    Fannie was more puzzled than Rachel. She said, "Darling, didn''t you arrange this? When Chad came


    to bring us here, he told me that you''d arranged it but you were too busy to tell me about it yourself. I


    didn''t think much of it!"


    Right at that moment, Hiram walked down the stairs towards them. "Mom, sorry, I''m the one who


    arranged this."


    Then he turned to Rachel and said in a soft tone, "Honey, the ce you were living in is too small for


    mom to recover. This house is big and the air is good. So I arranged for mother to move here."


    Rachel opened her mouth to speak, but Fannie beat her to it. "Hiram, you''re so thoughtful. The ce


    we used to live in is small indeed, and I had to take an elevator to get to the road. This house is much


    more convenient, and there''s also a small garden for me to take a walk.


    Darling, I will recover in a month. After that, I''ll move out so I don''t disturb you two!"


    "That''s not what I''m upset about, Mom..." Rachel replied, looking at Fannie first, then looking at Hiram.


    She pulled him towards the store room.


    Hiram followed her inside and closed the door behind him. Without giving her time to speak, he pulled


    her into his arms.


    Rachel was about to protest when he kissed her.


    His tongue pushed her teeth open, forcing her to kiss him back. It wasn''t until the kissing made her


    gasp that he released her.


    "Dear, you want to live with your mother. I don''t want to spend my nights alone. Now, we''re in a win-win


    situation. Don''t you think?" he said cheekily.


    Rachel took a breath and stared at him. "Hiram, you know why I want to stay away from you."


    "Yes. It''s the same reason I want you back. I can only make up for it if you''re by my side! Do you know


    that without you, I have insomnia every night? You should spare some thought for me, okay?"


    Hiram said, stealing small kisses as he spoke.


    Rachel wanted to argue, but she heard her mom calling them for dinner.


    "We''ll settle thister." She red at him onest time and strode out of the store room.


    Hiram smiled and followed her.


    After dinner, Rachel gave Fannie a tour of the house. Fannie''s room was on the first floor, next to the


    room Emma and the nanny would stay in, so night care was also convenient.


    The room was quiterge, with all sorts of things. It was clear that Hiram had carefully arranged


    everything.


    The decision to move Fannie here was premeditated, so to speak.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Rachel went up to the second floor


    And headed to the bedroom, but Hiram wasn''t there, nor was he in the study, so she continued on to


    the third floor.


    There, undoubtedly, Rachel heard the sound of running on the treadmill from afar.


    She stood in the doorway, looking at the man on the ck treadmill, running with a ck tank top on.


    Rachel looked at the slippers on her feet and then at the pair of sneakers she had left on the shoe rack


    before.


    Hiram, who was jogging, saw a woman get onto the treadmill next to him, her high ponytail swinging as


    she moved.


    "Why did you act first and exinter?" Rachel asked, staring at Hiram as she walked slowly.


    Hiram wiped his sweat off with a towel before increasing the speed on his treadmill. "As long as I can


    see you every day, it doesn''t matter how I make it."


    Rachel stared at him wordlessly, Then increased the speed on her treadmill and started jogging.


    Momentster, Hiram''s cellphone, which he had ced on the treadmill rack, rang. He pressed the


    pause button, pausing to catch his breath, and picked up the phone.


    Rachel wasn''t particrly interested in listening to his phone call, but when she heard what seemed to


    be a woman''s voice on the other end, she couldn''t help listening with her ears pricked up.


    "Miss Feng, what''s the matter? Why are you calling me sote?" Hiram asked, watching Rachel.


    "Now? It''ste. You cane talk to me tomorrow at mypany, " Hiram said in an indifferent tone.


    Rachel still concentrated on running without stopping.


    "Don''t mention it. We''re old buddies, we''re just too busy to find time. Okay, let''s meet tomorrow at the


    Hiram hung up the phone, put it back on the rack, and started running again.


    He waited for a while, thinking that Rachel would ask him about the call, but she had only been curious


    at the beginning and didn''t seem to want to talk about it now.


    "Don''t run so fast at first. Your body won''t stand it.


    If you want to keep it up,e by every night and stay with me for half an hour, "


    He said.


    Rachel was bing short of breath after running for just a little while. She slowed down and began to


    walk slowly. She nced at Hiram, who had a perfect body that was admired by dozens of women.


    "Hiram, can you stop doing whatever you please? Would you please think about how I feel?" she


    gasped.


    Hiram stopped and looked at her. "If I''d told you about Fannie moving here before, would you have


    agreed?"


    Rachel stayed silent.


    "I know my tactics are tough, but they''re the most effective, " he said, leaning against the treadmill.


    Rachel turned away, trying to avoid looking at his attractive body. "Even if that''s true, you should have


    said something to me."


    "Rachel, I''m not just your husband. I''m also one of your family members. I want my mother-inw to


    have a better environment to recuperate from illness. That''s not wrong, is it?" said Hiram, suddenly


    approaching her. She looked up hastily at his chest, which was covered in beads of sweat.


    His abs were visible but not excessive. Resisting the urge to snort, she said, "Hiram, you''re doing this


    on purpose, aren''t you?"


    "Doing what?" Hiram raised his eyebrows, trying to guess the meaning of her words.


    "You''re trying to get in shape like this to seduce me, aren''t you?" she said, looking up into his eyes.


    Hiramughed. "You think too much. I exercise mainly so I can work better. If I don''t keep myself fit and


    healthy, I''ll get sick easily. That might dy a lot of things."


    "Oh..." Rachel turned around and started jogging again.


    "Why, aren''t you satisfied with my body? Or are you too satisfied with it?" Hiram asked chuckling. Even


    after running for a long time, his breathing was even, unlike Rachel, who was gasping for air.


    "No, I''m just trying to tone my body, " Rachel said, changing the topic, looking down at her own t but


    shapeless abdomen.


    With a grunt, he lifted her off the treadmill and made his way to the side seat.


    "Let me go!" Rachel eximed in astonishment. He was holding her by the waist.


    "Don''t you want to hear my answer to the question you texted me today?" Hiram said, putting her down


    on the seat.

 Chapter 180 A Guest

    Chapter 180 A Guest


    Hearing what Hiram said, Rachel gazed at him with interest. She tightened her grip on his shoulder and


    said, "What you say is never equal to what you do. This is what I''ve learned so far. You once told me


    that if Lydia and I were both in danger and you could only save one of us, you would save me. But


    when you were really put in that situation, you chose your sister and gave me up. Besides, I don''t think


    you wouldn''t marry someone else if I hadn''te back safely. I don''t want you to give me a satisfying


    answer. Whatever you say, I can ept. I''ve already had an answer to that question in my mind. I just


    asked you in the spur of the moment."


    Hiram sighed and shook his head at Rachel''s words. He looked seriously at her with his bright ck


    eyes and said, "To be honest, I had my sperm frozen and stored three years ago. At that time, I thought


    I''d never find a woman I''d want to spend my whole life with, so I did that to carry on the family line.


    I''d rather remain single all my life than marry a woman I don''t have affection for just to produce an heir.


    And no one can force me to do anything that I don''t want to do, both at work and in my personal life."


    Rachel just listened without saying anything. "I don''t believe you, " she said after a while. "A man like


    you remains a bachelor for an entire life? How could it be possible? There are so many beautiful girls


    who are eager to marry you. And even if you could resist the temptation, how about your parents? They


    definitely wouldn''t agree to let you stay single. Don''t try to fool me."


    She lowered her head as she thought of the scenario. Then suddenly, she cried, "Ouch!"


    Hiram had pinched her waist. The sudden ache made Rachel lift her head, her eyes meeting Hiram''s


    ck ones. "Since you don''t believe me, I won''t keep exining myself. But you''re right about one


    thing. I have a pretty woman here with me, but I spend my nights alone. Isn''t that stupid?"


    Immediately, Hiram kissed Rachel, lifting her up again.


    "Hiram, put me down. We''re not alone anymore. My mom, Emma and the house maid are downstairs, "


    Rachel said, trying to pull away from him.


    "Never mind, they won''te upstairs now. I''ve told them not to, " Hiram replied with a gasp, still


    kissing Rachel affectionately.


    "No, we can''t. I''m not quite ready for it yet, " Rachel said, avoiding his intense kisses.


    "There''s no need to be ready. Sex by itself is an impulsive desire. We just have to enjoy it when it


    Hiram carried Rachel to their bedroom as he spoke, not bothering to turn the light on.


    Rachel kicked and pushed, trying to stop Hiram, but failed. "No, you''re all sweaty. Take a bath first, "


    she said, trying to stall him.


    "You''re sweaty too. I don''t care." Then heid Rachel down on the bed and bent down to kiss her neck.


    "No! Hiram... stop..."


    Rachel cried, using all her energy to resist him. Finally, exhausted, she gave in.


    Themplight woke Rachel up from her drowsy state. She nced at the ck and white clock on the


    wall, which read 1:00 a.m. Hiram came and carried her to the bathroom, and then lowered her into the


    bathtub, which had already been filled with water.


    With her sleepy eyes, Rachel saw Hiram take a shower, and then put on his towel and walk to her to


    bathe her.


    When she realized what Hiram was doing, she pushed his hands away and said, "No, I can do it


    myself."


    But her feeble movements had no effect on Hiram, who was still washing her body gently and carefully.


    When he finished, he wrapped a towel around her and carried her back to the bed.


    The whole time, Rachel was in a drowsy state, letting herselfpletely be at the mercy of Hiram, like


    a baby.


    "Rachel, I''m not asking for your forgiveness. I''m thankful and satisfied to see you stay with me like this,


    " Hiram whispered tenderly in Rachel''s ear as he covered her with a quilt.


    Rachel was too sleepy and tired to respond. Soon, she fell asleep in the crook of his arm apanied


    by the smell of the bath foam.


    In her dream, an idea haunted her.


    She couldn''t escape.


    She realized that she couldn''t escape from Hiram whatever she did. Whether she forgave him or not,


    the results were always the same.


    At first, it seemed like he was trying his best to please her. But the fact was that while his words were


    sweet andforting, his actions spoke differently. He showed no signs of giving in. He was always


    dominant and forced Rachel topromise.


    At Streams Company the next day, Rachel was at work. She turned on herputer, and then went to


    the pantry to prepare a cup of tea for herself. There, she noticed that in the lounge adjacent to the


    pantry, there was an unfamiliar woman.


    She was perfectly made up and fashionably dressed, with blonde wavy hair, brown over-skirt and a pair


    of red high-heeled shoes on her feet. At that same moment, she looked over at Rachel.


    "Please get me a cup of coffee, thank you, " said the woman.


    Rachel was stunned for a moment, and then put down her cup. She walked to the coffee maker and


    made a cup of coffee.


    Although serving tea or coffee wasn''t her work, she wanted to treat a guest well.


    "Here is your coffee, Miss."


    "Thank you. By the way, is Mr. Rong here yet? If he is, please inform him that Violet Feng is here to


    visit him, " said the woman as she took the coffee from Rachel.


    So her name was Violet.


    Rachel remembered that this woman had called Hiramst night. Hiram had refused to meet her then,


    but Rachel hadn''t expected Violet toe so early to wait for Hiram.


    "Mr. Rong has just arrived at the office, " Rachel said, spotting Hiram. "I''ll go and inform him that..."


    Violet cut Rachel short and said, "He''s here? You don''t need to do anything then. I''ll go straight in.


    Please help me bring the coffee over, thank you!"


    Violet stood up, smoothed her dress and walked out of the lounge proudly.


    Rachel had been intending to go back to her office, but now, she''d no choice but to take the cup of


    coffee and follow Violet.


    Violet knocked on the door of Hiram''s office, but entered before he could answer.


    "Hiram, "


    She called warmly with the tone of an old acquaintance. She was so passionate that the atmosphere


    became awkward.


    Hiram was standing in front of a bookshelf. Before he could turn around, Violet walked up and


    embraced him from the back. "Hiram, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. I missed you so much,


    but you didn''t even give me a call."


    Rachel, who had followed Violet, walked in on the scene. She banged the cup of coffee on the desk


    and stared at Hiram angrily.


    "Miss Feng, you''re here so early, " Hiram said as he pulled away from her embrace. Then he nced


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    at Rachel, who was still standing there.


    Violet thought Hiram was pulling away because they hadpany, so she turned to Rachel and said,


    "You can go now. I have something to talk to Hiram about."


    "Wait. She is my staff. Don''t try to be the boss here, " Hiram said, only half-joking. Violet was slightly


    embarrassed but said nothing, casting a nce at Rachel.


    Rachel stormed out of the office.


    Right before she left the room, she nced back and saw Violet leaning towards Hiram.


    She went back to her own office and thought, ''Who does she think she is? Can a business partner act


    like that?


    Or maybe it''s more than just business.'' She was enraged by the arrogant woman and her intimacy with


    Hiram.


    After Rachel left, Hiram pulled Violet''s hands down from his neck and said dryly, "Miss Feng, you know


    me. Please behave yourself. I don''t want to embarrass you."


    Violet curled up her lips and said, "I heard that you''re married. I thought you had no desire for women.


    It turns out I was wrong."


    "Miss Feng, you''re here with the purpose of visiting me. Is there anything important you''d like to talk


    about?" Hiram asked, trying to change the subject.


    Violet sat on the chair in front of the desk and said, "You''re no fun. I asked you outst night, but you


    said it was toote and refused. It wasn''t even 10 yet. Tell me the truth. Your wife didn''t allow you to


    "No, I was doing exercises when you called, " replied Hiram coolly.


    "Really? Hiram, I''ve always been curious about the woman that has the ability to win your heart. You


    always lived an abstinent life. I tried to make you love me, but I failed. I heard that you married the girl


    who was engaged to you by your great-grandfather. Is that true?"


    Violet had been sad for a while when she first heard the news about Hiram''s marriage. Now that Hiram


    was right in front of her, she couldn''t help asking him about it.


    "Miss Feng, I didn''t know you liked to gossip about things like this. I thought you were different. You''re


    a businesswoman, not one of those idle women who have nothing better to do."


    Violetughed, touching her cheek and looking at Hiram.


    "Yes, I don''t like gossip. But it''s about you, how could I not be concerned about it? I used to think that I


    was the only woman who was qualified to be your wife. But then you married someone else, and it


    makes me really upset. You owe me an exnation."


    Hiram didn''t reply. He pressed a button on the phone on his desk and said, "Get me a cup of tea." Then


    he lit a cigarette and turned to Violet. "You''re excellent."


    Violet put on a flirty smile and said, "I only found out that you were married after the recent incident. I


    know you married her only because of the marriage agreement. You don''t actually like her, right? She''s


    even behind your adopted sister in your heart."


    Hearing this, Hiram''s face turned grave and cold, and his hold on the pen in his hand tightened. "I''m


    not ustomed to hearing others talk about my family, " he said coolly.


    "I''m sorry. I crossed the line, " Violet said immediately, noticing Hiram''s unhappiness.


    At that moment, the door was opened.

 Chapter 181 Secret Mistress

    Chapter 181 Secret Mistress


    Rachel angrily entered Hiram''s office with a cup of tea. What was happening today? First, a woman


    Rachel didn''t know asked her to make coffee for her, and now Hiram asked her to bring him tea.


    Hiram had never asked Rachel to do such things before, but today he called her for a cup of tea.


    "Here is your tea, Mr. Rong, " Rachel said, putting the teacup on his desk.


    Then she turned around and walked to the door, but Hiram said, "There is a blue shirt in the closet of


    my suite. Please bring it to me. I want to wear itter."


    Rachel opened her mouth wide but didn''t say a word. She went into the suite like he''d asked her to.


    "Is this one okay?" she asked. She''d looked inside the closet and, finding three blue shirts, picked one


    at random before bringing it to him.


    "No, this isn''t my favorite. Bring me another one, " said Hiram. He shook his head at the blue and white


    striped shirt in Rachel''s hand.


    Violet watched Rachel and Hiram talk to each other as if she wasn''t there and suddenly understood.


    "Hiram, there''s something different between you and your pretty assistant."


    Although their conversation wasn''t anything special, Violet realized the difference in Hiram''s eyes when


    he looked at Rachel.


    She had seen that expression on his face before when they were at a conference. He only looked like


    this when he saw something he wanted very much, but she had never seen Hiram look at any woman


    like this.


    Hiramughed and didn''t deny it. "Since you''re interested in my personal life, please enjoy yourself


    until you''re satisfied."


    Rachel came out with the other two blue shirts. "Which one is your favorite?"


    She''d brought both the remaining shirts to Hiram and wondered what he''d say now.


    "Come here. Let me tell you!" Hiram put out his cigarette in the ash tray and looked at her with a


    naughty smile.


    Rachel walked to him without any hesitation and showed him the shirts.


    Suddenly, Hiram reached out, not for the shirt, but for her waist. He drew her close to his chest and


    said softly, "Both are great. Will you pick one for me, honey?"


    Rachel blinked her eyes and looked down at his hand. "Fine, I think this one is better. Here you go!"


    "Okay, " Hiram said, taking the shirt Rachel had picked and throwing it on his desk. Watching the scene


    in front of her, Violet was frozen, but Hiram continued to hold Rachel in his arms and smiled delightedly.


    "Thank you, honey, " he said.


    Then he turned his head to Violent and asked, "I believe you came all the way here not to watch my


    personal life, right? Don''t you have something to say?"


    Violet averted her eyes from them, and recovered to her usual self as a businesswoman. She took out


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    a thick cooperation program document from her bag and passed it to Hiram. "Here you are. Please


    read it carefully. I don''t think I could find a betterpany to cooperate than your Streams Company."


    Rachel pulled Hiram''s hand away from her waist and walked into the suite to put the other shirt back.


    When she came out, Violet was leaving. "Mr. Rong, I''m not in a rush, so take your time. Give me a


    reply before the end of this month. This is why I came all the way here. See youter, " Violet said.


    Hiram nodded to her and put the document on his desk. "Rachel, please walk Violent out for me."


    Rachel turned to Violet right away with a polite smile and said, "This way please."


    For the first time since she entered the office, Violent properly looked at Rachel and sized her up, then


    left with her.


    The theater kidnapping, as people were calling it, was a major criminal case in H City, which also made


    the whole city know the fact that the most attractive bachelor in town was married. But why hadn''t


    Hiram ever talked about his wife in public?


    In fact, everyone was curious about who Hiram''s wife was, not just Violet. Even journalists were trying


    their best to find out.


    The media had taken several photos of Rachel when they showed up in the court the other day, but


    they hadn''t managed to catch her face. This was why it hadn''t caused a stir around town.


    But this time, it was different.


    "Are you really Hiram''s assistant?" asked Violet when Rachel walked her to the elevator. Violet was still


    shocked by how Hiram had behaved just now. She had worked together with Hiram several times, and


    as far as she knew, Hiram never put his eyes on a woman like that. She was curious about Rachel.


    "Assistant? No, I''m not his assistant. You must have misunderstood, " Rachel answered, wondering


    what Hiram had been up to when he asked her to walk Violet out.


    Violet''s curiosity deepened. Sheughed to herself and said, "You''re not his assistant? Then who are


    you? Hiram''s secret mistress? That really surprises me. I wonder if he doesn''t treat his wife seriously."


    "Here is the elevator, Miss Feng, " Rachel said, seeing that Violet still hadn''t got onto the elevator


    because she was so lost in thought.


    Violet came back to earth, walked into the elevator and waved at Rachel.


    "In that case, I wish you''ll be Mrs. Rong one day soon. See you!" she said.


    Rachel stood rooted to the spot for a while after Violet left, thinking about her words.


    ''Be Mrs. Rong one day?'' But she was already Mrs. Rong.


    Then, she went to Hiram''s office.


    "Mr. Rong, although I am one of your employees, being your assistant is not my job. Please don''t


    interrupt me while I''m working, okay?" Rachel could feel a small me burning inside her.


    She walked to his desk, took the tea she''d made and downed it.


    She got a lot of work to do, and if she failed toplete it on time, Daniel would tease her that she


    didn''t do anything but flirt with Hiram.


    "My employee? I''ve never treated you as an employee, " Hiram said, getting up. He took the shirt


    Rachel picked to his suite and stood in front of a mirror.


    Rachel looked inside at Hiram as he began taking his clothes off. "Never? Why did you ask me to make


    tea for you? Why did you ask me to send your client out? Why did she judge me like that? Why?"


    Hiram was standing there half-naked, and Rachel could see his back. He turned to her with the blue


    shirt in his hands and said, "What did she say to you? And what was your answer?


    Did you tell her that you''re the woman that everyone''s talking about these days?"


    Hiram walked out of his suite as he spoke and stopped in front of Rachel. He put his hands on her


    waist and said, "You''ve no idea how many people are curious about who you are, honey."


    Rachel''s finger touched his naked chest identally. Embarrassed, she pulled his shirt to button it.


    "What truly aroused their curiosity is, how humble the wife chosen by your family is that you could


    leave her to the kidnappers without any hesitation, " retorted Rachel.


    Hearing what Rachel said, Hiram''s face turned a little pale. He touched her face gently and said, "They


    have no idea that you''re my most precious treasure."


    After buttoning down the shirt, Rachel adjusted the cor for him.


    "Go and pick out a dark blue tie for this shirt. I don''t know whether I''m your precious treasure. All I


    learned is, I''m your bedtime partner as long as everything''s all right, but when dangeres, I be


    disposable. Am I right?"


    She asked, pushing him.


    Hiram, who hadn''t been expecting it, took a step back before adjusting himself. His eyes followed


    Rachel as she stormed off.


    He sighed deeply.


    He knew Rachel had knots in her heart, but he didn''t know how to open them yet.


    Rachel returned to her office and focused on her work. What a morning. She believed that the man


    next door wouldn''t interrupt her for the rest of the day.

 Chapter 182 The Board Of Directors

    Chapter 182 The Board Of Directors


    For the next two days, Rachel was busy amending the proposal and didn''t spare any time for other


    small matters.


    When she arrived at thepany on the morning of the third day, She was surprised to find a bus


    parked outside thepany''s building. Then, she thought to herself doubtfully, ''I didn''t hear about any


    business trip in thest two days. Maybe people from another department are going on a business


    trip?''


    She went straight to her office, only to find that some of her colleagues in the office had luggage bags


    with them.


    Confused, she pushed open the door to Daniel''s office and walked in directly.


    "Daniel, what''s going on? Where are they all going?" Rachel asked, pointing at her colleagues outside


    the office, who were ready to go.


    However, she suddenly noticed that there was also a blue luggage bag under Daniel''s office table.


    "Training. We''re going to have a two-week isted training at the Streams Company''s resort in the


    neighboring city, " Daniel said, fixing his cor and preparing to leave.


    "Now? Why didn''t you inform me about this before? I didn''t prepare anything, " Rachel said, looking at


    Daniel in astonishment.


    Daniel looked at her and said with a smile, "Mrs. Rong, did I tell you that you''re included in this


    training?"


    "No, but I''m a member of this team. What''s more, I need this training more than they do. They all have


    relevant education backgrounds for this profession, while I don''t, " Rachel retorted.


    "Yes, you''re right. I thought so too. But you have to ask your man for an exnation, " Daniel said,


    taking his luggage bag and walking outside.


    "Wait, " Rachel said, taking a step towards him and grabbing his arm. "Just give me 10 minutes. I''ll go


    upstairs and ask him."


    Then, she rushed hastily to the CEO''s office.


    Hiram, who had arrived at his office just minutes ago, had barely sat down when Rachel came in


    without knocking on the door and questioned him.


    "Hiram, why am I excluded from the training?"


    Hiram took off the watch on his wrist, put it into the top drawer of his table and answered, "There''s no


    need for you to go to that remote ce. Besides, Daniel can train youter."


    "But training with my team is beneficial. It can promote creative thinking, and it can also improve my


    rtionship with my colleagues. Why are you excluding me from it?" Rachel asked.


    Hiram sighed and said, "Rachel, I admit that my original n was to let you work as hard as them.


    But after all the things that happened recently, I just want you to stay here with me safely. As for the


    other things, I''ll help you solve them."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Perhaps, Rachel didn''t understand what Hiram was thinking. But at that moment, all Hiram wanted was


    for her to stay with him.


    "Hiram, I don''t want any special treatment. I want you to treat me impartially as a member of the team, "


    Rachel said. She could understand Hiram''s care for her, but she didn''t need it now.


    Hiram sighed and said, "Treat you impartially? You are my wife. How could I treat you impartially?


    Rachel, please stay with me. I can teach you everything you want to learn. Just stay with me and don''t


    get out of my sight, okay?"


    However, Rachel shook her head and said, "No, I want to stay with my team. I''m leaving with them.


    Whether you agree to it or not, I''m going with them."


    Then, Rachel turned around and left Hiram''s office.


    Since Rachel happened to keep a set of clothes in her office, she could take them with her on the trip.


    She could manage with just two sets since the training was only for two weeks.


    Hiram sighed again after Rachel left. He closed his eyes and rested his forehead on his arm. After a


    while, Chad walked into his office and said, "Hiram, Rachel has boarded the bus. Daniel wants me to


    ask you whether you agree to let her go or not."


    Hiram stood up and walked to the window. He stared at the bus below and said, "Let her go."


    Chad nodded and sent a message to Daniel. Then, he looked at Hiram and said, "Hiram, I want to tell


    you something. But I don''t know if it''s appropriate to say it.


    Daniel is the one who saved Rachel. Usually, the person who is rescued will develop a special bond


    with his or her rescuer. I wonder if Rachel could fall in love with Daniel if they spend too much time


    together."


    Right after he finished his sentence, Chad really wanted to p himself in the face. He wasn''t the kind


    of person who liked to gossip about other people. Why had he suddenly said something like that?


    Perhaps it was because when Daniel had gone to save Rachel, everybody could tell from his


    expression that he cared too much about her.


    Hiram narrowed his eyes when he heard what Chad said. He tapped on the window repeatedly, and


    then said, "I''m not sure about other people.


    But Daniel is one of the small group of people that I trust."


    Chad nodded and said, "Yes, although Daniel likes flirting with women, he knows how far to go and


    when to stop. Maybe I just worry too much."


    Chad was worried that the rtionship between Rachel and Hiram would turn sour after this kidnapping


    incident, which would make it easier for someone to enter the picture now and separate them.


    "Then, should I send someone to spy on her?" Chad asked.


    "Okay, tell them not to interfere as long as she''s safe, " Hiram said, looking at the bus, which had slowly


    driven away.


    Time flew by quickly.


    Two weekster, In the meeting room of the board of directors on the top floor of Streams Company''s


    building, a meeting was going on.


    "Mr. Zhao, please don''t worry about it. Streams Company has experienced hundreds of difficulties far


    worse than this rumor since its establishment. The rumor this time isn''t enough to harm us even a bit, "


    Richard Rong said to Judd Zhao, one of the directors in the board.


    "But things won''t go smoothly as you expect. Mr. Rong, you have a deep-rooted positive attitude


    towards the future of thepany. But we are not like you. People are gossiping about ourpany


    nowadays. And gossip can be dangerous. I believe that''s the reason why our stock has been falling, "


    Judd, a 50-year-old man wearing a pair of ck-framed sses, said to Richard.


    "Mr. Zhao, Hiram has handled that issue better than anyone else could have. Even you couldn''t have


    pulled it off as perfectly as him if you''d been in his shoes. And as a matter of fact, that issue was a


    critical incident. No matter what we had chosen to do, people would be gossiping about us anyway."


    Richard smiled and crossed his legs.


    After hearing this, Chad exchanged a nce with Luke, who was sitting opposite him.


    Luke took a look at Hiram and said, "Hiram, I''ve already gotten to the bottom of this issue. It''s the Yan


    Group that is plotting against us. They used the theater kidnapping case to nder ourpany. I


    think we should use them of such malicious nder."


    "Luke is right. Hiram, they have been purposely telling the public that you are an irresponsible man who


    treats people indifferently and keeps his marriage a secret. Your public image is dropping because of


    them, "


    Chad said.


    Hearing these words, Judd Zhao said, "Hiram, I think you should let your wife rify this matter."


    Richard nodded and said, "Hiram, Mr. Zhao is right. It''s better if Rachel is the one to rify this matter.


    You don''t have to do anything. All you need to do is appear with her in public, and the rumor would


    disappear."


    All the other shareholders nodded along in agreement with Richard''s advice, thinking it was the most


    efficient way to deal with this issue.


    However, Hiram, who was wearing a tailored dark-grey suit that perfectly reflected both his maturity


    and his unique personality, was contemting something.

 Chapter 183 Rachel Was Interviewed

    Chapter 183 Rachel Was Interviewed


    "Uncle Richard, Mr. Zhao, I''m the one who caused this issue. Rachel became the target of the public


    after I chose to save Lydia instead of her. I can''t ept letting her exin my actions, and I don''t think


    anyone else would either. I''ve to be the one to clear things up."


    A few people nodded, but others shook their heads. It soon became a lively debate.


    "What Mr. Rong has said is true. But we should put ourpany''s interests first. After all, this is the


    most effective way, " one of the directors said.


    "Mr. Wu, I think that Mr. Rong''s words are very reasonable. If the public starts making up details, then it


    will be more detrimental to ourpany, " one of the shareholders said.


    "It depends on how it is done! We can neither show it, nor hide it. We should let the public know what


    the facts are. That''s the only way to regain their trust."


    "I think what Mr. Wu said makes sense. As long as Mr. Rong and his wife appear in public a few times


    and show their love to each other, the gossip will disappear soon."


    Hiram didn''t want to listen to their opinions. Furrowing his eyebrows, he said, "That''s all for today. Let''s


    wind this up."


    The directors in the conference room quickly dispersed, leaving Luke and Chad with Hiram.


    "Chad, give me the notebook, " Hiram said.


    Chad nodded and showed him an article about the kidnapping that was online.


    Hiram immediately looked at thements and found that most of them wereints about him.


    Although many days had passed since the incident, the public''sints hadn''t reduced. Instead,


    they were bing more and more intense.


    "Hey, Chad, do you know why this became such a hot topic?" Luke asked, knocking the table in front of


    him.


    Chad thought about it and then said, "All wives like to ask their husbands the question ''If both your


    mother and your wife fall into the water at the same time, who will you save first?'' and now the question


    finally happened in real life."


    "That''s right. But it''s not just that. Many people despise the rich, and Hiram is the richest man in H city.


    On the other hand, Rachel came from an average family.


    Do you see? They''replete opposites."


    Luke drank a sip of his tea before continuing, "On top of that, the main group of people who are worried


    about this is parents with only one child. They''re wondering about what would happen to their


    daughters if they get married into a rich family, and if they would also be cruelly abandoned in the


    future.


    So, everyone is angry about the way this incident was handled. They are not happy with Hiram''s


    decision at that time."


    Chad shook his head. "It''s true that this kind of thing always bes a hot topic. Moreover, this time, it


    happened in the Rong family."


    "Hiram, it seems that you can''t hide it anymore. This incident will undoubtedly push Rachel to the


    public, " Luke said, looking worriedly at Hiram.


    Hiram closed the notebook without saying anything and checked the time on his watch.


    She had arrived in H City.


    "Sooner orter, she will confront the public. I''m just afraid that she''s not ready yet."


    If her identity was known by the public, it would have a certain impact on both her work and her


    personal life.


    She wouldn''t be able to get along with her colleagues like she usually would.


    Meanwhile, Rachel was asleep in the back seat of a bus.


    Two weeks ago, she had handed her phone in as the rest of her colleagues had so that they wouldn''t


    be distracted during the training. She hadn''t had any chance to find out what was happening in the


    outside world, but the oue of her training was outstanding. The whole group had acquired more


    skills under Daniel''s leadership.


    "Look at thetest news! Ourpany has be a hot topic!"


    "What''s wrong? Why? Why can''t I see it?"


    "''Because of the theater kidnapping case, the president of Streams Company, Hiram Rong, bes


    the target of public criticism, causing the stock of Streams Company to hit an all-time low!''"


    "Does it mean we''re in a critical period now?"


    "It shouldn''t matter too much. Streams Company is a century-old business, so such a small news


    couldn''t make it go bankrupt."


    "Let me see it¡­ Wait, did you see this? The surname of Mr. Rong''s wife is Ruan, and she works at


    Streams Company too."


    "Rachel! Wake up! She has the same surname as you!"


    Rachel, who was half-asleep, opened her eyes a little and nced at the two colleagues in front of her.


    "What? I''m so sleepy¡­ Let me sleep for a while..."


    The two colleagues began to chat between themselves again, holding their phones.


    "Oh! Life is so different to two women with the same surname! Mr. Rong''s wife is quite fortunate! If I


    could be Mr. Rong''s wife, I''d be willing to be kidnapped ten times!"


    "Don''t dream about it¡­ Check thements! Everyone is saying that nowadays, marrying the rich is a


    risk. Huh! They must be daydreaming! Do they really believe that they would be chosen by the rich?"


    "Look at thisment. It says it''s better to get married to a poor man. At least a poor man will treat you


    like a treasure rather than a bird!"


    "What does that mean?" asked the female colleague sitting on the right.


    "It means the life of a bird is worthless, " the woman on the left exined roughly.


    Daniel, who had woken up because of their loud voices, shouted at them with a frown, "Shut up. Talk


    about this at home, not here!"


    He sat up, stretched his arms and turned to look at Rachel, who had also woken up because of the


    noise.


    "Rachel, let''s take a day off. What are you going to do? Do you want to go home and take rest?" he


    asked casually, rubbing his shoulder.


    Rachel''s eyes were still blurry from sleep. "I''m going to go back to thepany, " she said.


    When she''d left thepany two weeks ago to board the bus, she''d forgotten to take some of her stuff


    with her.


    Daniel looked at her eyes and said nothing.


    The bus stopped at the intersection of Streams Company''s main building, and all the staff got off.


    When Rachel walked past the gate of thepany, she saw a few people gathered outside. Based on


    the cameras in their hands, she guessed that they were reporters.


    Rachel continued to walk inside, but she was suddenly stopped by one of them.


    "Are you an employee of Streams Company? Can you ept our interview?"


    A reporter asked. He had noticed that she was holding an ID card in her hand. Since he was idle


    anyway, he figured that he could at least interview employees about what they thought about the issue.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel looked at the reporter, then at her arm. The reporter, realizing that he was grasping her arm,


    immediately released her.


    "Don''t be nervous. Just answer a few questions! What do you think about the kidnapping case in H


    City? What do you think about Hiram Rong saving his sister instead of his wife?"


    The reporter asked, holding a microphone out to her.

 Chapter 184 Joanna Came

    Chapter 184 Joanna Came


    Looking at the microphone in front of her, Rachel was speechless. What was wrong with this reporter?


    Why on earth was he asking her how she felt about the kidnapping?


    If she were Hiram, she would smash his face in immediately.


    Instead, she answered, "Noment."


    Then, she turned around and walked towards the Streams Company building, leaving the reporter


    behind. The reporter scratched his head and wondered if all the employees at Streams were this


    arrogant.


    The other journalists patted him on the shoulder and said, "Never mind. Since she''s working at


    Streams, she might get fired if she says something inappropriate. Of course she would keep her mouth


    shut!"


    That made sense. The reporter nodded his head and watched Rachel walk towards the elevator.


    Rachel got into the elevator and pressed 28.


    Since the team had to hand in their phones for the past two weeks of training, she hadn''t contacted


    Hiram since thest time she was in his office.


    All she knew was that Hiram had made a few phone calls to Daniel.


    The elevator opened, and Rachel was surprised at what she saw in front of her.


    A man with a cold face was waiting in front of the elevator doors with his hands in his pockets.


    Seeing her, he didn''t say a word, but immediately grabbed her by the waist and lifted her up in an


    embrace.


    Carrying her into the small suite in the CEO office, Hiram kissed Rachel. He kissed her on her face, on


    her neck, on her corbone...


    "Rachel, I hated myself for letting you go! I missed you so much, " he said.


    Rachel threw her arms around his neck and took a moment to catch her breath before saying, "Hiram,


    wait. I''m back now."


    "No, I can''t wait anymore. I want you, Rachel¡­"


    Rachel could feel Hiram''s warm breath on her face. His deep eyes were filled with desire, the desire to


    kiss her, to¡­


    Rachel sighed. She could feel his hands under her clothes. But just when she was about to close her


    eyes and begin to enjoy this, she heard Chad''s voice outside the office saying, "Hi, Aunt Joanna. Why


    are you here? Hiram is working inside. I should go tell him you''re here."


    Joanna stopped at the office door and said, "No need. I can just walk in and talk to him."


    Since it would be rude for Chad to stop Joanna or ask her to stay outside, all he could do was watch


    her push the office door open. Hiram had suppressed his desire for a long time. Things were going to


    be embarrassing now.


    "Hiram¡­ Rachel? I wasn''t expecting you to be here too." Joanna said, walking into the office. She saw


    Hiram sitting in front of his desk and Racheling out of the suite with a coat in her hands. From


    what she knew, Rachel had juste back from the training.


    "Mom, what brings you here?" Hiram asked, before telling Chad to bring Joanna a cup of tea.


    "I was just doing some shopping and happened to pass by your office, so I decided toe and visit


    you, " Joanna said, walking towards the sofa.


    Rachel was still holding onto the coat which Hiram had taken off her just a few moments ago. She


    hadn''t had time to put it back on. She said gently, "Mom."


    Joanna sat on the sofa and gestured Rachel to sit next to her. "Rachel, you haven''te home for


    such a long time. Are you still mad at me and Lydia?"


    "Mom, you''vee at the right time, " Hiram said, interrupting her. "Would you join us for dinner tonight


    before you go home?" He nced at Rachel, then took the tea from Chad and gave it to Joanna.


    "I know you''re busy with your work. But you haven''te home to have dinner with us for a long time. I


    know work is important, but you need to take care of yourself too. Don''t work too hard!" Joanna sighed.


    So many things were happening these days. Although Joanna had retired a long time ago and enjoyed


    a rxed life now, it didn''t mean that she knew nothing about the outside world.


    And this time, someone had tried to destroy the dignity of the Rong family. Rumors about them were


    flying around the whole city.


    Rachel lowered her head and stared at her hands. "Mom, would you excuse me? I want to go to the


    restroom."


    Joanna nodded her head. When Rachel walked out of the office, Joanna said to Hiram, "Hiram, is


    Rachel still mad at Lydia? Lydia didn''t mean to do that. She just got nervous in that situation."


    Hiram sat on the sofa. His eyes were gloomy as he said, "Mom, Lydia doesn''t like Rachel. You know


    that. Therefore, there''s no point arguing about who is right or who is wrong.


    What we can do is mention Lydia in front of Rachel as little as possible. I don''t want to hurt her feelings


    anymore."


    Joanna sighed and said, "All right, I got it. Oh, right. Judd called me. They want Rachel to clear things


    up in front of the public. What do you think?"


    Hiram snorted. He hadn''t expected Judd Zhao to tell Joanna about all these things so quickly. "Mom, I


    don''t think asking Rachel to do that is the best solution.


    The public thinks of Rachel as the victim. If we ask her to clear things up on behalf of our family, it''s so


    unfair to her!"


    "I know, Hiram. However, you can''t just simply suppress news like this with money. The public''s anger


    won''t disappear until Rachel, the victim,es out and says something in person. Besides, we have to


    show them that we''ve done something to make it up to Rachel. Just her words won''t be enough, "


    Said Joanna. Sometimes, they had to disy their affection in public.


    After all, no matter how good Hiram treated Rachel, people wouldn''t know if Hiram didn''t disy it in


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    public. The rumors were spreading, but they still had a chance to change the public opinion.


    "Mom, I''ll deal with it. You don''t need to worry about it, " Hiram promised Joanna.


    Joanna shook her head and said, "Hiram, I know you care about Rachel. And I think I owe her too.


    However, she''s a member of the Rong family now. If someone tries to destroy our dignity and fame,


    she will be affected too. We can only get through this if you two stick together!"


    Right at that moment, Rachel walked into the office with a cup of hot milk in her hand.


    "Mom, since you have an upset stomach, don''t drink tea. I brought you milk, and it''s still warm. Drink


    this instead!" Rachel said and put the milk on the desk in front of Joanna.


    The hot summer had already passed. The weather was bing cool. At her age, Joanna needed to


    take good care of herself.


    Joanna smiled. She grabbed Rachel''s arms and made her sit next to her. "Rachel, you''re such a good


    daughter-inw. We owe you a lot! I promise you that Hiram and I will treat you much better in the


    future. We''ll make it up to you for your sacrifice."


    Rachel shook her head and said, "Mom, don''t say that. It''s all over. Let''s forget about it."


    Joanna looked at Hiram and nodded her head. She said, "Rachel, we have a charity fundraising


    auction this Sunday. Would you like to go with Hiram?You''ll be doing a good deed for those poor kids in


    the rural areas. Will you have time?"

 Chapter 185 Give Me A Daughter

    Chapter 185 Give Me A Daughter


    "Okay, I''ll go. I''m free on Sunday, " Rachel replied readily.


    "Well, that''s good, " said Joanna, cheerfully, and then she turned to Hiram. "Take Rachel with you to the


    auction this Sunday. Buy whatever Rachel likes. I''ll repay you for the expense." With that, she picked


    up the cup of milk to have a sip.


    "Hiram, I''ll be leaving now. I hope you both enjoy your dinner. Rachel,e over with Hiram for dinner


    when you''re avable, "


    Said Joanna as she stood up and proceeded to walk towards the door, smiling.


    Hiram and Rachel apanied her to the elevator and bid her a fond farewell.


    Watching his mother leave, Hiram held Rachel''s hand and said gently, "You don''t have to go to the


    charity auction if you don''t want to. I just don''t want you to force yourself to do anything because of my


    mother."


    "Why do you say that? I''ve already promised mom that I would go, so why not? It''s not a big deal


    really." Rachel raised her head to look at him, wondering what he was worried about.


    Hiram stared back into her deep, endless ck eyes. She was so pure and sincere. Why did his


    mother invite Rachel to the auction? Although Rachel didn''t know the reason behind it, he did.


    "I''ll take you to a ce tonight and then you''ll know why I said that."


    Hiram decided to tell Rachel of his mother''s intentions. He didn''t want to see her bewildered and


    caught by surprise at the auction when she finally realized what she was facing.


    The couple had dinner together after dark. Then Hiram changed into casual sportswear as they were


    about to go to the People''s Park, which was thergest park in H City, for a walk.


    They walked around the park, hand in hand, hearing people make small talk. Soon she realized


    Hiram''s intention of bringing her there.


    Rachel heard at least three people talking about the kidnapping incident that happened at the theater.


    They were disputing the rights and wrongs of the case, and mainly Hiram''s decision to choose his


    sister instead of his wife.


    One person used Hiram of being an unfaithful husband, for abandoning his wife at the moment of


    crisis.


    Rachel was amused and unable to stop herself fromughing when she heard the usations against


    Hiram. After the theater incident, almost everyone stood up for Hiram, persuading her to make


    allowances for his difficulties.


    However, now when she realized that she had so many people behind her, speaking up for her, she felt


    d and thankful.


    "What are youughing at? Are you happy, now that you''ve finally had your revenge?" joked Hiram, as


    he looked back at Rachel''s smiling face.


    Although people were talking about him and calling him down, he didn''t care. It was worth it, so long as


    he could see her smile happily.


    "Aha, that''s exactly what you deserve, " replied Rachel cheerfully, holding her head up to feel the cool


    breeze from the water under the bridge.


    "People know the truth in their heart. You see your actions and choice have caused public indignation.


    You''re supposed to say sorry to me."


    "I know I was wrong, and I have regretted my actions ever since.


    But more than anything else, I''m afraid of losing you. If you hadn''te back safely, I don''t know what I


    would have done, " replied Hiram affectionately, embracing Rachel from the back.


    Hiram had spent all those days being depressed, but now that he was able to bare his soul to her about


    the incident, he was finally able to find some sce in his heart. The fact that his reputation was


    damaged, didn''t matter to him at all.


    "Thank God that He sent you back to me safe and sound so that I can make it up to you, " continued


    Hiram with a grateful tone.


    Hiram had been beating himself up over this ever since Daniel told him about Rachel''s suffering. He


    hated himself for what Rachel had gone through and for not being at her side when she needed him


    the most.


    "Hiram, I once said that if I had had another chance, I''d rather have never met you in the first ce. I


    don''t want to live in pain and in fear of danger anymore, " said Rachel with her eyes closed, trying to


    get rid of the painful memories.


    Holding her tighter, Hiram furrowed his eye-brows andforted her, "Rachel, I can''t live without you. I


    promise I''ll never give you up. Please, believe me."


    Rachel sighed, as she stared pensively, at the reflection of the moon and the street lights on the


    surface of the water.


    "Fate brought us together. I want to leave you, but I can''t."


    Hiram had always managed to keep her by his side. He received her mother, Fannie, with open arms


    and gave her a ce at the Tulip Pce. Since her mother was with him, where else could she go?


    Her father died when she was only a child, leaving her with her mother. For Rachel, home was where


    her mother was.


    They both stood silently on the bridge, facing the tranquilke and leaving the noisy crowd behind. The


    softmplight and the spectacr views of beautiful night scenery made the atmosphere even more


    charming.


    "Look, there''s a couple over there. They look so beautiful together. I want to take a picture with them.


    Brother, will you help me?"


    This sweet and ringing voice came from a little girl in a red skirt. She was posing on the bridge, and


    waiting for her brother, a boy about thirteen or fourteen, to take the picture.


    Rachel turned around and saw the little girl. Rachel walked towards the little ball of cuteness with a


    smile and crouched down to take a picture with her.


    "You''re so pretty, and your boyfriend is very handsome too. He is more handsome than a big star, "


    said the little girl to Rachel, with an adorable gap-toothed grin.


    "You''re so sweet." Rachel touched the girl''s soft face with her hand while motioning for Hiram toe


    over.


    Hiram walked over and squatted at the other side of the girl. They took a lovely group photo together.


    "Big brother, I hope I will have a boyfriend as handsome as you when I grow up." After taking their


    photos, the little girl turned to Hiram and looked at him adoringly.


    Rachel turned to Hiram, trying her best not to burst outughing. He was attractive to women of all


    ages, both young and old.


    "Okay, I hope that your dream wille true one day. But it''s not easy to find a man like me, " jested


    Hiram, stroking the girl''s ck hair gently.


    Soon, Hiram stood up and took Rachel by the hand. They walked to the tree-lined track to continue


    their walk. "When will you give me a daughter?" Hiram whispered.


    At the Tulip Pce, Fannie received her daughter whom she hadn''t seen in two weeks.


    "Rachel, don''t leave for so long next time. You know I get worried about you, especially when I can''t


    reach you. I haven''t been able to sleep properly in thest two weeks, afraid that something bad might


    have happened to you!"


    Fannie held Rachel''s hands andined. Rachel lowered her head in shame. She had been


    absorbed in her own troubles and her work while disregarding her mother''s feelings. Since the


    kidnapping incident, her mother had been constantly on edge, frantic. Rachel should have spent more


    time with her.


    "I''m really worried about you. Rachel, listen to me, quit your job and stay with me here. Okay? If you''re


    worried about what Hiram might think of that, I can go and talk with him." With that, Fannie stood up


    immediately.


    Rachel pulled her back down andforted, "Mom, calm down. I''m here now, with you, safe and


    sound. You can set your mind at ease. I can''t just stay at home and do nothing because of the incident.


    You know me. I''ll be bored to death." Rachel insisted to her mother and dragged her arm like a spoiled


    child.


    "At least for my sake, don''t work and just stay at home with me, okay?" Fannie persisted.


    "Mom, give me more time, please. I''ve just got back on track at work. I love this job. I don''t want to give


    up, " begged Rachel, leaning towards her mother.


    Fannie nodded unwillingly, patting Rachel on the back of her hand gently. "Rachel, you''ve been married


    for months, and yet you show no signs of pregnancy. It''s time to think about having a baby. Tell me,


    what''s your n?"


    "Mom, we have no intentions of having a baby before the wedding ceremony. What''s the rush?"


    muttered Rachel. She didn''t expect her mother to abruptly change the subject to this.


    They hadn''t been using any contraception those days, and yet Rachel wasn''t pregnant. However, it


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    was also important not to rush such matters.


    "Rachel, I think you and Hiram should go and get yourselves checked at the hospital. In case there is


    something wrong, you can get it treated sooner rather thanter, " suggested Fannie, gazing at Rachel.


    "Mom, Hiram takes periodical medical check every year. He is in good health.


    Apart from that one time when he fainted due to stress andck of sleep, he rarely gets sick, " replied


    Rachel, helplessly, forcing a smile on her face.


    "Well, maybe you''re the one with the problem. You need to go and get yourself checked out soon.


    Please, promise me that you''ll go and visit the doctors?" Fannie continued to persuade Rachel.


    "Mom, I''m tired. I''m going back to my room now to get some sleep." Rachel didn''t want to stretch the


    topic any further. She stood up and said, "Dear Fannie, I hope you set your heart at rest and have a


    good sleep tonight."


    Fannie smiled back and shook her head. "I will, now go and get some rest.


    And one more thing, the Mid-Autumn Festival is fast approaching. I need you to arrange your work


    schedule ordingly, so that you can apany me to our hometown."


    "I see, " replied Rachel, walking out of her mother''s room. It was gettingte. She dragged herself


    upstairs, yawning.


    The faint moonlight lit her way up the stairs.


    Rachel stretched her arms, exhausted after the long hours of travelling on the bus.


    When she opened the door to her bedroom, she caught sight of the man lying on her bed.

 Chapter 186 The Little Beast Inside Hiram

    Chapter 186 The Little Beast Inside Hiram


    Hiram seemed to have fallen asleep before Rachel walked into the bedroom.


    Rachel could see Hiram''s chiseled chest through the loosened neckline of the dark blue silk bathrobe


    he was wearing. His long, flowing eyshes trembled when he breathed in and out as he rested his


    head on one arm.


    Rachely down beside him, letting her head sink into the soft stuffed pillow as she gazed at Hiram''s


    face; his almost perfect symmetrical face seemed like it was sculpted like the statue of an ancient


    Greek god. After a while, she realized that Hiram wasn''t pretending, and he had already long


    sumbed to the call of the sleep.


    Slowly and quietly, she got up from the bed, grabbed her phone from the bedside table and tip-toed out


    of the room, closing the door behind her.


    Rachel went over next door to Hiram''s room.


    Since Hiram was wrapped in profound sleep on her bed, she decided to leave it to him alone. A whole


    day''s travelling on bus had left herpletely worn out and spent. The only thing she wanted at that


    moment was a good night''s sleep.


    When Joanna unexpectedly showed up in Hiram''s office earlier that afternoon, he had to makest


    minute changes to his n.


    Although, they hadn''t seen each other for two weeks, Hiram thought it would be inappropriate to ask


    Rachel toe back to her room, when she was still catching up with her mother. Thus, Hiram had no


    other choice but to wait. However, unfortunately, he fell asleep before Rachel ever got back.


    Rachel took a quick shower in Hiram''s bathroom and then threw herself on the bed, contentedly.


    Shortly after she went to bed, the door of her bedroom was pushed open abruptly with a loud noise.


    Hiram came out in anger, panting heavily, like steam blowing out of a lotive.


    Hiram walked over to his room, opened the door and saw his wife sleeping on his bed. Although, his


    dark eyes could barely hold the weight of his eyelids any longer, the sparkling mes inside were still


    inly visible.


    He had fallen asleep after failing to keep awake any longer for her, but what did she do? She went to


    another room and fell asleep, instead of waking him up.


    Rachel was almost drifting off to sleep when she heard heavy footsteps. She opened her eyes


    curiously, to find Hiram approaching in full fury.


    Hiram set his sights on Rachel and approached her like a predator cornering its helpless prey, his eyes


    sparkling and mouth watering with desire. It seemed like there would be no respite for his prey tonight.


    Just one nce at Hiram, sent shivers down her spine, as she pulled tightly and hid herself under the


    sheets.


    Rachel stammered, "Why are you awake?


    I found you sound asleep on my bed, so I decided not to bother you."


    The next moment, the lights went out. Startled, Rachel quietly moved away from him, "Oh, God!"


    Inside Hiram was a beast, that had been restrained and starved for two weeks. Hiram had finally


    unleashed it on that night, believing that it would not be satisfied until it had sated its hunger for flesh.


    Early next morning, Fearing that she would bete for work, Rachel forced herself to get up many


    times, but failed and then went back to sleep shortly after.


    She kept ignoring her rm every time it went off, but she knew that she would have to get up sooner


    orter.


    Buried in sleep, she found it extremely hard to open her eyes long enough to get herself off the bed.


    "Hello, Daniel, this is Rachel. May Ie to work in the afternoon?" Rachel called Daniel to take the


    morning off, unable to gather the strength to start the day. She couldn''t keep her eyes open because of


    the dizziness.


    "Oh yeah, sure! Of course you can. Your husband just called me a moment ago. Let me guess, two


    weeks was too long for Hiram to wait patiently, right? Ha ha ha, I believe absence makes the heart


    grow fonder. Enjoy your day at home!" Daniel chuckled on the phone.


    Rachel somehow dragged her head up and forced her sleepy eyes open, but everything was still blurry.


    ''What? Hiram called Daniel and asked him to give me a leave?''


    As soon as she got the green light from Daniel, she dropped her head on the pillow and stretched her


    legs in relief and joy of not having to get up to go to work.


    "Good-bye, Daniel! I''m off to thend of dreams, see youter."


    Rachel hung up, thrust her phone under her pillow, and buried herself under the sheets.


    However, soon after she hung up and was about to drift off to sleep, Fannie came knocking on her


    door.


    "My dear daughter, are you finally awake?" asked Fannie, as she opened the door to let herself in.


    Fannie was able to stand on her feet and walk by herself now, but she wasn''t able to walk as fast as


    before.


    Seeing Rachel sleeping on her bed, Fannie turned her head to the door and said, "Tracy, bring her


    breakfast in!"


    Tracy was their new housemaid.


    "You must have your breakfast first, sweetie, and then you can catch up on your sleep again, " Fannie


    lifted the sheets on Rachel as she spoke.


    Rachel pulled her hair in frustration, but soon she took a deep breath and sat up. She rubbed her eyes


    andined, "Mom! I''m not a little girl any more. I''ll have my breakfast when I feel hungry!"


    "Breakfast is the most important meal of the day. You should take care of yourself more now. I won''t


    allow you to eat whenever you like. Come on! Get up and wash your face. Thene to breakfast!"


    Fannie urged, patting her on the shoulders.


    Rachel knew that she was helpless against her mother''s demands. She dragged herself to the


    bathroom and came back to get her breakfast.


    Fannie watched Rachel as she ate her breakfast, seemingly fretting about something. She hesitated for


    a moment and said, "Rachel, I''m nning to go out this afternoon. Nico wasn''t feeling well so he came


    here to do some checkups. I think I should go and see how he''s doing. What do you think?"


    Rachel put aside the bowl of porridge she was eating and wiped her lips with a tissue. She said to


    Fannie, "Right, I remember uncle Nico came to visit you when you were in hospitalst time. Sure, I''ll


    go with you."


    "But, I believe Mandy is with Nico. Don''t you have a problem with that?" asked Fannie worriedly. Fannie


    remembered what had happened between Rachel and Mandy thest time, and she was worried that


    Rachel wouldn''t want to see Mandy.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rachel looked like she didn''t care at all, as she smiled openly, "It doesn''t matter, mom. Mandy is uncle


    Nico''s daughter, and of course she''ll be with him now."


    They chatted with each other for a while, before Fannie left. Later, Rachel called Chad and asked him


    to send a car to take them to the hospital after lunch, before going back to catch up on her sleep.


    "Hey, Rachel! Nice to meet you!" Carl shouted before getting off the car.


    "Carl? Is that you?" Rachel couldn''t believe her eyes.


    He looked great and it seemed like he had made a full recovery. Delightedly, he walked over to Rachel


    and took the gift box from her hands.


    "Long time no see, Rachel. Did you miss me?" Carl looked at Rachel with a bright smile on his face.


    When they returned from Cliff Mountain, Carl went back to his hometown to recuperate after spending


    some days in hospital. He hadn''t been back at thepany until now.


    "To be honest, I''ve missed you a lot, because Chad isn''t nearly as sweet as you are, " Rachel jested


    and giggled, as Fannie walked in behind them.


    "You''re back to work, Carl? Come here and let me see you. Hmm, you look as strong as a horse!"


    Fannie stepped forward to hold Carl''s arms, as she looked at him from toe to head. Carl scratched his


    head out of shyness.


    He looked down at the ground and smiled, "I''ve just been resting at home, eating and drinking. It''s no


    wonder I was recovering very quickly."


    Then they got on the car and headed to the hospital.


    When Rachel and Fannie got to the ward Nico was staying in, there was no one inside. The nurse


    informed them that Nico had gone to get checked up a few moments ago.


    They went out to look for them and finally saw Mandy and Nico waiting in a line.


    "It has been two days since you came here. Why haven''t you seen the doctor yet?" Fannie asked in


    awe and was surprised when she found out that Nico hadn''t finished his checkups yet.


    "Aunt Fannie, it''s because there are too many patients in this hospital, but thanks to a friend of mine,


    we finally managed to get an appointment with a specialist as soon as we could. Or else, we''d have to


    wait for another month, " Mandy exined to them, and then she helped Nico inside, to get his blood


    tested.


    After they went out Mandy found a seat for her father, then she went over to Rachel and Fannie, "Hey,


    Rachel, thank you foring."


    Rachel nodded and looked at Mandy, who looked a little tensed, "How''s uncle Nico doing, Mandy? He


    seemed great thest time I saw him."


    "When he got ill before, he''d never take it seriously. Every time he got hurt, he''d take some pain killers


    for it, but this time it didn''t work, so he had toe to the hospital, " said Mandy, as she lowered her


    head and looked down, trying to avoid looking at Rachel.


    When Rachel and Mandy were catching up, a tall man walked towards them with some papers in his


    hand. He said to Mandy, "I''ve helped you make another appointment with a lung specialist. Here you


    are, please take your father to him as soon as you can."


    "Thank you so much. I don''t know what I would do without you.


    Oh, this is aunt Fannie, an old friend of my father, and this is Rachel, " Mandy held his arm and


    introduced them to him.


    Rachel was stunned when she recognized who the man standing in front of her was.

 Chapter 187 Its A Small World

    Chapter 187 It''s A Small World


    Awestruck, Rachel realized that the man standing in front of her was her friend Albert, who still looked


    as pure and innocent as he did back when they had first met.


    However, when she noticed Albert standing beside Mandy, she felt an inexplicable sense of difort.


    A feeling so strong and intense that stirred up an ufortable feeling in her.


    "Rachel?" Albert eximed in astonishment, not having seen her in a long time.


    "You know each other?" Mandy looked at both Albert and Rachel, then said awkwardly, "The university


    I went to is near Albert''s university. We met each other at a party."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Rachel took a step forward to look at Mandy and Albert, and said, "Albert, it''s been a long time. Well,


    it''s a small world indeed!"


    Mandy smiled back awkwardly. She coughed gently, to break the awkward silence, then turned around


    and walked towards Nico to help him.


    Nico, who had just finished his blood test, walked over to Rachel and Fannie.


    "Fannie, your injury hasn''t fully recovered yet. You shouldn''t have taken the trouble toe here.


    Thank you very much!" Nico said with an honest smile, as the eyes on his tanned face lit up.


    Although Fannie''s legs hadn''t fully recovered yet, she was still in a better physical situation than Nico.


    She went over to Nico and held his arms to support his body, and then walked him to the seating area


    in front of them.


    Meanwhile, Mandy grabbed Rachel''s arm, dragged her to a corner and whispered, "Rachel, I was


    wrong. I''ve realized my mistakes. That''s why I don''t even dare to show up in front of you any more after


    Mr. Rong warned me.


    But, please don''t tell Albert about my past, okay?"


    Surprised by Mandy''s request, Rachel asked, "Mandy, is Albert your boyfriend?"


    In truth, Rachel would feel sorry for Albert if Mandy was his girlfriend.


    It was such a pity that an innocent man like Albert would end up bing the boyfriend of the


    infamous Mandy.


    "Not yet. But Rachel, I love him so much. Please don''t tell him about my past, okay?" Mandy pleaded,


    as she looked at Rachel with puppy dog eyes.


    Rachel sighed, puzzled at what to do about the matter. However, when she saw the imploring eyes of


    Mandy, she decided to keep her secret and nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you, Rachel! I know I was very immature and childish back then, but I have changed. All I want


    now is for my father to recover quickly and to find myself a good boyfriend to get married to instead of


    following the same old path again."


    Mandy assured Rachel.


    Later, Mandy took Nico to see the specialist.


    Meanwhile in a corridor outside the hospital, Rachel walked side by side with Albert.


    "Albert, how have you beentely? Is everything all right?" Rachel asked.


    "Rachel, I wanted to ask you the same question. When I asked my uncle about you, he scolded me


    and told me to mind my own business, "ined Albert.


    Rachel smiled at Albert''s words and replied, "As you can see, I am standing right in front of you, safe


    and sound."


    "Yes,ter I found out that you came back safe and sound. I am really happy for you. I''m sure Hiram


    must have had his own reasons to make that decision. Everybody is talking about him now. This matter


    has greatly damaged the reputation of the Streams Company, "


    Said Albert, as they walked towards the end of the corridor, where a staircase led to the hospital


    garden downstairs.


    "The richer you are, the more enemies you have. Hiram''s family is the biggest and richest family in H


    city. Therefore, such reactions from people should have been expected, " added Albert.


    Rachel took a look at Albert and replied, "I didn''t expect you''d be so interested and well-informed on


    this matter.


    Streams Company is Hiram''s concern. After all, he started all of this. Anyway, let''s talk about you. Are


    you and Mandy in a rtionship?"


    "Nothing has happened between us yet. We identally met at a party. Later, when her father got sick,


    she came to me for help, " Albert said, as he walked down the stairs.


    "Oh, I see, and since you are such a kind man, you didn''t refuse her, right?" Rachel smiled.


    "No, I didn''t. You are right. It was no trouble for me. Besides, her father''s life was on the line." Albert


    replied to Rachel, smiling innocently.


    Rachel turned her sights to the green nts on both sides of the garden path. She took a deep breath


    and said, "Albert, I want to tell you something.


    Mandy isn''t the right person for you..."


    Albert looked puzzled for a few seconds. Soon after he finally understood what Rachel had meant, he


    looked back at her with a smile and replied, "I know that she is a woman of easy virtue. My friends


    once told me that she had a bad reputation.


    I just want to help her father. Nothing else."


    Albert''s words gave Rachel the confidence to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although Rachel had promised Mandy not to tell Albert about her past, she felt obligated to at least try


    and warn Albert since they had been friends for a long time.


    "It''s all good. Actually, Mandy''s not such a bad person. She justcked parental control when she was


    young. Thank you for helping her!" said Rachel.


    "Well, I am only doing what I have been trained to do. There''s no need to thank me. I would have done


    the same for anyone else.


    Oh, I heard that you and Hiram are going to the charity auction this Sunday, is that true?"


    Albert asked.


    Rachel''s face suddenly dimmed as she replied, "Yes, my mother-inw personally invited me, and I


    agreed."


    "But, are you ready for it? All the reporters from the major media outlets will be at the charity auction.


    Can you imagine what you will face when you show up at the auction?" Albert asked with concern.


    Rachel walked inside the garden and knelt down. Then, she stared at a withered flower on the ground


    and said, "I know. There''s a great risk of my identity getting exposed. Who knows, maybe there will be


    bigger problems for me to face. I am certain that someone will ask me how I feel about the kidnapping


    incident."


    "Then, are you ready?" Albert asked again with concern.


    Rachel plucked a red petal from the withered flower, and then stared at it. The edge of the petal had


    be yellow and curled up. Rachel suddenly realized that Autumn, the season of loneliness, had


    There was time when no one knew who she was. She could do anything she wanted to without ever


    worrying about her personal image. However, if her identity as Hiram''s wife were to get exposed, she


    would have to carry the burden of that title for the rest of her life.


    "Ready or not, I will have to face my problems eventually. When we were at school, we used to have


    multiple correct answers to one question. But now, we only have one correct answer.


    However, there''s also a good side to this. At school, I''d have to choose the correct answers all by


    myself. But now, I have someone in my life to help me choose the correct answer. Maybe, that''s why


    they say, ''What you lose on the swings, you make up for on the roundabouts''."


    Rachel said, as she stood up and dropped the petal on the ground.


    "Yes, you are right. At least, you have Hiram on your side, "


    Albertforted, realizing that no one apart from Hiram deserved someone as virtuous as Rachel.


    Hiram, who Albert thought very highly of, finally found the perfect person to share the rest of his life


    with.


    At that moment, Albert felt envious of Hiram.


    In truth, Albert was envious of the love they had for each other. The kind of love with which the wife and


    the husband could face the difficulties of life together.


    Fannie had been crying on their way back from the hospital.


    "Mom, what''s going on?" Rachel asked, giving Fannie a piece of tissue to wipe away her tears.


    Fannie wiped her tears and then replied, "Nico has been diagnosed with lung cancer, and the cancer


    cells have transferred to some of the other organs. I am afraid that he won''t live long..."


    The news hade to Rachel as a shock. She sighed helplessly, and hugged her mother, "Mom don''t


    think about it too much! We all have to face death someday. The most important thing for us is to


    cherish the present."


    "Death is no longer a big deal to me. I like to think of death as my chance to reunite with yourte


    father. But I won''t be able to rest in peace if I die before I see my grandson or granddaughter." After all


    that, Rachel finally understood the true motive behind Fannie''s words.


    Feeling embarrassed, Rachel let go of her and said, "Mom, I''ll go and check out what we will eat for


    dinner. Hiram just called me, and said that he will be home for dinnerter."


    "You always avoid having this talk with me. Why are you so shy? You are already in yourte twenties."


    Fannie shook her head andined, as Rachel got out of the room hastily.


    At dinner time, Hiram came back in advance without telling them.


    Rachel was still helping her mother set up the table. Just as she ced a dish on the table, someone


    surprised her with a hug from behind.


    "Rachel, did you miss me?"

 Chapter 188 A Billionaire Helper At Mahjong Table

    Chapter 188 A Billionaire Helper At Mahjong Table


    Hiram hugged Rachel from behind and kissed her on the cheek. Rachel could feel his heart pounding


    on her back.


    "Okay, here you go. Everyone''s waiting for you at the dinner table, go and get changed! My mom and


    Emma want to y mahjong after dinner, but they still need one more yer, and I don''t know how to


    y, " Rachel said sweetly.


    Hiram frowned at her. Had he heard her wrong? She wanted him to y mahjong with three olddies?


    "Fine, I could, but I want you to do something for me too, " Hiram said, smiling seductively.


    He looked at Rachel with bright eyes and whispered in her ear, "I have a n for tonight..."


    "Stop, stop talking! You''ve never been satisfied, have you?" Rachel asked, interrupting him abruptly.


    She couldn''t even remember how many times they had made lovest night. She had thought they''d


    take a break tonight at least.


    "Fine, but you''re asking me to y mahjong with three olddies. Since I''m the president of Streams


    Company, and the future master of the Rong family, I''m afraid my reputation will be ruined if people get


    to know this."


    Hiram looked sideways at Rachel and curled his lips.


    Rachel stared back at him with her chin raised defiantly. "Wash your hands and have dinner! It''s just


    mahjong. I bet I could manage it myself."


    After they finished having dinner, Fannie told all of them that she''d been bored recently, since she


    couldn''t go out to dance at the square with the other elders or walk for a long time outside. Besides,


    she had run out of things to talk about with Emma and Tracy.


    She asked Emma to prepare the mahjong table, and the four of them, Emma, Tracy, Rachel and


    herself sat around it. After a while of ying the game, she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Rachel, please don''t tell people you''re my daughter. I reminded you several times to be alert and not


    put down the pieces other people need on the table. Look at you, you''ve been making other people win


    the whole time. You''re ticking me off!"


    Fannie shook her head again and again. She knew for a fact that Rachel was smart, so she couldn''t


    understand why Rachel was so bad at ying mahjong.


    Rachel had initially nned to let them win since losing some money wasn''t such a big deal, but now it


    seemed that money wasn''t the only thing she was losing, but also her temper. She felt her temper


    rising, because she didn''t know what was happening in the game except that she had to keep giving


    her money away.


    Soon, another round was over.


    Rachel couldn''t wait anymore. She ran upstairs for help.


    "Hiram, are you there? Come with me please. I think I need you toe and y the next round.


    Please!" begged Rachel.


    Hiram, who was reading a book in his study, nced at Rachel when she came in before shifting his


    eyes back to the book. "I distinctly remember you saying that you could manage it yourself. Did I hear


    you wrong?"


    "No, I was wrong. I thought it would be easy to learn, but it turned out I overestimated myself. I used to


    think Luke sucked at ying games, but now I realize that I am no better than him without your help.


    Come down with me, please!" Rachel continued begging. She came over and took the English novel


    he was reading out of his hands.


    Hiram was in no hurry. He gazed at Rachel with interest as he rested his chin on his hands. "So, you


    agree to my n for tonight?"


    Rachel gazed back at him and bit her lips with hesitation before slightly nodding her head.


    "Fine, as you like, but just for once, " she bargained.


    Since Hiram had gotten what he wanted, he decided to put an end to her bargaining. He got up from


    his chair, ced his hand on her shoulder and said pleasantly, "Deal. A promise is a promise!"


    When they went back to the table, Hiram didn''t join the game, but sat beside Rachel and instructed her


    on how to y.


    "My dear, I don''t think you could do any better even if you have your husband here, " Fannie teased her


    daughter cheerfully, seeing that she had somehow dragged Hiram downstairs for the game.


    Rachel stared at Fannie incredulously. "Mom, look at you! I know you''re the biggest winner here


    tonight!"


    Hiram smiled as he watched Rachel bicker with her mom, which was a scene that never happened in


    his family. His parents and him were always courteous to each other, like hosts and their guests.


    Rachel looked at the pieces she had and picked one of them randomly, but Hiram stopped her before


    she could put it on the table. He picked another one for her, and murmured to her, "Take a good look at


    what you''re picking. This one is the useless one."


    Rachel won this round by her own draw, and she started to feel like mahjong wasn''t as hard as she had


    thought it was.


    "Hiram, you''re always busy with work and going on trips. When did you get the time to learn to y


    this?"


    Rachel asked curiously. She hade to notice that Hiram seemed to know everything, as if he was a


    walking encyclopedia.


    "Yeah, I really have no time for learning games, but you must have more faith in your husband. I''ll


    be a master in any game as long as I watch one round of it being yed, " Hiram said, and


    indeed, he was gifted with an extraordinary retentive memory.


    Rachel was speechless. The saying that intelligence trumped everything was true after all. She was


    seeing it in real life with her own eyes.


    She won the next two rounds too, which made Fannie lose her patience and suggest that they all go to


    bed.


    Rachel stood up and stretched. It was over finally, and time to sleep! But when she turned around as


    she wanted to walk up the stairs, she saw Hiram''s smiling face.


    "A promise is a promise, honey, " Hiram reminded her. "I''ll be waiting for you upstairs, and you''d better


    show up in your bedroom in ten minutes."


    Rachel stood still where she was. What exactly had she promised him?


    If Hiram knew what would happenter, he would drag Rachel upstairs right now.


    Ten minutester, Hiram was lying on the bed after a quick shower, and he nced at the clock


    expectantly. The ten minutes were up, and he was expecting Rachel to show up any second. Right as


    he started to wonder where she was, the door was opened.


    He stared greedily at the woman at the door. But why was her face so rosy? Was she too shy toe


    in?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She looked quite different tonight, more attractive than usual. Her eyes were glittering like a pair of


    ck pearls, her face was flushed as if she was drunk, and she bit her lips as she walked to the bed.


    "I took a shower this afternoon, so I''m going to bed now without shower, okay?" she said hastily before


    taking off her clothes.


    Hiram nodded in surprise, wondering what Rachel was going to do next, but the next second, he


    frowned. "Wait. Did you drink?"


    Only ten minutes had passed since he came upstairs, but Rachel smelled like she had swum in wine.


    How many sses had she drunk?


    "People always say that alcohol makes you brave. You told me you''d be waiting for me here, and I


    thought, since you''re always saying that I hold back in bed, why not drink some wine to..." She stopped


    talking and burped. She''d drunk the wine too quickly without any idea about the effect it would have on


    her besides the heat on her face.


    Hiram leaned back andughed. Yes, he was enjoying Rachel''s initiative, but he had never said that


    she was holding back in bed.


    They had only been married for three months, and they had just begun exploring the secrets of a man


    and a woman. He didn''t think it was the time to look for things to excite them yet.


    He was still thinking about how Rachel had misunderstood him when she suddenly leaned in and


    kissed him violently. She tasted like wine.


    Any misgivings Hiram had disappeared immediately, and he began to think that wine was really a good


    thing. Rachel was more attractive to him than usual.


    He was thoroughly enjoying the moment when he suddenly felt something heavy falling down on his


    shoulders.


    "What the hell... Honey?"


    Hiram frowned and exhaled, then realized that his wife had fallen asleep in the middle of kissing him. It


    was like she''d been kicked on the head by the wine she''d drunk.


    Had God sent her here just to torture him? He wondered about this as he struggled to fall asleep.


    The next morning, Rachel woke up with a heavy headache, and she sat up abruptly when she saw


    what time it was. Damn Hiram, why hadn''t he woken her up?


    She''d already asked for a day off the first day she returned. She couldn''t take leave on the next day,


    too.


    She quickly got up and got dressed. By the time she rushed into her office, everyone around her was


    already plunged into work as usual.


    Seeing Rachel dash into the office at this time of day, Daniel asked with surprise, "What makes you


    show up here? I thought you asked for another day off."


    Rachel retrieved several files from the cab and put them on her desk before turning to Daniel.


    "Pardon? You mean the man up in the CEO office asked for another day off for me?"

 Chapter 189 A Statement of Repentance

    Chapter 189 A Statement of Repentance


    Daniel shrugged and said, "Bingo! What do you want me to say? My boss called me to ask for a day off


    for his wife, who happens to work in my department. How can I say no to him?"


    "Daniel! How could you two decide what I should do? You''d better give me a call next time!" Rachel


    said anxiously and pushed him on his shoulder. This was ridiculous, and she really hated people


    making decisions for her without letting her know.


    Daniel squinted at Rachel innocently andined, "What? I don''t think I have decided anything."


    "Fine, forget it. There''s something that you can decide. Please move my desk down here. I''ll work here


    from now on, " Rachel said, looking at the empty ce they''d left for her.


    "No problem, I''ll get people to do it, but you should be telling Hiram this, not me, " Daniel said to


    Rachel, sitting on his chair and crossing his legs.


    Rachel looked at him crossly and said, "Fine, I''m going to tell him right this moment."


    After the kidnapping incident, Hiram had moved her desk up to the office next to his, saying that he


    wanted to see her as much as possible. Back then, Rachel was staying at her apartment, so Hiram


    didn''t get to see her after work. But now, she''d moved back to Tulip Pce, and things were different. It


    was unnecessary for him to keep her under his watch during work all day.


    Rachel went upstairs and stopped at the door of the president''s office.


    There was no answer when she knocked, so she opened the door herself and found an empty room.


    Hiram was probably at a meeting. The directors in the board were gathering frequently these days.


    Rachel walked in and decided to wait for him in his office.


    She walked to his desk and sat on his brown leather chair. She spun around excitedly.


    The chair was veryfortable to sit on, but the responsibilities that came with it must be huge. The


    one wearing the crown must withstand its weight.


    Rachel began to examine the things on his desk, and she could just imagine what Hiram did when he


    was sitting here. Everything on the desk was ced neatly in order, and there wasn''t anything


    unrted to work, not even a photo frame. Hiram probably focused his full attention on his work without


    the slightest deviation.


    As time went by, Rachel became bored. She rested her chin on her hand and looked at Hiram''s


    looked like a camera piqued her curiosity, because she didn''t remember having it on herputer. She


    clicked it, wondering what it was for.


    But nothing could prepare her for what she saw next.


    What the hell?


    Why had Hiram installed such a monitoring software on hisputer?


    But wait, why did the picture look so familiar to her?


    It was only then that she recognized her office next door on the screen.


    No wonder Hiram always seemed to know the exact time when she left and they kept running into each


    other. It was all thanks to this software. That was to say, Hiram had been watching her on hisputer


    for several days now, and he knew everything she did there.


    Rachel was freaking out at the thought of Hiram seeing all her little moves and bad habits. The thought


    that she had no privacy in front of him unnerved her.


    Suddenly, something urred to her, and she clicked his memory disk to check if all her movements


    were recorded.


    One by one, she opened the videos, which showed her stretching, throwing documents in the air,


    folding paper cranes, and even picking her nose.


    "Hiram! You''re so dead!" she shouted.


    Hiram was exhausted after attending the meeting with the board of directors. He was worried about


    how the issue was progressing. It seemed suppression was not a good idea, since the public opinion


    was getting more and more violent.


    He walked into his office and directly sat in front of his desk. A momentter, he realized that his desk


    didn''t look exactly as he had left it. He called Ben and asked, "Who entered my office when I was


    away?"


    "No one except Rachel. I let her in seeing she was alone, " said Ben honestly.


    Hiram hung up the phone and furrowed his eyebrows. He rubbed his chin and wondered what she was


    up to.


    Rachel usually never touched anything on his desk. What was wrong this time?


    He found out a few minutester, when he got an email from Rachel.


    He opened it and found a whole letter ofints against him.


    "Hiram, I''m usually nice to people, but you''re making me want to do violent things to you!


    Am I the fuckingputer mouse in your hand? You installed a camera in my office to watch me! What


    do you want to know? The evolution of Rachel Ruan?


    Do you know how to spell the word respect? Yes, as the CEO, you have the right to install a camera in


    the office, but you should have let me know in advance."


    Hiram burst intoughter and felt his exhaustion dissipating. He read Rachel''sints word by


    word, but stoppedughing when he reached thest line.


    It said, "If you want me to forgive you, write a statement of repentance to me. It has to be at least 10,


    000 words long. Don''t copy it from somewhere and don''t talk bullshit, otherwise, you''re not allowed to


    step into my room ever again!"


    Hiram frowned and chuckled. 10, 000 words?


    He immediately clicked the camera icon on his screen to see what Rachel was doing now, but to his


    surprise, she was gone, together with her desk.


    Hiram knew that she must have gone back down to Daniel''s office on the 20th floor. He stood up right


    away, nning to exin why he had installed a camera in her office in person.


    On the 20th floor...


    It had been an hour since Rachel moved back to the 20th floor, and she was busy with her work. She


    alternated between turning the pages of the documents on her desk and tapping something on the


    keyboard. She knew she had to work hard, and also try her best to learn new things. That was the only


    way she would gain more skills and she could workfortably when she went back to her studio.


    "Hey, Rachel. Did you hear?" a colleague asked.


    "What? Is something wrong?" Rachel asked as she continued tapping, not bothering to look at her


    colleague.


    Penny, who was standing near Rachel''s table with a cup of tea in hands, seemed to have something


    important to say.


    "People are saying that our president and his wife are going to attend the charity auction this Sunday.


    The mystery wife of our president will show up the first time! I cannot wait to see her! Aren''t you curious


    about what she looks like?" Penny asked expectantly.


    At those words, Rachel looked up and smiled guiltily. "Curious? No, maybe she''ll disappoint you and


    your expectations."


    "It''s possible. It''s said that the two had been engaged to each other even before they were born. What


    does she look like? Maybe she''s too ugly or too fat to stand beside our president. After all, he had no


    other choice, right? What do you think? Do you believe our president would marry someone he doesn''t


    love?"


    "I think she''ll look the same as us ordinary people, " Rachel said tentatively.


    Pennyughed as she walked back to her table. "Are you kidding me? Like us? Look at you, you aren''t


    ordinary at all. You look the best among us, and you have a naturally pretty face. But I believe a man


    like our president would like sexy and hot women. Don''t you think so?"


    "You''re so funny, Penny."


    Rachel coughed to cover her unease, and then she went back to her work.


    A momentter, Daniel came over and tapped on Rachel''s table. "I need to talk to you. Come with me!"


    Rachel nodded and followed Daniel out of the office after saving the document on herputer.


    To her surprise, Daniel took her to a meeting room outside their department, where she saw a man


    standing and looking outside the window. Immediately guessing who he was, she turned around.


    "Where are you going?" shouted Hiram.


    He turned to them and saw Rachel trying to run away. He raised his chin at Daniel.


    It was a small gesture, but Daniel understood the meaning immediately. He walked out the door ahead


    of Rachel and closed it behind him, trapping her there.


    "What are you doing here? Ah, yes, our president''s famous for his quick actions. Are you telling me


    you''vee here to give me the ten-thousand-word statement of repentance?"


    Rachel asked without turning to face him. She wasn''t prepared to give in.


    "Honey, listen to me. I promise I''m the only one who has watched the videos. No one else knows. Look,


    until a few days ago, all I could do was have lunch with you and send you home after work. We barely


    spent two hours together each day, and it wasn''t enough for me. I wanted to see you all the time.


    Besides, I had to make such a decision for the sake of your safety too.


    I admit that it was wrong of me to not let you know, but I was afraid that you might feel uneasy if you


    knew, "


    Hiram apologized softly, gazing at her back.


    Rachel turned around and walked to him with a defiant stare.


    "Hiram, do you think you can solve all our problems with an apology? Or do you think I will keep


    forgiving you regardless of what you''ve done to me, and that I would tolerate any offence from you?"


    she asked.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "It looks like being softhearted is my greatest weakness. You keep crossing the line over and over


    again because of my soft heart!"


    Rachel had installed cameras in her own studio to inspect her employees too, but she had posted signs


    on the wall informing them about the presence of cameras so that they would be aware of them and


    behave themselves at work. But what about what Hiram had done?


    He didn''t know his limits and had invaded her privacy.


    "Listen, you''re my wife, and you''re working inside my office. I know that what I did was wrong and that I


    deserve a punishment, but don''t you think your punishment''s a little too harsh?" Hiram looked at


    Rachel tenderly, not understanding why she was so pissed off at such a small thing.


    "Yes, as you said, this is your office, not your home. Please keep our rtionship out of work. I''m no


    one''s wife when I''m at work, " Rachel said, raising her chin.


    Feeling that she was being ridiculous, Hiramughed. "Honey, what are you worried about? Are you


    afraid that I have seen you at your worst? Please don''t. I''m your husband. I don''t care if you doze off at


    work or grind your teeth in bed or fart in front of me, understand? I love you because you''re Rachel, not


    because you''re perfect. Don''t be mad at me, please!"

 Chapter 190 Time Without Hiram Being Around

    Chapter 190 Time Without Hiram Being Around


    Rachel clenched her teeth and looked away. "It has nothing to do with those things. What you did was


    wrong, and you have to admit it."


    Hiram looked at her eyes that were brimming with irritation, then he sighed and took a step forward to


    pull her into his arms.


    It was said that a man should never try to reason with a woman, and it was right indeed.


    "It''s my bad. Tell me what I should do to make you forgive me."


    "Write a statement of repentance with at least 10, 000 words. And promise that you won''t make such


    mistakes again. Or at least let me know in advance when you have to do that again." Locked in Hiram''s


    tight grip, Rachel was out of breath and struggled to get the words out.


    This was where she drew the line. She couldn''t let Hiram do whatever he wanted even if they were


    married.


    Hiram''s eyebrows were furrowed and his eyes darkened.


    "Fine, I''ll write it."


    When it was time to get off work, Rachel stretched her arms to rx herself. She was expecting a few


    days without Hiram being around her, since the statement of repentance wasn''t so easy to finish.


    Hiram''s work schedule was tight, so he could only write it after work hours. In that way, she could have


    a break from Hiram''s harassment.


    "Hey, Celine, what''s your n for tonight? How about hanging out with me outside? Oh, you''re going to


    work overtime?" Rachel was upset. It was rare for her to get enough free time to even make such a


    call, but now Celine was too busy to hang out.


    The minute Rachel hung up the phone, Penny slid towards Rachel in her chair and said, "Rachel, what


    do you think about getting Mr. Zhuo to have dinner with our team in the evening? We haven''t had


    dinner together even though it''s been a long time since we all joined thispany!"


    Rachel nced at Daniel, who was still working in his office, and said, "Mr. Zhuo is working overtime


    these days. He''s not likely to have time toe along with us."


    "Rachel, you can''t know it until you ask him yourself. We know that you and Mr. Zhuo are friends. If you


    ask him out for dinner in person, I''m sure he''ll say yes, " suggested Miy, who had been listening to


    their conversation.


    "I''m with Miy. Please give it a try. Mr. Zhuo is always strict with us. We can take this opportunity to get


    closer to him. Rachel, just do us a favor, okay?" Penny crossed her fingers, a gesture to beg Rachel.


    Rachel and Mr. Zhuo were friends, so he rarely scolded her. But the rookies here didn''t have it so good.


    They were often criticized by Mr. Zhuo. Although he was very handsome and cute, they didn''t dare to


    try to get close to him.


    Feeling like she had been givien a mission, Rachel took a deep breath and opened the door of Daniel''s


    office.


    She had been specially trained in Daniel''s office before the new employees joined.


    "Come in, " Daniel said, noticing Rachel at the door.


    Rachel went in and grinned at him. "Mr. Zhuo, are you free tonight?"


    "Let me guess. Are you asking me out on a date?" Daniel joked, ncing at her with a smile.


    Rachel walked toward his desk and, resisting the urge tough, replied, "You''re right. Let''s go out on a


    date in the evening. You work so hard every day. It makes me feel sorry."


    "Go on a date? Only you and me?" Daniel narrowed his eyes slightly, twirling the pen in his hand, and


    said, "Well, you''re not trying to make me your lover, are you?"


    Amused by Daniel''s response, Rachel could barely hold back herughter. "Uh huh. Then, do you


    agree or not?"


    She was leaning forward with her hands on his desk. She wondered if Daniel had been so busy with


    work these days that just a dinner party could make his imagination wander so much.


    Daniel knocked on Rachel''s hand with his pen and said with his lips curved up, "Where did you get the


    guts to go on a date with me? Aren''t you afraid of a punishment from Hiram?"


    Rachel wiped the tears ofughter away from her eyes and straightened up. She said, "All right. It were


    Penny and Miy who wanted to ask you out for dinner, so they asked me toe over to invite you.


    You have such a vivid imagination."


    Hearing that, Daniel leaned back in his chair and joked with his legs crossed, "Well, I see. That really


    hurts my feelings. No problem. I happen to be in the mood for singing songs. Will you being


    along?"


    "Yes, I''m free today, " Rachel replied, then looked Daniel up and down. "Daniel, you should get yourself


    a girlfriend soon. There are some good girls in thepany. You can try to get familiar with them and


    see if there''s anyone you like."


    Daniel sighed and smiled at Rachel. "In my heart, I know what I should do, so don''t worry about me."


    "Okay, I was being a busybody. See you at night then!" Rachel turned and walked out of the office


    without continuing the topic, since he seemed to want to avoid it.


    Then she put her thumb and index finger together to make an "okay" gesture to her colleagues, and


    they all were cheered up.


    It was still early, so Rachel took the elevator to the 28th floor. She didn''t know if Hiram had gotten off


    work or not, but she wanted to tell him that he didn''t need to pick her up after work.


    "Carl? Where''s your cousin?" Rachel found Carl, who had returned to his position, looking at the


    "Rachel, you''re here. Hiram has to attend a dinner party in the evening. He told me to send you home,


    " Carl said, standing up.


    Rachel thought for a second before saying, "Don''t bother. I have a party with my colleagues in the


    evening. Daniel will send me home. If something unexpected happens, I''ll call you!"


    Carl nodded and said, "That''s good. Rachel, call me any time if there is an emergency."


    At 8 o''clock in the evening, at thergest entertainment center in H City, Daniel surprised everyone with


    his singing. His deep voice caught the hearts of thepany''s neers. Rachel also reveled in his


    charming voice.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Daniel and Hiram had different kinds of voices. Daniel''s voice was rtively light with a high-pitched


    tone while Hiram''s voice was maic by nature. In short, it was difficult to decide whose was better.


    Now, Daniel was singing, happy and rxed. He had taken off the serious mask he wore at work and


    was acting like a yboy as usual. He was having a good time with these girls.


    Rachel watched him y a few games with the girls. She just kept smiling the whole time. Then, she


    stood up and walked out of the room quietly.


    She looked at her phone and found that it was already ten o''clock. She was hesitant about calling Carl


    toe over and send her home.


    She had thought that Daniel would send her home, but it seemed Daniel was having a good time with


    those girls, and she was already a little tired.


    When she was passing a private VIP room, someone opened the door and walked outside without


    closing it behind him. She peeped inside and paused instantly.


    There were a lot of people inside, a mixed group of men and women. Some of them were likely to be


    thepany''s shareholders, because Hiram was sitting in the middle of them. The woman next to him


    was the one she had seen a few days ago.


    It was Violet Feng, who was said to be a tough woman in the business circle.


    Carl had said that Hiram had a dinner at night, so he had probablye here after dinner.


    "Hiram, it''s so rare for you toe out for fun. Come on, bottoms up!" A man who looked about forty or


    fifty years old raised a ss of wine and toasted to Hiram.


    "Hey, Mr. Liu, that''s enough. Mr. Rong has already drunk a lot. Don''t ask him to drink any more. If you


    insist, I''ll drink for him!" Violet stood up and refused the request on Hiram''s behalf with her charm, using


    her advantage of being a woman.


    "Well, well. I see Miss Feng still cares for Mr. Rong. Your affection for him is so obvious even now!" Mr.


    Liu teased Violet with a smile.


    Violet cast a nce at Hiram, who had drunk a lot of wine and was sitting on the sofa with his eyes


    half-closed, and asked, "Is it? Mr. Liu, you just said what''s on my mind. Hiram''s such a perfect man with


    a sessful career. It''s natural for him to have a few intimate female friends around. Just like you do."


    "Miss Feng, you always know us men best! The work pressure is so overwhelming, and I have to


    please my wife when I return home. I bet it''s every man''s wish to have a thoughtful beauty around." Mr.


    Liu said straightforwardly.


    "You''re right, a man''s life isn''t easy. I know this better than anyone else. Come on, Mr. Liu, I''d like to


    propose a toast to you." Violet raised her ss and clinked sses with Mr. Liu.


    Outside the private room, Rachel stood rooted to the spot, her eyes gradually darkening as she


    watched what was going on inside the room through the fan-shaped ss. Just as she turned around


    to leave, The man who hade out of the room was heading back into it. He had drunk so much that


    he didn''t notice Rachel standing at the door and directly pushed her into the room!

 Chapter 191 The Wife Of Streams Company鈥檚 President

    Chapter 191 The Wife Of Streams Company¡¯s President


    Rachel was suddenly pushed by someone and fell on the ground.


    Oh, it hurt so much!


    All the directors inside, who were toasting, talking andughing, suddenly turned their attention to her.


    Rachel bore the pain and stood up from the ground. She noticed that the back of her elbow was


    wounded. Although there was a thin carpet on the ground, her fall had been nasty, so a part of her skin


    was rubbed off.


    "Hey, aren''t you Hiram''s lover?" Violet shouted out with surprise, recognizing her.


    At that moment, Hiram, who had had his eyes closed after drinking too much, Immediately stood up


    and rushed to her.


    He red at the man who had identally pushed her down. "Let me check your wound. Does it hurt?


    We need to take care of it soon." He examined her wound with a trace of sorrow in his eyes. Then, he


    whispered in her ear, "Since you''re here, propose a toast now, then we can leave."


    After all, so many directors were present here. She had to follow the etiquette.


    Rachel peeked at the people sitting on the sofa and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.


    She walked towards them with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Good evening, directors and managers. I''m really sorry for interrupting you! I was just passing by after


    having dinner with my colleagues, but that director identally knocked me into the room. I think he


    has had too much to drink and probably didn''t see me, " she said lightly. "Sorry again for disturbing you


    all."


    She smiled again, picked up a clean wine ss and poured some wine inside. "I''m Rachel Ruan. This


    is to show my sincere apology."


    "Rachel Ruan? Are you that mysterious Mrs. Rong?" a director asked in astonishment after listening to


    her self introduction.


    He was familiar with her name, but he had never expected that the woman in front of him would turn


    out to be the famous woman.


    "Am I different from how you imagined?" Rachel asked teasingly andughed.


    "No, I didn''t expect Mrs. Rong to be such a smart and beautiful woman. Hiram, if it weren''t for this


    ident, we still wouldn''t have gotten to see your beautiful wife!"


    He pretended to me Hiram with a smile.


    Hiram held Rachel''s waist and said calmly, "Yes, it is my fault. I''ll propose a toast with Rachel!"


    Rachel looked at him, and they both picked up their wine sses at the same time.


    Violet was stunned. She had never imagined that this little girl was actually the famous Mrs. Rong.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She couldn''t believe it. The little girl who was in front of her was the wife of Streams Company''s


    president.


    What surprised her even more was that in spite of the situation, there was no panic on Rachel''s face.


    Instead, she spoke clearly, and exined the reason of identally entering the room in just a few


    words.


    "Miss Feng, how nice to meet you again." Rachel put down the wine ss and smiled at Violet.


    Violet stood up and reached her hand out to her. "I am really sorry, Mrs. Rong. Thest time I met you,


    I was too reckless. Please let me introduce myself again. My name is Violet Feng, and I''ve worked with


    Mr. Rong on several projects."


    Rachel politely shook hands with her, then winked at Hiram, indicating that he should introduce


    everyone else to her.


    "Directors and managers, I am sorry. Rachel is injured, so I have to take her outside to treat the wound,


    " Hiram said calmly. He bowed slightly to them before walking out of the VIP room, holding Rachel''s


    shoulders.


    "Hiram¡­ is it okay for you to leave halfway?"


    Rachel was uncertain whether it was okay for him to act like that.


    "It''s nothing. I already gave thempany for so many hours. Let''s go. There is a pharmacy


    downstairs. We have to deal with your wound first, " Hiram said firmly, pulling her towards the corridor.


    When they neared the elevator, they saw Daniel, who was wandering around.


    He seemed to be a little nervous, like he was looking for something. When he saw Rachel appear with


    Hiram, he seemed to be relieved. "Hiram?"


    "I need to take her downstairs right now, " Hiram said abruptly, pulling her into the elevator.


    Daniel''s eyes focused on Rachel for a few seconds, then he waved his hand slowly at the both of them.


    "Be careful."


    They went to the pharmacy to get some medicinal liquor and a band-aid, which they put on Rachel''s


    wound. Then, they got into their car.


    Hiram looked at her and asked cautiously, "You came out with Daniel?"


    Chad was driving the car while Rachel and him were sitting in the back seat. "Well, yes, along with a


    few of our colleagues."


    Rachel paused, and asked him hesitantly, "What''s wrong? Are you jealous?"


    "Uh... Do you want me to be jealous?" Hiram asked, in the same cautious tone.


    Chad watched the both of them through the rear view mirror.


    He couldn''t help but be curious about how Hiram would deal with such a problem.


    If Daniel liked Rachel, what was Hiram going to do?


    Chad had some ideas about how Hiram would respond.


    Rachel thought for a moment, then said seriously, "Daniel and I are friends until death, now and in the


    future."


    When she had been in trouble, it was Daniel who saved her, so she would consider him her friend


    forever.


    Meanwhile, Hiram was relieved. It was bad enough that Daniel had been the one who saved her and


    not him. So when the two of them had gone for the special training together, it had made him feel


    uneasy.


    Till now, he hadn''t been able to do anything about it. But the more he tried to suppress his feelings, the


    more they seemed to bubble up to the surface.


    He knew the only way they could go away was for Rachel to rify her rtionship with Daniel. Now


    that she had referred to him as a friend, Hiram could rest easy.


    "Well, since he saved your life, I will always be grateful to him. And I''m d that he brought you back to


    me safely. So I regard him as my life-long friend too!" Hiram gently held her hand.


    Rachel looked at him, smiled and leaned against his shoulder. "Okay. Right, how about your ten-


    thousand-word statement?"


    When she mentioned that, Hiram, who had looked calm, suddenly frowned and looked out of the


    window.


    When Rachel saw the sudden change in his expression, she immediately straightened up. She had to


    draw the line right now. If he hadn''tpleted the statement, she wouldn''t reconcile with him.


    "Um, 10, 000 words would take more than a dozen sheets of paper... You know that Hiram is so busy at


    work¡­ How could he spare so much time to write that? How about writing five thousand words?"


    Chad asked tentatively. Last time, his girlfriend had asked him to write a thousand words, and he had


    scratched his head a dozen times and thought over it for a few days before writing them down.


    "Chad, you don''t have to plead on my behalf. Since I''ve made a promise, I will keep it." Hiram turned


    back to her and grabbed her hand. "Give me some time. I''m going to be busy the next two days."


    "Well, no problem. After you write it down, I will let you enter my room at night, " Rachel said with a


    smile.


    The car pulled into the vi, And Rachel got off.


    "Mom..." Rachel walked towards Fannie and helped her walk to her room. "Mom, don''t wait for me next


    time. Go to sleep!"


    "I have a lot of spare time every day, and I don''t feel tired. I can only fall asleep after seeing youe


    back, " Fannie said with a smile. Then she turned to look at Hiram, who was walking towards the door.


    "Hiram, you must be tired after a day''s work. Good night."


    "Okay, Mom, good night." Hiram peeked at Rachel, who was apanying Fannie to her bedroom,


    and wondered about how to get her forgiveness.


    Although he hadn''t written that statement, he still wanted to share a bed with her. But what should he


    do? He had to think about it.

 Chapter 192 Hiram Got What He Wanted Again

    Chapter 192 Hiram Got What He Wanted Again


    It was already 11 p.m. when Rachel got back to her bedroom. Fortunately, it was Saturday tomorrow,


    which meant that she could wake upte the next morning since she didn''t have to go to work.


    Hiram went to the gym upstairs to exercise as usual. About 30 minutester, he came down and saw


    the light in Rachel''s room was still on.


    "Rachel, are you sleeping?" asked Hiram, knocking on the door.


    As Rachel was hesitating whether to answer him, he knocked again. "No, what do you want? I won''t


    open the door for you. You''re not allowed to sleep on my bed before you hand in the repentance letter,


    " replied Rachel finally.


    She wasn''t sleepy yet. Right now, she was lying on her bed, eating snacks and watching a TV series


    on her iPad. She rarely had time to herself, so she nned to rx. Tomorrow, she''d have to prepare


    for the auction on Sunday.


    "I just want toe in to take a look at you. Open the door."


    "No way. This is one of your usual tricks. Don''t try to fool me. I know that once I open the door and let


    you in, you won''t leave easily. If you really have something to say to me, just say it at the door. I can


    hear you, "


    Called Rachel to the door, refusing to be persuaded.


    Hiram stood with folded arms outside the door, trying to think of another way to get in. It seemed that


    Rachel had learned the wisdom of coping with him and wasn''t going to fall for his usual tricks.


    "I''ve never broken my word to you, and I''ve never used tricks on you, " he finally said.


    Slightly irritated, Rachel turned off her iPad screen and walked toward the door, countering, "How dare


    you say that? You''re all talk. As for your evil deeds, do you want me to list them out one by one?"


    "Nonsense. Give me one example of an evil deed, " replied Hiram, Sniggering as he pulled a key out of


    his pocket and inserted it into the keyhole.


    "Well, prepare yourself. The first one is when we first met, you recognized me but you acted like you


    didn''t." Rachel was lost in thought recollecting the past that she didn''t notice what Hiram was doing.


    Then you set a trap for me and forced me topromise. You''re a double-faced man, worse than a


    liar."


    "Anything else?"


    Asked Hiram, turning the key.


    "You''re mean and you have no sense of shame. You..."


    Rachel, who was fully enjoying making usations against Hiram, paused suddenly at the sound of


    the door opening. When she turned to it, the handsome and mischievous face of Hiram came into sight.


    "I''ve put away all the keys. Where did you get that one?" Rachel asked in surprise, noticing the key in


    the keyhole.


    She clearly remembered that she had stored all the keys and locked them in the cab in her


    bedroom.


    "It''s just a key. If you want, I can give you one more, " replied Hiram casually, walking to the bed with


    his hands in his pockets.


    When he pulled back the quilt, he saw a big pink cartoon cat pattern right in the middle of the bed.


    Rachel had changed the bed sheet into a pink one. He stopped walking, struggling with himself.


    Hiram, with his mature personality, was really not ustomed to sleeping on a bed decorated in such a


    girlish style.


    "You''d better go back to your own room. I don''t think you''ll sleep well here." Seeing the man''s awkward


    reaction, Rachel couldn''t helpughing as she walked back to her bed to resume watching the TV


    series.


    She always liked pink bedding, but normally, she had to amodate herself to Hiram''s likes. Now


    that she had the chance to sleep alone for a few days, she could furnish her bed as she liked.


    After some hesitation, Hiram sat down on the bed beside Rachel. He wasn''t going to leave Rachel to


    her own enjoyment.


    "Never mind. I''ll imagine that this is my future daughter''s room, then I can ept it easier, " said Hiram


    to Rachel as well as himself.


    ''He is really a thick-skinned man, '' thought Rachel to herself. She raised her head and cast a nce at


    Hiram, pushing him over with her elbow silently.


    Then she went on watching her series.


    Hiram sat silently, watching together with her. "The leading man''s name is re Pei; I know him. He


    was my ssmate when I was at college, and he''s currently shooting a film at a film and television


    base affiliated with Streams Company. If you want to see him in person, I can arrange that, " said


    Hiram suddenly.


    "Really?" eximed Rachel in an excited voice, at the same time taking a snack and lifting it to Hiram''s


    mouth to please him.


    "Yes, Why would I lie?"


    "Then how about tomorrow? We''re both free. Take me to the base, please?"


    Hiram frowned at the snack and then ate it with a slight hesitation. He had never been fond of junk


    food. "Okay, the film base belongs to the Rong family. You can go whenever you want."


    Rachel was so excited that she hugged him tightly around the neck, paying no attention to the snacks


    that were spilling on the bed. She was a big fan of re Pei. She was thrilled at the thought of meeting


    her idol in person.


    "I didn''t know you are a star chaser, " said Hiram in a slightly unpleasant voice. He was a little bit


    jealous that Rachel was so crazy about another man.


    "Not exactly, " replied Rachel, shaking her head. "I just like a few leading actors. I''m not like those


    crazy fans who are fascinated by the private lives of those stars. re Pei happens to be the hero of


    the series that I like watching currently, so I want to see him in person."


    "Let''s make a deal then, " said Hiram with a smile while leaning against the pillow.


    "I promise you''ll get to do more than just see him." With that, he stared at her smilingly, waiting for her


    answer.


    Rachel was divided between her wish to see the actor she liked and a certain urge to maintain her


    principles.


    "If you don''t answer, it means we have a deal. I''m going to take a shower, " Hiram said, seeing Rachel


    struggling to make a choice. He stood up and walked towards the bathroom. "We should go to bed


    early and get up early tomorrow morning. If we reach there by noon, we can have lunch together with


    re Pei, " he added before stepping into the bathroom.


    Hearing this, Rachel, who had just been about to say something to refuse Hiram, swallowed her words.


    Under the temptation of more attractive terms, Rachel felt the scale in her heart tilted a little bit. Finally,


    she gave up adhering to her principles. She knew Hiram. Once he made up his mind to stay, he would


    never leave. After all, he was herwful husband. Sleeping with him for one night was not a big deal.


    What was more, she could get close contact with her idol. Thinking of that made Rachel agree to the


    deal with ease.


    "Hiram..."


    "What?"


    "I''m worried that I won''t be able to get up early tomorrow morning. Can we do it quickly just once?"


    She asked in a pleading tone as she stared at Hiram, who was getting on top of her.


    "Don''t worry. You can catch up on sleep in the car." Then he kissed her hard to prevent her from


    arguing. In the dimly lit room, the couple were sweating and panting as theypletely lost themselves


    in making love.


    The next morning, Rachel felt sore all over her body. She began to regret having agreed to let Hiram


    stay.


    She med herself for giving her principles up so easily.


    "Rachel, what are you thinking about? Get in the car." The familiar voice came from Carl.


    Pulling herself out of her thoughts, Rachel noticed Carl waiting for her on the side of the road in a white


    Benz touring car. "Why do you drive this car today?"


    "Hiram asked me to drive this touring car today. He said you might want to sleep on the way. Besides,


    the filming site is in poor condition, so it''s better for us to take this car, " Carl replied, getting out of the


    car and waiting for Hiram with Rachel.


    After a while, Hiram came with a bag. "Come on. It''s alreadyte. I don''t know if we can get there


    before lunch."


    Rachel stepped in. It was very spacious inside the car, and it had everything they needed. She couldn''t


    help eximing how good it was being rich. Hiram had lots of cars, which meant that he could choose


    whichever one was most convenient for him on any particr day.


    After taking his seat, Hiram turned on his notebookputer and began to work. As a big boss in


    charge of arge range of business, time was precious for him. He had meant to work at thepany


    today, but he had changed his mind for Rachelst night.


    "Would there be a lot of people attending the charity auction tomorrow night?" asked Rachel, who was


    settlingfortably into the bed.


    "Yes, well-known business and political figures from H City as well as a few other cities have been


    invited. And big stars who were born in H City will also be present, " replied Hiram, stopping his work


    and turning to Rachel. The charity auction which was held every three years was a big event.


    Only enterprises and individuals that received the invitation could attend.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It wasn''t only an auction for the purpose of charity, but it was also an opportunity forpanies to build


    their images and establish interpersonal rtionships.


    "Oh, my god!" eximed Rachel, beginning to worry about theing event.


    She had never been to such an asion before. Once she appeared with Hiram in public, her identity


    as Hiram''s wife would bemon knowledge. After that, her every word and action would reflect


    on Hiram and Streams Company, so she would have to behave properly and be careful in public.


    The more she thought about it, the more stressed she became. Thinking she had been too hasty in


    epting Joanna''s invitation, she wanted to give herself a p.

 Chapter 193 The Female Protagonist Of Hiram鈥檚 MV

    Chapter 193 The Female Protagonist Of Hiram¡¯s MV


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be with you. But listen, this is just the beginning. I believe there will be all kinds of


    asions like that waiting for us in future."


    Hiram was tapping his keyboard while he spoke, and his long fingers looked like they were dancing to


    Rachel.


    "All you need to do is rx and enjoy. Just be yourself whatever the asion is. Remember, we''re


    number one in the industry, and the people you meet are all normal, just a bit well-off or with a


    reputation. They''re way behind us, and you don''t have to look up to see them, it will be vice versa."


    Hiram looked at Rachel and found her with her eyes closed, but apparently she had been listening to


    him, because she nodded.


    When their car arrived at the base, it was a few minutes past eleven, which wasn''tte for people


    working there.


    Rachel felt fresh, since she''d slept the whole way there.


    She got off the car first and watched everything curiously.


    A little ahead, they were shooting a scene with rain. The actors were gazing into each other''s eyes in


    the middle of a street, and the next second, they held each other and kissed deeply in the rain.


    Visitors weren''t allowed toe here, and there was nobody on set except the crew.


    Hiram was an exception, of course.


    "Mr. Rong! What makes youe all the way here? A call will do in case you need something here!"


    said the manager of the base, panting for breath.


    He was in his forties. He had been drinking tea in his office when someone told him that the boss was


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Continue with your work. I''ll take a look around, " said Hiram as he watched Rachel scurry away to see


    the actors up close.


    "Okay, please tell me if you need anything. Oh, and there are three crews shooting here now. One


    show is about the Republican period, another is a costume drama, and thest one is a modern show.


    Please look around as you like, " he said, briefing Hiram on what was going on at the base.


    "Thank you, " Hiram said to him, and then strode forward to catch up with Rachel.


    Rachel had too many things to look at, but suddenly, she saw re, the leading actor in thetest


    series she was watching, on the set. She couldn''t believe that she was seeing him in person.


    Wow, he was handsome, whether in person in a modern suit, or on TV in a traditional costume.


    "Hey, listen, if you''re going to ogle at another man without even blinking your eyes, I''ll take you home


    right away!" Hiram said unpleasantly.


    He felt sour seeing his wife fix her eyes on other man. It was just an actor doing his work, what made


    her so obsessed with him?


    "No, I''m just curious. I''ve never seen an actor on set before. Would you just let me enjoy it without


    Hearing Hiram''s words, Rachel realized he was angry and smiled at him apologetically.


    Rachel''s words cooled Hiram down. He reached out to hold her shoulders, then pursed his lips and


    asked, "Tell me the truth. Who do you find more attractive, re or me?"


    Rachel burst intoughter at his question. "Hm, I''ve never seen you two standing together. Maybe you


    can stand beside himter and let me see, " she teased.


    Hiram snorted and pinched her cheek, then shifted his eyes to re, who had just finished his part.


    One of his assistants went to him and put a coat on his shoulders. It waste autumn, so the actors


    must be freezing in the heavy rain.


    "Hiram?" re walked to Hiram as soon as he saw him. "What makes you visit me on set? I can''t


    believe my eyes! I know you''re always busy. Are you really here to see me?"


    Before Hiram could reply, Rachel dashed to re and grabbed his hand. "Hey, re! Nice to meet


    you! I''m a fan of yours, although not a big one. I love your shows!"


    Assuming she was just a fan of hising to the set to visit him, he shook her hand for a second and


    said, "Nice to meet you, too. Do you need me to give you an autograph?"


    Seeing Rachel start searching all over her body for a pen and paper, he chuckled and walked past her


    to Hiram, who was a few steps away from them.


    Rachel failed to find any pen or paper, and she was ming herself for not bringing anything with her


    When she suddenly remembered Hiram.


    He might have a pen or something on him.


    "Hiram, do you have any pen or paper on you that I can borrow?" asked Rachel anxiously. She ran to


    Hiram and began looking into his pockets.


    Hiram stared at Rachel gloomily and pulled her hands out of his pocket, but instead of pushing her


    away, he grabbed her hands and said coldly, "If you want re''s autograph, I''ll give you as many as


    you want. Now wait!"


    It was only then that Rachel remembered that she was going to have dinner with reter, so she


    would have plenty of time then. What was the hurry now?


    "You two?" re couldn''t help asking.


    He noticed that there was something special between Hiram and Rachel, and he felt shocked.


    As far as re knew, Hiram kept a distance from women, but now, he was allowing a woman to put her


    hands all over him. Instead of freaking out, all he did was pull a face, which was nothing like him at all.


    What had happened to Hiram?


    "This is Rachel, my wife, " Hiram said, introducing her to re with his arm around her shoulders so


    that she wouldn''t run to re again.


    re was stunned for a few seconds, but then he put on his trademark smile again. He reached his


    hand out to Rachel and said, "Let me formally introduce myself to you. I''m re Pei. Hiram and I used


    to go to the same college. We were good friends back in college, we''re good friends now, and we''ll be


    good friends in the future!"


    Rachel was attracted by the unspoken mncholy in his eyes, and she felt lost for a second when he


    smiled at her. He reminded her of the young Leonardo DiCaprio in Titanic.


    Of course, she regained herposure instantly.


    With Hiram around day and night, and with Daniel working in the same department, Rachel realized her


    immunity to good-looking guys had improved greatly. Nowadays, she was the one who always felt


    ridiculous seeing women gush over them.


    Rachel reached out to shake re''s hand, but was held back by Hiram. "That''s enough. I saw you


    guys do this already, " he said gruffly.


    "Ha-ha, Hiram, I can''t believe you''re the same Hiram from college, " re said. He still couldn''t believe


    his eyes. He remembered how Hiram always kept a distance from girls even though they flocked


    towards him every time he showed up.


    But now, re saw how much Hiram cared about Rachel, and wondered whether Hiram had realized


    that he had be one of them too, the ordinary people who got attached in rtionships.


    "I almost forget. Meggie''s here too, over there, and she''s shooting a costume drama. I''ve to get to


    another set right now, but wait for me, we can have dinner together!" said re.


    Seeing his assistant approaching him, he waved to them and walked away hurriedly.


    Rachel noticed a strange expression crossing Hiram''s face when he heard the name Meggie. It


    seemed he was averse to this Meggie character.


    "What''s wrong, Hiram? Who''s Meggie?" asked Rachel curiously. It sounded familiar to her, but she


    couldn''t remember where she had heard it at this moment.


    Hiram held Rachel''s hand and led her to the small garden right by the set. "Do you remember the


    music video I acted in? Meggie was ying the protagonist. It was a long time ago, and I believe she''s


    over it now."


    "What?" shouted Rachel in astonishment, remembering the story Luke had told her. The protagonist


    was the one who had desperately thrown herself at Hiram.


    Her name was Meggie. Was she still active in the entertainment industry now?


    Absolutely! As Rachel thought it over, she realized she''d seen nothing but Hiram when watching the


    music video. She hadn''t even realized that the song was sung by re at first, and it was one of his


    best sellers in his early years.


    Rachel looked around the garden as they walked. A scene nearby caught her attention. Dozens of


    people in ancient costumes were gathering around a woman in an imperial costume, and the


    cameramen were busy shooting.


    ''Wait, why does the woman in the imperial costume look familiar? Is that Meggie?'' Rachel wondered.


    Rachel nced at Hiram, and it seemed he''d also noticed the scene. Rachel saw his bright eyes dim


    as he stopped walking.

 Chapter 194 You Are Not His Type

    Chapter 194 You Are Not His Type


    "Or, perhaps we should go over there?" Rachel said. Although it was all over, it was an unhappy


    memory for Hiram, so Rachel wanted him to avoid her as much as possible.


    Hiram gently grabbed Rachel''s arm when she was going to leave, and then said to her with a smile,


    "Not necessary. It''s just a memory from long ago. There is nothing for me to avoid." Then, he held


    Rachel''s hand and walked with her towards the scenic spot with peach trees behind the film crew.


    The peach trees were fake, but they were life-like.


    More importantly, they looked really beautiful on camera.


    Rachel was posing in front of them while Hiram took photos of her, patiently pressing the button over


    and over again.


    While she was enjoying being photographed, a strangely dressed woman appeared. This woman, who


    was wearing Manchu horse-hoof shoes and Manchu headdress, came over and stood under one of the


    trees.


    She stared at Hiram, who was focusing all his attention on the cellphone camera.


    "Have you finished? Let me look at them, " Rachel said, running towards Hiram. When she saw herself


    in the photos, she smiled cheerfully. Who said men didn''t take good photos? Hiram was very good at


    choosing the perfect angle so that Rachel looked beautiful in every picture he took.


    "Not bad. Hiram, I didn''t expect you to be such a good photographer, " she praised. However, when


    she raised her head, she found Hiram gazing at the woman under the peach tree near them.


    That woman was Meggie Bai. Holding a handkerchief in one of her hands, she slowly walked towards


    Hiram.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Hiram, " Meggie Bai greeted. Just his name stirred up all the emotions she had buried inside of her,


    And reminded her of the wild and crazy love she had had for Hiram when they were young.


    "It''s been a long time, Meggie, " Hiram said calmly, giving Rachel''s phone back to her.


    Rachel looked at the both of them, and then stepped aside to give them some space so that they could


    catch up. She had heard about the story between them. Although Hiram didn''t return her feelings, they


    would certainly have things to talk about after all these years.


    It was funny. If Rachel hadn''t insisted oning to visit the base, Meggie wouldn''t have the chance to


    see Hiram, and they wouldn''t be in the exact situation Rachel had wanted to avoid in the first ce.


    It seemed that their fate had been decided by God.


    "Here you are. I''m done with my scenes, " re said to Rachel as he approached her. After finishing


    his shoot and changing his clothes, he had walked to the garden and spotted Rachel standing in the


    peach forest. When re came closer and saw Hiram and Meggie, he was surprised.


    Then, re thought to himself, ''Maybe they are destined to meet here.''


    "Rachel, do you mind giving them some space?" re asked Rachel.


    Feeling sick, Rachel looked at Hiram and Meggie, and then said with a nod. "Okay, let''s go over there."


    However, just when Rachel and re were about to leave, they heard Hiram''s voice shouting,


    "Meggie! Meggie, wake up!"


    They turned around and found Meggie passed out in Hiram''s arms.


    re anxiously ran towards Meggie and said "Meggie? Meggie, wake up!"


    At the infirmary of Streams Company''s film and television base.


    Because of the exhaustion from days of acting and the sudden excitement of meeting Hiram, Meggie


    had felt overwhelmed and passed out. However, when she woke up, she grabbed Hiram''s clothes and


    said, "Hiram, sorry for the trouble. It''s so embarrassing that I passed out immediately when we met. I''m


    healthy, but I don''t know what happened to me just now. Maybe I was too excited when seeing you


    again."


    As Meggie had taken off her gorgeous filming costume, she was only wearing a in white shirt.


    Although her face was covered with make-up, a hint of grace and beauty could be sensed.


    Meggie suddenly realized that she was grabbing Hiram''s clothes and loosened her hold.


    "No trouble at all. Everything''s fine as long as you''re safe." Hiram looked at Rachel, who was standing


    by the door, and then said, "I have to go."


    "Wait, since we''re meeting after such a long time, why don''t we have dinner together?" Meggie asked.


    Then, she got out of the bed and said to re, who was also standing by the door, "re, could you


    please call my assistant and tell her to bring my clothes to me?"


    re waved at Meggie and said, "Okay, no problem."


    At a restaurant with a distinctive style, Looking at the exquisite and quaint oilmp hanging on the


    restaurant wall, Rachel was amazed by the decoration of the movie and television base, where almost


    every ce could be shot directly.


    Meggie was sitting opposite to Rachel while re was sitting next to Meggie, opposite to Hiram.


    However, Meggie hadn''t taken her eyes off Hiram since the time they sat down.


    Rachel withdrew her hands from the oilmp, and then took a piece of wet tissue to clean them. She


    noticed that re seemed to care a lot about Meggie. All the dishes he ordered for her were food that


    could be digested easily.


    However, the dishes Hiram ordered were all Rachel''s favorites.


    Rachel also found a funny fact. She found that re definitely had feelings for Meggie, while Meggie


    was still obsessed with Hiram and couldn''t forget him.


    "What are you thinking? Why aren''t you eating?" Hiram asked in a low voice, staring at the absent-


    minded Rachel who was biting her chopsticks.


    Hearing Hiram''s words, Rachel gave a cough and said with a smile, "It''s a rare chance for me to have


    dinner with two superstars at once. I want to take the opportunity to appreciate them.


    Oh, re, can I have your autograph? My best friend likes you so much. It''s better if I can have more


    of your autographs."


    re smiled and then said, "No problem. I''ve brought a pen and paper with me, so I can give you as


    much autographs as you wantter."


    Meggie averted her gaze away from Hiram, and then looked at Rachel and asked, "Hiram, who is she?


    Is she your sister? I heard that you had a sister."


    Rachel, who happened to be eating, choked on her food immediately after hearing Meggie''s question.


    Hiram gave her a ss of water and, patting her gently on the back, said, "Eat your food slowly."


    Then, he said to Meggie in a low voice, "This is Rachel, my wife."


    Meggie shook her head in astonishment and then said, "It''s impossible! She isn''t your type."


    "Meggie, don''t say things like that. It''s very rude, and besides, we don''t know anything about Rachel, "


    re said, patting the back of Meggie''s hand.


    Rachel wasn''t provoked. Instead, she said to Meggie with a smile, "Then, Miss Bai, can you please tell


    me what his type is?"


    Meggie nced at Hiram and said to Rachel, "He likes women with beauty, elegance, intelligence,


    prominence, and most importantly, the ability to move his heart of steel."


    Hearing Meggie''s words, Rachel took a look at herself and found that she was indeed a little far from


    the perfect woman Meggie had described. Then, she poked Hiram and said, "Tell me, how did you fall


    in love with me?"


    Hiram raised his eyebrows and said to her with a smile, "Destiny bound us together. Besides, you are


    the wife that my great-grandfather chose for me, and I''m more or less satisfied with you."


    "More or less? So you aren''tpletely satisfied with me?"


    Rachel asked, ring at Hiram.


    "Yes, there are still areas you can please me more in. You can start with, have a baby with me, " Hiram


    said, lowering his voice and grabbing Rachel''s hands under the table when he said the second


    sentence.


    The conversation between Hiram and Rachel impressed Meggie. She''d once even considered the


    possibility that Hiram had no interest in women, since she wasn''t the only woman he treated coldly.


    Hiram refused every woman who was interested in him.


    But now, it turned out that she simply hadn''t been the right woman to unlock his heart.


    Rachel pulled her hands away and began to eat again. She wondered what had happened to Hiram.


    Before, he hadn''t been so eager to have a baby. Why had Hiram and Fannie been expecting her to get


    pregnant recently?


    After the dinner, re showed Rachel around the filming base where they worked. He wasn''t in a rush


    as he had only one scene to film that afternoon.


    "I have a great opportunity for you. Do you want to make a guest appearance in the film? There


    happens to be a vacant role that I can decide. This role has only one scene. Do you want to try it?"


    re asked. Staring at Rachel''s face, which had no make up on it, he thought to himself that if Rachel


    wore make up, she would look beautiful on camera.

 Chapter 195 Making A Guest Appearance

    Chapter 195 Making A Guest Appearance


    When Rachel heard that, she was excited to try, but she was a little worried. "I don''t have any acting


    experience at all. Would this be too difficult for me?" she asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about all that. I''m here to guide you through it. I can promise you that within 10


    minutes, you''ll be much more confident in yourself, " he replied. Then, waving to his make up artist, he


    said, "Come here and put some make up on her."


    Rachel could feel her heart racing. She sat in front of the mirror looking at the make up artist''s sponge


    brushing back and forth on her face. A little whileter, there was a totally different person staring back


    at her in the mirror.


    "Yes, very good. It''s much better than I thought. Your lines are simple, I believe you can do it. For


    example, check this line. It''s a dialogue between us, we can..." re began exining, walking up to


    her. He looked at Rachel in the mirror. She was the kind of girl who would be a totally different


    person when wearing make up. When she wasn''t wearing make up, she looked beautiful and lovely,


    but when she was, she looked drop dead gorgeous. At the same time, her eyes were pure as ever.


    Of course, how could Hiram fall in love with an ordinary woman?


    "So a rich youngdy who has been admiring you for a very long time confesses her feelings for you at


    a dinner party, but you turn her down rudely?" Rachel asked, reading her lines.


    "Yes, exactly. It''s just acting, no big deal. You can treat it as a new experience, " re said, then he


    turned to the other workers on set. "Take her to change her clothes."


    A whileter, Hiram walked in after handling all his work through the phone. When he saw re, he


    asked, "re, where''s my wife?"


    "Oh, she''s changing her clothes right now. We need a guest performer for a role, so I asked her to try.


    By the way, do you also want to make a guest appearance in the film? Oh well, better not. I''m afraid


    you''ll steal my thunder, " re added hastily. He knew that no matter where Hiram was, he could easily


    steal other people''s thunder.


    "Guest performer?" Hearing what Rachel was going to do, Hiram''s brow furrowed. ''How dare she agree


    to this without getting my permission first?'' he thought.


    "I know, Hiram, your wife is like a treasure for you. But it''s just a guest role. It will be a new experience


    for her. Don''t be so serious about it, " re exined quickly, feeling that Hiram was unhappy with the


    situation.


    There were so many people longing for such an opportunity, especially for being able to be on the


    same screen with such a famous super star like him. Only someone like Hiram would give up such an


    opportunity and let the music video be unreleased forever.


    "I''m finished. Look at me. What do you think? Do I look like a rich youngdy?"


    Rachel asked, beaming as she walked out of the dressing room. She gave a twirl, then realized that


    Hiram was also here.


    Hiram looked at her, his eyes narrowing slightly. He had been shocked the first time he saw this woman


    dress up a little, but now, this was the most gorgeous she had ever been.


    She was wearing a full-length evening gown which showed her bare shoulders. The color of the skirt


    started with white at the top and gradually turned to dark blue. There were pearls all over it. She looked


    noble and elegant.


    In fact, as far as Hiram was concerned, at this moment, she was the most beautiful thing in the world.


    Nothing couldpare with her beauty.


    "No, there''s no way you''re doing the guest role. re, you had better ask someone else to be your


    guest performer, " he said as soon as he saw her. Just imagining other men looking at how beautiful


    she was right now upset him.


    re was also shocked by Rachel''s beauty. It took him a while toe to himself. Hearing what Hiram


    said, he looked at Rachel''s stunned face and said, "Please don''t, dear Hiram. Putting on the make up


    took quite a long time. And anyway, she''s already wearing the dress. The guest role is just a very small


    part. It will be finished very soon. Let her try.


    What do you think, Rachel? Don''t you want to have a try? Your husband can''t be that mean, can he?"


    Hearing that, Rachel walked to Hiram, held his arms and said, "Hiram, you can hide me from everyone


    today, but how about the charity auction tomorrow? Or other asions that we have to attend? Are you


    really going to hide me from others for the rest of my life?"


    Hiram stared at her beautiful face for a while before sighing and deciding topromise. "Okay. But


    only this time."


    "Hiram, you two deserve each other! A talented man and a beautiful woman. Here, look at me, " re


    said.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    re took out the phone and clicked a photo of them. "Very nice. I think it''s beautiful enough to be your


    wedding photo."


    "Are you sure? Then you should send me that photo. I''ll print it out and hang it on the wall of our


    bedroom, " Rachel said. They didn''t even have a single photo together. Their home didn''t look like a


    married couple''s house at all.


    Hearing that, re said to Hiram, "Hiram, you shouldn''t do this to your wife. You''ve been married for


    months. How can you still have no wedding photos yet? Even if you don''t like taking photos, you should


    do it for her."


    Hiram felt a little sorry for Rachel when he heard that. He looked at her and said, "Sorry, honey. I didn''t


    think of that before. How about we take the photos after we get back?"


    Rachel shook her head and replied, "I have a better idea. After we get back, we''ll have to find time to


    take the photos. Since we might be too busy, how about..." She turned to re and continued, "re, I


    have a suggestion. How about you ask a professional photographer to take more photos for us today?


    We can take them after we finish shooting. Is it okay?"


    Rachel asked with huge smile on her face. She thought to herself, ''Could there be anyone more


    professional than a photographer here?''


    With this film and television base as the background for their photos, everyone would be so jealous


    seeing them, since it was one of the dream locations.


    re couldn''t helpughing at her idea. He said to Hiram, "Hiram, you did marry a good wife. Look at


    her, she''s so good at saving money for you. I believe your fortune will keep piling up."


    "I''m serious, re. Can you do us this favor?" Rachel asked him again.


    She''d decided to take the photos here for two reasons. First of all, she really liked the dress she was


    wearing. What was more, she thought today was a meaningful day which should be remembered.


    And besides, who said wedding photos should be taken in a photo studio?


    "Sure, there''s no problem with that. This base belongs to your Streams Company. Taking pictures for


    you is no big deal. You can ask the whole group to serve you with just one word, and they''ll do


    whatever you request, " re said with a smile on his face, shrugging his shoulders.


    Rachel looked at Hiram to gauge his opinion.


    "It''s up to you. Do as you like, " Hiram said. He looked down at her smooth face. She was breathtaking


    at this moment, as beautiful as a bride.


    The scene was filmed smoothly and sessfully. Rachel had gotten her scene right on the third try,


    which was great. re praised her a lot for it and said that she was talented enough to be an actress.


    After that, they started taking pictures. Hiram had given her his word. Since she wanted to take their


    wedding photos here, they took as many as she wanted.


    Anyway, there were various ces they could shoot in at the film and television base.


    Rachel felt thankful to Hiram. She''d acted in a film for the first time, which was an exciting experience,


    and she''d also had her wedding photos taken. She was very satisfied with the whole day.


    When it was time for them to head back, Rachel was exhausted. However, the smile on her face stayed


    throughout the drive back as she looked at the photos they had taken.


    When they arrived home, it was about 10 o''clock at night. It wasn''t toote for them.


    "I''ve sent them the photos. As soon as they finish the editing, they will send them back to us. I gave


    them our address, " Hiram told her. After Hiram finished his shower, he stepped out of the bathroom


    and started to dry his hair. He turned to Rachel, who was lying on the bed and still looking at the photos


    on her phone.


    "Let''s go to bed. It''s kind ofte now, " he said, walking to the bed after drying his hair.


    Rachel put away her cell phone and asked, "If it''s time to go to bed, why won''t you go back to your own


    room?"


    Hiram was stunned at her words. "What do you mean by that?" he asked.


    "I mean, since it''s time for bed, please hurry back to your own room. I''m also sleepy now, " Rachel said


    casually.


    Last night, she had given him what he wanted in exchange for their visit to the film and television base


    today. It was a clean te tonight.


    Before he finished writing the 10, 000 words she''d asked for, he wasn''t allowed to share her bed. That


    was the one thing she couldn''tpromise on.


    Hiram looked at her with eyes that said, "Rachel, I''m going to kill you, " before walking out of the room.


    Rachel yawned and went to bed. A little whileter, Hiram came in with a stack of printed A4 sheets in


    his hands. He threw the whole stack on the night table.


    "I''m done. Here you are. There are 2, 000 words more than you asked for. You can treat it as an extra


    gift from me, " he said.

 Chapter 196 Charity Auction

    Chapter 196 Charity Auction


    Rachel looked at the printed statement of repentance with surprise. Even though it had been typed and


    printed, typing 10, 000 words was still hard work. But when had he had the time to write such a long


    statement?


    She sat up on the bed and checked it word by word, then raised her head to look up at him with doubt.


    "When did you write this? You didn''t seem to have any spare time."


    "I wrote it on our way back, when you were sleeping. Don''t read it now. Get some rest first, " Hiram


    said, trying to take the stack of papers from her. It was more than 10, 000 words. By the time she read


    it thoroughly, it would be daytime.


    Rachel shook his hand off, wanting to read more. When she saw the words "my wife" mentioned on it,


    she felt quite happy. Then, she carefully put the statement of repentance in the drawer where she kept


    all her important documents.


    She would read it more carefully when he wasn''t at home.


    When shey back on the bed, Hiram instantly embraced her and sighed. "Darling¡­ can I have the


    honor of serving you tonight?"


    Rachel couldn''t reject his offer. She merely covered her red face with a corner of the quilt.


    ...


    On Sunday night...


    Under the shining crystal chandelier, the hall was full ofdies wearing elegant ball gowns, chatting


    politely with the gentlemen present.


    There was a short exchange meeting before the official auction.


    "Mr. Yan, I heard that there will be a pair of jade bracelets from the Ming Dynasty being sold today. I


    want them. Please buy them for me, " a woman in a red dress said sweetly, leaning against Patrick.


    "Lucy, how dare you plead for that? Mr. Yan is already doing us a favor by granting us the privilege of


    being here. Don''t you feel embarrassed to ask for something so expensive?" a woman in a blue dress


    said disdainfully, sitting down next to them.


    Patrick, who was sitting between the two women, was smoking. Although he was apanied by such


    beautiful women, he turned a deaf ear to what they were saying.


    At that moment, the reporters in the hall suddenly turned to the door, holding up their microphones. The


    cameramen also pointed their cameras at the door.


    "Who ising? Why are all the reporters gathering around the door?"


    The woman in the red dress asked curiously.


    The woman in the blue dress sneered. "Who ising? You''re so na?ve. Of course it''s the famous Mr.


    Rong and his wife! Who else would make the reporters so enthusiastic?"


    "Shut up, "


    Patrick whispered to them, taking another puff of his cigar before standing up and facing the door.


    The reporters all flooded to the door, but were held back by bodyguards. Hiram calmly passed through


    the crowd, holding Rachel by her waist.


    "Is this your wife, Mr. Rong?"


    "Mr. Rong, what do you think of the current situation of Streams Company''s stocks?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Please be quiet! Please wait a moment. Mr. Rong and his wife will answer your questionster!" Chad


    answered loudly, standing in front of the reporters.


    Hiram walked towards their table and sat down, but he still held onto Rachel''s little hand tightly, trying


    to keep her calm and rxed.


    Anyone who wasing to such an asion for the first time would feel anxious, especially if they


    were photographed and questioned by so many people.


    The kind of tension it created was difficult to be put into words.


    Fortunately, even when she was extremely nervous, Rachel''s smile never left her face. At least in the


    eyes of outsiders, she looked calm andposed.


    "Can you answer this question first? Mr. Rong? When did you and Mrs. Rong get married?"


    Hiram had just sat down when a reporter started questioning him in a hurry.


    "Three months ago, " Hiram said, controlled the noisy atmosphere with a clear and simple answer.


    Soon, the hall quieted down.


    "Mr. Rong, I heard a rumor that you two had a divorce and got back togetherter. Is this true?" the


    reporter continued.


    "It''s not true. We did go to court, but it was for preparing a notarized property agreement following our


    marriage, " Hiram answered steadily.


    "Then please..."


    The reporter started again, but he was stopped by a man in a ck uniform. "Please follow the rules. In


    order to allow all the reporters to have a chance, everyone can ask only two questions.


    So, who''s next?" the uniformed man asked.


    Rachel threw an anxious nce at the reporters who were holding microphones. She saw many


    familiar faces here as well as many new ones, observing her and whispering.


    Patrick was here, Luke was with Albert, and Violet was also present.


    "Mr. Rong, one of the things the public is most concerned about is the kidnapping. It was said that your


    sister and your wife were simultaneously kidnapped by criminals. Why did you choose to save your


    sister?"


    Knowing that he only had two questions to ask, the next reporter directly started with a sensitive


    question.


    Hiram felt the palm of Rachel''s hand sweating at the moment. He looked at her, noticing that her smile


    had be somewhat forced.


    "The kidnappers'' real target was my sister, not my wife. At that time, I didn''t have any other choice if I


    wanted to ensure the safety of both my wife and my sister, "


    Hiram said calmly, holding on tight to Rachel''s hand. "I know that some people are questioning my


    choice. But I got the result that I wanted."


    "Then may I pose a question to Mrs. Rong? Mrs. Rong, do you hate your husband for the choice he


    made?" the reporter asked.


    Patrick stood motionless like a cheetah hunting its prey. He focused his dark eyes on Rachel.


    Rachel knew that the reporters would target her sooner orter. Although she was quite nervous, she


    pretended to be calm. "Of course I hate him. But if he had saved me, then his sister would definitely


    hate him. I''d rather he''s hated by me than her!


    Besides, I think no matter who encounters this problem, the choice would be difficult to make. What do


    you think?"


    Rachel smiled disarmingly at the reporter, who was stunned for a moment. When he opened his mouth


    to reply, he was stopped by the uniformed man.


    "You''ve asked two questions."


    "Mrs. Rong, I heard that you made a dangerous escape after being held for two days. I also heard that


    the kidnappers sold you to a bachelor in the mountain. Is that true?"


    Another harsh question.


    It came from the next reporter who stood up for his turn.


    Hiram furrowed his brows and tightened his hand into a fist under the table. Seeing that, Rachel gently


    put her hand on his.


    "Yes, but the bachelor turned out to be a fool. The very night I was sold to him, I was rescued by


    someone sent there by my husband."


    "Oh? So you''re saying you didn''t get raped?" the reporter prodded, asking for a clear answer.


    Rachel grinned. "Of course I didn''t. I told you that he''s a fool. If he weren''t so stupid, he would have


    already had a wife."


    Under her calm exterior, Rachel was bristling. She now understood why some celebrities beat up


    reporters instead of tolerating them. It seemed that sometimes, these reporters really needed to be


    taught a lesson. The experiences that victims went through were bad enough, but they still had to face


    reporters asking such shameless questions.


    "It seems that Mrs. Rong is indeed very generous. You can actually forgive your husband even though


    he nearly got you killed. Is it because the Rong family is wealthy, and you don''t want to give up being


    Mrs. Rong?"


    This was asked by another reporter, who was even braver than the former one.

 Chapter 197 Take Everything From Him, Including You

    Chapter 197 Take Everything From Him, Including You


    Rachel turned to the reporter and smiled. "You may be right about something. People might have


    already heard that Hiram and I were engaged before we were even born. Both our families were fully


    aware that we would get married someday, so my family didn''t marry me into Hiram''s just for their


    wealth.


    As for the kidnapping incident... I would rather not use the word ''forgive, '' for Hiram did nothing wrong


    in my eyes. Marriage brought us together, and the two of us became one. From then on, we faced and


    will face everything together, good or bad. Marriage isn''t a game, and we won''t give up what we have


    because of a small setback like this, " she said, casually speaking what came into her mind, sounding


    neither humble or pushy. Thanks to the reporters throwing one question after another at her, she had


    forgotten how nervous she was.


    Confronting such sharp questions, Rachel hardly had time to be nervous.


    "Time''s up for questions! The auction will start soon! Everyone should go into the hall now, this way


    please! Follow me!" shouted the man in ck uniform. He gestured the security to escort Hiram and


    Rachel inside.


    Hiram beamed and gazed at Rachel tenderly, and said in a voice that only she could hear, "Thank you,


    darling! Thank you for saying all that. I''m so proud to have a wife like you! You deserve all my love!"


    It sounded like Hiram was making a vow. Most women in the world would be moved into tears after


    hearing his words.


    However, Rachel wasn''t one of them.


    She took a deep breath as they walked away from the reporters, and noticed something wrong with the


    high heels she was wearing. "Don''t talk to me about love now! The strap on my left shoe hase off!


    Please buckle it up for me!"


    She was feeling so nervous after all the questions that she had walked too fast. Thank God her long


    dress was covering her high heels, otherwise she would have lost face in front of all these people.


    Hiram took a closer look at her white high heels and saw that the strap had loosened. He waved to the


    security to wait a moment.


    Then, he squatted down with a smile on his face to buckle the strap for Rachel.


    This sudden movement caused the reporters, who were currently making their way to the auction hall,


    to stop in their tracks and quieten down. They hurriedly picked up their cameras and continuously


    snapped at the scene in front of them even as security tried to stop them.


    Watching Hiram kneeling on one knee in front of her, Rachel felt a mixture of feelings surging up inside


    her. She knew Hiram was proud and unruly, but now he was kneeling in front of her, ignoring the


    people around them. She couldn''t help but smile contently.


    Hiram had once refused to kneel down to propose to her, causing a rift between them, but now, Rachel


    could erase that problem from her mind forever.


    Hiram stood up after buckling her strap up, then he led Rachel to their table in the auction hall with his


    hand on her waist.


    Finally having a little more privacy from the reporters, Rachel took a deep breath and realized that her


    face was stiff from all the smiling. She now knew that the act of smiling all the time was actually a tough


    job to do. She looked around and saw Patrick Yan sitting in front of a table not far from them with a


    woman on either side of him.


    This man seemed to never keep a low profile. Everyone here had brought one date with them, but


    Patrick wasn''t afraid of making his hobbies public. He had brought two dates to such an asion


    without giving a damn about what people would think of him.


    Noticing Rachel''s eyes on him, Patrick stared back at her and blew a kiss.


    Rachel immediately turned away, cleared her throat consciously and sat up straight. Just then, Hiram


    passed an auction list to Rachel and said, "Take a look. They''ll start with scripts and paintings, so you


    might not have much interest in the first two rounds. But look at the third round and see if there''s


    anything you like. Don''t worry about the price, we''re always the highest bidders at this auction."


    "What did you do with those items you got? And where did you keep them after the auction?" Rachel


    asked as she nced through the items on the list. It seemed people were going to spend heavily on


    this auction. Even though Rachel had no idea what most of the items were supposed to be, she knew


    that they must have been hard to acquire.


    "Some are kept in our warehouse now, and others were donated to museums, " Hiram replied. Behind


    them, Luke and Albert were taking a seat.


    Rachel greeted them and said jokingly, "My dearwyer, what brings you here? Are people here in


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    need of legal consulting? And hey, Albert, nice to meet you again!"


    "Are you joking? Don''t you know that my family is one of the richest in town? The auction expects us to


    raise our paddle as frequently as we can!'' shouted Luke. He shook his head, making faces at Rachel.


    Albert nodded in greeting at Rachel. What Rachel didn''t know was that he had been very worried about


    her just now, when she''d been standing in front the cameras and encountering so many tough


    questions.


    He had watched Rachel from the very beginning, but much to his surprise, she had turned out to be


    more capable than he had thought.


    Soon, the first round began.


    Like Hiram had guessed, Rachel had no interests in any of the scripts or paintings. They made no


    sense to her at all, and she was d that she didn''t need to pretend that she enjoyed them.


    On the other hand, Luke bid on one famousndscape painting that was painted in ancient times.


    Rachel noticed that some of the people there were raising their paddles frequently, and she wondered


    whether they really understood what was going on. Every time they raised their paddle for an item, the


    bid would be raised by 500, 000 bucks. It seemed more like people were too excited on bidding and


    making sure that they would get an item.


    There were altogether five items in the first round, and Chad, who was taking care of their paddle, bid


    for one of them like Hiram had told him to.


    Rachel found that most people stopped raising their paddles as soon as Chad raised his.


    In the second round, porcin was the star.


    As usual, the auctioneer introduced the history of every porcin item here. Rachel didn''t know what


    he was talking about, but she knew that the porcin items in Hiram''s ancient house were much more


    delicate than the ones waiting to be bid on here. ''What makes the people here willing to spend so much


    on this?'' she wondered.


    But after giving it more thought, she realized this was the reason why it was called a charity auction. All


    these people hade here to give their money to a special cause.


    Rachel excused herself to thedies room.


    She felt better after getting some fresh air outside. She looked into the mirror at her delicate face, and


    she could feel her waist sore after sitting upright for two rounds straight. After touching up her make up,


    Rachel put her powder back into her handbag and turned around to go back to Hiram, but instead


    received a shock.


    Patrick was standing at the door of thedies room with a cigar in his mouth and staring at Rachel as if


    she was naked. "You look gorgeous tonight!"


    "Thank you for saying so, but don''t you think a gentleman shouldn''t tter ady by the door of the


    She was curious how she could run into this man everywhere.


    "Aha, do I look like a gentleman? I''ve never given a fucking damn about propriety." Patrick blew the


    smoke out and stared greedily at her graceful figure, narrowing his eyes. "Rachel, do you know


    something? You''re the first woman I''ve longed to sleep with but can''t get the chance to."


    Rachel couldn''t believe her ears and thought she had gotten him wrong for a second. Then, wide-eyed,


    sheughed and said, "Mr. Yan, I remember there''s an old saying that a friend''s wife shouldn''t be flirted


    with. Watch your words please!"


    "I''m not Hiram''s fucking friend! I''m his rival! Do you get me?" shouted Patrick.


    Rachel was prepared to leave, but Patrick stepped forward. He smiled, his unruly beard making him


    look even wilder, and said, "Keep this in mind, Rachel. One day, I''ll be stronger than Hiram, and I''ll take


    everything he loves from him, including you!"


    Rachel retreated to avoid the smoke from his cigar and retorted, "Really? I''m looking forward to seeing


    what you will look like when your career is in its full stride. But for now, please excuse me!"


    After that, she made her way to the other exit of thedies room.


    Hiram, who had been waiting for her outside, approached her and held her hand. Together, they made


    their way back to their table.


    "What did Patrick say to you just now?" asked Hiram in a low voice. When Hiram had noticed that


    Patrick was no longer in his seat, he had immediately suspected that he might have followed Rachel to


    thedies room.


    Rachel took a seat, smoothed her dress, and turned to Hiram worriedly. "He said he would take


    everything from you."


    Hiram snorted and tightened his arm around Rachel''s waist. He said in a calm voice, "He isn''t the first


    person to say so, and he certainly won''t be thest. He really thinks too much of himself!"


    After taking the position of president of Streams Comapany, he knew that a lot of people were coveting


    his status as the wealthiest man in H City, but it wasn''t something he bothered himself with. He was


    confident in his abilities.


    Rachel leaned her head on Hiram''s shoulder and whispered to him, "Hiram, I really don''t care about


    your family''s fortune. Once in a while, I can''t help but think that we might be happier if you had nothing


    in your pocket than we are now."


    Hiram lowered his head and kissed her on her forehead. "You must have confidence in me. Whether


    guarding ancestral properties or pioneering new frontiers, I believe I can do it well. I''m doing my best to


    protect everything that belongs to our family, and I''ll do better than that to protect you as a husband!"


    Hiram swore to himself that he would show anyone who coveted his fortune or his woman how he


    would kick them deep into the earth one after another.

 Chapter 198 The Pricy Crown

    Chapter 198 The Pricy Crown


    All the women here were waiting eagerly for the third round, the jewelry.


    When thest item of jewelry was brought out and disyed in the middle of the hall, nearly all the


    women here in the hall cried out. It was a crown.


    And not just any crown; it was a crown covered with thousands of small but pure diamonds and with a


    remarkable blue diamond in the shape of a teardrop set right in the middle. The blue diamond sparkled


    more brightly than the stars in the night sky, blinding everyone in the hall for a moment.


    Of course, its starting price itself was extraordinary, a whooping 80 million!


    Hiram turned his head to Chad, and Chad nodded.


    "100 million!" Chad raised the paddle in his hand.


    All the big shots in the auction hall were eximing among themselves about the price Hiram was


    offering. Was there anyone else who could afford such a price?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    They didn''t even bother to raise their paddles, and it seemed like the crown would definitely go to


    Hiram.


    "110 million!" shouted the auctioneer excitedly when he saw another paddle raised in the air.


    Shocked, people turned their eyes to the new paddle and found that it belonged to none other than


    Patrick. People began to wonder just how well the Yan Family was doing now that they even dared to


    challenge the Rong Family. They might have underestimated them before.


    Chad raised his paddle again.


    "120 million!''


    "130 million!"


    The auctioneer shouted out one price after another. Rachel shook her head and leaned over to Hiram.


    "Stop it now! I don''t want it at all. Stop bidding."


    Hiram didn''t reply but turned to Chad, giving him another sign.


    "150 million!" the auctioneer screamed out.


    "Mr. Rong! I know you have countless priceless treasures at home. Please do me a favor and leave


    this crown to me! You know I seldom put my eyes on such things!" shouted Patrick, seeing Chad


    continue to raise the paddle for Hiram, who didn''t seem like he would give up.


    "Mr. Yan, this is a charity auction, and I believe the higher, the better, right? If you want to catch up with


    me, let''s have dinner togetherter! But for now, please let our money talk!" Hiram replied suavely


    before shifting his eyes back to the auctioneer.


    The auctioneer got his meaning at once, and eximed, "150 million, going once! 150 million, going


    twice! 150 million..."


    "180 million!" Patrick shouted, interrupting the auctioneer.


    "200 million, " Hiram spoke out powerfully, and the auctioneer started calling again.


    Patrick was about to raise his paddle again when he was stopped by his assistant, who was sitting


    behind him. His assistant whispered, "We can''t bid any more, boss! We have tried our best, but no


    more!"


    "This is thest call! 200 million! Sold!" The hammer in the auctioneer''s hand came down. This time,


    Hiram went over to the table himself to take the crown in his hands, and then he walked back to Rachel


    and ced the 200-million-dor crown on her head.


    "This is for you, honey! I have been looking for something special for you ever since we got married.


    Here, it matches you perfectly!" He smiled at Rachel gently, then took her hand and led her to the door.


    Everyone watched the couple enviously as they walked outside, but Rachelined to Hiram with a


    frown, "It was ridiculous of you to spend 200 million on a crown. I can barely breathe thinking of what''s


    on my head!" Not only that, She also thought it was unpractical because it wasn''t something she could


    wear every day.


    Hiram couldn''t helpughing at her words, and he exined patiently, "Honey, there''s something you


    don''t know. The crown on your head is by no means an ordinary one. Its starting price was lower than


    its value because this was a charity auction. Look at the blue diamond in the center, it''s rare to find.


    This diamond can be sold for 300 million abroad."


    "Really? I can''t believe it!" Rachel reached out and touched the crown. She had never given much


    thought to crowns, since she had never imagined that she would one day wear one on her head. Like


    Hiram said, they could get a profit of 100 million if they sold it.


    "Of course, bidding at the charity auction isn''t purely an investment. Listen, you can keep this crown,


    and wear it on your head at our wedding, " said Hiram.


    Their car stopped in front of them, and they got on, holding each other''s hands.


    Rachel took off the crown as soon as she was inside the car, wanting to take a good look at it. She


    remembered that the Queen of Britain always wore such a crown in public, and it looked fabulous. It


    was indeed worth the price.


    "Hiram, this is for you, " Chad said, handing a phone to Hiram.


    Seeing who was calling, Hiram nced at Rachel, who was busy with her crown, and then said, "This


    is Hiram."


    "Boss, I looked into the matter carefully from the beginning, and I found that it was true after all. Miss


    Landy Rong''s death had something to do with a man from the Ruan family. He was called Matte Ruan


    that time andter he changed his name into Simpson. Miss Rong was staying with him when she was


    in XH Vige that year."


    Hearing what the man on the other end said, and seeing Rachel still looking at the crown without


    realizing what was going on, Hiram frowned and said, "Okay, got it. I''lle and see you tomorrow."


    Rachel finally put the crown back into its box and looked up at Hiram, asking, "What happened? You


    look so nervous!"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Just something from work." Hiram put his arm around her shoulders, and Rachel


    leaned over. Everything he had been worrying about wasing true.


    When they got home, Rachel directly went to her room, exhausted. But Hiram was strangely silent that


    evening, which was hard for Rachel to ept or get used to.


    He spent an hour in his study beforeing to her room, and what was weirder was, he held Rachel


    silently all night long without doing anything but sleep.


    The next morning, Rachel went to her office as usual, deciding to ignore what people were talking


    about and devote herself to work.


    She ran into Daniel at the door of their office, who asked with surprise, "It''s really brave of you to show


    up today! Aren''t you afraid of being overwhelmed by your colleague''s words?"


    "No way! Last night, I told the make-up artist to give me a heavy makeup for the asion, so I don''t


    think people here will recognize me with my bare face!" Rachel said confidently and walked directly to


    her table to sit down.


    Daniel smirked. "You may slip away from the eyes of people who don''t know you at work, but how


    about our colleagues on this floor? They see you every day.


    Besides, didn''t you see the news? You''re on the front-page headlines everywhere!" Daniel said.


    Rachel had known this would happen, so she hadn''t bothered to check the news on her phone this


    morning.


    Right at this moment, Penny came in. Seeing Daniel standing in front of Rachel''s table, she greeted,


    "Morning, Mr. Zhuo!"


    Then she came to Rachel and said, "Rachel, I saw our president''s mystery wife this morning on my


    phone. It''s weird, she looks just like you!"


    Daniel let out a cough at Penny''s words and walked to his office, shaking his head the whole way.


    "Are you stupid, Penny? Please read the news carefully! It mentioned that her family name is Ruan and


    that she''s working in ourpany. Doesn''t that mean anything to you?" Another colleague called Miy


    came over and dragged Penny away, looking at Rachel as she whispered to her.


    Still feeling puzzled, Penny said, "Of course I know, Miy. But I don''t think it has anything to do with


    Rachel."


    "Oh, my God! Are you blind? It''s Rachel herself! Don''t say you couldn''t recognize her just because she


    was wearing make up, a long gown and high heels!" Miy said, unable to control herself any longer


    and rolling her eyes.


    Dumbstruck, Penny stood rooted to the spot for a while before hurrying to take out her phone to find a


    picture of the president''s wife. She shifted her eyes from her phone to Rachel. They looked exactly the


    same.


    Seeing Penny and Miy retreating from her, Rachel stood up and smiled warmly at them.


    "Yes, I''m the mystery wife that you''re talking about. Sorry for keeping it from you these past few weeks.


    I didn''t mean to. I was just afraid that you would treat me differently. Sorry!"


    "What!" Penny screamed, jumping with excitement as she gazed at Rachel as if she was a rare


    treasure. "You''re our president''s wife? Oh, my goodness!"

 Chapter 199 An Astonishing Secret

    Chapter 199 An Astonishing Secret


    "I hope all of you can still treat me like you used to. I want to work with you andplete the project


    together!" Rachel said solemnly.


    She felt that this was the best way to deal with the fact that her identity was public now.


    Miy sighed. "Well, we were a little surprised in the beginning. But you can rest assured that we''re still


    colleagues.


    I''m still trying to adjust myself to the fact that you''re actually sitting inside this small office and working


    with us even though you''re the wife of the famous Stream Company''s president!"


    Penny also nodded. "Rachel, I really appreciate you for working with us instead of being a housewife


    and getting pampered at home."


    At this moment, Daniel came out of his office and pped his hands. "Okay, break time''s over! It''s time


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    to continue our work! We only have three months, and we''ve already spent the first month.


    If you want to stay at Streams Company after two months, then start doing your work!"


    "Mr. Zhuo, did you already know that Rachel is the wife of our president?" Penny whispered to him.


    Daniel looked at Penny and knocked her table. "Work, start to work! Didn''t you hear what I just said?


    She may be the wife of the president, but don''t forget, I am your boss!


    I have the final say in your destiny!"


    Penny immediately bowed her head and went back to her office desk.


    "Mr. Zhuo, is the document that I showed you on Friday still in your office?" Rachel suddenly asked


    him. She needed it now but couldn''t find it anywhere.


    "Yeah, you can go and take it, " Daniel said to her and walked towards the bathroom.


    Rachel went to Daniel''s office and rummaged around for the document. When she found it, she


    identally knocked another piece of paper onto the floor. Thinking it was something important, she


    bent down to pick it up.


    However, she found that the names of just one person had been written all over the paper. They were


    undoubtedly in Daniel''s handwriting.


    Stunned, she stared at the names on the paper.


    "Haven''t you found it yet?" Daniel asked, walking into his office to find Rachel kneeling on the floor.


    Rachel came back to earth. "Daniel, are you leaving after you finish this project?" she asked, trying to


    distract him as she stealthily put that piece of paper back onto the table and hid it below another file.


    "Yeah, I have my ownpany. Your husband called me here specially for this project, " Daniel said


    casually while he picked up the hand sanitizer on the shelf to clean his hands. Then he walked towards


    the desk and looked at her with doubt. "What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly asking this?"


    "Nothing, I''m going to miss you when you leave, " Rachel said, smiling.


    Daniel raised his eyebrow at her andughed. "Huh, I think it is worth saving you after all."


    "Of course. Never take anything for granted. My mother taught me that when I was young. Oh! I have


    to go finish my work now!" Rachel walked out of Daniel''s office with her document.


    After she got off work in the evening, Carl drove her back to the Tulip Pce. However, hourster,


    Hiram still hadn''t returned.


    It was only when she asked Chad about his whereabouts that she found out that he had gone to


    another city in the afternoon to meet a friend of his.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside a small cottage in XH Vige...


    "Mr. Rong, this time, I assure you I haven''t made a mistake. Miss Landy Rong lived in XH Vige for a


    year, during which she spent all her time with Simpson Ruan.


    Although many years have passed and most of the people who know about it are gone, I still managed


    to get the truth from a woman who got married to a man in another vige."


    A man who looked about 50 years old was bowing his head and talking to another man who was


    standing in front of the window.


    Hiram slowly turned to him, his eyes dark as ink. "Even so, it doesn''t prove that he was involved in


    Landy''s death."


    The older man nodded and said, "That''s true. The trouble lies in that she was with Simpson in her final


    days.


    There''s another information I found out two days ago that''s more important than this. But I haven''t


    confirmed whether it is true or not yet."


    "Tell me, " Hiram replied immediately.


    "I heard that Landy had a child when she was in XH Vige, a girl. This girl also disappeared when


    Landy died. No one knows where this girl is or if she''s still alive.


    The midwife who delivered the child died a long time ago, and the only other person who knew about it


    was Simpson, and he''s not alive either. The only thing we know is that if Landy really did have a child,


    the girl''s age should be..." the man trailed off, not daring to continue.


    He silently lowered his head.


    "What are you afraid of now?" Hiram asked coldly.


    "Yes, well..." The man bowed his head lower and continued, "She would be the same age as Simpson''s


    daughter now. That is...your wife, Rachel."


    "Bullshit!" Hiram suddenly shouted, pping the windowsill. "That''s ridiculous!"


    "Yes, I know it''s a stretch. But since you''vee all the way here, I have to let you know all the


    information I managed to gather, whether it''s big or small, " the man said, shrinking at Hiram''s temper.


    "Anyway, it''s simple to weed out this hypothesis.


    You can secretly check Rachel''s DNA, then everything will be clear."


    Landy was Hiram''s aunt. If what the man was saying was true and Rachel was really Landy''s daughter,


    then Rachel''s DNA must resemble the Rong Family''s.


    Hiram''s face turned pale. "Shut up! Do I have to test the truthfulness of every rumor?


    This is unbelievable. No one could find out anything about Landy''s death for 20 years, and now I


    suddenly get such an astonishing clue? Why couldn''t my father find out anything earlier? Investigate it


    again. Don''t miss out any details!" Hiram said.


    "Yes!" The man nodded immediately.


    Hiram walked towards the door slowly. "If you get any clues, you can inform me at any time.


    Remember, you can''t say anything to anyone except me. Even if my father asks, you have to keep it a


    secret. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I know. Please don''t worry!"


    Hiram got into a ck car outside, lit a cigarette, took a long drag, and slowly turned his head to look at


    the dark fields.


    Even if the news was false and Landy hadn''t given birth to a child, Rachel''s father had still been


    involved in Landy''s death.


    If Hiram''s father found out, would he be able to forgive Rachel?


    Although the two generations of the Rong family and the Ruan family were entangled, they were


    peacefully coexisting with each other so far. However, he could never have imagined that such a big


    secret would be hidden in their rtionship.

 Chapter 200 You鈥檙e Not Honest With Me At All

    Chapter 200 You¡¯re Not Honest With Me At All


    It was the middle of the night.


    Rachel had waited for Hiram in her bedroom after supper, but he hadn''t shown up. Feeling her head


    get heavier and heavier, she had slowly slipped into a slumber.


    She was in a deep sleep when she suddenly woke up to find Hiram on top of her. Bleary-eyed, she


    murmured, "You''re back? Stop disturbing me. I want to go back to my dream. Hold on, please! You..."


    Instead of stopping, Hiram kept covering her whole body with kisses as if she hadn''t said a word, and


    soon, she was lost in his furious love-making.


    The first thing Rachel did the next morning when she woke up was grab Hiram''s shoulders and shake


    him back and forth.


    "Wake up! Tell me where you wentst night!" she asked. She couldn''t wait any longer for the answer.


    Last night, she''d been terrified by how aggressive he had been, and she wanted to find out why he had


    acted that way. Although it was normal for Hiram to not let her go until he waspletely exhausted,


    he had always been tender to her in bed. Butst night, he had aggressively done it again and again,


    as if each time would be theirst.


    Hiram lifted his heavy eyelids and nced at her before shutting his eyes again. He pulled Rachel on


    top of him and said, "It''s still early. Go back to sleep!"


    "Not until you tell me what exactly happened! Let me guess, did the shareholders say that we failed


    their expectations?" Rachel spected. Women were sensitive to everything, especially their


    husbands'' abnormalities.


    Rachel had made up her mind that she wouldn''t give up until Hiram told her the truth.


    Rachel kept asking, which made Hiram couldn''t sleep, and he gave in, begging, "honey, give me a few


    minutes. I''m not able to open my eyes now. I''ll tell you everything when I have had enough sleep."


    Seeing Hiram close his eyes again, Rachel climbed on top of him and disheveled his hair. "No, stay


    awake! Who made me wake up from my deep sleepst night? Now you know what I went through


    then! Stay awake! Don''t you dare fall asleep!"


    Hiram was at a loss. Holding Rachel in his arms, he smiled with his eyes closed and said, "What did


    you go throughst night? I thought you were asking for sex! Take a look at my back. Who left all those


    scratches?"


    "Hmph, don''t change the topic! From now on, I want to know everything in your life except the things


    about your work. And you must be honest with me, understand?" Rachel asked as shey her head on


    his chest.


    Hiram finally opened his bleary eyes and looked at Rachel. "Can we ignore the white lies? I promise I


    will never lie to you on purpose!"


    Rachel raised her head to look at him and considered his words for a second. Then, she turned away


    abruptly.


    "Forget it!" she eximed. She knew Hiram wouldn''t tell her what was going on even if she kept


    asking.


    "Come on! Are you mad at me?" asked Hiram. He watched Rachel climb off the bed and head to the


    bathroom without saying a word.


    After Rachel came out, she began dressing herself silently.


    "Talk to me, honey!" Hiram begged.


    Rachel, who was putting on her bra, turned to him and said, "Hiram, I guess you know that no matter


    what you do, I''ll always let things go. That''s why you keep pissing me off, right? And now, you''re hiding


    something from me again, like you used to before. Stop talking bullshit. I''ve heard enough of your


    sugary words and excuses, leave me alone!"


    "I have never intended to piss you off or hide things from you! Listen, it''s just some annoying stuff from


    work. I didn''t tell you because I was afraid it would stress you out too. That''s what I meant by white lies.


    I just don''t want to share with you things that you''ve no reason to worry about. Aren''t you overreacting,


    honey?" Hiram said, trying to exin.


    He got off from the bed and reached out to help Rachel wear her bra after seeing her, in all her anger,


    fail to buckle the strap several times.


    Rachel continued putting on her clothes as if Hiram hadn''t done anything, but Hiram wrapped his arms


    around her.


    Struggling, Rachel red at him, then pulled away and headed out with the rest of her clothes in her


    hands.


    Since there were no other men at home, she knew it was okay even if she walked around semi-naked.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Washington, USA.


    It was dawn in H City, but here in the United States, people were enjoying their evening. The sky was


    tinted red, and the sun was slowly sinking behind the monuments and into the pool.


    "Shirley, did I hear you wrong?" asked a slim girl in white as she strolled along the pool and headed to


    the parkway ahead.


    "Of course not, Lydia. You don''t know how hard I had tried to get this news. It''s true that Landy''s death


    had something to do with Rachel. What a surprise, isn''t it?" Shirley asked cheerfully.


    At first, they had nned to make up a story about how Rachel''s family was involved in Landy''s death,


    but now, it turned out they didn''t need to. They didn''t even have to put in a little effort.


    "You mean the Ruan family had something to do with Landy''s death, right?" asked Lydia, trying to


    figure out what Shirley was talking about.


    Shirley replied, "Yes, indeed. I followed the man Hiram sent to look into Landy''s death. I heard


    someone say that when Landy was in XH Vige, she gave birth to a baby girl, but no one knew where


    the baby went after Landy died."


    Shocked by this turn of events, Lydia was silent for a long moment. Then finally, she said, "You said


    Landy gave birth to a baby girl, right? So let''s think, if she is still alive, she would be about 25 or 26


    years old, right?"


    "Right! If she''s alive, she''ll be about that age, " Shirley agreed, nodding.


    A twinkle appeared in Lydia''s beautiful eyes, as if something great had struck her. "From what I


    remember, Rachel''s about the same age. Think about it. Don''t you think there''s some connection


    between the two of them?"


    "What! Rachel and Landy''s baby? I don''t know... Wait, you mean Rachel was the baby girl? No way!


    There couldn''t be such a coincidence!" shouted Shirley as she caught up with Lydia''s imagination.


    ''If Rachel really was the baby girl that Landy gave birth to, things are about to get interesting. I can''t


    wait to see what will happen in H City!'' Shirley thought to herself.


    "It might be true! As far as we know, there isn''t anyone else in XH Vige whose age matches Landy''s


    daughter''s. I think we''re really onto something, " Lydia said out loud.


    She opened the heart-shaped box she was holding and gazed at the photo inside. It was her and


    Hiram back in their high school days. Everything was rosy then, and she couldn''t have been happier.


    "Shirley, things are going better than we expected. Now all we have to do is wait and see. I believe a


    big show''s on its way, " said Lydia. She closed the box gently and held it up to her chest.


    ''Hiram, my love, I love you so much and I can''t live without you! How can you pretend not to see it?''


    Lydia began thinking to herself.


    ''Now, I want to know.


    I want to know, If Rachel really turns out to be your cousin and rted to you by blood, what would you


    do to her?


    You''d better do the same thing that you did to me.


    Push her away as far as you can heartlessly!''


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the meeting room on the floor of the president''s office...


    Daniel was standing in front of the projector and giving an overview of their design ns and the


    construction ns of Section A. Rachel''s colleagues were sitting nervously as this was the first time


    they hade upstairs to meet the president in person.


    And no wonder they were nervous. Hiram, who they had never talked and met with since they came to


    thispany, was sitting right opposite them.


    After finishing his introduction, Daniel turned to look at Hiram for his opinion.


    "The opening''s great and creative, but I have one question. How does itplement the construction


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    in Section B?" asked Hiram, taking his eyes off the screen. Altogether, three sections were nned in


    the Cliff Mountain project. Each section was supposed to have its own theme, but when viewed as a


    big picture, all three sections were supposed to resemble a single unit.


    "Mr. Rong has gotten the point. We have included just the idea of unification in the current n. Later,


    when we''re nning Section B, we''ll pay more attention to it. And of course, its construction n will


    be different from what we''ve disyed here. It will be a brand new concept, " said Daniel confidently.


    He felt relieved that all their efforts in the past few weeks had been acknowledged by Hiram.


    "All right, then. Let''s break up the meeting, " Hiram said, looking around at everyone.


    Rachel''s colleagues left the meeting room one by one. Rachel herself was thest to the door, but just


    as she was leaving she heard Hiram cough.


    "Hold on a moment!" he said.

 Chapter 201 Waynes Trouble

    Chapter 201 Wayne''s Trouble


    She had almost reached the door when Hiram called out. She turned and looked at him.


    "What''s up?" she asked.


    Hiram couldn''t helpughing. Beckoning her closer, he said, "I heard that the most excellent part of the


    proposal was prepared by you."


    "Not exactly. A few other colleagues also helped, and Daniel revised it after we submitted it to him.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible for a neer like me to work out such an amazing proposal, " Rachel


    answered honestly.


    "Anyway, you yed a critical role. I remember how you had advised us about the construction of B


    section when we were in Cliff Mountain. I''ve told the engineer to keep your advice in the n." With


    that, Hiram pulled Rachel onto hisp.


    "We''re in the meeting room, " Rachel protested, frowning at him and wondering why he had be so


    flirtatious recently. He''d never been intimate with her inside the office building before, except in his


    suite.


    Hiram smiled. He pinched her face and said, "It''s time for lunch, everyone else has gone to the


    canteen. Besides, you''re my wife, why should we be so cautious in our ownpany?"


    "Huh? It''s already lunch time? Shall we go for lunch?" Rachel asked as she stood up, trying to pull him


    up.


    Since the auction, she''d avoided going to the staff canteen. Instead, she had Hiram''s personal chef


    cook for her.


    She was not worried about her team spreading rumors about her, because she had been acquainted


    with them for a long time. But when it came to facing the rest of thepany staff, it would be a


    different matter. She didn''t want to go to the canteen and hear people talking about her, it would only


    affect her mood and appetite.


    "You little chowhound..." Hiram smiled, then he stood up from his seat and allowed himself to be led out


    by her.


    When they were outside, he turned his gaze to her belly and asked, "Honey, is your perioding


    soon?"


    She tried to recall her period cycle.


    "Yes, it wille in two days. Wow. How do you remember it so well?" Rachel looked at him,


    wondering why a man like him remembered such kind of things so precisely.


    "If your period doesn''te in a few days, would that mean that you might be pregnant?" he asked.


    Rachel couldn''t helpughing. She shook off his hand and teased him, "You''re acting like my mom! I


    remember you saying that you don''t want a baby soon. Why did you change your mind suddenly?"


    An imperceptible look crossed his eyes for a moment, and then he smiled gently. "I told you, I want a


    daughter. Everyone says that daughters are closer to their fathers. And we''ll have a baby sooner or


    "But having a baby isn''t like nting vegetables. It''s not like as long as a seed is nted in the field, it


    will bloom and bear fruits. There''s nothing I can do!" Rachel said resignedly. ''Should I go to a hospital


    for a physical examination?'' she thought.


    ''Since Hiram has no fertility problems, could the reason I haven''t conceived yet be that I have fertility


    problems?''


    This question had been haunting her mind for weeks. She was absent-minded throughout lunch, and


    felt full after eating just half a bowl of rice.


    "Hiram, if I have any physical problems, and it turns out I can''t conceive a baby, will your mom still


    agree to let us be together?" Rachel asked anxiously.


    Hiram put down the chopsticks and answered, "Why are you worrying about such things? There''s


    nothing wrong. We''ve been together for only a few months, so it''s normal for you not to be pregnant


    yet."


    "I''m just wondering. If I can''t conceive a baby, your parents will definitely separate us, won''t they?"


    Rachel still wanted to know the answer.


    Hiram sighed and smiled at her. "The current technology is so advanced that even if you can''t


    conceive, there''re many other ways to have a baby. Don''t worry about it too much, " he said, trying to


    "But..."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll apany you to the hospital for a physical examination when I''m


    free. If there''s anything wrong, we can have it treated. If not, you have to stop worrying, okay?"


    Hiram kept on talking, knowing that it was the best way to reassure her.


    Rachel nced at him and then lowered her head, picking up a bit of her food with chopsticks


    absentmindedly.


    "It''s Mid-Autumn Festival in a few days. Mom asked me to go to XH Vige with her. We go there to


    visit my dad''s grave every year around this time, "


    She said.


    "Okay!" Hiram nodded. "But you''d bettere back by night time, because my dad is returning from


    the U.S. for the Mid-Autumn Festival. I was hoping our whole family could spend the night together."


    Before Rachel could reply, he continued, "Don''t worry, Lydia is noting back.


    It''s not important whether she regrets her actions or not. I won''t allow her toe back again."


    Rachel was d that he had figured out what she was thinking. She wasn''t a narrow-minded person,


    but she didn''t want to see Lydia again at all.


    After work, Rachel''s phone rang. She looked at it and found that she was getting a call from Celine.


    However, to her surprise, When she picked up the phone, it was Wayne on the other end. He said he


    wanted to meet her and talk about something important, so Rachel immediately agreed.


    ''Why is Wayne calling me from Celine''s cell phone instead of his?'' she wondered.


    When she checked her contacts folder, she found that Wayne had been cklisted.


    ''Who did it?'' she wondered.


    When she met Wayne, she noticed that he looked weary.


    "Rachel, since we''re friends, I''ll be straightforward, " Wayne said, omitting the greetings. He was


    exhausted these days.


    "What''s wrong, Wayne? You look really tired. What happened?" To Rachel''s surprise, Wayne didn''t look


    like himself at all.


    Thest time she''d seen him, he had looked like a handsome and sessful man. Now, he looked as


    if he had aged ten years since then.


    His face was unshaven and he was wearing a wrinkled shirt that seemed like it hadn''t been changed


    for quite a few days.


    These things reminded Rachel of Patrick, but not in quite the same way. Patrick was born to be


    uninhibited. He looked even more manly and confident when he kept his face unshaven and his shirt


    untucked.


    On the contrary, Wayne had always been neat, so it was difficult to ept his sloppy appearance.


    "Hehe, " Wayne took a gulp of cold water andughed bitterly, "You should ask Mr. Rong what he has


    done to me!"


    Rachel was shocked. "What do you mean? Wayne, tell me what happened. I know you have something


    important to talk to me about."


    Wayne took several more gulps of ice water and then mmed the ss on the table. "Mr. Rong cut off


    the supply of raw materials to mypany, so I''ve had to suspended production several times. By now,


    I have already paid several penalties for breaching the contract, so I have no money to repay the loans.


    I... I''m going to go bankrupt soon."


    "... What?"


    Rachel could hardly believe that Hiram had done such a thing.


    But the more she thought about it, the more she realized that it was his style.


    "Rachel! I know I made a mistake. Since you''re his wife, I shouldn''t have done that to you! I couldn''t


    help loving you, but I realize my mistake now. Now... I have nothing left. After losing all the money I''ve


    earned in these years, I actually owe a lot of money now!"


    With that, Wayne covered his eyes with his hand. He didn''t want to cry in front of Rachel.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rachel, can you ask Mr. Rong to give me a break? Please! I''ve realized my mistake. I promise I''ll


    never see you again! I only want mypany to go back to normal!"


    Wayne pleaded with a lumpy throat.


    The situation reminded Rachel of several years ago, when hispany had almost gone bankrupt.


    In fact, it was quite simr, Because both times, all the troubles had been caused by her.


    "Okay. Don''t worry. I''ll talk to him tonight, and I''ll ask him not to trouble you anymore." With that, Rachel


    stood up. She took out some money from her wallet and paid the bill.


    When she reached the door of the restaurant, she called Hiram.

 Chapter 202 He Deserves It

    Chapter 202 He Deserves It


    "Rachel, are you home?" Hiram asked, answering the phone immediately after it rang.


    "Where are you? I''ming to you." Rachel said, getting into the car directly after Carl had driven it


    over to her.


    However, Hiram paused, and then said with augh, "Are you sure? I''m with my clients at the sauna. If


    you want toe, I will wait for you in the private room."


    Rachel hesitated for a few seconds, and then decided to bring up the matter to Hiram on the phone.


    "Hiram, did youy your hands on Wayne''spany?"


    Hiram, who had never expected that Rachel would call him because of that man, went silent for a while


    before replying, "Since he has the nerve topete with me for my woman, he must pay the price for


    it. What, did hee to you? Before, although I disliked him, I at least thought that he was a tough guy.


    But now, it turns out that he''s a coward as well."


    "In any case, he didn''t mean what he had said. He didn''t even contact me afterward, but you destroyed


    hispany. You''ve gone too far!"


    Rachel shouted.


    "Rachel, are you fighting with me because of him? Aren''t you afraid of that I would vent out my anger


    on him and crush him altogether?" Hiram said with a sneer.


    "You..." Rachel shouted, speechless.


    "If you want to talk, we can talk. I want to have a bath with you right now. Come to me, I''ll send you my


    location. I''ll only talk to you when we meet, " Hiram said, then he hung up the phone and sent his


    location to her.


    Once Rachel received Hiram''s location, she asked Carl to drive there.


    "Rachel, I don''t know what has happened, but I can give you some advice. Although my cousin isn''t the


    kind of person who would yield to persuasion or coercion from other people, he will always listen to the


    persuasion of his family members. So if you really need something from him, you have to talk to him


    softly. He will listen, "


    Carl said to Rachel as he drove.


    "But he''s gone too far this time, " Rachel replied angrily. "It''s like the big and strong bullying the small


    and weak. Wayne didn''t do anything except expressing his love for me, but Hiram destroyed his


    Carl suddenly understood what had happened. He said, "Oh, I see. Then in that case, Hiram didn''t do


    anything wrong. That man overestimated himself. If he loves you, he should have hidden that love in


    his heart. Instead, he expressed his love for you in public. So, he fucking deserves it."


    Rachel rolled her eyes at Carl.


    Then, pouting, she said, "You''re so much like your cousin."


    It seemed that all the members of the Rong family shared the same disposition of pride and arrogance


    like Carl and Hiram.


    Soon, Rachel and Carl reached the bathhouse.


    When Rachel entered the bathhouse, she headed straight towards the inner area. However, the


    receptionist at the front desk immediately stopped her and said, "I''m sorry, miss. Do you have a VIP


    card? We are only open to VIPs."


    "Oh, my husband is inside, " Rachel told her. Then, she took out her phone and was about to call Hiram


    when a staff came out from inside and walked to her.


    "Are you Mrs. Rong? Mr. Rong told me to bring you inside, " the staff said.


    Rachel put her phone back and rolled her eyes at the receptionist, who immediately made way for her


    and apologized. "I''m sorry. I don''t know that you''re Mr. Rong''s wife."


    When Rachel reached the gate of the private bath, the staff who brought Rachel in led her to the door


    of the changing room beside the gate and said politely, "Mrs. Rong, please go inside and have your


    clothes changed. Then, you can enjoy your bath. Please call me if you have any other needs. Will you


    excuse me?"


    Rachel nodded to her and went inside the changing room, thinking to herself, ''So, it means that nobody


    should enter with their clothes on.'' Then, Rachel changed into the bathrobe that she found in the


    drawer, put on some slippers and entered the bath area.


    It was so troublesome to meet Hiram.


    It wasn''t until she passed the gate that she realized how big it was inside. Inside the big and luxurious


    pool was a half-naked Hiram, holding a ss of red wine in his hand.


    "Take your clothes off and get into the pool, " Hiram said to her as he poured himself another ss of


    red wine.


    Standing on the edge of the pool, Rachel stared at the clear water that had thin mist floating over it.


    Then, she turned her eyes to Hiram.


    Realizing that Hiram wasn''tpletely naked, she heaved a sigh.


    "What are you looking at? Get inside quickly!" Hiram said to her.


    Hearing Hiram''s words, Rachel tugged nervously at her bathrobe. She hadn''t thought much about the


    arrangement when the staff had asked her to change her clothes. After all, who would take a bath with


    their clothes on? But when she saw Hiram, who had a towel around his waist, she felt it was a bit unfair


    for her to get into the pool naked.


    But she couldn''t get into the pool with a bathrobe on, either.


    While she was debating with herself on how to proceed, Hiram sshed water at her and said, "What


    are you waiting for? There''s no one else here. Get inside quickly."


    Rachel turned around with a sigh. She slowly took off her pink bathrobe, then tied up her hair with a


    rubber band.


    Then, holding the handrail, she slowly lowered herself into the pool, then turned to Hiram once her


    whole body was inside the water.


    She found Hiram staring hungrily at her.


    "Come over here. How else can I give you the wine?" Hiram said, shaking the ss of wine and


    pointing to the spot beside him.


    Rachel shook her head and said, "Thanks, but I think I''m fine over here. I''ll pass on the wine tonight."


    "Really? Then we''d better not talk. I don''t think I''ll be in the mood for any talking if you''re going to be


    standing so far away from me, " Hiram said, setting the ss of wine down on the edge of the pool.


    Hearing Hiram''s words, Rachel really wanted to kill him.


    She reluctantly stood up and walked towards Hiram. When she finally sat down beside him, she said,


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Mr. Rong, can we talk now?"


    Hiram gave a satisfied smile and handed a ss of red wine to her. "You know, you''re so kind. You


    even obey my words for another man."


    "... You!"


    Rachel said, infuriated by his words. "Hiram, it''s true that Wayne shouldn''t have said something like


    that. But you''ve gone too far.


    After all, Wayne knew me long before you did. It isn''t his fault that he is still obsessed with me. Since


    you have destroyed hispany like this, how can I ever face him or myself again?"


    Hiram slowly looked at her and said, "You''re wrong. I knew you first. The letter of love is the evidence."


    Rachel paused for a while and said, "Fine, just call your men and tell them to leave Wayne alone."


    Hiram raised his ss and clinked it against hers. "It''ste now. I''ll call them tomorrow."


    "Hiram!" Rachel shouted in protest.


    "Don''t worry. Since I told you I would do it, I''ll keep my word. Let''s forget about other man. It''s so hard


    for us to take a bath together. So, how about we change the topic?" Hiram asked, trying to move on


    from the conversation they were having.


    "Call them now. I''m afraid that you''ll forget to do it tomorrow, " Rachel said. She didn''t want Hiram to


    pull any tricks, so she insisted that he make the call in front of her.


    But Hiram narrowed his eyes and said, "Rachel, I don''t want to talk about this matter anymore. Since


    I''ve given you my word, I won''t forget to keep it. But if you mention his name or this matter again, I will


    call my men and tell them to burn his factory to the ground right now. You can try it if you dare."


    Rachel shut her mouth immediately.


    Seeing that Rachel was finally keeping quiet about this matter, Hiram calmed down. He took a sip of


    the red wine and put one of his arms around her shoulders.

 Chapter 203 The Mid-Autumn Festival

    Chapter 203 The Mid-Autumn Festival


    Rachel swallowed back her words, bit her lip and calmed herself down by taking a deep breath. Since


    he was the boss and had the right to make the final decision, she had better obey him so that he didn''t


    get irritated.


    "Honey, let''s do something that involves only the two of us, " said Hiram at Rachel''s ear, lowering his


    head to give her a kiss on the shoulder.


    "What do you want to do?" Rachel asked, pulling back a little.


    Drawing close to her again, Hiram smiled. "You know what I want. I promise you can go to bed early


    this night, " he said in a flirty tone, kissing her gently on her corbone. Submerged in the pool, Rachel


    felt like every gentle touch and movement that Hiram made was electric.


    At the same time, Hiram, whose sexual desire was at its peak, took off his bath towel and washed the


    petite woman with his intense kisses.


    After some physical entanglement, Rachel was totally exhausted. She had wanted to rx by taking a


    good bath, but now, she was more tired than she had been before.


    When they returned home, Rachel went right to bed, while Hiram, who was pleasantly satisfied, went


    upstairs as usual to do exercise. Rachel had a good sleep that night.


    The next day, Rachel called Wayne to make sure that Hiram had stopped taking retaliatory action


    against him.


    Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, the Mid-Autumn Festival arrived.


    The day before, Rachel had arrived at XH Vige with Fannie.


    Early in the morning on Mid-Autumn day, she apanied her mother to her father''s tomb, carrying


    some moon cakes, light refreshments and a pot of wine.


    Rachel squatted down on the ground and pulled up the new grass around the tomb. When she saw


    Fannie weeping in front of the tomb, her heart ached. She quickly looked away, holding back her tears.


    Every Mid-Autumn day, Rachel and her mother would visit her father''s tomb so that they would have a


    proper family reunion.


    "Simpson, I''vee to see you. You''ve been sleeping here for so many years. Do you know how much


    I miss you?" said Fannie, sobbing as she looked at the ck and white picture on the tomb. The man


    in the picture was young and handsome. Seeing it brought Fannie back to her first acquaintance with


    her husband. It seemed to her as if everything had happened just yesterday.


    ''''Recently, I often think of our past, when we first met, when Rachel was born, and when we worked


    hard together to make life better. At that time, life was hard, but you, me, and our daughter, we were all


    together. We were so happy then!


    Simpson, how are you getting along in the other world?


    Do bless our Rachel. Keep her safe and sound. My only desire is to see her have a baby. After my wish


    though he could never reply.


    Hearing her mother''s words, Rachel couldn''t control the tears from falling from her eyes. She dropped


    the grass in her hand and hugged her mother. "Mom, don''t say such things. You have me. I will always


    stay with you, " Rachel saidfortingly. "I''ve already lost my father. I don''t think I can stand losing you


    too. Mom, please stay strong for my sake.


    Promise me you won''t say such things again...or even think them! Okay?"


    "Rachel, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of myself. I haven''t seen my grandson yet. Mom will stay with


    you and help you take care of your child, " Fannie reassured her daughter as she patted her on the


    back and wiped away her tears.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rachel nodded and held her mother tightly in her arms. "Mom, I have to go back to my mother-inw''s


    house tonight to celebrate the festival. Come with me. I can''t leave you alone here. Please?" Rachel


    asked with red eyes.


    Fannie shook her head and said, "Rachel, you go ahead without me. I want to stay here for two more


    days. I''ll head back to the city after that. Don''t worry about me, I have Emma. She can take care of


    me."


    "Mom..." Rachel said again, gazing at her mother pleadingly.


    "Rachel, listen to me. Your father-inw has returned from the US just to celebrate the festival. You''re a


    family now. You''re supposed to spend your family reunion with them, " said Fannie firmly, patting


    Rachel on the back tofort her.


    On the afternoon of the Mid-Autumn day, There was a conversation going on in the study room of the


    Rong mansion between the father and the son.


    "Hiram, I asked you to find out the cause of your aunt''s death. Have you gotten any result yet?" asked


    Gavin, who had just arrived from the airport.


    Hiram hadn''t expected his father to be in such a hurry to know the result. Suddenly, he realized with a


    sinking feeling that his father might have already heard some news about the investigation.


    "Dad, you''ve juste back from the US. You must be tired. Take some rest, and then I''ll tell you


    everything in detail." "I''m fine. Don''t try to distract me from the fact that you haven''t been telling me


    everything, " Gavin said coldly. "Yes, we are making some progress in the investigation, but I don''t want


    toe to any conclusions without definite information. I was intending to tell you everything once I get


    reliable information, " replied Hiram skillfully.


    "So none of the information is reliable?" asked Gavin dryly, staring at Hiram with piercing eyes. "Or,


    you''re trying to hide the truth from me."


    Hiram frowned at his father''s remark. It was clear that Gavin already knew something about the


    investigation.


    "Dad, there''s been a misunderstanding. If you''ve found any clues, please tell me, " replied Hiram


    calmly.


    "You''re truly my son!" shouted Gavin, banging the desk with his hand. "You''re so proud of yourself that


    you think I don''t know what you''re doing.


    From the investigation, you''ve already found out that your aunt''s death had something to do with a man


    called Matte Ruan, which you checked again and again before confirming that the information was true.


    Right?"


    Hiram''s face turned grave, then slowly, he said, "Dad, since you already know that information, I''ve


    nothing to say.


    But what do you think you can do about it now? My aunt has been dead for so many years. She''s not


    going toe alive no matter what you do. What''s more, Matte died long ago. He had already gotten


    his punishment. Dad, what you wanted was the truth of the matter. Now you got it. Let it go."


    "No, I won''t. Hiram, you know what I regret most in my life?" asked Gavin with a cold smile, staring


    vacantly into the distance.


    "When my sister was found dead in the river, people thought she died of drowning, but I didn''t agree. I


    swore that I would find out who killed her."


    With that, Gavin walked towards the drawer and took out an old photo album. The girl in the ck and


    white pictures was young and pretty, like she had always been.


    Gavin looked at those pictures with watery eyes. It seemed to him as if his young sister was smiling at


    him and calling him gently.


    "What really happened in XH Vige that year? I''ve inquired a lot of people in the vige, but their lips


    were sealed. So of course, I guessed that this matter had something to do with the Ruan family. I know


    most of the vigers are from the Ruan family. They share the same family name. That''s why they


    refused to tell me the truth.


    It turned out that I was right. But to my surprise, Matte had another name, Simpson. He was Rachel''s


    father."


    Gavin closed his eyes. Although aged by grief, he still looked as majestic as he had always been.


    Hiram saw his father being lost in his painful past and sighed.


    "Dad, don''t be sad. My aunt is already gone. We should cherish those who are still with us.


    Rachel is my wife and your daughter-inw. Whatever her father did, it had nothing to do with her. She


    is innocent. I hope that she won''t be involved in this dispute.


    Dad, I beg you not to vent out your anger on her. And I intend to hide every detail about this matter


    from her. I don''t want to see her live in regret because of her dead father''s fault."


    "Hiram, I can''t keep silent in front of Rachel, " said Gavin gravely, shaking his head and turning to his


    son. "You know how much I loved your aunt. I could never let this matter go easily.


    Since we''ve gotten such an important clue, the investigation should be continued. I will stay here until


    everything is clear."


    Seeing his father''s decisive attitude, Hiram frowned. After a moment of silence, he said to his father in


    a low voice, "In the end, if it''s confirmed that Rachel''s father was the cause of my aunt''s death, what


    are you going to do?"


    "I can''t ept the daughter of the man who killed my sister as my daughter-inw. Hiram, you are my


    son. I''ve always respected your feelings and decisions.


    I hope you can show the same kind of understanding and sympathy for me. If that turns out to be the


    truth, I hope you divorce Rachel, " replied Gavin, trembling slightly. It seemed that it was hard for him to


    say those words to his son.


    "No, I could never divorce her. I love her. How can you ask me to divorce my beloved wife? She has


    done nothing wrong, "


    Eximed Hiram immediately.

 Chapter 204 She Has Nothing To Do With It

    Chapter 204 She Has Nothing To Do With It


    "Please, dad! Rachel''s my wife now, and I can''t do that to her! When she was kidnapped along with


    Lydia, I asked the kidnappers to let Lydia go instead of Rachel. Have you ever wondered why? It''s


    because you''ve lost your younger sister and I didn''t know what you would do if you lost Lydia this time.


    I couldn''t let you go through that suffering again!


    But by doing that, I disappointed and hurt my wife, risking her life for our family''s sake. She wasn''t even


    supposed to be involved in it.


    We all owe her now, dad! Don''t you know that?" Hiram exined, trying to change his father''s mind.


    Gavin breathed heavily, his chest heaving with each breath, and then he closed his eyes to calm


    himself down. "Yes, I know, I owe Rachel for that. But Hiram, haven''t you ever thought that maybe the


    ghost of Simpson had sent her to our family to pay his debt?" Gavin asked.


    Joanna, who had been standing outside the door and listening for a long time, walked in after realizing


    that neither of them was going to give in to the other.


    "I heard every word you two said just now, " she said.


    She looked at Gavin and sighed, and then continued, "As we''ve seen in the past few months, Rachel is


    a nice girl, and besides, we consented to this marriage. If you ask Hiram to divorce her now because of


    something that she had nothing to do with, I think it''s unfair to her."


    Feeling offended that his wife would support Rachel, Gavin said, "Yes, Joanna, I gave my permission


    and I supported them all the way. But things are different now. I can''t let this go. You know how much


    I''ve been suffering since Landy died.


    Look, we have learned that Simpson caused Landy''s death, and Rachel is his daughter. I can''t stand


    having his daughter as my daughter-inw as if nothing happened. It''s unfair to me and Landy!"


    Gavin groaned.


    Right at this moment, his phone rang. He picked it up and said, "Yes, go ahead."


    He sat straight on his chair and took out a cigarette. Hiram stepped forward and lit it up for his father.


    "What! How could it be?" Gavin shouted.


    Gavin was so shocked that he dropped his cigarette on the table. "Ridiculous! My sister was a virgin


    then. How could she have given birth to a baby girl!"


    Hiram raised his head and nced at the phone, his eyes turning cold.


    He clenched his fists.


    Gavin copsed on his chair after he hung up the phone, feeling his blood pressure rising. Joanna


    came over at once and held him in her arms. "Take it easy, please! Come on, drink some water. Calm


    down!" she said, passing the cup of water on the table to Gavin.


    Gavin took the cup with shaking fingers and downed it, trying to get over his shock.


    "Hiram, is Racheling back today?" he asked feebly.


    Hiram looked down at the ground and replied reluctantly, "Yes, she''ll arrive this evening."


    "Okay, just in time. I think we should tell her about this, " Gavin said without any hesitation.


    Hiram left the study without a reply.


    He called Chad as he walked down the stairs.


    "Listen, I''ve an urgent work for you. Go and find out who else is looking into this matter. Contact our


    men and pay another visit to everyone you found rted to this!


    Check if there''s anything we missed. Investigate every clue we''ve gotten and get to the bottom of it!


    Figure out what''s true and what''s not!"


    After leaving his parents'' house and getting into his car, Hiram made another call.


    "Honey, where are you?" he asked softly, putting aside the mess in his mind.


    Having Hiram''s question on the phone, Rachel looked outside and asked Carl, "Where are we now,


    Carl?"


    "We''ll arrive at H City in an hour, Rachel!" replied Carl from the driver''s seat.


    "I''ll be home in an hour. Are you okay?" asked Rachel. She didn''t know why but she felt like there was


    something wrong with him.


    Hiram hesitated, but decided not to tell her anything on the phone, since he wouldn''t be able to give her


    a thorough exnation. Besides, theter she learned about the news, the less she suffered.


    "Nothing, take care on the road. I''ll be waiting for you at home. By the way, get something to eat on


    your way home. I''m afraid you won''t like the food here."


    He knew his father well. Gavin would tell Rachel the news as soon as he saw her, since it was about


    his dead sister.


    Hiram was worried that Rachel might have no time or appetite for supper after that.


    His father had waited for the truth for over twenty years; they couldn''t me him if he was out of


    patience now.


    Unable to understand what was going on, Rachelughed lightly and said, "What are you talking


    about? I''m already missing the dishes at home."


    Hiram felt his heart sinking when he heard her words. Trying to make his voice sound casual, he said,


    "My dad isn''t quite well these days, and his doctor told him to eat food with less salt and less fat. I had


    lunch with him today, but I could barely put the food in my mouth. Listen to me, grab something to eat


    beforeing home. I know you can eat a lot, and I''m afraid you''ll feel ufortable eating here."


    "Oh, I see. I understand, I''ll have dinner on my way home. I''m hanging up now. I''ll see you soon!"


    Rachel hung up without thinking.


    She felt like something weird was going on, but she couldn''t put her finger on what it was.


    It was getting dark when they got to H City, and Rachel hurried to the Rong Family''s house.


    She saw Hiram sitting in the living room with his parents when she entered.


    She didn''t know if she was just imagining things, but Gavin seemed to be extremely upset about


    something. She greeted him saying, "Wee home, dad!"


    Gavin nodded to her and said, "Thank you! I don''t see your mom here. Why didn''t shee back with


    you?"


    "Oh, she said she wanted to stay there for a couple of days. Please don''t worry. She always spends a


    few days there every mid-autumn festival, " Rachel replied. Hiram got up and walked to her.


    "Let''s go to our room, Rachel. There''s something we need to talk about, " Hiram said seriously, taking


    Rachel''s hand in his and leading her to the staircase.


    But they were stopped by Gavin.


    "Hiram, let''s all talk here. Rachel is going to learn about it sooner orter, so we shouldn''t keep it from


    her, " said Gavin.


    Not knowing what they were talking about, Rachel nced at Hiram and decided to do as Gavin said.


    She pulled away from Hiram and took a seat on the couch. "Dad and mom, tell me what happened.


    Have I done something wrong?"


    Joanna looked at Rachel, then shifted her eyes to Gavin. "Stop it, Gavin! Let Hiram tell her. I believe


    they can handle it themselves. After all, they both have nothing to do with this."


    Gavin coughed and said, "Darling, I know that. But in this case, Rachel has the right to know the truth.


    Hiram,e here and sit with us!" Gavin looked at him.


    Hiram took a seat next to Rachel, with his face pale.


    His original n had been to hide everything he had learned from his father as well as from Rachel. He


    had been worried that it would affect his rtionship with Rachel.


    But unexpectedly, the news had reached his father somehow. Had someone passed the news to his


    father on purpose?


    "Rachel, it''s a long story. You know themitment between our family and yours, right? Our family


    had a daughter long before you and Hiram were born. She was Hiram''s aunt, my younger sister. Her


    name was Landy, but she died when she was neen, "


    Gavin said slowly, looking miserable even though it had happened a long time ago.


    "It has been 20 years since then, but I still haven''t gotten over it. Landy was my only sister, and we


    were close to each other. But she left us forever before even turning twenty!


    I didn''t know what happened to her. Everyone told me that it was an ident, but it was too hurtful to


    believe, so I have been investigating the matter all these years.


    A few days ago, the investigation finally made some progress, and I learned that I was right. Her death


    wasn''t just an ident. But this news didn''te to me from Hiram...maybe he was too busy to tell


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    me." Gavin nced at Hiram.


    Rachel listened carefully, and looked at Hiram when Gavin mentioned him. But she was confused. All


    this didn''t seem to have anything to do with her.

 Chapter 205 Like A Soap Opera

    Chapter 205 Like A Soap Opera


    Hiram''s eyes didn''t meet Rachel''s. He seemed to have known the news and deliberately chosen not to


    tell Gavin about it.


    "Rachel, as you know, there are only two big families in XH Vige, yours and ours. XH Vige was


    also the ce where Landy lost her life." Gavin''s eyes became vacant as he spoke. He seemed to be


    reminiscing about the times he had spent with his younger sister.


    "Landy was supposed to stay in XH Vige for only 10 days or so and go back to the US after that, but


    she ended up staying there for a year. We didn''t worry much about it since we thought she was only a


    little girl who wanted to have fun.


    But what we didn''t know was that she had fallen in love with a man there."


    Hiram suddenly cut in. "Dad, this matter hasn''t been investigated yet, and there is no conclusive


    evidence. Let me check again. Please don''te to a conclusion so quickly."


    Rachel noticed how nervous Hiram was and anticipated that it was bad news. How could such a calm


    man like Hiram be so nervous?


    "No, I sent someone to verify it myself. It''s a real clue, but for some reason, everyone kept it a secret. It


    is only now when the man is dead that they dare to make it public, "


    Gavin said.


    "Rachel, that man is none other than your father."


    Rachel widened her eyes at Gavin''s words.


    What did he mean?


    Landy had been in love with her father?


    Rachel was totally confused.


    She couldn''t understand what he was saying.


    Joanna looked at Rachel, and knew that it was difficult for her daughter-inw to ept, she said,


    "Rachel, XH Vige is a small vige. Your father, who I knew at that time, was good-looking and well-


    spoken. It''s no surprise that Landy, who had just be a woman, fell in love with your dad.


    Landy was a smart girl, and your dad returned her feelings. The year that Landy stayed in XH Vige,


    she was actually staying with your dad. But at that time... Well, your dad was already engaged to your


    mother at that time."


    Joanna exined.


    She knew that Gavin got upset easily, especially when it came to his sister. Just the mention of Landy


    could make him lose all sense of reason. So, she thought it was better for her to do the talking.


    "The Rong family was also to me. We didn''t want the only daughter in the family to marry into the


    Ruan family and suffer, so we didn''t reveal Landy''s true identity to anyone.


    Gavin, maybe that was God''s punishment to the Rong family. If we had made Landy''s identity clear,


    then regardless of anything else, Landy might still be alive now!" Joanna said, sighing.


    "As for the details, too much time has passed, so we can''t be a hundred percent sure about them.


    However, it seemed that in the end, your father broke up with Landy because he didn''t want to betray


    your mother.


    Landy couldn''t ept it, so she jumped into the river and took her own life."


    Rachel took a long time to recover from what she had just heard.


    She remembered that once, at the hospital, Fannie had mentioned concealing something from the


    Rong family.


    Had she been talking about this?


    If that was the case, then although it was difficult to ept, at least what her mother had said then


    made sense.


    Hiram said in a low voice, "Dad, many years have passed since then. Rachel is innocent. I don''t want


    anything to hurt her."


    Gavin sighed and looked away from Rachel, who resembled the man that had driven Landy to her


    death.


    "Hiram, even if I set this aside, there''s still the matter of..." he started, but Hiram cut him off.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Stop, Dad! I told you, it''s a wild guess. It can''t be true!" Hiram suddenly raised his voice.


    Joanna nodded in agreement. "I agree. Gavin, what you''re thinking can''t be true. We don''t know it, but


    Fannie must know the truth. We shouldn''t mention it again. Hiram''s right, it''s impossible."


    Joanna had also heard the conversation Gavin had had on the phone in his study.


    She thought it was absurd. It must be idle gossip.


    Rachel looked at Hiram, confused, then turned to her mother-inw and asked, "Mom, what are you


    talking about?


    Dad, mom, since we''re talking about this anyway, why don''t we juste clean about everything? The


    Rong and Ruan families have been entangled for generations, and I can understand anything. So if


    there''s anything else, please tell me about it."


    As soon as she said this, Hiram took her hand and said, "Rachel, you already know the important part


    now. As for everything else, I''ll investigate and find the person who has intentionally started such


    rumors."


    Gavin coughed and stood up.


    "Hiram, the best way to deal with this rumor is to verify it. It''s not difficult. All we have to do is get the


    test done!"


    "Dad!" Hiram protested. Joanna stood up too. Gavin, who was usually very gentle, couldn''t control his


    temper when it came to this matter. He was stubborn and didn''t listen to anyone''s advice.


    He held up his hand in front of him and said, "Joanna, I know it sounds absurd. I can''t believe it either.


    But since we''ve heard that Landy gave birth to a girl who would now be the same age as Rachel, of


    course we have to rule it out first. If it turns out to be just a rumor, we''ll have a happy ending. But if it is


    true, we can''t let this mistake continue!


    I know we all don''t want to believe it, but now that it hase up, we should face this matter and solve


    it, rather than turn a blind eye to it."


    Gavin turned to Rachel and said, "Rachel, let''s go and take a blood test for you."


    Rachel was totally confused. She turned stiffly to Hiram.


    "So you''re saying... I, I might not be my mother''s biological daughter?


    Are you kidding?


    Dad, I don''t think there''s any need to do that. My mother and I both have O blood type. Since my


    mother gave me a blood transfusion when I was a child, I know it very well."


    God, where on earth had this newse from?


    How could her life suddenly be like a scene from a soap opera?


    But hearing Rachel''s words, Gavin''s face only became more grave. "Your blood type is O? So is mine.


    And Hiram''s."


    "Dad!" Hiram frowned.


    "O blood type is the mostmon. It''s not like everyone who has that blood type is rted to the Rong


    family."


    "Yes. Please don''t be so paranoid!" Joanna said, taking a deep breath. This whole conversation was


    setting her on edge, too.


    The twists and turns almost scared her to death.


    Holding her forehead, Rachel walked towards the stairway. She had to go back to her room and


    organize her thoughts or she would go mad.


    How could she ept the fact that she was suddenly in such a state with no prior warning?


    When Hiram followed her into the room, She picked up a pillow and threw it at him.

 Chapter 206 You Are Mine

    Chapter 206 You Are Mine


    "Hiram, did you already know about this? Why didn''t you tell me? You didn''t even prepare me for it! Is


    this what you meant by white lies?


    Get out of here! I don''t want to see you!"


    She bellowed at him.


    Hiram caught the pillow she threw at him with one hand and walked towards her, thenforted her in


    a low, soft tone. "I only found out about this a few days ago. I didn''t tell anyone about it then because I


    was nning to investigate it on my own first, but my dad found out about it somehow.


    I was as unprepared for it as you were. Anyway, it doesn''t make sense.


    I can believe what people say about the rtionship between your father and my aunt, but... I''m not


    going to sit here and ept what they''re specting about our rtionship!


    Don''t worry about it, dear.


    Once I have proper evidence, you''re the first person I''ll tell!" Hiram said firmly, holding her tight and


    kissing her forehead.


    Rachel slowly raised her head, and a flicker of despair shed in her eyes.


    "Hiram, if... If I am really Landy''s daughter, then¡­isn''t it incest?"


    "Shut up." Hiram''s tone became more urgent as he tried to convince her. "You can rest assured that it


    is impossible."


    Rachel nodded. "I know. I won''t take that ridiculous DNA test! We are husband and wife. This is the


    truth!"


    Hiram kissed her soft hair and said, "We''re not going to the hospital. I don''t care who you are. All I


    know is that you are my wife, the only woman in my life!"


    God would not make such a brutal joke...would he? His true love turned out to be his cousin? Definitely


    not!


    But even if she did turn out to be his cousin, so what?


    He would still love her forever.


    He would never give her up.


    "Let''s go home. I don''t want to stay here, " Rachel said, breaking free from his grasp with watery eyes.


    Hiram looked at her expression with his eyebrows wrinkled. He couldn''t help but pull her into his arms


    again. He hated himself for not being able to protect her every time.


    "Okay, let''s go home!"


    Hiram drove her back to the Tulip Pce in the middle of the night.


    Once they were home, Rachel locked herself in her room and called Fannie.


    "Mom..."


    "Rachel? Why are you calling me at this hour?" Fannie had been asleep when her phone rang. Seeing


    that the call was from Rachel, she had immediately gotten up and answered it.


    Rachel wiped the tears in the corner of her eyes and said with her voice trembling, "Mom, am I really


    your daughter? Or did you adopt me?"


    "You stupid girl. Why are you saying such things? Of course you''re my daughter, you came out of my


    womb. Why would I lie to you?" Hearing Rachel crying on the other end, Fannie quickly put on her


    clothes and asked, "What happened? Did someone say something?"


    Rachel wiped the tears on her face and said, "Mom, tell me the truth. I know that the Rong family once


    had a daughter called Landy. Did she have an affair with my father?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fannie was shocked when she heard that. She stayed silent for a long time before saying, "Rachel,


    who said this to you? Where did you hear it?"


    "Mom, everyone in the Rong family knows now. Today, when I went to their house, my father-inw told


    me about it." Rachel could barely choke back her sobs. Fannie must know something about the matter.


    "Dear, I''ll visit them tomorrow for you. Don''t panic now. This matter has nothing to do with you. I will


    protect you!" Fannieforted her, but inside, she was worried about how she was going to deal with


    this.


    After being hidden for so long, the secret had finally been discovered by the Rong family.


    But why should Rachel be the one being punished for it?


    No, Fannie wouldn''t allow it to happen!


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel hid in her room for a long time until there was a knock at the door.


    "Rachel, are you still sleeping?" Hiram was worried since he hadn''t heard any sound from her room for


    a while now. He had tried twisting the handle, but the door was locked.


    "Rachel, open the door. Come out and have breakfast!" he shouted, knocking on the door again.


    His voice pulled Rachel back to earth. She picked up her mobile phone and looked at it. It was already


    half past six. She slowly stood up and stretched her numb body, then opened the curtains to find that it


    was bright outside.


    Hiram was about to knock on the door again when it opened.


    "Wait for a while, I have to change my clothes, " Rachel said numbly, then walked back to her bed.


    Feeling thirsty, she drank some water, then started to get ready.


    Hiram watched with a worried expression on his face. Rachel looked like she was barely present there.


    Once she was done, he held her hand and led her to the stairway. "The photos have been printed. I''ll


    ask them to send them over after work."


    After having breakfast, Rachel got into Hiram''s car and they both headed to their office.


    On the way, Hiram received a call from Gavin. Gavin urged him to take Rachel to get the DNA test


    done, but Hiram refused.


    "Do you expect her to get a test done every time there''s a rumor?" he answered simply before hanging


    up.


    Rachel was right to refuse to take the test. They shouldn''t allow such sphemy in their marriage.


    During work, Rachel was somewhat absent-minded. Daniel knocked on her desk for the third time that


    day.


    "Rachel, what are you painting? No offense, but it looks like chicken scratch."


    Rachel properly looked at the blueprint she was painting and realized that it was a mess. She said


    hastily, "I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t sleep wellst night."


    "Come to my office, " Daniel said, walking towards his office.


    Rachel got up and followed him into his office. She hesitantly closed the door behind her, preparing


    herself mentally for a lecture.


    Daniel poured a cup of tea and gave it to her. "Sit down."


    Rachel nodded and took a seat in front of his desk. Still absent-minded, she drank the tea without


    blowing on it first, scalding her tongue.


    "Now, I''m going to give you ten minutes. During that ten minutes, I am not your boss, just your friend.


    So if you don''t mind, you can tell me what''s going on. Why are you acting like this?" Daniel asked


    gently.


    Rachel held the cup and looked at the ground.


    She breathed deeply and said, "Yeah¡­ Something bad happened at Hiram''s parents'' house."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Daniel frowned. The young couple''s life was filled with so many ups and


    downs.


    "My father-inw was very close to his sister before she died. Now, it seems that her death had


    something to do with my father... And that seems to be a big deal to my father-inw, "


    Rachel said, taking a deep breath and trying to calm down. If Gavin hade all the way from the


    United States just to investigate this matter, he wasn''t going to let it go so easily.


    Although Rachel''s words were barely coherent, Daniel managed to grasp the meaning.


    "I heard about this from Luke. But does the Rong family really consider you as an enemy now?"


    Daniel asked.


    Gavin loved his sister so much that even after all these years, he felt regretful over her death. If


    Rachel''s father really had something to do with Landy''s death, Then Gavin would vent his anger and


    remorse on Rachel.


    It was a tricky situation to be in.


    Rachel nodded, then took out her cell phone, which had been ringing for a long time. "Hey¡­ Mom?


    Oh, you''re here? What...? You''re going to visit the Rong family now?"

 Chapter 207 Fannie Told The Secret

    Chapter 207 Fannie Told The Secret


    Rachel hurriedly hung up the phone and said to Daniel, "Daniel, I''m afraid I have to ask for the rest of


    the day off. My mom hase to H City and it seems she''s gone directly to the Rong family''s house. I


    have to go there quickly."


    Daniel raised his eyebrows and said, "No problem. Just remember to finish your workter."


    "I will, " Rachel promised, then put the cup on his desk and walked to the door.


    "Wait, "


    Daniel suddenly said. "Rachel, if this matter is not handled properly, it may affect your rtionship with


    the Rong family. So even if there are some things that you''re notfortable with, try to adjust and live


    with them.


    As for those past events, they will eventually fade out of your memories over time. But if your


    rtionship with the Rong family breaks, there will be a permanent scar."


    Rachel listened to Daniel''s advice with her hand on the doorknob. Then, she smiled and said, "Thank


    you, Daniel, "


    Before leaving the office.


    Rachel asked Carl to drive her directly to the home of the Rong family.


    When she got there, Fannie was already seated on the sofa, opposite Gavin and Joanna.


    "Mom."


    Rachel walked over, heaving a sigh of relief in her mind. The atmosphere wasn''t as intense as she had


    expected it to be. She greeted Gavin and Joanna too, saying, "Dad, Mom, sorry for bothering you!"


    On the way here, she had been worried that Fannie, With her quick temper, would already be picking a


    fight with Gavin and Joanna.


    "Rachel,e and sit. Your mother arrived a while ago. I suggest we all sit down and talk calmly."


    Joanna smiled, then shouted in the direction of the kitchen, "Amy, bring two cups of tea."


    Rachel sat down next to Fannie and looked at her inws.


    Gavin, who had been silent so far, started the conversation.


    "Fannie, you''vee at exactly the right time. I have something to ask you."


    Fannie''s expression hardened. It seemed that she knew what Gavin was going to ask.


    She also knew that it couldn''t be a secret forever. Sooner orter, the truth always came to light.


    She just hadn''t expected it to happen so fast. Her daughter still hadn''t cemented her status in the Rong


    family.


    That was why she had kept urging Rachel to have a child. She had been afraid that if and when the


    secret was exposed, Rachel''s inws would take their anger out on Rachel. But if Rachel had already


    given birth to Hiram''s child, her position in the Rong family couldn''t be shaken.


    "You can ask me whatever you want to know. But before you do, let me just tell you that my knowledge


    is limited. Don''t expect me to know everything. I may not be able to answer every question you ask, "


    Fannie said in a harsh tone with an arrogant attitude, Showing her stance on the matter.


    "Fannie, I only ask you one question. Was Simpson responsible for the death of my sister, Landy?"


    Gavin asked.


    He had already heard this information from others, but he wanted to hear it from someone who was


    close to the issue, someone who would definitely know the truth.


    Despite all his years of effort to seek the truth, this was the first time he had gotten close to it.


    "Gavin, Simpson was partly responsible for her death. Back then, Miss Rong and Simpson were seeing


    each other. He didn''t know that Landy was your sister, just like I didn''t know that you had a son.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have arranged those blind dates for Rachel in the first ce, "


    Fannie said slowly. She was finally opening up about the past that she had concealed in her heart for


    almost 25 years.


    "But Simpson and I were engaged even before he met Miss Rong. At that time, Simpson was young


    and impulsive. When he met the smart and beautiful Miss Rong, they fell in love with each other.


    However, as time passed by, Simpson began to realize that it was wrong for him to have a rtionship


    with Miss Rong when he was already engaged to me. He didn''t want to break my heart, so he broke up


    with Miss Rong, "


    Fannie confessed with a faraway look in her eyes.


    Recalling the events that had happened reminded her how impulsive young people could be in love.


    "Miss Rong agreed to the break-up and promised to leave. Soon after, Simpson and I got married. But


    one day... One day, we found a body floating in the river. I didn''t know how it happened, "


    Fannie recalled, her voice shaking with grief. She couldn''t bear to remember what had happened back


    then. "Simpson went crazy, overwhelmed with guilt. He med himself for Miss Rong''s death. Both of


    us hadn''t seen her for a month before her death, so we didn''t know what she''d been going through.


    Guilt weighed heavily on Simpson''s conscience for the rest of his life. On his deathbed, he said that the


    person he owed most in his life was Miss Rong, "


    Fannie said, wiping the tears away from the corners of her eyes. "At that time, neither of us knew the


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    real identity of Miss Rong. I only found out about itter, but considering the rtionship between our


    two families, I decided to hide it from you.


    Joanna, the only people to me for this are me and Simpson. Please don''t be mad at Rachel, okay?"


    Fannie pleaded, looking at Joanna and Gavin.


    Joanna nced at Gavin and was going to say something when Gavin spoke.


    "After knowing Landy''s true identity, why did you still arrange the marriage between Rachel and


    Hiram?"


    Although Gavin hadn''t known anything about Rachel''s background, he had agreed to the marriage


    because he wanted to realize the wish of his great-grandfather. However, he had never thought that


    Fannie would hide so many things from him.


    "Gavin, setting everything aside, do you want to see such a tragedy happen again?"


    Fannie asked, her voice growing urgent. She held Rachel''s hand and added, "Knowing the tragedy that


    happened between our two families was exactly the reason why I tried so hard to aplish the wish


    of our elders. This way, no tragedy will happen again.


    Gavin, I know Miss Rong''s death was a great blow to you. I know exactly how it feels to lose the one


    you love.


    Simpson was tortured by the pain his whole life, just like you are. That was why his life was so short.


    We have suffered no less than you, "


    Fannie said in grief. Recalling Simpson still brought tears into her eyes.


    "Mom..." Rachel took a piece of tissue and wiped Fannie''s tears. Then, forcing a smile, she said, "It


    doesn''t matter, you still have me to keep youpany."


    Fannie smiled back through her tears and patted Rachel''s hand. "I''m fine. I believe your inws are


    reasonable. They won''t me you for the mistake that your father and I made."


    What Fannie said made Gavin''s face turn pale. Every time he saw Rachel''s face, it reminded him of


    Simpson, and he couldn''t take it.


    "Fannie, you''re right. But how could you hide the truth from us for so long? That''s not fair, " Gavin


    Joanna patted Gavin on his leg and consoled him in a low voice, "Well, Gavin, don''t be angry. Fannie


    has suffered all these years too. At least we have a big family. Stop holding a grudge against her,


    okay?


    By the way, Fannie, we also heard that Landy had a child. Do you know anything about that?"


    The question caught Fannie by surprise.

 Chapter 208 The Relationship Went Sour

    Chapter 208 The Rtionship Went Sour


    "What? What did you say? It''s impossible. I''ve never heard about that. Where did you learn that


    information?"


    Fannie''s eyes were genuinely filled with surprise. It seemed that she really didn''t know that Landy had


    given birth to a child.


    "So you don''t know. Then I guess the information still needs to be verified. Gavin, I''ve told you that the


    source of the information is odd, and the information itself is ridiculous. It''s better to investigate it again,


    " said Joanna softly, turning to Gavin.


    Fannie wanted to ask more questions, but Rachel pulled her arm and said, "Mom, it all happened a


    long time ago. Maybe someone just remembered it wrong and said that casually. So don''t take it too


    seriously!"


    Rachel knew that their conversation was almost over. She studied the look on Gavin''s face, then she


    stood up and said, "Dad, mom, it''ste. I have to take my mom home, then get back to work."


    Gavin, who was deep in thought, looked at Rachel and said, "Rachel, why not let your mom stay here


    and have lunch with us before leaving?"


    "Yeah. Rachel, Fannie, why not stay and have lunch here? No matter what has happened, we''re still


    family!" Joanna said, echoing his words.


    But Fannie had always been a woman with pride and self-esteem. If she stayed and had lunch with


    Gavin and Joanna, she definitely wouldn''t be able to control her emotions.


    "Maybe another time. I''m a little tired because of the travel. I want to go back and take rest. Rachel,


    let''s go, " she said.


    Rachel nodded to Joanna and Gavin and said, "Mom, dad, we''re leaving."


    After Fannie and Rachel had gone, the forced smile on Gavin''s face disappeared, and he slumped onto


    the sofa.


    "Joanna, I somehow feel that Fannie is still hiding something from us."


    He had never given the Ruan family much thought before. Gavin used to believe that Rachel was a


    nice and innocent girl and that Fannie was a strong woman who had struggled to raise her daughter


    after her husband passed away. But now, it seemed that things were much moreplex than he''d


    thought. The recent events confused him and made it difficult for him to find the truth.


    Joanna looked at him, heaved a sigh and said, "Gavin, don''t be so suspicious. No matter how things


    go, Rachel is our daughter-inw now. It''s understandable even if Fannie is hiding something from us


    for her sake.


    Besides, Hiram now not only cherishes Rachel but also feels guilty about choosing Lydia''s life over


    hers. He doesn''t want Rachel to be hurt anymore. As his parents, we can''t make his marriage hard for


    him."


    Gavin stood up and walked to his room without responding.


    ¡ª


    After Rachel and Fannie left the Rong family''s house, Fannie refused to go back to Tulip Pce no


    matter how much Rachel tried to convince her.


    "Rachel, I have recovered. I won''t bother you and Hiram anymore. Too many things have happened


    between you two and you haven''t had enough time alone together. I''d better go back!"


    Then, Fannie shouted to Carl, who was standing in front of them, "Carl, please drive me to the district


    where my home is!"


    "Mom, " Rachel held Fannie''s hand and continued, "when you lived with us in the Tulip Pce, I felt


    warm inside, and there was always a cheerful atmosphere in the house. I really don''t want you to leave


    again. Can you just spend a few more days with us?"


    Fannie chuckled and patted on the back of her hand gently. "You''re a silly child. I needn''t you to look


    after me. I''m not too old to take care of myself. Besides, I want to do something meaningful when I am


    healthy and strong. Moreover, I''ve told Emma to go back to my apartment first. She''ll give mepany


    there. So don''t worry about me!" she said.


    Although Rachel was still reluctant to let Fannie leave, she didn''t have a choice; her mother was too


    stubborn. Finally, she let Carl drive her mother home.


    Then, she headed back to her office.


    When she arrived, it was lunchtime.


    Rachel went directly to the staff canteen, which was crowded. A lot of people were there, standing in


    line or eating. But she was too hungry to go upstairs and wait for Hiram''s personal chef, Aaron, to cook


    for her.


    She got some food from a stall and walked to the table where Miy and Penny were. She took a seat


    and began eating with them.


    "Rachel... Why are you having lunch here today?" Penny looked around and found that a few people


    had already spotted Rachel.


    Ever since the auction, Rachel seldom wandered thepany alone. She usually stayed on her floor


    with her colleagues. When she arrived to or got off work, she took the exclusive elevator. So, she


    almost never ran into anyone else in thepany.


    Rachel took a spoon of rice, ignoring all the attention she was getting. She said, "I just got back and I


    felt very hungry, so I came straight here. I didn''t think too much about it."


    Besides, she knew that she had to appear in public sooner orter.


    It was her first time appearing in the staff canteen after the charity auction, where she''d publicly


    appeared as Hiram''s wife. She knew that she would hear many differentments and that it would be


    a transition stage.


    Although there were people who were pretending not to notice Rachel and people who were


    whispering with each other, there were also people who werementing loud enough for her to hear.


    "Hey, did you see the woman over there? She''s Mrs. Rong, the one we''ve heard so much about..."


    "Really? You mean the one who''s sitting on the left? She looks ordinary. Even I''m more beautiful than


    her!"


    "Oh,e on. Did you see her in the photo from the auction? She looked like a superstar. Now, she''s


    just wearing light makeup because she''s at work. How can youpare yourself with her?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "What? You should look at her appearance again. The shoes she''s wearing are barely worth 100. And


    look at her dress, it''s not even branded. She''s really making Mr. Rong lose face!"


    While the two female employees were talking, the other woman sitting at their table moved closer to


    them and joined in their conversation.


    "She just wants to keep a low profile, okay? What I mean is, she doesn''t want to show off her wealth.


    Oh! Did you see our honorable Mr. Rong button the sp on her high heel for her? Oh my goodness! It


    was so romantic!"


    "Really? I think she did it deliberately. How would the sp on her high heele undone by ident?


    I wear my high heels for the whole day and often run from one ce to another. The sp on my heels


    is still tied. So how could the sp on herse undone after just a while? She probably did it on


    purpose!"


    "I agree with you. All women like to show off. She has such a handsome and wealthy husband, but


    that''s not enough for her. She also wants to show off that her husband loves and spoils her to make us


    all jealous of her?"


    Said another woman, who''d just joined in.


    "Don''t say that. She is our CEO''s wife. We should respect her, so don''t gossip about her!" the woman


    who had supported Rachel said again.


    "Oh, stop it. You just want to tter her, but do you think she cares about you? No, she doesn''t. She


    doesn''t even know who you are."


    "Shh. Keep quiet. Look, she is answering a phone call. Guess who''s calling her?"


    Rachel was indeed answering her phone.


    "Have you had lunch?" It was Hiram on the other end of the line. He was in the neighboring city,


    attending an opening ceremony of a gship shopping mall which was a subsidiary of Streams


    Company.


    "Yeah, I''m eating, " Rachel said, trying to eat even though she''d lost her appetite.


    "You didn''t go upstairs and ask Aaron to cook you lunch?" Hiram asked, furrowing his eyebrows when


    he realized that Rachel seemed to be in a noisy ce.


    Rachel looked around. There were several hundreds of people. How could they not make any noise?


    "Yeah. My mom came back this morning, and it was lunchtime by the time I returned to office. So I


    came to the staff canteen directly to have lunch, " she said.


    Hiram kept silent for a few seconds on the other end of the line.


    "Look, no matter howte it is, you should go upstairs and let Aaron cook for you. Do you hear me?"


    said Hiram. He knew that idle gossip was not pleasant to hear and that it had the power to hurt


    someone.


    "Yes, I know, " Rachel said, her mind wandering.


    Because of Rachel, Penny and Miy also felt uneasy as they ate. Under the gaze of so many people,


    they couldn''t have lunchfortably like they usually did.


    Most people had finished their meals, but they still remained at their tables to look at and gossip about


    Rachel.


    "I suppose I''ll be back tonight. Wait for me. I''ll pick you up, " Hiram said gently.


    Rachel said okay and hung up. Miy, who was sitting opposite her, said, "I''m stuffed. I''m going back to


    the office first."


    "I''m going back too. You keep eating, " Penny said.


    Rachel nodded. From the leftovers on their tes, she knew that they hadn''t eaten fully. She sighed


    internally.


    Although she hade to the canteen mentally prepared, she still couldn''t help feeling ufortable


    when hearing all the gossip.


    She didn''t want to waste food, but there was no way she could finish eating here, so she was about to


    hold her te and stand up.


    But at that moment, There was an announcement in the canteen.

 Chapter 209 You Are An Economical Wife

    Chapter 209 You Are An Economical Wife


    "Attention please, everyone. If you have finished your lunch, please go back to your work.


    Gossiping about superiors in public is strictly prohibited. This is one of thepany rules. Anyone


    caught breaking the rules will be punished severely."


    Rachel raised her head and looked around. She saw Daniel standing in the middle of the staff canteen,


    holding a microphone.


    The whole canteen quieted down immediately after Daniel''s announcement. Those who had finished


    eating quickly put away their dishes and walked away, and those who hadn''t lowered their heads and


    focused on eating.


    Rachel thanked Daniel in her heart. Without all the nagging voices, she could finally eat her meal in


    peace.


    When she returned to the office, Daniel was already waiting for her.


    "I know you want to thank me. You''re wee, my friend. Don''t be too moved and fall in love with me. I


    can''t ept the love of a married woman, " joked Daniel, sitting with his legs crossed and looking at


    Rachel with a smile.


    Rachel smiled back and asked, "How did you know I was in the canteen?"


    "Your husband called me and told me you were eating at the canteen. He was worried that you


    wouldn''t be able to put up with the gossip, so he asked me to rescue you. I didn''t want to interrupt your


    meal, so I figured this was the best way to help you, "


    Replied Daniel with a light smile, touching the stud on his left ear.


    "Ever since you were kidnapped at the theater, Hiram has been ming himself for not protecting you.


    So now, he doesn''t want to see you be hurt by anyone or anything. He loves you so much!" continued


    Daniel.


    Rachel shrugged and said, "I''m going back to work now."


    At her desk, Rachel massaged her head to clear her brain so that she could concentrate on her work.


    So many things were happening to her recently that she felt like she was going crazy.


    She had always thought that she was strong, But sometimes, she felt like life was very hard for her.


    She was just a woman. Although she had been trying to stay strong and respond calmly to whatever


    life threw at her, there were times when she couldn''t stand her ground.


    Rachel busied herself with work the whole afternoon. Since she hadn''t finished her work in the


    morning, she had to catch up on everything she''d missed.


    When it was time to get off work, Rachel and her colleagues were still buried in their work. Ever since


    they got back from the training, Daniel''s team was working harder.


    Suddenly, Penny, who was sitting at the desk in front of Rachel''s, turned around and knocked on


    Rachel''s desk. "Rachel, " she called in a low voice.


    Rachel, who was busy checking her work before calling it a day, lifted her head and saw Hiram walking


    towards her.


    His starched white shirt and deep gray suit perfectly outlined his slender body. With his well-shaped


    eyebrows and piercing ck eyes, Hiram was very charming.


    His sudden appearance immediately attracted the attention of Penny and Miy, who were gazing at


    him with their mouths open.


    "So handsome!


    Why can''t I meet such a perfect man and marry him?" the two girls murmured to each other as they


    watched Hiram walk to Rachel.


    The men they met were either good-looking but poor, or rich but not good-looking.


    "Haven''t you finished your work yet?" asked Hiram, who had been waiting for Rachel outside for about


    30 minutes. Since she hadn''te out, he came in to see her.


    "Just a minute." Rachel nced at him and quickened the movement of her hands. When she finished,


    she turned off theputer and stood up to grab her things.


    Hiram noticed that there was a picture of Rachel and him on her desk. He remembered that Anya had


    taken that picture for them when they were in Streams Garden.


    "Carry my bag for me. I''m going to the washroom, " Rachel said as she handed the small bag to Hiram


    before walking towards the washroom.


    She''d been so focused on her work that she hadn''t even had the time to go to the washroom.


    Penny and Miy, who were secretly observing the couple, exchanged nces. They''d always


    imagined that Rachel would be humble and keep a low profile in front of Hiram. But now, she''d asked


    him to carry her bag, and Hiram had taken it naturally, just like any ordinary husband would do for his


    wife.


    Hiram frowned at the canvas bag in his hand. He had bought a cab of handbags from famous


    brands for her. She, however, still used this old one. She was being too economical.


    ''This is ridiculous. I have money to cast off, but my wife is too economical to spend it. Doesn''t she know


    she has a wealthy husband?'' Hiram thought to himself.


    When she left the washroom, Rachel took her bag from Hiram and waved to the two girls. "I''m off. Don''t


    work toote. Bye-bye."


    Then, the couple walked out of the office hand in hand.


    "I didn''t expect you toe to my floor today. Aren''t you afraid of being gazed at like a rare animal?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    asked Rachel smilingly, looking at Hiram as he drove the car.


    Hiram nced at her and said, "Remember I told you the photos are ready? The workers are waiting


    for us at home. We''ve to go home early to tell them where to ce the photos."


    In the past, Hiram had avoided contact with Rachel in public because the fact that she was his wife


    wasn''t public knowledge.


    He hadn''t wanted to cause her unnecessary troubles.


    But now that everyone knew she was his wife, he didn''t care about who saw them together.


    "What a bad memory I have!" said Rachel, patting her head.


    When they arrived home, it was getting dark.


    The housemaid had already received the workers, who were waiting in the parlor.


    Hiram satfortably on the couch and watched Rachel direct the workers on where to ce the


    photos. He didn''t give any suggestions, and just let her arrange them ording to her own


    preferences.


    There was also arge poster which had been stuck on the wall of Rachel''s bedroom.


    Although the photos had been taken spontaneously at the film and television base, they looked


    gorgeous. Rachel liked them very much.


    She couldn''t wait to share them with her best friend, Celine. She chose several photos which she liked


    and sent them to Celine. In one of those photos, re, the actor, was lifting the hemline of her long


    skirt for her.


    Hiram walked to Rachel''s room and saw therge poster on the wall. "Honey, why did you stick this


    poster here instead of our bedroom?" asked Hiram.


    "I didn''t think you''d like such a big poster in your bedroom, so I had it ced here. This way, I can see it


    every day, and it won''t disturb you, " replied Rachel, turning her eyes from her phone to Hiram.


    The couple had two bedrooms that were adjacent to each other. One was decorated based on Rachel''s


    taste, while the other one was decorated based on Hiram''s taste.


    When Rachel first moved into the house, Hiram had arranged this room for her. Now, she had made


    the roompletely hers. Whenever she wanted time alone, she''de here.


    Sometimes, they slept in this room, and sometimes, they slept in the other one.


    "Why would you think I wouldn''t like it? It''s our wedding photo. Ask them to make one more poster. I''ll


    stick it on the wall of my room, " said Hiram as he walked over and pulled Rachel into his embrace.


    Rachel, who''d been texting Celine, dropped her phone onto the bed.


    Hiram gave her a kiss on the lips and asked, "Did my father embarrass you when you went to the Rong


    mansion today?"


    "No, he didn''t, " replied Rachel, putting her arms around Hiram''s neck. "Don''t worry. I understand his


    feelings, so even if he had behaved rashly, I wouldn''t me him.


    But that rumor..."


    "You mean the rumor about my aunt''s child?" asked Hiram, staring at her intently.


    Rachel nodded.


    "Don''t worry. I have arranged for someone to investigate it. I don''t believe it''s true. My father got too


    worked up when he heard the news. When he calms down, he''ll start doubting it as well, " Hiram said


    gently, tucking Rachel''s hair behind her ears.


    "Whatever happened between your father and my aunt, it has nothing to do with you. Don''t trouble


    yourself because of my father''s attitude. You''re my wife. I will protect you no matter what."


    ''From now on, I won''t let anyone hurt her again, '' swore Hiram in his heart.


    The lovers stared at each other affectionately, moving their faces closer and closer to each other. Just


    as their lips were about to meet, Rachel''s phone rang.

 Chapter 210 I鈥檓 Hungry, Honey!

    Chapter 210 I¡¯m Hungry, Honey!


    Hiram felt disappointed at being interrupted by the call. He gave Rachel a peck on her cheek and


    said,"I''m going upstairs to work out. Will you join meter?"


    Rachel pouted but nodded to him. "Okay, let me answer my call first!"


    Grabbing her phone, she threw herself onto her bed and picked the call up.


    Celine screamed into the phone as if she was going to jump right out of it.


    "Rachel! When did you take all these wedding photos? They''re fabulous! And who was the man lifting


    your hemline for you? He looks like re Pei. Did you add him into the photo with Photoshop?


    But I''m zooming in on the photo and it does look like a real re. Tell me right now, was it him or not?"


    Afraid that Celine would make her go deaf, Rachel kept her phone away from her ear and said,"It''s


    absolutely him! Believe me! I''ll send you a photo of re and meter. You can see it yourself!"


    "What?! Are you telling the truth? You took a photo with re? You''re so dead, Rachel! Why did you go


    to meet re without me? I can''t believe it!" Celine shouted. She''d always been a huge fan of re


    Pei.


    Rachelughed guiltily, and tofort Celine, she said,"Next time, I''ll bring you with me. I was in a


    rushst time, and had no time to pick you up."


    "You''d better remember this! I''m going to hold you to it. Fine! Did you at least get his autograph for


    me?" Celine asked eagerly.


    "Of course! I''ve several, and you can take as many as you like," Rachel replied delightedly.


    Celine felt satisfied, because she''d been longing for re''s signature for a long time. Then, she


    said,"Rachel, there''s something I want to tell you, but it''s not good news.


    Fiona, some other colleagues and I had an argument with the director of ourpany the other day.


    On payday, we all found that our sry was 1000 bucks less than usual, so I went to ask him why. He


    said that the remaining sry would be paid at the end of this year. You should''ve seen his face when


    he said that. I wanted to punch him!


    I begged him again and again. You know, most of us are barely making ends meet and we''re really


    depending on this sry to pay our rent. It was cruel of them to withhold some of our sry like that. It


    feels like they''re afraid of us leaving suddenly."


    Hearing Celine''sint, Rachel sat up on her bed and put the photos away. "What happened after


    that? How are you doing now?"


    "I told him we would quit if they''re going to act like this, and I also told him to keep the money himself!"


    Celine said. But feeling a little guilty, she added,"Dear Rachel, to tell you the truth, I only dared to shout


    at my boss like that because you would back me up. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have had the courage."


    Rachelughed and said,"You''re right. I''ll back you up. Since things are going like this,e and work


    with me as soon as possible. Bring all our colleagues who are suffering. The studio is avable at any


    time. And if they''re treating us this way, we don''t need to stay faithful to them, so bring as many of our


    clients as possible with us."


    If a boss cherished his employees and treated them fairly, then they would be on good terms when they


    left, but now, it seemed unnecessary.


    "I knew we could always depend on you, Rachel. Don''t worry! I have my backup ns, you know!"


    Celine said confidently.


    Rachel knew about her ns, but didn''t agree. She thought that they shouldn''t do that to apany


    they had worked at for three years.


    She hung up and put her phone on the table. Stretching, she opened her wardrobe to find her


    sportswear.


    But to her surprise, she found two new handbags in it.


    Even before putting a hand on them, she knew they must cost a lot. But unlike the luxury bags upstairs,


    these two handbags were modest and closer to the kind of handbags she usually used.


    Rachel thought over it for a long moment before she realized that Hiram probably felt that the bag she


    took to work every day was too humble for her now.


    ''From now on, I''ve to pay more attention to my appearance, '' she thought with a hint of nostalgia for the


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    days when she didn''t care much about fashion.


    Then, Rachel went to the gym on the third floor to join Hiram.


    Hiram was doing chest exercises when she came in. Seeing him flex the strong muscles on his arms,


    Rachel thought to herself, ''It''s no wonder he can hold me up so easily.


    It is the result of all these hard exercises.


    No one is born perfect, even if they look perfect all the time.''


    She squatted down on the ground and watched Hiram work out for a while. She licked her lips, feeling


    the temperature rising as she watched him. Then she said,"I''m hungry, honey..."


    Hiram took a deep breath and stopped. He turned to Rachel without standing up, raised his eyebrows,


    and asked,"What? You''re hungry? For what?"


    He looked into Rachel''s eyes, thinking she was turned on after watching him exercise.


    "I''m hungry! It means I want to eat something!" Rachel eximed, trying to divert his thoughts from


    where they were clearly wandering to.


    Hiram burst intoughter at her words. "You haven''t even started exercising and you''re already


    hungry?"


    Rachel nodded. She had only had a little to eat at supper, and now, she had the strong desire to eat


    something delicious.


    "You''re really a little foodie! I thought you would work out hard since you''ve changed your clothes!"


    Hiram smiled and stood up, wiping off the sweat on his forehead with his hands.


    "Okay, tell me what you want to eat. I think we can manage it, since it''s notte yet." Hiram reached out


    for a bottle of water on the rack and watched Rachel as she thought hard.


    Rachel took a look at the clock on the wall. It was a little past nine. If they went out in their car now, it


    would bete when they came back. She decided not to take the trouble. "Forget it! Instant noodles will


    be fine for me."


    Hiram frowned and said,"No, no instant noodles! Let''s go! I know a fancy restaurant that''s open all the


    time."


    He took Rachel''s hand and headed to the door.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Rachel found that she wasn''t the only one who wanted to grab


    something to eat at this time. The ce was crowded with people.


    It was filled with mostly young couples, who were sitting together and chatting with each other closely.


    Rachel ordered two dishes, which were served quickly. Hiram, who didn''t feel hungry, just sat there and


    watched her eat.


    The dishes tasted great. Rachel knew that the restaurants rmended by Hiram would never


    disappoint her, and besides, she had never ever thought that she would have dinner at such a


    restaurant before.


    While she was enjoying her dinner, a loud bang from the next table shocked her, and she raised her


    head to see what happened.


    A man and a woman were sitting together and having their dinner, but another man wearing a pair of


    sses was standing in front of them and shouting at them.


    "Can you tell me who this fucking guy is, my dear wife?" The man with sses looked to be in his


    thirties. He was shouting at the woman while pointing at the man sitting beside her.


    There were broken beer bottles on the ground.


    Frowned at them, Hiram then turned to Rachel and asked,"Can we leave now?"


    Rachel stopped eating and put her chopsticks on the table, but instead of standing up, she turned to


    look at them.


    "He, he''s just a colleague from work. Please let me exin! There''s nothing going on between us.


    We''re just having dinner together after work. You must believe me!" the woman exined hurriedly,


    shifting away from the man sitting next to her.


    "A colleague? Do you think I''m stupid? You''re cheating on me with another guy, and you want me to


    believe you! I''m such an idiot!I''ve been working hard every day to support you and our kids, but look at


    what you did to me! You''re having dinner with some other guy instead ofing home!" The husband


    could barely catch his breath, and his face was turning red with anger.


    But the other man, who looked nd in appearance, calmly said,"Don''t be so mad! I admit that I have a


    crush on her. I can''t deny that it hurts me to see her going home every day after work, cooking,


    cleaning and doing theundry, while all you care about is making money. You make her do everything


    for you at home and shout at her all the time. You never care about her! Yes, it''s not right for me to


    I love her, and I care about her feelings! If you don''t cherish her anymore, please leave her alone."


    What the other man said seemed to embarrass the husband, because his face turned pale and he


    couldn''t seem to utter another word. Out of rage, he pointed his finger at his wife and the other man,


    kicked the table over and left.


    After the husband left, the other man pulled the woman into his arms and patted her on her shoulder.


    "Don''t be upset. I won''t put you into a dilemma. Whether you get divorced or not is up to you."


    After watching the whole scene, Rachel quietly turned back and nced at Hiram.


    She didn''t know who she was supposed to feel pity for. The husband was simple-minded and didn''t


    know how to manage a family, the wife was hardworking but ignored by her husband, and the other


    man loved her but would rather stay by her side silently than ask her to choose.


    Rachel knew it was aplicated situation, but one thing was clear: women deserved care all the time.


    While she was thinking, Hiram held her hand and they walked out of the restaurant together.


    "Hiram, if I tell you I fall in love with another guy one day, what would you do to me?"


    Rachel asked boldly.

 Chapter 211 Things Were Complicated And Confusing

    Chapter 211 Things Were Complicated And Confusing


    Although Rachel knew that Hiram might be unhappy if she asked him such a question, she


    couldn''t help asking him.


    The restaurant wasn''t far from the Tulip Pce, so they were walking back home.


    Hiram was walking next to her on the sidewalk, holding her hand. He looked at her and said without


    any emotion," I don''t think that woman in the restaurant has done anything wrong.


    Many married men date lots of women. Most of their wives choose to forgive them or turn a blind eye to


    it. Even though these women aren''t being cared for by their husbands, they still choose to put up with


    their loneliness. Therefore, as the saying goes, a smart bird chooses a good tree to nest in.


    If you meet someone who cares about you and treats you better, why bother maintaining a broken


    marriage and letting yourself be restricted by moral principles?"


    Rachel agreed with Hiram, but she was confused. How were his words rted to her question?


    "So, are you suggesting that if things don''t work for us in the future, I should run away from you?" She


    smiled, embarrassed.


    When she finished her question, she felt a sharp pain in her hand. Hiram had tightened his hold on her


    hand, and he said in an overbearing way," What are you talking about? You really think I will give other


    men a chance? The only way you can cheat on me is if I''m no longer living in this world."


    Rachel pulled her hand away from Hiram. She rubbed it and said," Even while you''re living in this


    world, I can still hang out and be friends with other guys."


    "Do you think I''ll just let that happen without keeping an eye on you? Let me tell you something, my


    perseverance and ability are beyond your imagination. I''ll always watch you. You can never run away


    from me for the rest of your life."


    He grabbed her hand again, gently this time.


    Then, they decided to head back home.


    But Rachel asked Hiram to take a walk with her before getting into their mansion.


    After everything that happened that day, Rachel was exhausted. When she walked into the bedroom,


    she found Hiram, having finished his shower, lying on the bed and waiting for her.


    Rachel didn''t say a word. She took her night robe and went into the bathroom to take a shower. When


    she came out, Hiram immediately lifted her in the air and threw her onto the bed. But just as Hiram


    climbed on top of her, Rachel shouted," Stop! Bad news, Hiram. My girl has started her monthly job."


    Hiram rolled his eyes and said," so, still not pregnant?"


    Rachelughed and touched his disappointed face. "It''s fine, Hiram. To be honest, I''m not ready to be a


    mom."


    On top of that, so many things had happenedtely. Both of them were stressed, so that might be the


    reason why Rachel hadn''t gotten pregnant yet.


    They had to just let nature take its course.


    Hiram breathed a sigh of relief andy down on the other side of their bed. He looked at her and smiled


    gently. "All right, this means that I can do whatever I want a few dayster. I don''t have to suppress


    myself!"


    Rachel felt Hiram''s warm and big hands rubbing her belly. She looked at him affectionately as he said,"


    All right, Rachel. Let''s go to sleep."


    In a city not far away from H City...


    In a in restaurant near a farm, there was a dignified and majestic man standing in front of a middle-


    aged woman, who was too scared to lift her head.


    "From now on, answer every question my master asks. I don''t care if someone has given you money or


    warned you. From now on, you can''t lie to us. Your family, your job¡­ We need to know everything. So,


    please be honest,"


    the butler said and looked at Gavin, who was sitting beside the woman. Gavin nodded his head and the


    butler took a step back.


    The middle-aged woman nodded her head and said with a shaky voice," De¡­ Dear sir, I don''t dare to


    lie to you. Ple¡­Please ask me¡­"


    Gavin put his hands on the desk. "Are you from XH Vige?" he asked.


    "Yes." The woman answered without hesitation, lowering her head.


    "Do you know Landy Rong?"


    "I met her twice. I wouldn''t say I know her. At that time, no one in the vige knew exactly who she was.


    We all thought she was a rtive of the Rong family who hade here for vacation."


    "You said that you saw her with Simpson Ruan. Is that true?"


    "Yes, it''s true. But as you know, back then, people weren''t so open about rtionships. Everything was


    done behind curtains those days. Therefore, very few people knew about their rtionship!"


    the woman answered honestly. She knew that the Rong family had a powerful background.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She would never ever dare to lie to them.


    Hearing her answer, Gavin sighed. "No wonder¡­ No wonder I couldn''t find this information even after


    investigating for such a long time. Why didn''t you tell me this before?"


    "Well, Mr. Rong, please forgive me. I''m part of the Ruan family, and Simpson was a very important


    figure in our family. How could I say something bad about him? So when you asked people one by one,


    I just¡­ just said that I knew nothing¡­"


    The woman lowered her head. She was so nervous that she kept rubbing her trousers. "At that time, I


    was afraid, I didn''t dare to say anything. After all, it was about Miss Rong''s death. I was afraid that I


    would say something wrong that would implicate others and get them into trouble."


    Gavin banged the table with his fist. He looked at her with his sharp eyes and said," Implicate others?


    Landy, an eighteen-year-old little girl, died for no reason. And you were afraid of implicating others?


    Tell me. Before Landy¡­ Before Landy died¡­ did you meet her?"


    Gavin asked her in a softer tone, calming himself down.


    She shook her head and answered," No. I didn''t run into them all the time. I only met them twice.


    Besides, Simpson and Fannie were engaged at that time. How would I dare to say anything!"


    She was a good friend of Fannie''s, so she couldn''t say anything that would embarrass her friend.


    Besides, she was a cowardly woman to begin with.


    Gavin slowly closed his eyes and tried to calm down himself. Every time he talked about Landy, it was


    hard for him to remain calm.


    The butler knew Gavin well, so he handed Gavin a cup of tea. "Mr. Rong, please calm down."


    "Last two questions. When you met Landy, did you notice anything wrong? Things like, was she


    pregnant at that time?"


    Gavin asked her patiently. Although he had heard the answer a thousand times from his men, he


    wanted to verify it in person anyway.


    He wanted to know what had happened that year.


    "Well¡­" The woman was trying to remember the details. She furrowed her eyebrows and after a long


    time, she said," Oh, I remember that one time I met her, she was dressed in loose clothes, quite


    different from what she usually used to wear.


    But I didn''t think too much about it then. You know, people were seldom dressed nicely back then. So


    even though she was a rtive of the prestigious family, we didn''t think too much about it. Yes, I think I


    do remember that she was dressed in loose clothes one time."


    Her answer made Gavin clench his fists. He took a deep breath.


    So Landy having a child wasn''t a groundless rumor after all.


    However, who could be the biological father of that child, if not Simpson?


    "What about Fannie? Did she interact with Landy often at that time?" Gavin asked. This was his biggest


    confusion. Somehow, he felt that Fannie knew a lot about this story.


    "Uh, I don''t know. At first, she knew nothing about their rtionship. But down the line, she realized that


    something wasn''t right. Fannie is the toughest woman among us. She loved Simpson very much, so


    she talked to Landy about it. But I don''t know how the conversation went!"


    said the middle-aged woman. She sighed and said," After all, this kind of thing hurts. It wouldn''t have


    been right for me to ask her about it. And I really don''t know if they met after having that conversation.


    Mr. Rong, that''s all I know! I swear that I''m not lying to you! If I am, I''ll be struck by lightning and split


    into two!"


    Gavin waved his hands.


    The butler brought out a thick envelope filled with money and put it on the table in front of the woman.

 Chapter 212 Hiram鈥檚 Dissolute Cousin

    Chapter 212 Hiram¡¯s Dissolute Cousin


    "Don''t tell this to anyone. If you remember something else, call me at any time."The butler patted the


    envelope.


    Gavin walked out from the small restaurant with a more dignified expression.


    The Rong family was immersed in grief when Landy suddenly passed away. And when the secrets


    started toe out, no one was prepared for them.


    No secret could be hidden forever. Gavin believed that sooner orter, all the truth would be revealed.


    In the Stream Company.


    When Hiram got out of the conference room, Chad rushed over and whispered something to him.


    "Have you made any progress?" Hiram asked after hearing what Chad had to say.


    He shook his head helplessly. "Nothing yet. But it seems that your father is not ready to give up just


    yet."


    "Yes, I know. Get someone to watch over him and be sure to verify the words again."Hiram walked


    toward the office after giving his instructions.


    Morally speaking, he should not go against his father''s wishes. But this was about Rachel.


    That was why he couldn''t let this issue go.


    In the Stream Company, the office for the project of Cliff Mountain.


    Rachel was busy typing on the keyboard when the phone suddenly rang. She picked it up.


    "Oh dear! Mom, can you stop?" Rachel frustratedly answered," You haven''t fully recovered yet and now


    you want to look for a new shop? Why don''t you take a longer vacation?"


    Because of the ident, Fannie could no longer work like she used to. But since she had always been


    busy throughout her life, her body was not used to doing nothing. She felt like she had been resting for


    forever.


    "You should support your mom! Don''t you understand?" Fannie questioned. "I am not yet old! I can''t


    stay in the house waiting for you to earn money and give me food. I have to be self-reliant!"


    Fannie dered.


    "Fine. I''ll spare some time to look for a new shop with you, okay?"Rachel knew her mother''s temper.


    She could onlyfort her.


    Right after Rachel hung up the phone, a file fell onto her desk. She looked up to see Daniel standing by


    her desk with arms crossed on his chest.


    "Hiram wants this document now. Go up and give it to him," he urgently demanded.


    Rachel was not willing to follow his demand. "Why do I have to do this? I am very busy!"


    Daniel snapped back at Rachel saying," Please do as you are told withoutin."Daniel mmed


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    his hands on her desk to remind Rachel that he was still the boss. Then he turned around to walk


    towards his office.


    Rachel angrily stared at the document for a while before giving in eventually. She unwillingly got up.


    Quickly snatching the contract off the desk, Rachel walked toward the elevator and pressed the button.


    After waiting for a while, she noticed that the elevator wasing up from the first floor.


    Ding! Finally the elevator was here.


    Rachel lifted her foot to get in, but as she focused her eyes into the elevator, the expression on her


    face suddenly turned into shock.


    Seemingly a scene from a R-rated film appeared in front of Rachel. She saw a man''s waist pressed


    against a woman by the elevator wall. Her long, silky white legs wrapped around his body. The man


    slowly turned his head and looked at Rachel with an annoyed expression on his face.


    Rachel''s jaw dropped to the floor. But it wasn''t because of embarrassment, but because of who she


    saw.


    ''Is that Hiram?'' She thought to herself.


    ''No, no. Though his eyes and nose were simr to Hiram''s, the other details werepletely different.''


    "Have you been watching long enough? Now close the doors and don''t disturb me." He said impatiently


    to Rachel with a hint of arrogance in his tone. She noticed that his voice was alsopletely different


    from Hiram''s as well.


    Standing at the door of the elevator, she immediately pressed the down button to close the elevator.


    She was not in a hurry to take the other elevator but stayed and noticed that this elevator stopped on


    the 28th floor. The other elevator arrived and she walked in.


    Did he just go to the floor where the CEO''s office was on?


    Was this man rted to Hiram in any way?


    At the same time, outside the first elevator on the 28th floor, Hiram looked at his watch to note that it


    was already time. He raised his head to see that the elevator had arrived.


    The moment the elevator door opened, his thick eyebrows immediately wrinkled. Angrily, he shouted at


    the man inside," Hearst!What are you doing in my elevator?!


    Put on your pants and get out here now!"


    Hearst slowly put on his pants and clipped his belt. He blew a kiss to the woman inside. "Honey, I''ll see


    you tomorrow. You can go back first!"


    After the elevator doors were closed, he looked at Hiram and said," Big brother, that woman is quite


    good at sex. Do you want to enjoy her tonight?"


    "Keep her to yourself," Hiram answered. His cold and gloomy eyes swept at him. Though he had


    already seen Hearst, he did not rush to leave. He looked at the elevator and wondered why Rachel had


    note up.


    His thought was quickly interrupted by Hearst fixing his hair and casually saying," Big brother, isn''t that


    elevator for you only? Have you removed that rule?"


    Hiram''s eyes grew wide as he knew this could only mean one thing.


    Except for Rachel, no one dared to take this elevator.


    At this moment, another elevator door opened and Rachel stepped out from inside.


    She saw the two men standing along the corridor. She was still wondering who was this man and why


    did he look a lot like Hiram?


    "Here''s the contract you wanted!" She then handed the file to Hiram with doubt in her eyes.


    "Big brother, who is she?" Hearst began to look at her carefully as he saw this woman for the second


    time today.


    This made Rachel very ufortable. It was as if another dissolute Hiram was watching her. It felt


    very awkward.


    It was as if her image of Hiram was being tarnished!


    "Hearst, she''s your sister-inw."


    Hiram answered calmly as he took the file from Rachel''s hand and casually embraced her, whispering,"


    I told Daniel that you have other things to do so you can stay with me this afternoon. Change your


    clothes in a while to apany me to a meeting."


    The curiosity built up even more for Hearst as he stared at her. However, he suddenly stopped when he


    noticed that Hiram was giving him a cold look.


    "Big brother, it''s our family gathering tonight. Now you haven''t had the wedding yet, are you sure it''s not


    too early to take her to that?"


    "Shut up, go to the waiting room."Hirammanded with knife-like eyes. He then turned and walked


    toward the president''s office with Rachel.


    Once they were in the office, Rachel asked Hiram," Who is he?"


    "He''s my cousin. Susan is his sister." Hiram answered while walking around his desk and opening the


    file.


    After thinking for a moment, Rachel said," Then he''s not your younger brother. But why does he look a


    lot like you?"


    Hiram hesitated. When he was young, he hated other people saying that Hearst looked like him. This


    was because Hearst had done many dissolute things using his name.


    "Maybe the appearance is inherited from generation to generation. His grandfather and my grandfather


    are brothers after all."


    Rachel nodded, agreeing with this theory. Suddenly she remembered what he had just said earlier out


    in the corridor.


    When he mentioned that she had to attend a meeting, she didn''t think too much of it assuming that it


    was just another ordinary meeting.


    But she felt anxious when she remembered Hearst mentioned that it was a Rong family gathering.


    "You mentioned that we''re going to attend a meeting this afternoon..." Rachel said.


    "A family gathering. All the family members will be there. It''s nothing serious. We always have this


    gathering every year after the Mid-Autumn Festival." Hiram exined while looking at the contract.


    A frown crept onto Rachel''s face. "Hiram, I still have work to do this afternoon. Would it be okay if I not


    go with you?"


    "No." Hiram refused without raising his head.


    An enormous wave of pressure suddenly overwhelmed Rachel. When they attended a small gathering


    This time, it was a gathering of the entire Rong family.

 Chapter 213 Her Cruise Ship

    Chapter 213 Her Cruise Ship


    After thinking it over, she walked towards Hiram and put her arms around his neck. "Honey, can I not


    go to the gathering this time? I''ll definitely go next year!


    Please!" she pleaded.


    Hiram held her hand and whispered gently," No way, honey. Since everyone already knows you''re my


    wife, you have toe with me."


    "Uhh..." Rachel lowered her head and said listlessly," But I''ll be nervous."


    Hiram smiled gently. He rubbed her hair andforted her," You''ll have to meet them sooner orter,


    and I think the sooner the better, so that you''ll be familiar with them. Juste and greet them.


    Besides, I''ll be with you the whole time."


    Rachel sighed and said," But I''m sure I''ll get pulled into a group of women. Since women are born to be


    talkative, I''ll have a hard time facing so many of them. On top of that, it''s a party full of your rtives.


    Even if they say something unpleasant, you can''t stand up for me and risk offending them."


    ''If that happens, I''ll have to rely on myself, '' Rachel thought.


    "Honey! You''d better go into the room and change your clothes now instead of worrying about what


    might happen at the party. The makeup artist has arrived. Call her in when you''re ready," Hiram said


    and sighed internally.


    He knew that Rachel needed experience in facing these kinds of situations on her own, even if she was


    reluctant to do it.


    Once she overcame her psychological barriers, it would be easy for her.


    Rachel walked into the suite and looked at the dress that was neatly ced on the bed. Taking a deep


    breath, she thought to herself, ''Rachel, since you have to go to the party, you should face it bravely.


    The worst they''ll do is gossip about you or argue with you. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    Just put on a brave front and show them how great you are.''


    Feeling motivated enough, she began to change her clothes.


    When she was done and waiting with Hiram to finish getting her makeup done, Hearst walked in.


    ncing at Rachel, he pulled a chair and sat opposite Hiram. "Hiram, can you do me a favor and ask


    Rachel toe to our next family party instead?


    Before you got married, I brought you up as an excuse every time my mom nagged at me to get


    married. But now, if you bring Rachel to the party, my mom won''t stop torturing me."


    Hiram replied coldly," You deserve it! So many girls are crazy about you, but all you do is sleep with


    them and never take responsibility after. It''s time to find yourself a wife so that you won''t keep messing


    around."


    Hearst felt a headacheing on. He put his hand on his forehead and turned to Rachel, who was


    sitting on the sofa.


    He smiled and said," Rachel, the women of the Rong family are very annoying. They''re especially fond


    of gossip. If you show up at the party, I''m sure they''ll keep talking to you and drive you crazy!"


    Rachel''s eyebrows were being penciled. When she heard Hearst''s words, she nced at him and


    said," So what do you propose?"


    "It''s better if you just don''t go. You can ask Hiram to tell them that you''re not feeling well. What do you


    think?" Hearst suggested, smiling broadly.


    Rachelughed. She held up the mirror and looked at her eyebrows. "You just told me that they''re fond


    of gossip. If I don''t show up at the party, won''t they all say that I don''t dare to face them?"


    Hearst didn''t know how to reply. Hebed his hair with his fingers and then sat on the sofa next to


    Rachel. ''This couple is really stubborn!'' he thought.


    After everything was ready, Hiram changed his clothes, and then they set out.


    "Where are we going? You seem to be driving on a different route." Looking at the strange scenery


    outside the window, Rachel thought, ''The Rong family''s house is already very big. Is it still not able to


    amodate all the family members?''


    "Rachel, we''re driving to a seaside cruise ship where our party will be held. Everyone has arrived


    except us," Chad exined to her while driving.


    Rachel looked at Hiram, who was resting his head with his eyes closed. He hadn''t had any rest since


    work that morning. "Hiram, will wee back tonight?" Rachel asked.


    Hiram opened his eyes and looked at her with a smile. "What''s wrong? You''re looking forward to


    "Nothing. I''m just wondering. I want to know what our ns are, at least," Rachel mumbled. The truth


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    was, she still had some unfinished work when she left the office, and she wanted toplete it as soon


    as possible. She didn''t want to be given special treatment just because she was Hiram''s wife.


    "We''ll stay on the cruise ship tonight and go to work tomorrow morning," Hiram said, pulling her close


    to him and closing his eyes again.


    It was about five in the evening when they arrived at the seashore.


    It was already dark outside. The light grey sky looked like a huge cloud hanging over the sea.


    Rachel was a little surprised. ''What a big family it is! They even have to hold their family party on such


    a huge cruise ship!'' she thought.


    "Give me your hand." Hiram reached out to Rachel.


    Rachel held his hand firmly and carefully walked onto the cruise ship in her heels.


    Chad and Hearst soon caught up with them.


    It seemed the Rong family members were ustomed to suchvish parties. They were familiar with


    how to walk onto a cruise ship.


    "This cruise ship is ours. We usually rent it out and use the money for its maintenance and repairs.


    asionally, we use it to host the guests of our family." Instead of bringing Rachel to the party


    immediately, Hiram stood with her on the deck, enjoying the sea breeze.


    Rachel was still wondering about what he had said just now. She looked at the handsome man


    standing beside her and asked," You mean the cruise ship is yours?"


    "Yes. But what''s mine is yours. Since the party is going to be held on our cruise ship, why should we


    feel nervous?" Hiram turned to her with a smile, holding her hand firmly.


    "Really? You mean I can ask anyone who annoys me to leave?" Rachel asked,ughing incredulously.


    Hiram nodded and said," Yes."


    They had hardly taken a few steps forward when they heard someone calling them. "Hiram! Rachel!


    Wait for me!"


    Lifting her long skirt up, Susan shook Shirley Fang''s hand off and ran over. She shouted," Hey, Shirley!


    The party is for the Rong family members. Are you following me and trying to make trouble again?"


    "Come on, Susan. I''m not going to make any trouble. I came here just to have fun. Besides, there are


    so many people here at the party, so it''s not a big deal if there''s just one more person. Am I right?"


    Shirley came over, following Susan.


    She looked at Hiram and Rachel with a fake smile and nodded to them in greeting.


    Susan walked away from Shirley and towards Rachel. She smiled and said," Rachel, you look


    gorgeous today! You must be the most beautiful woman at the party. Hiram will be proud of you!"


    Hiram nced at them, then let go of Rachel''s hand and walked into the cruise ship ahead of them.


    Shirley came over immediately and followed close behind Rachel and Susan. Since she was an


    outsider, she had to follow the Rong family members closely, or she would be too conspicuous.


    Rachel was astonished when she stepped into the cruise ship.


    What a huge number of people!

 Chapter 214 Family Gathering On Cruise Ship (Part I)

    Chapter 214 Family Gathering On Cruise Ship (Part I)


    When Hiram showed up at the party, he would undoubtedly be the center of attention. So instead


    of going inside directly and greeting everyone, he stood in front of the entrance and waited for Rachel.


    Rachel was shocked by the number of people at the party when she arrived. Stunned, she stood


    between Susan and Shirley, barely noticing when Hiram took her hand.


    Hiram and Rachel walked into the hall hand in hand.


    Since it was Rachel''s first official introduction to the family, everyone turned their eyes to her. She was


    the heroine tonight.


    Because of the atmosphere, Rachel felt like a superstar as she walked down the red carpet.


    There were at least a hundred people gathering here, all rted to the Rong family one way or another.


    The moment she entered, she heard the children''s yful noises die down and saw the benevolent


    smiles on the elders'' faces fade, as everyone turned to look at her and Hiram. The younger generation


    of men and women couldn''t keep their eyes off them either.


    Suddenly, they all broke out into apuse out of nowhere, and it went on for a long time before


    stopping.


    "Wow, our Hiram finally brings his wife to meet us. See, Mom, I told you not to worry. He always does


    everything at the right time. Now look, here they are," said Kun while apuding.


    Kun Rong, the director of the Public Security Department, had yed a huge role in helping rescue


    Rachel from the kidnappers. Now, he was pping his hands enthusiastically and talking to the gray-


    haired woman next to him.


    "Oh, hey, in spite of how poor the Ruan family is, their daughter looks very good. She has good


    mannerisms, too," Kun''s mother said approvingly with a big smile on her face.


    In another part of the room, Hearst looked at Susan, who had juste over to him, and said," Sister,


    why are you sote? I need your help. Please ask mom to stop. She keeps nagging at me about


    marriage. I can''t stand it anymore."


    Susan stuck out her tongue at him. If Shirley hadn''t insisted oning with her, she would have


    arrived at the party a long time ago.


    In the middle of the room, Hiram, who was still holding Rachel''s hand, started to introduce her to all the


    rtives of the Rong family.


    Rachel counted and found that a lot of the people present were men. Hiram had about five uncles who


    all had sons, making the count 15. On top of that, most of those sons were married and had children.


    Since it was meant to be a family gathering, everyone had brought all their family members here, so it


    added up to more than one hundred people at the party.


    Besides, the Rong family had been around for more than a hundred years, so their poprity had


    swelled up as well.


    Rachel, who was being swept around the room by Hiram to be introduced to all his rtives, was


    starting to feel dizzy. There were so many of them that she couldn''t remember them all in such a short


    time. She thought that even if they met like this every year, it would take her a few more years before


    she could distinguish all of them.


    After the introductions were over, Rachel was brought by Susan to a table where all the youngdies


    like them sat.


    Sitting down, Rachel felt like she could finally rx and breathe a little. To keep up appearance today,


    she had put on high heel shoes, which made her feel even more tired. She was taking a sip of water to


    rx a little when she heard the girl sitting opposite her say," Shirley, aren''t you close to Lydia? Do you


    know why she doesn''te back this time?"


    "Yeah, she used toe back just for this reunion. Why is she absent this year? Do you have any


    idea, Shirley?" another girl asked.


    All of them had been attending the family reunion since they were children, so it was very obvious to


    them when one of them was absent. And with everything that had happened recently, they were really


    curious about Lydia''s absence.


    Shirley seemed to know that people would definitely ask her about Lydia. The truth was that while Lydia


    had a bad rtionship with Rachel, her rtionship with others was much better.


    "Lydia is busy with her studies. And besides, she hasn''tpletely recovered from kidnapping incident


    yet. That''s why she doesn''te this year. But she told me to tell all of you that she misses you very


    much."


    Shirley nced at Rachel as she spoke.


    When she was done, the whole table was silent for a moment.


    Everyone knew how the kidnapping at the theater had gone down. When Hiram had to choose one


    person to save, he had chosen Lydia over Rachel. They''d all assumed that Rachel would be angry at


    Lydia because of that.


    What other reason did Lydia have to avoid the family reunion? She''d never missed it in the past years.


    Rachel sneered in her heart. She''d been curious about why Shirley hade here with Susan. Now, it


    turned out that it was for Lydia''s sake.


    She knew that since almost no one knew the details of what had happened that night, they would


    assume that she was the reason Lydia hadn''t shown up to the party. It would reflect badly on her.


    "Shirley, I know you keep in touch with Lydia. Can you please pass my message to her that she doesn''t


    have to me herself for the incident? I understand that she didn''t tell the kidnappers about me on


    purpose. I almost lost my life because of her mistake, but... Let bygones be bygones. I hope she won''t


    beat herself up about it anymore,"


    Rachel said to Shirley with a sincere smile on her face. To any third person, it would seem like she had


    really forgiven Lydia for the terrible things that she had done to her.


    After all, if Lydia could pretend to be sorry, why couldn''t she?


    She didn''t want to talk about the kidnapping incident to anyone, but if Lydia wanted to make use of it to


    get sympathy from her family members, then she was more than happy to help her do it.


    Shirley opened her mouth to reply, then controlled herself. She didn''t want to lose herposure or


    reveal too much in front of the family members.


    Rachel''s words had made all the youngdies curious. They looked at each other and wondered if


    there was anything more to the kidnapping incident that they didn''t know about.


    "Rachel, what happened at the theater? Is there anything that we don''t know about?" Susan asked


    curiously.


    Rachel shook her head with an easy smile on her face and said," Susan, it''s all in the past, I''d rather


    not talk about it now. I want to let go of those unhappy memories."


    Susan nodded her head understandingly and held Rachel''s arm tofort her. "Rachel, I understand


    how bitter you would have been feeling about that incident. Even I can''t stand thinking about it. Lydia


    should be appreciating you. If you hadn''t been there to rece her, then..."


    But before Susan could finish, Shirley, unable to stand it anymore, interrupted. "Susan, how can you


    speak for other person instead of our sister? She''s of noble birth, like every member of the Rong family.


    Rachel just did what a sister-inw should do. There''s nothing to appreciate."


    "How can you say such..." Susan trailed off, shocked at how Shirley could say such things.


    "Shirley, I think you''re right. I''m just an outsider who married into the Rong family. Besides, Hiram and I


    haven''t even had a wedding, so I''m not really a family member yet. Even if something had happened to


    me when I was kidnapped, the Rong family would be suffering no loss. However, Lydia is different. She


    is a member of the Rong family and a person of noble birth. She shouldn''t be put in any danger,"


    Rachel said with her eyes casting downwards.


    Her words immediately gained the sympathy of all the women sitting around them.


    Among them, there were manydies who had married into the Rong family, and they felt angry on


    behalf of Rachel.


    "Shirley, how can you speak like that? So what if we''re daughters-inw of the Rong family? Do you


    mean we''re all just outsiders?" one of the women suddenly said, standing up and ring at Shirley.


    Rachel remembered that she was Kun''s wife.


    "Yeah, Shirley, that''s nonsense. We have all given birth to children of the Rong family. Are you saying


    we don''t deserve any respect for that?" another daughter-inw of the Rong family said.


    Hearing that, Shirley anxiously tried to exin. "Sisters, please don''t be mad. I''m not talking about you.


    You''ve all contributed a lot to the Rong family. I was just talking about that particr issue. I wasn''t


    trying to offend any of you."


    Her words angered Rachel, who fixed a light but cold smile onto her face.


    "So, Shirley, I''m the only one you''re talking about, right?" Rachel asked.


    Shirley was stunned by Rachel''s cold voice. She bit her lips and swallowed the words that were


    threatening to spill out of her mouth. Instead, she looked around the table, as if gathering support, and


    said with a fake smile," Look at the other daughters-inw, they all have one or two children already.


    But look at you! You''ve been living with Hiram for so long. Why don''t you have children yet?"


    "Shirley, you''d better stop right there. She''s lived with Hiram for barely half a year. It''s not a big deal if


    they haven''t had kids yet," Kun''s wife said sharply.


    "Are you kidding me? How about you and your husband? If I remember correctly, you conceived during


    your honeymoon. Having children can be the easiest thing in the world. But it seems it can also be the


    hardest," Shirley said with a smug smile on her face.


    Rachelughed coldly and said," Shirley, I used to think that you were too young to be concerning


    yourself about certain matters, but it seems I was wrong. Since when did Hiram and I need you to n


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    our future?" Then, dropping her sarcasm, she said," If you don''t feelfortable staying here, or if you


    ever make me feel ufortable again, the yacht outside will be waiting to send you back at any


    time!"


    Rachel stood up and walked towards Hiram, leaving a dumbstruck Shirley in her wake.


    Even as she walked away, Rachel''s pace was rxed and she looked calm, as if nothing had


    happened at the table just moments ago.


    All the women sitting at the table watched Rachel as she joined Hiram, who was in conversation with


    someone. She was smiling calmly and didn''t seem affected by the episode at all. Her demeanor was


    that of a hostess''s.

 Chapter 215 Family Gathering On Cruise Ship (Part 2)

    Chapter 215 Family Gathering On Cruise Ship (Part 2)


    Seeing Rachel walking up to him, Hiram reached out to hold her hand and passed her a ss of wine.


    "Come here, honey! Let''s propose a toast to Uncle Richard," he said.


    Rachel took the ss in her hand and turned to Richard with a big smile on her face. "Uncle Richard,


    I''ve been hearing about you for a long time, and now, I''m finally getting the chance to meet you in


    person. You look more magnificent than I thought!"


    "Really? You''re so sweet! Hiram, congrattions! Bottoms up!" Richard said approvingly and drained


    his ss. "When will you two hold your wedding? I''m looking forward to seeing you exchange oaths!"


    Hiram finished his wine and put his ss on the te held by a waiter near them. He also took


    Rachel''s ss, from which she''d only taken a sip, and put it on the te before answering Richard''s


    question. "Soon! At the end of this year."


    "Great! But look at my Hearst, I''m afraid I won''t live to see his big day! He''s hanging out with so many


    women but he never introduces any of them to us. It''s really getting on my nerves!" Richard sighed and


    shook his head, not knowing that Hearst was sitting right behind them.


    Hearing his father''sint, Hearst mumbled," Dad, did you forget that I''m two years younger than


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiram? I promise I''ll find a virtuous wife and bring her to see you and mom in two years! Can you just


    stopining now?"


    he asked, ncing at Rachel. He''d known this would happen if Rachel showed up to the party.


    Everyone around them burst intoughter at Hearst''s words.


    Rachel noticed that Gavin hadn''t shown up at such an important family gathering. Joanna was sitting at


    a table and chatting with other elderdies.


    Later, at dinner, Rachel noticed that Hiram seemed to be a little drunk. People came over to toast him


    one after another, and he kept pouring wine into his mouth without any hesitation. Rachel thought there


    might be two reasons why he was drinking without any control; the first was that it was a family


    gathering that happened only once a year, and the second was that their wedding wasing.


    Meanwhile, in one of the cabins, Shirley was on her phone.


    "Shirley, are you really at the Rong family''s gathering party?"


    "Yes, Lydia! You know I wouldn''t waste such a good opportunity. I''m going to try my best to humiliate


    Rachel in front of all the elders, so that Hiram will leave her."


    "Listen to me, Shirley! Stop doing stupid things! I know my father well. He''s going to continue pursuing


    the matter of Aunt Landy''s death. So, we don''t need to do anything now. Things seem to be going well.


    Let''s wait and see what will happen. Don''t risk everything!" Lydia said quickly, trying to talk Shirley out


    of her n.


    "Lydia, I know what I''m doing! Don''t worry! Uncle Gavin always considers the interests of the whole


    family, so he won''t let outsiders find out about personal family affairs. What I''m going to do is add fuel


    to the fire. When there''s more gossip, it will keep people busy and distracted, and we can take what we


    want," Shirley said confidently.


    "Shirley, I don''t know what you''re nning! You didn''t tell me anything!" Lydia was shocked at the way


    Shirley was behaving. She used to think that Shirley was a naive girl, but now, she couldn''t read her at


    all.


    "Okay, Lydia, there''s not much time! I''d better go inside. See you!" Shirley said, hanging up.


    She looked around in the darkness before walking to the lower deck, where the guest rooms were


    located.


    It was past midnight.


    "Honey, go to sleep. I know you''re tired. I''ll join you in a moment," Hiram whispered to Rachel, touching


    her forehead with his. He was more than a little drunk.


    "Okay, I''m leaving. Take care and don''t drink anymore!" Rachel touched his head. She knew that at


    social events, Hiram usually had a few sses but didn''t get too drunk. Besides, she couldn''t stop him


    from drinking at such an asion.


    She stood up and walked to their cabin.


    Once inside, she took off her dress and put on the nightgown she''d brought. She wasn''tfortable


    with the idea of sleeping naked in a ce she''d never been to before. She felt more at ease sleeping


    with her clothes on.


    Exhausted by the long day she''d had, she dozed off in a few seconds.


    What she didn''t know was, something big was happening while she was asleep.


    The door to the cabin Rachel was in was opened again half an hourter.


    The heavy footsteps woke her up but she was too sleepy to open her eyes, assuming that it was Hiram


    finallying to sleep. She turned over to put her hands on his waist after he threw himself onto the


    bed.


    But the moment her hand touched his waist, she realized that something was wrong. Hiram had been


    working out a lot and had strong abdominal muscles, but the man lying beside her had a soft belly. It


    wasn''t Hiram.


    The realization shook her awake, and she got up immediately. It was pitch dark in the room, and she


    felt her heart beating so fast that it was about to jump out of her chest.


    ''The man on the bed isn''t Hiram, '' Rachel confirmed to herself.


    She grabbed her phone from under the pillow and looked at the man in the dim light of her screen. She


    was so shocked that she almost dropped her phone on his head. It was Hearst!


    Without thinking, Rachel kicked him off from the bed, getting the strength to do it out of nowhere.


    "What the fuck!"


    Hearst shouted on the ground. Managing to sit up, he rubbed his waist, where Rachel had kicked him.


    When he finally saw the person who was holding the phone shlight, he screamed out.


    "Quiet! Quick, answer me! Why are you in my room? And where''s Hiram now?" Rachel asked.


    Hearst, who was still trying to sober up after having drunk so much, said," I remember someone


    helping me get back to my room, but why...


    Why are you sleeping in my room, Rachel? This is my room, right?"


    All he could remember was someone helping him get back to his room. After that, he''d somehow


    stumbled inside and thrown himself onto the bed.


    Rachel realized that she couldn''t learn more information from him in the state he was in, so she said,"


    It''s not. What''s your room number? Bring me to your room now!"


    Hearst struggled to his feet, smoothed down his suit and moved mechanically to the door. "How did I


    get here? Who brought me here? Shit, I can''t remember a thing!" Hearst murmured, frowning.


    "Hurry up! Stopining!" Rachel urged him.


    Her only thought was Hiram. Where on earth was he at this moment? Everyone at the party had retired


    to their cabins and gone to sleep a long time ago.


    Once they were outside the cabin, Hearst searched all over himself to find his room card, but he


    couldn''t find it. Rubbing his hair, he asked himself hysterically," Which room is mine? Room 2006 or


    Room 2009?


    Don''t worry, Rachel. Just give me one second! Oh, I remember! It''s 2009. My sister preferred Room


    2006, so I left it to her!"


    Finally figuring out where his room was, he pointed and headed to the end of the corridor.


    When they reached Room 2009, Hearst pulled the handle of the door, but he couldn''t open it. He


    turned to Rachel and said," It''s locked, and I can''t open it without my card!"


    Looking at his face, which looked exactly like Hiram''s, made Rachel even more anxious. "Kick it open!"


    she shouted at him.


    "What? No, I can''t. I might hurt my legs," Hearst replied, shaking his head, and took a few steps back


    from the door. Born into a rich family, he''d been coddled since childhood and had never put himself in


    rough situations.


    "Hurry up! Kick it open! Or I''ll shout loudly that you''re taking advantage of me. What do you think Hiram


    will do when he hears?" Rachel shouted.


    Hearst shook his head immediately. He''d been scared of Hiram since he was a little boy, and there was


    no way he could face him now if Rachel really did something like that.


    He retreated, rubbed his hands together, and kicked the door hard. But it didn''t open.


    Rachel sneered and said," That''s the best you can do? I can''t believe you! Be a man!"


    Provoked by Rachel''s harsh words, Hearst rolled up his sleeves and kicked again, this time with all his


    strength.


    The door flew open with a bang.


    Rachel pulled Hearst aside and rushed into the room, pressing the switch in the hallway. At once, it


    was as bright as day.


    But Rachel was speechless when she saw who were lying on the bed.

 Chapter 216 Did You Sleep With Her Or Not

    Chapter 216 Did You Sleep With Her Or Not


    Rachel stared incredulously at the two people in bed. She felt like her heart had stopped beating.


    Then she noticed something.


    Shirley was lying naked in Hiram''s arms, while Hiram was disheveled. But he seemed to be in a deep


    sleep. Rachel and Hearst''s break-in hadn''t woken him up.


    On the other hand, Shirley was wide awake. When she saw them, she screamed, pulling the quilt to


    cover herself and trying to hide herself in Hiram''s arms.


    While Shirley was doing this, Rachel noticed a vivid blood stain on the quilt.


    "Calm down, Rachel. You know, men always do stupid things when they''re drunk." Hearst saw the stain


    too. It was embarrassing, but he still tried to defend Hiram.


    For Hearst, this kind of drunken mistake was quite normal. It wasn''t a big deal. But it was different for


    Rachel.


    She stepped back, feeling like she couldn''t breathe. Hearst held Rachel up and said," Don''t be mad at


    Hiram, Rachel. Calm down."


    When Rachel was still wondering how to handle the situation, she heard a door open outside the


    bedroom.


    Then she heard Richard and his wife talking. "What''s happening? It''s already midnight, but I''m sure I


    heard someone screaming."


    "Me too. Let''s go and find out what''s wrong!"


    That was all the motivation Rachel needed. She closed her eyes and opened them again. Now, they


    were as cold as ice. She strode to the bed and grabbed Shirley, who was still trying to bury herself in


    Hiram''s arms.


    She pulled Shirley out of the bed with the quilt still wrapped around her.


    "Rachel, what are you doing? Are you insane?" Shirley shouted, startled by Rachel''s rough actions.


    But Rachel didn''t answer Shirley. Instead, she pushed Shirley into Hearst''s arms.


    Hearst, who didn''t want to touch Shirley, dodged her. However, Rachel shouted at him," Hold her!"


    The look in Rachel''s eyes scared him. Without asking any questions, he held Shirley in his arms


    immediately, gripping her tighter when she tried to escape.


    The voices of Richard and his wife were getting closer and closer.


    Shirley, who was still fighting against Hearst''s grip, couldn''t figure out what Rachel was doing.


    There was only a few seconds left.


    Rachel took out another quilt from the closet and threw it on the bed. Then, shey on the bed and


    pulled up the quilt to cover Hiram and herself.


    Richard and his wife were almost at the door.


    "Hearst? I thought you told me that you''re going to sleep in our bedroom tonight? Are you drunk? Why


    are you holding Shirley?" Rachel asked in confusion, pretending that she''d just woken up.


    Hearst was confused too. What the hell was happening? Now, he was the one who had made a


    drunken mistake?


    Shirley shook her head immediately and tried to push Hearst away. "No, it''s not you! No!"


    Hearst made up his mind. Sleeping with Shirley wouldn''t seem as bad as sleeping with Rachel, his


    brother''s wife. He said," All right, all right, Shirley. My bad. I''m drunk. Let''s go back to our bedroom.


    Come with me, okay?"


    "No¡­ It''s not you!"


    Beside the door, Richard became furious as soon as he saw his son there with Shirley, who was


    wrapped in a quilt.


    "This is ridiculous! How could you do such a thing to Shirley, Hearst?" Richard asked angrily, clenching


    his chest.


    Seeing this, Richard''s wife said," Calm down. Richard. You know, Hearst is still young. Let''s go! Let''s


    go back to our room!"


    She knew her son well. Finding him like this didn''t surprise her. She didn''t want to make a big thing out


    of it.


    If the others woke up, things would be embarrassing. She quickly shuffled out of the room with


    Richard and shut the door behind them.


    Shirley was surprised at what was happening. She looked at Rachel, who had thrown back the quilt


    and was walking to her. Without a single word, Rachel pped Shirley''s face.


    "Rachel¡­ You¡­ you pped me?" Shirley waspletely confused. She couldn''t believe that after


    making it seem like she''d slept with Hearst, Rachel still had the nerve to p her.


    "So what? Even if you were Lydia, I would p your face. You''re such a shameless woman. pping


    you is a kindness!" Rachel said coldly.


    She picked up a ss from the table and went into the bathroom to fill it with water. Then, she threw


    the water at Hiram''s face. He had been sleeping throughout the wholemotion.


    But after Rachel threw the water at him, he finally stirred. He saw Rachel, who was standing next to the


    bed, and rubbed his temple. A sharp pain shot through his head.


    "What happened, Rachel? Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked in a husky voice.


    Rachel put down the ss. "One question. Did you sleep with Shirley or not?" she asked.


    Hiram blinked in confusion.


    Then he saw Shirley and Hearst, who were standing near the door.


    His vision was still blurred, but he noticed that Shirley was naked and wrapped with a quilt. She was


    staring at him with sad eyes.


    He seemed to understand something. Then, he lowered his head and checked under the quilt. His belt


    had been taken off, and his jeans were unzipped.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and tried to remember what had happened. Then, he shook his head.


    "That''s impossible.


    Although I drank a lot tonight, this isn''t the first time I''ve gotten drunk. I can still remember everything I


    did. I''m not that drunk!"


    His confident denial frightened Shirley. She shook her head and said to Hiram," Hiram, think again! You


    hugged me when I walked into the room, and no matter how much I tried to push you away, you didn''t


    listen to me. And then you just, you just¡­


    This is my first time. Why would I lie to you?"


    With one hand holding the quilt around her, she walked to the bed and pulled back the quilt on it to


    reveal the vivid blood stain on the white bed sheet.


    Hiram immediately got up and put on his clothes. He was still unsteady on his feet. He nced at


    Shirley coldly and said," Shirley, I''m not even going to ask you how I got into this room. I mean, I was


    so drunk that I couldn''t stand up. How could I do something to you?"


    He''d been so drunk that he couldn''t even move. He definitely wouldn''t have been in the mood to have


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    sex.


    "Hiram¡­ Why would I lie about something like this? You did, you did have¡­" Shirley bit her lips and


    stared at the red stain on the bed sheet, embarrassed.


    Hiram furrowed his eyebrows. He slowly said," Fine. Since you''re so sure about this, I''ll ask them to


    dock the boat."


    He shook his head, feeling dizzy. He looked at Rachel and said," Don''t worry, Rachel. We can test it."


    If he''d really done something with Shirley, he would have left his semen in her body.


    It wasn''t easy to destroy that kind of evidence. They could test it.


    "No, no, Hiram. I''m not going¡­ How could you do that? How can you insult me like this after everything


    you''ve done?" Biting her lips, Shirley looked at Hiram in tears. She pulled the quilt tighter around


    herself, took her clothes and walked into the bathroom.


    Rachel looked at Hiram coldly. Her face was pale.


    Hiram walked towards her and reached out to hug her, but Rachel pushed him away. "Don''t touch me."


    Even if he was innocent and had done nothing, he still had another woman in his bed just now.


    A few momentster, Shirley came out of the bathroom fully dressed. She walked to Hiram, lowered


    her head and said," Hiram, you were drunk. I don''t me you. If you don''t want to admit it, it''s fine. I''ll


    just let it go,"


    she said, turning to walk out of the bedroom.


    "Wait! No matter what the result is, I want you to go to the hospital to get tested," Hiram said, lowering


    his voice. Then, he went out to make a phone call. "Billy, dock the boat. I have something to do and I


    need to get off right now."

 Chapter 217 More And More Complicated

    Chapter 217 More And More Complicated


    "Hiram, you really want me to do such a test?" Shirley couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She''d


    never thought that Hiram would treat her like some cheap girl. On top of that, she was astonished that


    Hiram was still in his senses.


    Hiram left the room without saying another word or ncing at her.


    Hearst followed Hiram out of the room and tried to calm him down. "Why are you going so far, dear


    brother? What happened is normal. Which man can sleep with just one woman for his entire life? I


    believe Rachel won''t say a word about it. It''s not your fault, after all."


    Standing on the deck, Hiram tried to sober up. He looked up at the dark heavens above, where even


    the stars had gone home to rest.


    "Things like this must be cleared up right away. Otherwise, suspicion would sprout like a seed and


    slowly grow into a big tree. That''s thest thing I want between Rachel and me," he said.


    Besides, he had never slept with any woman before Rachel. He wasn''t going to let his reputation be


    ruined by a woman like Shirley.


    He knew he had already let Rachel down many times. He couldn''t afford to lose his physical loyalty to


    her, too.


    Inside the room, Rachel stared at Shirley, who was still lost in her thoughts, and sneered," Tell me,


    Shirley, why did youe to the party with Susan even though your best friend, Lydia, isn''t here?"


    "Why? No particr reason! I was bored and I knew I could have a lot of fun here," Shirley replied, not


    meeting Rachel''s eyes.


    "Really? Because the moment I saw you, I had a feeling that you were up to something. Firstly, you


    brought Hearst to my room. Then, I found you sleeping in this room with Hiram. Do you really think I''m


    going to take all this as a coincidence?" spat Rachel.


    She realized that she had to look at Shirley with new eyes now.


    She used to think that although Shirley had a glib tongue, she wouldn''t do anything bad. But it seemed


    that what Shirley was capable of was far beyond her imagination. She had to treat Shirley the same


    way she did to Lydia.


    No wonder they were close to each other. Birds of a feather flock together.


    "What are you talking about? You''re good at cooking up stories, aren''t you? Wait, did I hear you right?


    Did you say you were with Hearst in your room? Then what happened between you two? The same


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    thing as Hiram and me?" Shirley eximed, as if she knew nothing about it.


    Rachelughed, turned around and made her way to the door. "Do you know you are a good actress?


    But things aren''t going the way you want them to go."


    The cruise was pulling in to shore, but Shirley refused to get off the ship.


    She screamed at the top of her voice, and more and more people came onto the deck to see what was


    happening.


    "Why do you scream like that in the middle of the night, Shirley? Why aren''t you sleeping in your


    room?" Joanna asked as she approached. After hearing the noise, she''d thrown on a coat ande


    out to find Shirley crying on the deck.


    "Auntie Joanna, please say something for me!" Shirley ran to Joanna the moment she saw her and


    held her hands, crying harder and louder.


    Later, in the living room of the Rong House, seeing Shirley sob continuously, Joanna shook her head.


    Weird things kept happening one after another recently. Were the people around her bewitched?


    "You''re saying Hiram was so drunk that he thought you were Rachel?" asked Joanna.


    Shirley nodded, wiping the tears off her cheeks, secretly d that Rachel wasn''t there with them. She


    said reluctantly," Yes, I wish it had never happened. I told him who I was, but he was too drunk to listen


    to me. Then, then..." She took a quick nce at Hiram, who was sitting on the couch opposite her.


    "But, Shirley, may I ask something? Even if Hiram had been that drunk, you were supposed to be


    sleeping in your own room, right? Why did you show up in Hearst''s room?" Joanna asked logically.


    The truth was, Joanna didn''t believe Shirley. She knew her son well and she didn''t believe that Hiram


    would ever sleep around with women casually like Hearst did.


    Hearst was a yboy who never stopped hanging out with women.


    But she knew her son, Hiram, had always led a clean life. Of course there were rumors going around


    about him and women she''d never heard of before, but she knew for sure that he''d never done


    anything bad to them.


    "I... I couldn''t sleep, so I was taking a walk. I saw, I saw Hearst entering Rachel''s room. A few minutes


    dragged me inside and..."


    Shirley lowered her head, unable to go on.


    Joanna was confused. "Hold on, what are you talking about? You said you saw Hearst going into


    Rachel''s room?"


    Shirley nodded.


    Hiram, who had kept his silence until then with his eyes shut tight, opened his eyes and gave Shirley a


    cold stare.


    "You''d better think clearly before opening your mouth! Don''t bark like a crazy dog!" he shouted.


    Shirley immediately said," I swear I saw it! Hiram, if you don''t believe me, go and ask Rachel.


    If Rachel and Hearst hadn''t been together at that time, then why would they have shown up in Hearst''s


    room at the same time?" Shirley added.


    Seeing Hiram lost in silence again, she turned to Joanna, then bit her lips and said," Auntie Joanna, I


    know Rachel seems sweet and gentle in your eyes, but you have no idea how she is with other people.


    She is close to her team leader in herpany, Daniel, and I heard that she had dinner several times


    with Patrick Yan, who has a bad reputation. It''s no surprise that she was with Hearst."


    Bang!


    Hiram smashed a mug onto the ground in front of Shirley.


    "Shut up! Get out of here right now!"


    Frightened by the sound, Joanna patted her chest and said to Shirley," I think you don''t know Rachel


    well, Shirley, and you really disappointed me by saying such things.


    That''s enough. Don''t say I''m just taking my son''s side. If you insist that Hiram slept with you, fine, we


    can go to the hospital right now. I believe modern technology can give us an answer."


    Shirley shook her head at Joanna''s words and begged," No, Auntie Joanna! You know I''m not married.


    It would be humiliating for me to do such a test. I''m not lying! It really happened. You all saw the blood


    on the bed sheet in Hearst''s room!"


    Hiram snorted. "A drop of blood doesn''t prove anything! Don''t you know how old you are now?"


    He didn''t continue since they were in front of his mother, but they all understood what he was implying.


    Joanna knew that most of the girls these days lost their virginity to their boyfriends before the age of


    twenty. Although Shirley was in her early twenties, Joanna couldn''t be sure that she was a virgin.


    "That''s right, Shirley. If you refuse to go to the hospital to do the test, then we can conclude that you got


    wounded somehow and that was why you were bleeding. Nothing happened between you and Hiram!


    But, if you insist that Hiram did what you''re saying, go and do the test. If your words turn out to be true,


    it would be Hiram''s fault. I''ll let him do what he should do."


    Hearing that, Shirley bit her lips hard and made up her mind. "Fine, I''ll do what you ask me to do!"


    Hiram nced at her, staying calm.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the Streams Company building, Daniel looked at the resignation letter on his table, then shifted


    his eyes to Rachel, who was standing in front of him. "What happened? Why are you quitting now?" he


    asked.


    "I''m sorry, Daniel! But I think I have to quit now because I''m too upied by personal affairs, and I''m


    afraid I''ll affect our work progress. I''ll feel awful if I slow the team down," Rachel exined.


    She sighed deeply. If it weren''t for all the problems in her personal life, she would never quit her job like


    this.


    "Okay, but here''s my suggestion. Take a few days off, and return to your work when you feel better. If


    you still feel that quitting is the best choice a few dayster, then I''ll sign the letter," Daniel said after


    thinking it over.


    He knew what Rachel was going through recently. If he kept making her work hard, she might copse.


    "Thank you," Rachel said hesitantly, then turned around and left.


    After she left thepany, she went back to her apartment instead of Tulip Pce.


    Fannie was home, looking for a ce to rent on her phone. When she saw Rachele in, she waved


    to her and said," I''m d you came now, sweetie! Come and see which house is better. I''m looking for


    a ce to rent.


    I''m nning to run a restaurant, so it has to be moderate in size. I''ve made up my mind to make good


    use of the receipts your grandma gave me. I''m pretty sure my business will be good!"


    Fannie told Rachel. Then, realizing that Rachel was lost in her thoughts, she said," Sweetie? Rachel?"

 Chapter 218 The Test Result

    Chapter 218 The Test Result


    "Oh, that''s okay. But won''t it be too tiring for you to cook? Because you know, you have to keep walking


    around while cooking. How about you wait for another two months?" Rachel asked, walking to her mom


    and taking a seat beside her.


    "I''d rather not. I can''t wait to do this. And don''t worry, I''m going to hire two servers to help me. I''m not


    expecting a lot of money from this. I''d be happy with earning enough to just get by." Fannie looked at


    her cell phone again after speaking.


    Hearing that made Rachel feel both surprised and sorry. She furrowed her eyebrows and chided her


    mother. "Mom, why didn''t you tell me that you''ve already spent all the money that I gave you?"


    "Because I haven''t, dear. The money you gave me is more than enough. I can spend it for several


    years without any trouble. But it''s just that, you know, I used to work. Now, I''ve to sit idle all day, and I


    can''t bear it. The boredom is killing me. I know that Hiram can give me money any time I need it. But


    money isn''t the reason I want to do this. I just want to have something to do so I won''t feel bored and


    useless," Fannie exined with a smile, holding Rachel''s hand.


    "I know it''s impossible for me to go back to my previous work. Although my leg has almost recovered,


    it''s not as flexible as before. That''s why I came up with this idea. If you don''t let me do it, I''ll sit around


    all day feeling bad, and I won''t be happy.


    How about this, dear? I promise that when you get pregnant, I''ll stop working and concentrate on


    looking after the baby for you."


    Talk of pregnancy reminded Rachel about Hiram, and she became annoyed. "Okay then, you can do


    whatever you want to do," she said abruptly and went back to her room.


    She was about to send Celine a message on her phone when she found a message from Hiram that


    she hadn''t noticed before.


    It was a message from Hiram said," Rachel, I''m sorry.


    Hurting you is thest thing I want to do, but somehow I always end up doing it identally. I''m so


    sorry."


    At the same time Rachel was reading the message, Hiram was staring anxiously at his quiet cell


    phone, waiting for a reply. He had gone to see Rachel as soon as he had returned to thepany, only


    to find out from Daniel that she had asked for leave and handed in her resignation.


    He had lived for thirty years and faced all kinds of difficulties, but nothing couldpare to the one he


    was facing now. He felt utterly defeated.


    It was almost like Rachel had been sent to him by God just to test him.


    Two dayster, Hiram received a call from the medical institute.


    When he heard the result of Shirley''s test, he exploded in an instant.


    "What did you say? Can you please say it again?" he asked with gritted teeth.


    "Mr. Rong, the result is out, and it turns out that the semen matches your DNA..."


    But before the person on the other end could finish, Hiram was so angry that he smashed his mobile


    phone onto the ground. His eyes turned deep red.


    How could things turn out like this?


    He hastily took out the SIM card from the smashed mobile phone and stuffed it into his spare cell


    phone, then called Hearst. "Come here in half an hour, I have something to check with you!"


    In exactly half an hour, Hearst arrived at Hiram''s office, panting heavily and holding his stomach in


    pain. "Brother, I have a suggestion. If there''s something very urgent, can''t we please just talk about it


    on the phone? I''m so exhausted. There was a heavy traffic jam. But since you seemed so anxious on


    the phone, I ran the whole way here."


    "What happened that night? Tell me everything you can remember. I want to know every single detail,"


    Hiram asked, lighting a cigarette and taking a long drag.


    Still panting, Hearst pulled a chair and sat down. He was stunned by Hiram''s question, so he scratched


    his head and hesitated before saying," That night, I don''t know why I made the mistake of going to


    Rachel''s room. But brother, you do not have to worry about that. Rachel kicked me as soon as she saw


    me. And I was so drunk that I didn''t even realize what was happening at that time. And all of this


    happened within just half an hour. I swear to God that nothing happened between Rachel and me. You


    have to believe me."


    Hiram spat out smoke and said," That''s not what I called you here to ask about. After all, I know the


    kind of person Rachel is. I''ve no doubts about what happened in her room that night. However, what


    I''m asking you right now is, do you remember any details about what you saw when you came into the


    room with Rachel?"


    Hiram knew Hearst very well. Even if he was dead drunk, he wouldn''t dare touch his sister-inw.


    And Hiram knew Rachel even better. She was very sensitive to everything around her. She would have


    realized something was wrong the moment Hearst hade close to her.


    On top of that, another important fact was that Rachel had been on her period at that time.


    She wouldn''t even let him touch her a little too intimately, so there was no way she would have done


    anything beyond that.


    So when Shirley mentioned an affair between Hearst and Rachel, he hadn''t bought it at all. It was


    "The details on that night... Let me think. I remember that when we came into the room, Shirley and


    you were lying on the bed. You were covered by the quilt while Shirley was on top of it, naked. You


    were dressed, but the buttons of your shirt were open," Hearst began, trying his best to remember.


    "And what else?" Hiram pushed him to think harder.


    "And...let me think..." Hearst tried his best to remember the details.


    After a few moments, Hiram said," Hearst, you''re a man with a lot of experience. Can''t you tell if a


    woman has just had sex or not by looking at her?"


    When he heard that, Hearst pped his hands and said," Yes, you''re right. If we calcte the time,


    there was less than an hour. You left the partyter than I did.


    When Rachel and I entered the room, Shirley looked normal, like she usually does. There was nothing


    special. You looked normal, too. Besides, you were in a deep sleep at that moment." He scratched his


    ears and cheeks, trying to figure out what he was still missing.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Oh, right. There''s one more thing! I remember now. The smell. The room didn''t smell of sex at all."


    Experienced people all knew that the traces of sex wouldn''t disappear immediately. However, when


    Hearst had entered the room with Rachel, the room had smelt too clean.


    It didn''t seem like they''d had sex at all.


    Hearing that, Hiram clenched his fist. Then, he sighed deeply without noticing that the cigarette had


    almost burned down to his knuckles.


    "But the test result just came out, and it says that there are traces of my DNA inside her," Hiram said


    exasperatedly.


    Stunned, Hearst straightened up on his chair and said," That could be wrong. It doesn''t make any


    sense.


    From my experience, I know that no matter how drunk we are, we''ll still at least faintly feel something


    while having sex. So whether you did have sex with her or not, wouldn''t you be more clear about it than


    anybody else?"


    Hiram closed his eyes, kneaded his eyebrows and said," I''m sure that I didn''t touch her, but I don''t


    know why the test result says differently."


    Since Rachel was on her period, he had mentally prepared himself to go without sex for a few days. He


    hadn''t had the urge to do it at all.


    "Then, if the test result says you had sex, does that mean you really didn''t feel anything? Or maybe the


    test result is wrong?" Hearst said. But in his head, Hearst thought, ''No way. The test result can never


    be wrong.''


    "Hearst, you go home first. I have to think over this calmly," said Hiram. He looked at his wedding ring


    and gently touched it. He definitely wouldn''t let it go.


    Hearst stood up and said nothing. He was thinking about how it was better for him to get married as


    Since marriage meant responsibility, having an affair was a nightmare. Hiram would have to prove his


    innocence, no matter how difficult it would be.


    Meanwhile, Hearst, the lucky single man, could have sex easily whenever he wanted without worrying


    about anything.


    In the office, Hiram still had his eyes closed tightly as he tried to recall every detail from that night.


    There had been a family reunion that night. Everyone on the cruise ship was a rtive of the Rong


    family, so security was not high that night.


    After Rachel had gone to bed, Hiram had been drinking and chatting with Chad and his father. A while


    that he couldn''t even walk on his own. But now, he remembered epting water from someone in the


    corridor when he was heading to his room.


    "Hiram, here''s a cup of water for you," a voice had said.


    In his drunken state, he hadn''t gotten a proper look at the person who had offered him the cup, but he


    knew that the voice had seemed familiar. Since it was a family reunion, that hadn''t seemed odd to him.


    After all, everyone there was a Rong family member.


    So he''d taken the cup and drained it before walking towards his room. However, after taking a few


    steps, he had felt too dizzy to bnce himself.


    "Let me help you to your room. You''re so drunk that you might not be able to find it," the voice had said,


    leading him to another room.


    And then...


    Later that night, after themotion in Hearst''s room, Hiram had sent someone to carefully search that


    room, especially the bed, even though he knew that they wouldn''t be able to find anything. Shirley had


    been well prepared.


    However, the fact that they hadn''t been able to find anything made him sure that nothing had happened


    that night. The room was so clean that he couldn''t even find any stains on the bed.


    As for that bloodstain, it did belong to Shirley. However, it was only a pure bloodstain, without any other


    ''But then, why does the thing inside her match my DNA? Is there something wrong with the test?''


    Hiram wondered.

 Chapter 219 Deceiving Lydia

    Chapter 219 Deceiving Lydia


    Hiram couldn''t help reying the memories of that night again and again to find some detail he had


    missed. When he finally gave up, he looked at his watch and found that it was alreadyte, so he got


    up, grabbed his coat and went home.


    When he arrived at Tulip Pce, the first thing he noticed was that the light was on in his bedroom.


    He thought to himself, ''It''s impossible, but I must have forgotten to turn the light off before leaving.'' But


    when he opened the door of the bedroom, he was surprised.


    Rachel was sitting on the bed and using herptop. At the sound of the door opening, she looked up.


    "You''re back?" she asked.


    Then, she lowered her head and continued to type something on herptop.


    Hiram stayed at the door and looked at Rachel for a while, trying to figure out whether the scene in


    front of him was real or not. Then, he strode toward her.


    He had assumed that Rachel wouldn''te back home unless he could find evidence to prove that he


    hadn''t had sex with Shirley. So not only did her presence here surprise him, but it also warmed his


    heart.


    "My dear wife,"


    Hiram called in a soft voice, sitting beside her and holding her tightly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have to feel guilty. I trust you."


    Rachel turned her head and looked into his eyes. She said," Just think about it. It was too much of a


    coincidence that Hearst appeared in my room while Shirley was with you.


    Maybe this is why Shirley insisted oning to the family gathering with Susan. She wanted me to


    misunderstand you. If I do what she wanted me to do, I''ll just be falling into her trap."


    Hiram slowly loosened his grip on her, his dark eyes shing with worries. It would be hard for him to


    tell her the result now.


    "Rachel, I''m sorry. I passed outpletelyst night. But in that state, I definitely wouldn''t have been


    able to get an erection." He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Although he knew that it was


    impossible for him to have had sex with Shirley, he didn''t want to lie to Rachel.


    "I know, but Shirley kept insisting that you had sex with her. So if we just let her take the test, things will


    be clear, right?" Rachel said. If Hiram had had sex with Shirley, there would be traces of his semen


    inside her.


    Hearing her words, Hiram blinked his eyes and then said in a low voice," The result of the test... has


    Rachel closed theptop and said," The result hase out? So it''s clear now. Shirley plotted the


    whole thing!


    Since she''s Lydia''s best friend, she doesn''t want me to live a happy life with you either! This time, not


    only did she want me to misunderstand you, but she also wanted me to lose face in front of everyone. If


    not, why did she deliberately bring Hearst to my room?


    Hiram, why aren''t you saying anything? The result shows that you didn''t have sex with her and you did


    nothing to her. Right?" she asked, her eyes filled with hope.


    Hiram blinked and avoided her eyes. "The result is not at all what I expected."


    He had thought about it for a whole day and concluded that it was impossible.


    Last night, he hadn''t had the desire to have sex at all. A man could only get an erection if he was


    conscious and had the desire for it. But Hiram had passed out drunk, so it would have been impossible


    for him to have sex with anyone.


    "What did you say? The result... You, you really did have sex with her?"


    Rachel was shocked. She looked at Hiram, shook her head frantically and said," No, it''s impossible!


    You told me that the only woman you ever felt a desire for was me. So you lied to me?"


    "No, I didn''t lie to you. If I really did have sex with her, why would I have encouraged her to take the


    test?" Hiram said anxiously. Looking at the disappointed look on Rachel''s face, he felt extremely guilty.


    "But if you didn''t have sex with her, why does the result show that you did? Hiram!"


    Rachel pushed him away with a burst of strength. She got out of bed, and her eyes were filled with


    tears at once. "How can the test be wrong? You did it. You did it but you lied to me!


    Hiram! I hate you! You don''t deserve my trust. When I came back here from my mom''s house, I wanted


    to tell you that I trust you and that I believe that you didn''t do it...


    But now, you''re telling me you did?"


    Hiram stood up and walked toward her. He looked at her seriously and said," Rachel, I can''t exin it


    clearly. But I really was unconscious, and I did nothingst night.Besides, I calcted the time. Shirley


    would''ve been with me for 25 minutes.


    If I had been having sex for 25 minutes, I would''ve definitely felt something! Or there would''ve at least


    been some trace of it left in the room!"


    But Rachel was too angry to listen to his exnation. All she could think about was the result of the


    test. She shouted at Hiram angrily," Hiram, can anyone force you to have sex? If you didn''t do it, how


    could your semen appear in her vagina! Fuck off! Go away!


    I don''t want to see you anymore!"


    As soon as she finished her words, she turned around and stalked out of the room.


    Hiram froze. ''What did she say...


    If I didn''t have sex with Shirley, how did she have my semen?'' he thought.


    At a hospital in H City, a young doctor from the department of andrology came out in his white coat and


    waved to a woman standing under a tree. "Shirley!


    Shirley, thank god you''re here. I haven''t seen you in a long time. I even thought that you''d dump me


    after I helped you!" said the young doctor.


    He approached Shirley and put his arms around her. "Oh, you said that you were going to help your


    sister. So how''s it going? Did it work?"


    Shirley blinked her eyes and said," Yes, thank you for helping me. I''ll treat you to dinner next time."


    "You don''t have to thank me, silly. You''re my girlfriend. Whatever you want me to do, I''ll do it for you!"


    As he spoke, the young doctor kissed her on her cheek.


    "Jasper, you must remember that if anyone asks you where it is, you''ve to tell them that it''s lost. Do you


    understand?" Shirley asked.


    "I know. Don''t worry! I''ve missed you so much. Come to my ce tonight, okay?" As he spoke, his


    hands were moving all over her body. His voice became a little husky.


    Shirley gently pulled his hands away and put a rxed expression on her face. "Too many things have


    happened in my family recently. I''m not in the mood. How about next time? We''re going to be together


    for a long time, so don''t be so eager for sex right now."


    Jasper nodded without thinking too much and said," Well, okay, no problem. Call me if you need more


    help. When the time is right, I want my parents to have a meeting with yours. We can get engaged.


    What do you think?"


    "Fine. I''ve something to deal with now, so I''ll leave. I''ll talk to youter." Shirley waved to him, then


    turned around and left.


    Once she was a few paces away, she brushed off the parts of her clothes where Jasper had touched


    her in disgust.


    ''It seems that I''ll have to throw away my clothes again. He''s just a doctor doing his internship. How


    could he believe that I like him? What a naive, stupid man!'' she thought.


    As soon as she walked out of the hospital, she received a phone call from Lydia.


    She didn''t want to answer the phone, but she had to.


    She had already cut her call once. If she didn''t answer the phone now, Lydia would start doubting her.


    "Hello, Lydia?" she said in a sweet and kind voice.


    Although Lydia was in America, she had already found out what had happenedst night from other


    sources.


    "Shirley, tell me. Is it true that you had sex with Hiramst night?" Lydia asked her directly. She had had


    a feeling that something bad would happen.


    Things were going out of her control.


    She had realized early on that Shirley liked Hiram, even though Shirley never told her about it. Instead,


    she had always supported Lydia, gradually throwing Lydia off her guard so that she would think of her


    as a sister.


    "Lydia, you''ve already heard? I admit I was scheming against Rachel, but... I met Hiramter when he


    was drunk, and we... I didn''t do it deliberately. It was Hiram. He..."


    "Stop, Shirley! You can deceive other people, but you can''t deceive me!" Lydia said, cutting her off.


    "I grew up with him since I was a little girl. If it were really possible for a woman to seduce him while


    he''s drunk, I would have been married to him already! No other man has as much self-discipline as


    Hiram does."

 Chapter 220 Let Me Fulfill Your Wish

    Chapter 220 Let Me Fulfill Your Wish


    Shirley pursed her lips and said disapprovingly," Lydia, I don''t think so. After all, you were raised by the


    Rong family and Hiram thinks of you as his younger sister, so it''s normal that he doesn''t feel that way


    for you. But I''m not like you. We..."


    Lydia cut her off and said," Shirley, it seems I underestimated you! You have always hoped that the one


    who would marry Hiram is you, not me! You came to me only because you wanted an opportunity to


    approach him. Am I right?"


    It was then that Lydia realized that Shirley had only maintained such a good friendship with her to get


    close to Hiram.


    "Lydia, I don''t understand what you''re talking about! I did want to help you, but I didn''t expect such a


    thing to happen," Shirley said innocently, but anger shed in her eyes.


    Before she could continue, Lydia hung up.


    Sneering, Shirley stuffed her cell phone into her bag and walked towards the intersection.


    She had dated Jasper for a year. In order to obtain his trust, she had spent a lot of time eating, hanging


    out and sleeping with him. Now, the time had finallye to take advantage of him.


    If you really wanted something, you had to put all your effort into it, or you''d end up as a loser who had


    to watch others showing off their victory before you.


    ''Lydia, since you can''te back from the U.S., let me fulfill your wish!'' Shirley said to herself.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Rachel had been staying at Celine''s house for a couple of days.


    Celine had quit her job just a few days before that, and she was nning to start working again after


    enjoying a whole month of holiday.


    "Don''t cry, Rachel! Tell me what happened! You''ve already been silent for a few days. Can''t you share it


    with me now?"


    she asked, sighing. She was a little worried about Rachel, who had kept alternating between crying and


    staring nkly at the wall for the past few days.


    "Hurt by love? But you just had your wedding photos taken!


    Oh, I see! You must have quarreled with your parents-inw! Am I right?"


    Celine scratched her head. No matter what she guessed, she couldn''t figure out what was going on


    with Rachel.


    Rachel was once again sitting on the sofa and looking straight ahead with nk eyes while listening to


    the news on TV.


    When the reporter said that Streams Company was back to normal and a newrge-scale store was


    going to be opened, she switched off the TV immediately with the remote in her hand.


    Hiram wasn''t a man that would try and please women. When she had run out of their house, he had


    just let her go.


    Worried that Fannie wouldn''t be able to reach her, Rachel had kept her cell phone on ever since


    ''Maybe he knows his mistake and he''s feeling too ashamed to call me, '' Rachel thought.


    "Rachel, please! Say something!" Celine was being driven mad by the silence. "You haven''t spoken at


    all since you came here a week ago. If you still don''t tell me anything, I''ll have to drive you out!"


    Celine said, trying to force Rachel to speak.


    "Celine, what would you do if your husband had sex with another woman after you two get married?"


    Rachel asked listlessly, staring at the dark TV screen.


    "What? You mean Hiram had sex with another woman?" Celine was shocked. It wasn''t even close to


    anything she''d guessed.


    "Rachel, listen! I can help you analyze the situation," she said.


    Rachel stood up from the sofa and walked to the window. She looked at the road below and said," I''ve


    tried my best to trust him. I stood by his side no matter what, but in the end, what did he do? Ha! All


    he''s done is let me down again and again, but I still convinced myself to trust him."


    Celine sat on the sofa, wrapping her arms around her knees. She was a little more clear about the


    situation now, so she said," Rachel, you should have been mentally prepared before getting married to


    Hiram. Since he''s the only son of the Rong family, there''s bound to be a lot of women chasing him.


    People say that men having affairs outside a marriage might or might not happen. But that''s for normal


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    men. For a man like Hiram, almost every woman is trying to seduce him, so even if he refuses one,


    there''ll be a lot of other women waiting in line to try their hand.


    Rachel, if you really want to spend your whole life with him, then you should pay more attention to


    these women. And this time, if he didn''t deliberately make the mistake, then maybe you should forgive


    him."


    Hearing this, Rachel closed her eyes slowly.


    Just then, her cell phone rang on the coffee table. Celine picked it up and had a look at it, then brought


    it to Rachel immediately. "Hiram is calling. Are you going to answer it?"


    There was a pause. "Please answer the phone for me and tell him I''m in the washroom now," Rachel


    said, opening her eyes.


    "Okay." With that, Celine picked up the call.


    "Hi, Hiram! Rachel is in the washroom. Can I take a message for her?"


    Celine kept her eyes on Rachel while speaking to Hiram. "Okay! I got it. I''ll tell her when shees


    out."


    After hanging up, Celine said," Hiram asked you to go to a ce. He said you''ll understand when you


    get there."


    Rachel turned her head away and said," No! I won''t go. It''s meaningless."


    "Come on, Rachel! I''ll go with you! Don''t worry! I''ll never tell anyone else about this. No matter what


    happens, you can always trust me."


    With that, Celine changed her shoes and took her bag and cell phone, then pulled Rachel outside.


    Rachel frowned when they reached the ce Hiram had mentioned. ''Why did he ask me toe


    here?'' she thought.


    It was the sperm bank of a private hospital. There was a ck Benz car parked there that she


    recognized as the one Hiram drove out asionally.


    Obviously, Celine was also surprised. Regardless, she dragged Rachel towards the hospital.


    Chad was waiting at the door. When he saw theming over, he said," Rachel,e on in."


    At a nce from Chad, Celine tried to let go of Rachel''s hand so that she could wait outside for her, but


    Rachel didn''t let her go. "If you don''te with me, I''m not going inside."


    Hearing this, Chad had to let both of them in.


    Unbeknownst to them, a man was watching them from the hospital window. He suddenly turned and


    walked into a room.


    "Jasper! You should know how serious this is! ''We lost it'' isn''t an excuse that we can give them!" Mr.


    Qin, the director of the hospital, was asking Jasper about the disappearance of the sperm. The sperm


    bank was usually tightly guarded and such disappearances were rare.


    But now, the sperm of the most important person had disappeared all of a sudden.


    "Sorry, Mr. Qin! I should be med for my negligence..."


    But before Jasper could continue, Hiram came in and grabbed his white cor. He stared at him coldly


    and shouted," Stop talking nonsense! Since my sperm was lost because of your negligence, why was it


    found in a woman''s body?


    Don''t lie to my face! Chad,e in!"

 Chapter 221 I Am Yours All My Life

    Chapter 221 I Am Yours All My Life


    Hiram shouted for Chad toe in, resisting the urge to beat up Jasper. If he hadn''t needed Jasper to


    give him the evidence, he would have already beaten him to a pulp.


    Chad walked in at the sound of his name, followed by Rachel. After a nod to Rachel, he approached


    Jasper and showed him a surveince video on his phone.


    "Jasper, this is your girlfriend, right? You probably don''t even know that she used what she got from


    you on herself!"


    The surveince video showed Jasper and Shirley in the garden outside the hospital. Looking at how


    intimate they were, it was easy to tell that they were in a rtionship.


    "Are you kidding me? She used the sperm to help her sister. Why would she use it on herself?!


    Besides, she is my girlfriend! Why would she do that? It''s dirty!" Jasper shook his head without


    hesitation. He didn''t believe in Chad''s words at all.


    "You think we''re trying to frame her, huh? I believe what you''re saying. Shirley got the sperm from you


    and told you that she would use it to help her sister. But instead, she took the sperm from you, went to


    a hospital and used it on herself!"


    Chad sneered at him.


    What a naive man!


    Jasper still didn''t believe Chad. "Shirley is my girlfriend, and there''s no way she would''ve done


    something like that. She''s not that kind of a person. She''s kind and innocent, and she''s the best girl I''ve


    ever met!" he said.


    "Kind and innocent?" Chad sneered.


    He shot a nce at Rachel, who was standing far away from Hiram. It was Shirley, the ''kind and


    innocent'' girl, that had maliciously plotted the whole thing. She imed that Hiram had been drunk and


    forced her to have sex with him. What a poor victim she pretended to be! Even Hiram had doubted


    himself.


    Chad took his phone back and looked at Hiram.


    "Hiram, I think it''s all clear now. Shirley''s dating Jasper, and he''s working here. It''s not just a


    coincidence! It''s a thorough trap that had been meditated beforehand!


    Shirley must have nned it a long time ago and patiently waited for the chance to do it, which she


    found that night on the cruise ship!"


    Hearing Chad''s words, Celine, who was standing beside Rachel, suddenly understood the whole thing.


    She looked at Rachel and said," Rachel! I got it. What a bitch Shirley is. She not only wants you to


    believe that Hiram cheated on you, but she also doesn''t want Hiram to get rid of her!


    Damn it! How could she be so evil?How could she be so shameless to aim to be Hiram''s mistress


    when she knew that he was already married! What a foul thing she did!"


    As Celine chattered non stop, she saw Hiram hold Rachel''s arm and take her out of the room.


    In the corridor, Hiram looked at Rachel with deep affection. "My dear wife, it''s true that I didn''t have sex


    with her. I didn''t have the guts to meet you because I didn''t have any evidence.


    I promise that I won''t drink too much alcohol from now on. That night, when my family found out that I


    was going to hold a wedding ceremony soon, they all proposed a toast to me, one by one. And I was


    so happy that I kept drinking. But I''ll never drink that much and let something like this happen again!"


    Rachel lowered her eyes and pushed his hands away from her waist.


    She heaved a sigh and said," I know. I don''t me you. It''s just that I still feel ufortable..."


    When she thought of his sperm being inside another woman, she felt ufortable, very


    ufortable. It shouldn''t have happened.


    Knowing that Rachel still didn''t want him toe close to her, Hiram pulled her into his arms. "My dear


    wife, I felt so dirty that I scrubbed and scrubbed myself in the bathroom ever since I got back. Don''t


    worry. I''m yours, only yours. I belong to you my whole life!


    If you think that I''m still not clean enough, I''ll wash myself two more times after we get home! Don''t be


    angry, okay?"


    he whispered to her in a gentle voice. The whole week Rachel had been away, he could barely eat or


    sleep.


    Sometimes he thought that it was unfair that God put Rachel and him through so many ordeals that


    were almost impossible to face.


    After that, Hiram took Rachel back to Tulip Pce.


    Rachel sat on the sofa and listened to the sound of the water in the bathroom. After a while, Hiram


    walked out wearing a dark blue bathrobe.


    When he saw Rachel still sitting on the sofa, he breathed a sigh of relief and walked toward her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "My dear wife, do I need to wash myself again?" he asked with a bitter smile. He put his arm around


    her shoulder and held her.


    Rachel shook her head and then rested her head on his shoulder.


    She suddenly caught a glimpse of red near the neckline of his bathrobe. As soon as she pulled his


    bathrobe open out of curiosity, she screamed out.


    "What happened? Why is your skin so red?"


    She opened his bathrobe wider. When she saw that arge part of the skin on his chest had peeled


    because of his scrubbing, her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Don''t cry! I deserve it because I made you feel hurt again. I washed every part of my body that she


    touched many, many times. Don''t worry, there''s no trace of her left."


    As he spoke, Hiram lowered his head and kissed Rachel on her lips. He gently wiped her tears away


    with his thumb.


    "What are you going to do? Look at your skin, it has peeled so much that it''s red. And even after all


    this, you asked me if you need to take a bath again. Doesn''t it hurt?" Tears started rolling down her


    face again. She opened his bathrobe to check the rest of his body.


    When she saw that the skin on his arms had also peeled and turned red, she furrowed her eyebrows


    tightly and bit her lips in anger.


    "It doesn''t hurt at all. I''ll recover quickly. My skin will look as good as before in two days. Stop crying,


    okay?" Hiram said, holding her gently. Seeing her cry was making him sad as well.


    Crying, Rachel held his waist andid her head on his chest. "You can''t treat yourself like this anymore!


    Did you hear me, Hiram?"


    "Yes, I heard you. My dear wife, stop crying. I beg you..." Seeing tears continue to stream down her


    face, Hiram felt a rush of sympathy and affection. He passionately kissed her on her lips to make her


    forget everything.


    He used his tongue to draw the shape of her lips again and again. He held and kissed her until she


    stopped crying and gradually rxed in his arms.


    Suddenly remembering something, Rachel pulled open the belt of his bathrobe and was about to check


    another part of his body. Hiram stopped her, unable to control his smile. "You don''t have to check it. It''s


    okay. How can I let you lose the happiness of having sex for the rest of your life?"


    "Really?" she asked with doubt.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can prove it to you," he said in a husky voice.


    As soon as he finished his words, he kissed her again and carried her from the sofa to the bed.


    An hourter...


    Rachel pleaded with him and pushed the quilt away. "Hiram, it''s enough, stop! Your phone has been


    ringing for a long time. Are you sure you don''t need to answer it?"


    Hearing her words, Hiram finally moved away from her body reluctantly. He took the phone from the


    table and saw that the call was from Chad.


    "Hello," he said.


    "Hiram, I found out all the details and sent our men to look for Shirley, but it seems that she has


    disappeared. We haven''t found her even though we''ve searched almost everywhere."


    "Keep searching. Track her friends and monitor all her bank ounts. Use whatever means you can to


    find her!"


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it now!" Chad responded.

 Chapter 222 Shirley Appeared

    Chapter 222 Shirley Appeared


    After hanging up the phone, Hiram put his hands back on the bed and bent over to block Rachel, who


    was preparing to escape. "Where are you nning to go?" he asked.


    Rachel sighed. "Don''t you need to go to work? Is it still early?"


    "No, I don''t need to. For me, nothing is more important than you!" Hiram smiledzily and looked at her,


    pulling her into his arms, quilt and all.


    For the next few days without fail, Hiram spent all his time with Rachel.


    They ate together, read in the study together in the mornings, watched movies together and took strolls


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    in the garden. But most of the time, they just stayed together in a peaceful silence.


    It gave Rachelfort and made her happy in a way she had never been before.


    But the happiness came with a tinge of guilt, because Hiram had canceled his all work ns to stay


    here with her like this.


    One afternoon, Hiram was taking a nap while Rachel, who couldn''t fall asleep, was curled up in his


    arms and ying a game on his cell phone. Suddenly, his phone rang.


    Rachel quickly pressed the mute button and looked at the sleeping Hiram. She took the phone and


    strode to the balcony to answer it.


    "Hiram,e home soon! We have a problem!" Joanna said anxiously.


    "Mom, what happened?" Rachel asked, her heartbeat quickening. What on earth had happened?


    "Rachel? Ah, I don''t know how to say this. Shirley, Shirley said she''s pregnant!" ncing at Miranda


    and Shirley in the living room, Joanna tried to lower her voice.


    Rachel, beginning to feel faint, asked," Mom, what did you say? No, that can''t be true!"


    "Rachel, I don''t know what happened either. Shirley is holding the result of a blood test now. I asked


    the gynecologist too and she said it''s possible, considering the modern medical technology. Ask Hiram


    to be back soon!"


    Hiram''s cell phone fell to the ground, and Rachel felt the world around her disappear.


    There was only one word in her mind..."pregnant."


    It had only been half a month since the family gathering, and now Shirley was pregnant. Could it really


    happen that fast?


    Rachel didn''t have any experience in this field, so she really didn''t know.


    Hiram, who had been woken up by all the noise, opened the balcony door and saw Rachel''s distressed


    expression. He strode towards her and asked," Rachel, what happened?"


    Rachel shook her head and pushed him away. "Of course, how could Shirley be happy with such a


    simple show? Her aim is this!


    Why didn''t I think of it before? Hiram, Shirley said she''s pregnant. She''s waiting for you now at your


    parents'' house!"


    she roared, giving him another push.


    Hiram froze without speaking. Then, he picked up the phone off the floor, grabbed her arm and went


    back into the room. "Come with me!"


    At the Rong family house...


    When Rachel entered the house, she saw Shirley and Miranda sitting on the sofa at once.


    Joanna, who was sitting opposite them, said," Shirley, Hiram''s here. Tell him everything you told me!"


    Taking Rachel to the sofa, Hiram red at Shirley, who hadn''t appeared for several days.


    "Hiram, I know you hate me, but our kid is innocent!" Shirley said, taking out the blood test result and


    cing it in front of Hiram.


    The truth was, if Hiram hadn''t sent his men to look for her everywhere and left her nowhere to hide, she


    would appear before him only after having given birth to the child.


    But now, she had no other choice. She could barely eat or sleep, so she was forced to return home.


    She''d gone to Miranda, her sister-inw, to ask for her help.


    Hiram scanned the result. When he saw the doctor''s remarks, he shot a cold stare at Shirley. "Are you


    sure it''s mine and not that doctor''s?"


    Shirley quickly shook her head. "It can''t be his. I, I was his girlfriend, but we didn''t make love recently.


    I''m sure this baby is yours!"


    "Hmm, really? Then there''s nothing else to discuss. Go to the hospital and abort the child," Hiram said


    coldly.


    Shirley shook her head hysterically, and grasped Miranda''s hand and cried," No! You can''t make me do


    that! Hiram, what I did was wrong, but this child is yours. You can''t do this!"


    She had guessed that Hiram would react this way, which was why she had tried to hide herself after the


    pregnancy test had turned out positive. But now that she couldn''t hide from them, she had had to


    confront him.


    This child was her chip.


    If she could somehow give birth to this baby, she could force Rachel away step by step. Even if Lydia


    came back, she would be her sister-inw. So she had to make sure that she sessfully pulled off


    this step.


    "You know better than anyone how you had that child! You know clearly about how you colluded with


    that doctor to steal my sperm! Do you think I would treat such a child as mine?"


    Gnashing his teeth, Hiram stared at her abdomen in distaste.


    Meanwhile, Joanna stayed silent.


    Although she wanted to have grandchildren, she didn''t agree with this method of having a child.


    She wanted her grandchildren to be born openly, not in this dirty way.


    So even if the child was born, it would live a life of shame.


    Rachel calmly watched the scene as it yed out. She had no right to speak.


    At this moment, she thought that Shirley was more crafty than Lydia.


    Before, she''d thought that Shirley was only good at talking and lying. But now, she realized that when it


    rained, it poured.


    "Hello, Hardy, help me arrange a surgical abortion in half an hour. I''ming to your hospital right


    now!" Hiram said on the phone, and turned to Rachel. "Rachel, you should go back home first. I''ll


    return after seeing to this."


    Just then, a heavy voice suddenly sounded in the doorway!


    "No!


    Hiram, you still don''t have a child. It''s not easy to have one, why do you want to abort it?"


    Gavin had just returned from the United States. He had hurried back after hearing the newsst night.


    "No matter how the child came to be, as long as the pure blood of our family runs in its veins, you can''t


    be so cruel as to abort it!"


    Gavin said, walking in.


    When Shirley saw Gavin, she was relieved. It had been a risky move, but she had sent someone to


    inform Gavin of the situation yesterday. And now, he was really back here.


    She nced at Rachel''s shocked expression and the corners of her mouth turned up into a smug


    smile.

 Chapter 223 Gavin Was In Hospital

    Chapter 223 Gavin Was In Hospital


    Shirley thought to herself, ''Rachel hasn''t got pregnant since she married Hiram. If I conceive a baby for


    the Rong family, Gavin will shift his attention from her to me.''


    "Dad! Leave this to me. I''ll have children, but with Rachel, not that woman!" Hiram stood up and said


    angrily.


    "Hiram!"


    Gavin took a seat on the sofa. He looked at Shirley and remembered that he had seen this girl several


    times before. She had oftene to his house to visit Lydia. "Calm down! I think Shirley will agree to


    give birth to the baby and leave it in Rachel''s care. Don''t you think that''s the best result for all of us?"


    "No! It''s impossible! Dad, it''s my own business. I''ll deal with it myself," Hiram shot back, frowning at his


    father. Gavin rarely objected to any of his decisions.


    Shirley stood up immediately when she heard Gavin say that she could give birth to the baby. "Hiram, I


    will agree to anything as long as you let me have the baby. You can even give it to Rachel!"


    Just then, Rachel, who had been silent so far, burst out intoughter.


    Shirley was so smart. She knew that she would be safe if she could give birth to the baby.


    "Shirley, you are really something! You stepped on the cruise ship that night looking for an opportunity,


    didn''t you? I know you''ve been nning this for a long time. As long as you got an opportunity to get


    Hiram alone, you tried your best to get intimate with him or at least pretend to, and then had a test tube


    baby. And you seeded. So now you think that if you give birth to this child, Hiram would start paying


    more attention to you and distance himself from me gradually.


    Am I right?"


    Shirley panicked at Rachel''s words since she had seen right through her, but she calmed herself down.


    Since the bargaining chip was in her hand, she had nothing to be afraid of.


    Besides, Rachel had got nothing from the Rong family. They hadn''t even held a wedding ceremony,


    and she hadn''t conceived a child with Hiram yet. She couldn''t be a threat to Shirley.


    "Rachel, I''ve never thought of it that way. I don''t care about anything as long as you allow me to give


    birth to the baby!" Shirley didn''t know how else to handle this except to pretend to be miserable.


    Jasper had already found out what she had done, so how she''d conceived the baby wasn''t a secret


    anymore.


    This was her only option. No matter how hard it was, it would be the first step towards sess once


    the baby was born.


    Hiram snorted. He nced at Shirley, then at Miranda, who was standing beside Shirley speechlessly.


    "Miranda, the car is waiting outside. Can you help me take Shirley to the hospital? Or I''ll have to bring


    her there myself!"


    Miranda shivered at his anger. She looked at Shirley''s miserable expression and turned her head away.


    "Shirley, let''s go to the hospital. After all, it''s disgraceful to destroy someone''s family.


    Even if you gave birth to the baby, would you bear it when he''s called a bastard and looked down on by


    others all his life?"


    Hearing this, Shirley withdrew her hand from Miranda''s arm.


    "Listen to me!" Gavin said, standing up.


    "Hiram, I won''t allow anyone to hurt the baby!


    Shirley, the baby and you need a good environment. Just stay and rest at our house and don''t think too


    much!"


    Then Gavin turned to the butler standing beside him andmanded," Bring Miss Fang to the guest


    room and take good care of her."


    It made Hiram extremely embarrassed. He stood up with his fists clenched, and then walked towards


    the butler who was bringing Shirley upstairs.


    "Hiram, what are you doing?"


    Gavin roared angrily when he saw Hiram pushing the butler away and dragging Shirley outside.


    "Are you crazy? I''m your father! You don''t even care about what I''m saying!" Ignoring Gavin''s anger


    and Shirley''s crazy screaming, Hiram continued to drag Shirley towards the gate.


    "Gavin? Gavin!"


    "Uncle Gavin!"


    When Hiram and Shirley were almost at the gate, Gavin fainted. The butler hurried to him to help him


    up.


    Joanna came over too and cried out," Gavin! What''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me! Please!"


    Everyone was suddenly thrown into a panic.


    Hiram let go of Shirley immediately and rushed over. He closed his eyes slowly at the sight of Gavin


    lying on the floor.


    At the hospital...


    "Mr. Rong got a stroke because of his anger. Never stir him up again and try to keep him calm. He has


    just gotten out of the danger, and he''s still very weak now,"


    the doctor in the white uniform said. He was an experienced expert on heart disease.


    Surrounded by the strong smell of disinfectant, Rachel sat on the blue armchair in the hospital and


    stared at the white wall.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She had gradually calmed down from her rage.


    After talking to the doctor, Hiram turned around and walked to Rachel.


    "Hiram, let''s talk," Rachel said.


    It was already dark outside. There was a touch of coldness in the air.


    It was quiet, and only the rustling of the leaves and the crying of crickets in the grass could be heard.


    "Hiram, Dad''s health is the most important thing. Maybe you should let Shirley give birth to the baby,"


    Rachel said, lowering her head slowly and looking down at her feet.


    "Anyway, you still have no children. Don''t you want to carry on the Rong family line?"


    Hiram stood in front of thewn with his hands in his pockets. He watched the mist covering the night


    sky and said," I promise I''ll get Shirley to get an abortion once my dad''s condition is stable.


    I''m not going to let her keep the baby."


    Hiram knew that he should prevent the baby from being born, or Rachel would leave him someday.


    And besides, he would never be able to make it up to her after hurting her that much.


    "But your Dad won''t agree! Although he hasn''t brought it up again, he hasn''t forgiven my dad! I can tell


    that he hates my dad and me."


    With that, Rachel took a deep breath. Gavin''s concern about Landy''s death had turned into hatred, and


    now, he was venting out his anger on her.


    "So what? You''re my wife. You''re the one who''s going to live with me for the rest of my life. If he''s


    broad-minded enough, he should let it go," Hiram said in a low voice. Then he looked at her and said,"


    I''ll ask Chad to bring you to Tulip Pce so you can get some rest. Let me deal with this. Trust me! I


    won''t let you down this time,"


    Hiram said firmly, looking at her with brooding eyes.


    Although they were facing problems one after the other, he was trying his best to protect her and


    minimize her suffering.


    Rachel smiled and grasped his hands in hers. "Hiram, you''re not immortal, you have weaknesses too.


    Since he''s your dad, if something bad happened to him, you would be very sad. I don''t want you to do


    anything that you will regret in the future."


    Hearing this, Hiram frowned and grabbed her wrist firmly. "Rachel, what do you mean? Are you going


    to leave me? No way! I won''t let you go!"


    Her words had set him on edge again.

 Chapter 224 I鈥檒l Stay With You Forever

    Chapter 224 I¡¯ll Stay With You Forever


    Seeing Hiram''s reaction, Rachel held his hand and said," Don''t worry, honey! I''m going back home


    now!


    I''m going nowhere and I''ll stay with you until the end. Trust me!"


    She had made up her mind that, no matter what, she wouldn''t leave Hiram as long as there was love


    between them.


    Unless he broke her heart again and again, she would always feel the same way about him.


    "Okay, listen, I''m already tired and I''ll go home now. If everything is good here, pleasee home as


    soon as possible." Rachel said and turned around. She knew she didn''t have to say goodbye to Gavin,


    who might not even want to see her.


    Before she could take a few steps, Hiram rushed to her and wrapped her in his arms.


    He murmured in her ears, and his voice was grating over so many troubles," Honey, you''re the one


    betrothed to me by my great-grandfather and our elders, so I believe we''ll be together happily until the


    end of our lives. Our great-grandfathers will always bless us in the heaven.


    I, Hiram Rong, only take you as my wife for my entire life, my next life, and the life after the next!


    Maybe my father thinks you''re not good enough for me, but you are perfect in my eyes and my heart!"


    Rachel was bursting into tears again. She took a deep breath to hold it back. She touched his face


    which was resting on her shoulder and said," Yes, I know. It''ll be long way ahead, and I''m ready to


    apany you to the end."


    Hiram slowly let her go and watched her head to the exit, where Chad was waiting for her.


    Rachel grabbed something to eat and went to bed right after she returned to Tulip Pce.


    The following three days, she stayed at home. Hiram sent two other servants to take care of her daily


    needs. It seemed nothing was unusual. She spent most of her time drawing designs and once in a


    while went out for a walk when she felt bored.


    One afternoon, Rachel collected all her drawings and put them in a bag before she went out to Carl''s


    car.


    After she got in the car and they set out, she asked," Carl, how is your Uncle Gavin doing these two


    days? Does he feel better?"


    "Much better! Uncle Gavin has always been in good health and the other day was just an ident, not


    a big deal. Don''t worry, Rachel."Carl replied as he drove the car steadily. He nced at Rachel from


    the rear view mirror to make sure she was okay.


    Everyone in the Rong Family had learned about what happened to Hiram since Shirley had made a


    scene on the cruise.


    Everyone knew she had really gone too far this time.


    It turned out that she was pregnant with Hiram''s baby, although they knew how she managed that.


    The truth was that Gavin and Joanna thought the baby was innocent. After all, it was Hiram''s baby, so


    they decided to let Shirley give birth to it.


    "It''s nice to hear that he''s fine!" Rachel said with a relief," I won''t disturb your driving any further, Carl."


    Half an hourter, Carl stopped the car in the basement parking lot of the Streams Building, and Rachel


    got off to take the elevator to the 20th floor.


    It had been several days since she came into her officest time, but she felt like a lot had changed.


    Maybe it was only her mood.


    Inside the office of the Cliff Mountain project, Rachel found Daniel was not in his office.


    "Penny, do you have any idea where Mr. Zhuo is?" Rachel asked.


    "Oh God! Is that really you, Rachel? You''re finally here!" Penny, who was busy with her work, suddenly


    screamed out and jumped from her seat. Miy also stood up and rushed to Rachel.


    "Hello everyone! Sorry for my absence the past few days. I know we''re in the thick of our project, and


    sorry for letting you guys down!" Rachel said with a smile on her face. Then she took out the coffee and


    tarts she bought on her way there. "Come on! Here are some refreshments!"


    She handed them out to all her colleagues in the office.


    Penny took a bite of the tart and asked," Rachel, we all heard a rumor recently and we''re wondering


    whether it''s true or not. But it is very unfavorable for you."


    Miy nodded her head while sipping her coffee and said," That''s right, Rachel. We don''t intend to


    interfere with your privacy, but we just want to show our concern for you. It is said that a woman is


    pregnant with Mr. Rong''s baby. We all think that it is ridiculous!"


    Rachel''s heart sank. ''They say that bad news travels fast. Indeed it does!" she thought to herself.


    "Yes, that is true. Hiram ced some of his sperm in a bank before we got married, and some crazy


    woman stole it to make a baby through IVF. I think she will soon put pressure on Hiram to divorce me


    with the help of the baby in her belly."


    Rachel forced a smile while exining.


    "What?" Penny shouted, putting her tart aside and grinding her teeth," Howe there''s such a


    shameless bitch? Disgusting! Oh my god! How could she even think about such a crazy idea?"


    "Unbelievable!", Miy eximed to Rachel," You must do something now! I know you''re always kind to


    people, but now is not the time to show any mercy! Tell her to abort the baby! Otherwise, you''ll put


    yourself in an awkward position."


    Rachel tried to lift her lips to smile but failed, and she said," Sorry for letting you guys worry about me.


    Take it easy! I believe it''ll go away soon and nothing can hurt me. Now, please enjoy your coffee."


    "That''s it! Rachel, if you need someone to punch her, Miy and I are avable at any time. I promise I


    can pull off all her hair. Then she could be a monk instead!" Penny said filled with indignation.


    Miy nodded and agreed with Penny''s idea," Yes, yes! Anyone has the right to punish a woman like


    her!"


    Right at that moment, Daniel came back from the meeting and seeing his staff standing there gabbling,


    he dered," It''s work time! What are you all doing standing over there? Get back to work and don''t let


    me hear a word again!"


    Seeing Daniel was back, Rachel grabbed the pack she bought for him and said," Mr. Zhuo, can we talk


    inside your office?"


    Daniel nced at Rachel, who looked like her usual self, and then walked to his office. Rachel followed


    him hurriedly.


    He sat on his chair after making himself coffee and asked," Are you okay, Rachel?"


    Rachel took a tart from the pack and replied," Why are you asking such a question? Look at me, I''m


    right here standing in front of you safe and sound."


    "You know what I''m talking about. Rachel, you''re living such a soul-stirring life even before Hiram and


    you have time to throw a wedding. I think you should reconsider it. How about marrying me?"


    He said half-jokingly.


    Watching her suffer from one problem after another, Daniel felt she was lucky enough, but this time, it


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    was different. It was not a rumor, but a real baby. How could she deal with it? He worried that Rachel


    couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Stop joking with me! If marrying you can solve all my problems, I will.But look at you, I don''t think you


    can do any better with your charming appearance. I believe I won''t find a ce to cry when your


    girlfriendse to me one by one!" Rachel mocked Daniel. She put the tart in her mouth and pulled a


    tissue to wipe off the crumbs.


    She then took out the design drawings from her bag and ced them on his desk.


    "These are all the drawings and I''vepleted my part. Please take a look and if there''s anything


    wrong, please let me know," Rachel said.


    Looking at the stack of drawings, Daniel was shocked and eximed," What the fuck! You really


    surprise me! I can''t believe it! Even after all that has happened, you are still in the mood to work?"


    Flipping through the drawings casually, he kept nodding and said," Great! I believe you''ve done a good


    job. I''ll go through these carefullyter. But why did youplete your part ahead of time?"


    Rachel knew she couldn''t escape, and said with her eyes looking down on the ground," Did you sign


    my letter of resignation?"

 Chapter 225 Husband Backups

    Chapter 225 Husband Backups


    "Don''t count me in for the final part of the design. I''m nning to get a good rest. Sorry to let you


    down..."


    Daniel knew that she must feel guilty. He looked at her and tried tofort her," What are you talking


    about? You have already exceeded my expectation bypleting this part of the project.


    As a matter of fact, I''m disappointed with myself. I can''t do anything for you while you''re in such


    difficulties!"


    Rachel smiled and said," Come on! Don''t say that. Even I can''t find a solution."


    Daniel shook his head, tapping lightly on her drawings with his fingers. "Rachel, I have an idea, but I''m


    not sure you would like to try it," he said.


    "Really? Go ahead!" Rachel eximed. Looking at him, she held up the cup and took a sip of coffee.


    Daniel smiled and said," A sophisticated woman might be disagreeable sometimes, but you can''t


    survive in a wealthy family like the Rongs if you''re too innocent.


    You should find a way to meet with Shirley and get rid of the baby. You don''t need to do it yourself, but


    think of a way to convince her to do it herself.


    You could get hurt too by making such a risky move, but it''s worth a try if it can really help you to get


    the baby out of the equation."


    Rachel thought about it for a moment and suddenly broke intoughter. "Daniel, if you lived in an


    ancient imperial pce, you would defeat all the others and climb to the highest position."


    "Haha! Thank you! Although I''m not old, I''ve been struggling in this society for years." Danielughed


    and then took a bite of the egg tart Rachel brought to him. "Do it as soon as possible.


    The embryo hasn''t taken shape yet during the first three months after conception and most


    spontaneous abortions ur during this period. Don''t miss that opportunity, or it may be toote."


    Rachel looked at him, propping her cheek with her hand. She shook her head and said," Thank you!


    Please review my design carefully and call me after that."


    Aftering out from Daniel''s office, Rachel waved goodbye to Penny and Miy, and then stepped


    out of the Streams Company building.


    Since Hiram had taken a few days off before going back to work two days ago, there must be a lot of


    work waiting for him and


    he must be in his office at the moment, but being afraid of disturbing his work, Rachel didn''t go to him.


    Since there was nothing special to do after work and she didn''t want to go home so early, she decided


    to go to the studio they had rented.


    Rachel was a little surprised when she got into the studio. It was so clean and tidy. Obviously, Celine


    had dropped by and cleaned up the room.


    There were other small new details as well. The office supplies were ced in proper order on the


    desk. It seemed like Celine couldn''t wait to work here.


    Rachel walked around the studio then went to her own office. It was as clean as the other rooms.


    "Hi, Mrs. Rong! You don''t look so bad. I''m surprised that you''re even in the mood toe here!"


    A familiar voice was suddenly heard with a yful tone. It was Patrick.


    Rachel closed the cab door behind her office table and then turned to look at him. She wasn''t


    surprised at all about him appearing here.


    "Mr. Yan, congrattions! Your studio is getting bigger," she said with a light smile.


    "Of course! Why wouldn''t thepany expand with such a smart boss like me? You must have


    suffered a lot with the Rong family''s drama, am I right?" Patrick said with a charming smile.


    Rachel turned her head away and sat on her office table. She snorted," Mr. Yan, if you want to tease


    me, then go ahead! I don''t care!"


    "No! Please don''t get me wrong! I''m not teasing you. But to be perfectly honest, if I were Hiram, no


    matter what happened, I would bring that woman to the hospital to abort the baby, or maybe give her a


    blow to the belly, then the problem would be solved right then and there. Don''t you think so?"


    Patrick raised his eyebrows and assumed a punching stance.


    Rachelughed. She could imagine the rtionship between his family members. He was almost killed


    by his elder brotherst time.


    Hiram was trying to find a way to get rid of Shirley''s entanglement without hurting his father. She didn''t


    believe that a person who had no affection for his family like Patrick could understand that.


    "Many thanks Mr. Yan! But if we took an abrupt approach, it would only make things worse. It''s getting


    With that, Rachel pulled down the curtain and walked towards the door.


    Patrick pulled out a cigar and rubbed it in his palms. He looked at Rachel who was standing outside


    and waiting for someone to pick her up. "Don''t hurry! I rarely see you. Can you give me a chance to


    treat you to dinner?"


    "I''m not in mood! Don''t think too highly of me, Mr. Yan!" Rachel looked at him while answering.


    Patrick walked out and stopped in front of her with one hand up against the wall. "Rachel, if Hiram''s


    parents don''t want you to be their daughter-inw anymore,e with me then! I don''t mind that you''re


    a married woman and I promise I''ll cut off all rtions with other women as well!


    Please think about it."


    Rachel lowered her head and was speechless. ''God! Shall I thank you? Whenever I am frustrated or


    troubled, you would send several men tofort me, '' she thought.


    "Mr. Yan, thank you for your kindness! I''m serious," she said with a sigh.


    "Thank you for taking me to your personal game room in Salt Sea Cityst time. Although it ended up


    with a little unpleasantness, I really appreciated you."


    Hearing this, Patrick hesitated a bit which Rachel used as an opportunity to push his hand away.


    "I''ve to go. Bye-bye!"


    With that, she went inside the elevator without taking one more look at Patrick.


    Aftering out, Rachel waited for Carl to pick her up by the road.


    She then called Fannie to see if she''d found a satisfactory shop or not.


    "Mom!"


    As soon as she greeted, she heard Fannie cursing on the other end of the line.


    "You still remember to give me a call? How can you stand such bullying? I have never thought that


    you''re such a coward! Why did you call just now?"


    Fannie was angry with Rachel for hiding the news from her for the past few days. She wouldn''t have


    known that her daughter was almost reced by another woman if she hadn''t overheard the news from


    other people.


    "Mom..."


    "Tell me where to find this shameless woman! I''ll make sure she has an abortion even if it means taking


    her down to the hell with me!You really pissed me off!"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fannie gasped.


    "Mom, calm down. We still have opportunities. She''s only been pregnant for a month. Who knows


    whether the baby will be born or not?" Rachel said. She overheard that Shirley was resting to prevent


    miscarriage. Compared with normal pregnancies, test-tube babies were more likely to lose, so it was


    no wonder that Shirley was doing all she could to keep it.


    "Rachel, you''re too careless. What if she gives birth to the baby? Since she conceived through external


    fertilization, the baby must be a boy. You would be edged out from Rong family if he''s born," Fannie


    said anxiously.


    Rachel sighed," Mom, take it easy! Carl is picking me up. I''ll talk with youter. Bye-bye!"


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief after hanging up. Fannie was a woman of honor. Although they were


    poor, she wouldn''t allow them to be looked down upon by other people. Rachel knew that she had let


    her mom down this time.


    "Carl, let''s go back to Tulip Pce," she said after getting in the car.


    Carl smiled at her and said," Rachel, Hiram hase back and is waiting for you at home now."

 Chapter 226 Intense Love Making In The Swimming Pool

    Chapter 226 Intense Love Making In The Swimming Pool


    ''Hiram hase back?


    He has been busy with work these past few days. Why did hee home so early today?'' Rachel


    thought.


    When she arrived at the Tulip Pce, Hiram was swimming in the indoor swimming pool on the top


    floor.


    When she walked in, Rachel saw Hiram moving himself through the water with his long and strong


    arms and legs in the oval-shaped swimming pool. Holding a ss of fresh orange juice, she sat at the


    edge of the pool and soaked her bare feet in the water.


    It was said that swimming was a great way to relieve stress and anxiety. Feeling supported by the


    water could help a person rxpletely.


    At that moment, Hiram saw Rachel sitting by the edge of the swimming pool after finishing ap. He


    swam to her and approached her feet. "Come down and swim with me for a while..." he asked.


    Rachel shook her head, took a sip of the orange juice she had and said," I can''t swim. If Ie down,


    I''ll need a lifesaver. So I''d better not."


    The pool was pretty deep, so she felt a little scared.


    Hiram wiped the water from his face and smiled. He tickled the sole of her feet and said," Will you


    Rachel tried quickly to move back her feet but failed as Hiram tightly held her. She had to plead with


    resignation," Yes, yes. I''lle down! I''lle down right now! Just let go of my feet!"


    She heaved a sigh, put down that ss of orange juice and took off her white t-shirt. She didn''t need to


    wear a bathing suit because she was in her own home.


    As soon as she took off her clothes, she saw Hiram eyeing her up. "Don''t just look at me. Hold me


    tight."


    She slowly lowered herself down to the water. Hiram stood at the bottom of the swimming pool, held


    her waist and couldn''t help smiling. "Take it easy. The water was reced this morning. It''s clean, so if


    you drink some, you''ll be okay."


    Feeling that Hiram suddenly moved his hands away, Rachel screamed and wrapped her arms around


    his neck quickly!


    Hiram gasped and lowered his eyes. His dark eyes narrowed suddenly. "Rx. If you hold me that


    tight, how can I teach you to swim?"


    Hearing his words, Rachel loosened her hold and looked at him. "I''m scared..." Her lips pouted.


    As she spoke, she still didn''t want to let go of him. The water was deep. When Hiram stood at the


    bottom of the swimming pool, the water reached Hiram''s chest. But when Rachel stood at the bottom of


    the pool, the water was up to her neck. It was no wonder that Rachel was scared.


    "Well, you need to get used to standing in the water first. Did youe to the office today?" As he


    spoke, Hiram held her waist and walked toward the edge of the swimming pool.


    "Yes, I... resigned. Are you disappointed in me?" When Rachel could lean against the side of the


    swimming pool, she felt safe and let go of Hiram.


    It was him that referred her to a job at Streams Company, but now she resigned. ''I let him down and


    made him lose face," she thought.


    "No. Daniel called me and said that you had already finished the first two stages of the design. There is


    only one stage left, so you''ve done more than a half of the work. My goal was to get you more


    experience and professional knowledge. Now I believe you have achieved that."


    As he spoke, Hiram slowly moved his hand behind her secretly.


    "I wanted to finish the whole project, but recently I feel tired and can''t concentrate on my work. I''m


    afraid that if I kept it up, I would mess up my professional life as well as my personal life. So it''s better


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    for me to resign and take a break," Rachel said after heaving a sigh.


    As soon as she finished saying her side, she felt that her bra loosened. She looked down and was


    shocked to see that her bra had fallen off! "Hiram... Why did you take off my bra?!" she asked while


    staring at Hiram.


    "You know why I did it. I was so busy these days and didn''t have enough personal time with my


    beautiful wife. Do I need a reason?" He responded naturally while moving in front of her. He moved his


    big hand around her and grabbed her waist gently.


    "But we''re in the swimming pool. Besides, if someone sees us, what will we do?" Rachel was afraid of


    being seen making love with Hiram in the swimming pool. ''It''s awkward, '' she thought. After all, there


    were four servants in the house right now.


    Hiram pecked her lips and said," Don''t worry. They won''t go upstairs without my permission. They know


    the rules clearer than anyone else."


    All the servants had passed their background checks. Besides, they all had epted special training


    before they even started working for the Rong family.


    "Hiram..." Rachel was kissed passionately and forcefully by Hiram before she could finish her words.


    After intensely making love several times, Rachel felt tired. When she was about to ask Hiram when he


    would stop, the phone on the shelf beside the swimming pool suddenly rang.


    "Hiram... The phone... Your phone is ringing!" Rachel breathlessly said.


    "I know. I don''t care about that right now." Hiram dered.


    "But you might miss an important call?"


    Rachel said while panting. At that moment, Hiram was burying his handsome face against her soft and


    smooth body. Rachel had to raise his head.


    Hiram heaved a sigh and moved away from her. He wrapped the bath towel around his waist and


    moved to the shelf to answer the phone.


    "Hello." Hiram''s voice was low and deep. Apparently, he was frustrated for being interrupted.


    "Mr. Hiram, your father wants you toe back, and he wants to talk with you." It was butler at the


    other end of the line.


    "Okay, I know."


    Hiram hung up the phone in a bad mood. He ruffled his short, wet hair.


    ''My father is asking me to go back? This might have something to do with Shirley, '' he thought.


    Rachel left the swimming pool, wrapped a bath towel around her body and approached Hiram. She


    asked," What happened? You look unhappy."


    Hiram held her waist unsatisfactorily. "Of course I look unhappy. I was interrupted, and I still feel a


    hunger for sex. How can I be in a good mood? My father is asking me to go home. Let''s go back


    together. Apany me."


    Rachel paused for a moment, then said," Okay, I''ll get dressed now." She blinked her eyes. She knew


    who she would meet that night.


    They both went to the Rong family house together.


    Rachel hadn''te back here since Shirley moved in.


    Before entering the house, Hiram held her hand and said gently," My dear wife, I need you to put on a


    show with meter. You can say or do something to cooperate with me to finish the show, but


    remember that I am just pretending and it''s not real."


    Rachel nodded, turned around and walked into the house with him.


    "Amy, have you prepared the pregnancy tonics soup? If it is ready, serve it to Shirley and be careful."


    From a distance, Rachel could already hear Joanna giving the order. She felt disappointed. Although


    she had prepared herself to face the situation, she still felt ufortable.


    She felt very ufortable.


    "Hiram, you''vee back? Rachel... Rachel, you''vee back too?" When Joanna first saw Hiram,


    she was happy. However, upon seeing Rachel, she had to smile embarrassingly.


    It didn''t mean that Joanna didn''t wee Rachel to the house. But the situation was very awkward


    because Shirley was there too.


    "Mom!" Rachel greeted Joanna politely.


    "s. Rachel,e! Sit down over here! Would you like something to drink or eat? I''ll let the servant


    cook for you!" said Joanna with an unnatural smile. She knew that Rachel must have heard what she


    just ordered Amy before.


    Rachel shook her head and said," No, thank you. I can help myself. Don''t let me keep you from what


    you were doing."


    At that time, Hiram approached Joanna and greeted her. He then proceeded upstairs directly.


    Shirley was in a guest room. As soon as Gavin walked out of her room, he saw Hiram who was walking


    toward his direction.


    "You''vee back? Go into the room and visit Shirley. She just had pregnancy reactions and can''t eat


    anything. For my sake, say something tofort her," Gavin requested.


    If he hadn''t asked Hiram toe back, he thought he would nevere to this ce again voluntarily.


    Hiram nodded and walked in the guest room where many servants came and went frequently.


    Shirley had just stopped vomiting. Now she was lying on the bed and a servant was feeding soup to


    her. When the servant saw Hiram walk in, she left the room right away.


    Hiram glimpsed her abdomen which was still t and looked at the soup which hadn''t been eaten up on


    the table.


    "Hiram... You''vee back?" Shirley looked at Hiram weakly, putting a sweet smile on her pale face.

 Chapter 227 Display Of Affection

    Chapter 227 Disy Of Affection


    "Do you feel better now?" Hiram asked, as he scooped up a spoon of soup and brought it closer to


    Shirley''s lips.


    Overwhelmed, Shirley surpassed the notion of opening her mouth, and instead, stared at him in an


    absent-minded manner.


    "Yes, thank you. I feel much better! Apparently, women tend to feel sick during the first trimester of


    pregnancy. After that, however, it will get better," Shirley replied, after she opened her mouth to swallow


    the soup.


    Hiram scooped out another spoon slowly and said," Here you go. Thank you for doing this for me."


    Gazing at his enchanting eyes, Shirley felt extremely proud that she was carrying Hiram''s baby.


    "No! I am the one that should be thankful. You know, I''m very lucky to bear your baby," murmured


    Shirley.


    As Shirley enjoyed a sweet moment with Hiram, they suddenly noticed a noise at the door.


    "What are you doing, Hiram?" Rachel eximed.


    Standing at the door, Rachel disyed a faded look towards Hiram feeding Shirley. Heartbroken, she


    bit her lip forcefully.


    "Can''t you see what I''m up to now? I don''t hide anything from you. It''s my baby, and it''s innocent. Even


    if Shirley wasn''t suppose to do this, we can''t change the truth here. Taking care of the mother of my


    baby is the right thing to do." Hiram said.


    Instead of looking at Rachel, he continued to feed Shirley soup.


    On the other hand, Shirley felt like her dream came true and she couldn''t help but grab his hand.


    "Thank you, Hiram. Thank you for supporting me. I promise to do everything I can to make sure the


    baby gets delivered safe and sound."


    "Don''t be too excited. As long as you give birth to our baby, I won''t kick you out of my life. I


    promise. After all, you''re his mother," Hiram said. He nced at Shirley''s hands, which were ced


    firmly on his, as he tried very hard not to show his true feelings.


    "Hiram, darling, you know what you''re talking about, right?" Rachel shouted.


    Hurt and furious, she rushed over to them and knocked the soup bowl out of his hand, which fell on the


    ground. Staring at her husband, she continued with distraught," I never expected you to say that. If


    Shirley stays with you after she gives birth to the baby, then what about me? Are you nning on


    divorcing me?"


    "Of course not! You don''t understand, honey. You''re my wife now and forever. This baby is a bastard,


    and no other baby will take the ce of our baby. The baby you give birth to in the future will be the


    one and only rightful heir of our family. There''s no need to worry!" Hiram replied.


    He stood up and walked over to Rachel, grabbing hold of her hands in the attempt tofort her.


    Rachel nced at Shirley who was subtly lying on the bed. Her anger didn''t diminish straight away.


    "But, what if the bastard baby fights for the family''s wealth! I don''t think this is fair for my future children.


    What do you think?" she asked.


    "Trust me, honey. Our son will be the first heir in order, and that won''t ever change. I''ll write up a will


    that ensures that all of my wealth belongs to our kid. As for Shirley, I believe she wants nothing but a


    baby that has my genes, and this is why she made me endure this trouble. So, there''s nothing to worry


    about," Hiram exined.


    He patted Rachel on her shoulders before turning to Shirley, and proceeded to ask," Am I right about


    you, Shirley?"


    Shirley was stunned at what they said and nodded her head stiffly.


    ''What? My son won''t receive a penny when Hiram closes his eyes? All of his wealth will be designated


    into the pockets of that bitch''s children?


    Then, what''s the purpose of my insisting on giving birth to my baby here?'' she said in her mind.


    "You''re so sweet, honey! I love you. Here is the deal. Shirley can give birth to this baby, but she must


    leave after the delivery. She can get married to somebody else, but you are forbidden to see her


    again," Rachel said briskly, as she pouted her lips.


    Hiram nodded and said," Okay, deal! After she delivers the baby, I''ll find a husband for her, the baby


    will stay with us, and you''ll be his mother."


    Rachel thought his suggestion over for a second. After she grabbed hold of his arm, she agreed," Fine,


    deal."


    "Excuse me now, as I would like to talk to my son," she said and pushed Hiram away before sitting


    down on Shirley''s bed.


    "Shirley, you must take care of yourself. You don''t want my son to starve now, do you?" Rachel said


    and she ced her hand on Shirley''s belly, touching it softly, before turning towards Hiram," Have you


    thought of a name yet?"


    "Not yet. You''re his mother, and it''s up to you." Hiram nced at Rachel fondly, and with a bright smile.


    Rachel seemed unaware about the pale look on Shirley''s face, and continued to gaze at her belly. She


    continued," What about the name Jonny? I''ve been thinking about what to name my future kids ever


    since I was a little girl. If it''s a boy, may we call him Jonny?"


    With a serious look on her face, she shifted her eyes to Hiram.


    Hiram nodded and replied pleasantly," That will do. Jonny is a good name."


    At that very moment, Shirley shouted abruptly. ''My son! It''s my son! How dare you!


    Why should you name my son as you like? Why!'' Of course, they couldn''t hear her.


    "Oh, god! You scared me. What do you mean, Shirley? Take it easy. I warn you not to hurt my son, or I


    won''t let you go easily!" Rachel shouted as she pretended to be serious about it.


    Breaking out inughter, Hiram held Rachel''s hand and pulled her up. "Okay, honey, I think Shirley''s


    tired now. Shall we go downstairs? Time for dinner!"


    They left Shirley''s room hand in hand and continued to walk outside.


    Hiram kissed Rachel on her cheek passionately, and said," Honey, listen, I think Jonny is a good name,


    but let''s reserve it for our own son in the future."


    They proceeded downstairs in each others'' arms, to the dining hall.


    As they expected, Shirley was pissed off and threw anything she could find on the ground. Her face


    was as pale as a ghost.


    "What a bitch! How dare you, Rachel!" Shirley shouted desperately.


    "What makes you think that my son will ever call you his mom? Are you insane? FUCK!


    You''re really contemting taking away my son! Even though he''s not born yet? Stop daydreaming!


    It isn''t yours! It''s mine! No, it''s Hiram''s baby! Fuck off! You won''t dare ever to take him away from me!"


    Dinner was served, as everyone took their seats. It was rather strange that Shirley, who had always


    requested her meals to be taken to her room, came downstairs.


    "Are you okay, Shirley? Are you sure you have enough energy to walk around? I remember you said


    you had to stay in bed." Joanna asked, surprised to see Shirleying down from her room.


    She gestured Amy to help Shirley sit down in front of the dining table.


    "I''m fine, Auntie Joanna, thank you. I''m bored, and I''ve been staying in my room for the past few days."


    Shirley said as she took a seat, ncing at Hiram and Rachel, who were sitting opposite her.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm, Hiram. I want to...no...the baby wants to eat the small streamed buns from the restaurant at


    North Street in town. Could you please send someone to buy them for me? I''ll take them as a midnight


    snackter." Shirley asked unexpectedly.


    Hiram raised his eyes at her. As he examined her question, Shirley reverted her eyes subconsciously,


    "Okay, I''ll ask the housekeeper to buy them for you," Hiram answered swiftly.


    Biting her chopsticks, Rachelid her eyes on this woman, who was so arrogant, and sneered before


    shifting her focus back to her dinner.


    Shirley let out a sigh of relief upon Hiram''s reply, and then looked back at Rachel before picking up her


    chopsticks to eat.


    "The crabs seem great, Hiram! However, it sure does require a lot of trouble to eat it." Rachel said to


    Hiram as she stared at the big delicious crabs on the table. She wanted to taste it, but was not


    prepared to endure the trouble.


    Hiram took a crab in his hands and started opening it for Rachel. He ced the crab on her te, one


    piece after the other, leaving the shells in his te.


    "You''re so sweet, honey!" Rachelughed contently, but she put her te in front of Joanna, instead of


    taking it, and said," Mom, please enjoy! You shall taste it first."


    Joanna looked at Rachel with a smile, and thought her daughter-inw was as sweet as ever. "Okay,


    thank you, Rachel. Hiram, please do me a favor and open another one for your dear wife!"


    Hiram had already taken another crab in his hands before his mother asked.


    Seeing that they talked to each other cheerfully, Shirley couldn''t do anything but watch them eat, for


    pregnant women were not allowed to eat crabs, as they might harm the baby.


    Busy with her crab, Rachel didn''t forget to exim," It''s gettingte, Hiram. How about we stay here


    tonight? I''ve got so many things to catch up with mom."


    "It''s up to you. You''re the boss!" Hiram said as he carefully ced a portion of stemmed eggnt,


    infused with minced garlic, on Rachel''s te, which had always been one of her favorite dishes.

 Chapter 228 Shirley Had A Miscarriage

    Chapter 228 Shirley Had A Miscarriage


    Shirley had intended to upset Rachel at the dining table. By the use of her pregnancy, she already tried


    hard enough to capture Hiram''s undivided attention. However, Hiram''s attention was entirely set on


    Rachel. It infuriated Shirley. Taking just one look at Rachel, she quickly turned her back towards her


    and went to her room after dinner.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, in the attempt to feel better, she couldn''t even find peace in her room either. Since Hiram''s


    room was adjacent to hers, she felt even more irritated and upset. The mere thought of Rachel living


    together with him in the next room, made her feel truly ufortable.


    Although the room was soundproof, Shirley thought she could hear Rachel and Hiram talking and


    mind. Exiting her room, she knocked on Hiram''s door.


    After waiting for a response, the door opened, and Hiram appeared. "What''s wrong, Shirley?" he


    asked, standing at the door.


    "Hiram, I don''t know what it is, but I feel ufortable. Can you please apany me for a walk


    around the garden?" Shirley said in a faint and weak voice, without any confidence at all.


    Thinking of Shirley''s question, Hiram called out," Rachel, Shirley invited us to go for a walk with her. Do


    you want to go?"


    "Okay, I''ming," replied Rachel as she took a brisk walk towards the door. "Shirley, are you sure


    you want to walk around? I think you had better stay in bed and get some rest. Are you sure you''re


    able to walk now? You shouldn''t stay out too long. That won''t be good for my baby."


    Shirley felt extremely angry to hear Rachel refer to the baby as hers, but she had to control herself in


    front of Hiram. "It doesn''t matter, Rachel. I feel fine. Going for a walk won''t hurt me, nor the baby,"


    replied Shirley.


    "Well, okay then, if you insist. Just wait a minute, please. I''m just going to change my shoes," Rachel


    said to Hiram, smiling.


    Once Rachel returned with her shoes, she took Hiram by the hand, and they proceeded to walk


    together towards the stairs.


    Suddenly, Shirley felt bouts of pain in her stomach, as Hiram and Rachel continued to walk in front of


    her. "Hiram... My, my stomach... It hurts. Please help me!" cried Shirley as she lowered her body to the


    ground and held her stomach with both hands.


    The couple stopped subtly. Hiram looked at Rachel with a serious expression on his face and shook his


    head. Rachel couldn''t help but force a smile as Hiram walked towards Shirley. She didn''t want to seem


    rude. Hiram approached Shirley," What''s wrong now? Do you need me to call the doctor?" asked


    Hiram, who was just standing aside without offering her a hand.


    Taking Hiram''s arm voluntarily, Shirley said," No need to call a doctor. I know what''s wrong. I''ve had an


    upset stomach on and off, during the past two days. Don''t worry about it. I''ll recover soon."


    Rachel noticed exactly what Shirley was doing, which was why she continued to walk ahead of them.


    Hiram stared at Rachel''s back as she walked further away from him. His expression suggested that he


    was rather worried about her.


    "Hiram, I want to tell you something. I don''t like the name Jonny," Shirley said. She wasn''t paying any


    attention to the look on Hiram''s face, as he stared at Rachel walking away from them. "Once the baby


    is born, I would like to give it a fresh, new name that is more meaningful than the name Jonny. What do


    you think?"


    Shirley said carefully, as she cast a nce at Rachel, who was now too far to even hear them speak.


    "I think Jonny is fine. We shouldn''t change it. Why, do you have a problem with it?" Hiram asked. He


    continued to walk without even looking at Shirley.


    "Well, yes. Of course, Jonny is a good name, but I don''t like it. I want to give my baby a name myself."


    As Shirley continued to talk, they arrived at the garden, which seemed even greener at night, than it did


    in the morning.


    "Shirley, I''m not going to repeat myself. Jonny is the name of my future son, whether you like it or not.


    Whatever you feel about it, doesn''t matter.


    Once the baby is born, it won''t have anything to do with you. I''ll be its mother and care for it. You''ll be


    free to marry another man that wants you, and have your own baby. Until then, you have to wait before


    you have your own son and then you can call him whatever you like." Rachel suddenly said with a


    serious expression on her face.


    Shirley was utterly enraged. In fact, she was so angry, that she felt another sharp pain in her stomach.


    "Hiram, did you just hear what Rachel said to me? She is mean to me.


    The child is my baby. I should have a right to name it. I conceived our baby. It''s ours. Why should my


    baby call her mother at all? You should speak for me," said Shirley, in her attempt to persuade Hiram


    as she held his arm tighter.


    "Shirley, why are you bothered about the name of an unborn baby? You''re fully aware of our situation.


    Rachel is my wife, and this baby is mine. Of course, she is its mother.


    The only thing that you have to worry about, is to take care of yourself, and to give birth to the baby,


    without there being anyplications. After you do that, I promise you will be set for life financially. As


    for the baby, you''re going to give it to Rachel and me to raise," Hiram said with a cold tone in his voice.


    Hiram didn''t really care about the name of the baby.


    It was the result of an conspiracy. He wished the baby would never be born.


    Shirley seemed as though she might raise a scam artist. He didn''t believe she deserved to be a


    mother.


    Hearing what Hiram had to say, Shirley touched her belly with both hands and took a deep breath to


    calm herself down. "Hiram, let''s walk back to our rooms. I feel ufortable..."


    "Okay then," said Hiram, not showing any concern for Shirley''s difort.


    Hiram took Rachel''s hand, while his other hand was still in Shirley''s reach. The three of them walked


    back to the house without saying a single word.


    "Miss Shirley, the doctor advised you to stay in bed. Why did you go for a walk? He specifically


    instructed you not to take part in any strenuous activity?" Amy said as she walked over to support


    Shirley when she approached her room.


    "Oh, good. Please, can you help me return to my room? I need to get some rest," Shirley held her


    stomach and made her way upstairs slowly, with the support of Amy.


    At that moment, Shirley was feeling quite sick. Rachel came up to her and asked," Are you okay,


    Shirley. I think I should call the doctor?"


    Regardless of how Rachel felt about the entire situation with Shirley, she was still worried about her.


    She walked to the other side of Shirley to stretch out her hand, trying to hold onto her.


    Shirley felt like her pain was increasing at the sight of Rachel. Frustrated with her, she pushed away


    Rachel''s hand and eximed," Leave me alone! Don''t you pretend to be kind to me. I know what kind


    of person you are."


    "Shirley, I''ve made it clear to you. I will ept the child. I''ve already exined everything to you. Why


    are you still treating me like this?" Rachel said in a patient tone.


    She offered her hand to Shirley once more. "Rachel, just leave me alone! I don''t want to see you at all!"


    said Shirley, as she pushed Rachel away with all her strength.


    Rachel grabbed hold of Shirley''s clothes at the verge of falling down the stairs. She didn''t do it


    purposefully.


    "Watch out!"


    "Oh, no..."


    Apanied with the screaming, Rachel and Shirley fell from the stairs one after the other.


    Joanna ran out of her room as fast as she could after she heard the screaming. Hiram also ran over to


    the staircase.


    "Shirley, are you okay? How are you feeling? How''s the baby?" asked Joanna as she ran towards


    Shirley in a panic.


    When Hiram saw what had happened, he immediately ran towards Rachel, picked her up, and carried


    her to the couch. "Honey, did you get hurt?" Hiram asked as he checked her body for bruises.


    Rachel shook her head and said," No, I''m fine. You must check on Shirley."


    Hiram nced at Rachel with relief and then walked towards Shirley, who was still lying on the ground.


    "Shirley... Shirley... Are you all right? Say something please." Joanna kept calling Shirley, whose face


    suddenly turned pale in the midst of feeling too much pain. She then noticed a stream of blood flowing


    down between Shirley''s legs.


    "Oh no! Shirley, you, you..."


    Hiram looked at the blood, without an expression on his face. "What happened? How did they fall down


    the stairs?" Hiram asked, turning to Amy who seemed to be the only witness stable enough to exin


    what happened.


    Amy lowered her head in sadness, and said in an anxious tone," Mr. Hiram, Rachel tried to help


    Shirley, but she didn''t want to ept her help. She... Shirley pushed Rachel... And then they fell down


    the stairs together."


    Seeing Shirley lie in a puddle of blood, Joanna remained silent. She knew that Shirley had miscarried


    and that the baby must have died.


    In a rushed manner, Hiram called the doctor.


    Well acquainted with the Rong family, the ambnce came quickly, and Shirley was sent to the


    hospital.


    Gavin who was in the study room at the time of the event, finally received the information, as the


    ambnce came to take Shirley to the hospital.


    After the family learned about what had happened, they drove to the hospital.


    "Rachel, what did you do to Shirley? She couldn''t have fallen down the stairs by herself." Gavin said


    angrily, staring at Rachel with a heartless look on his face.

 Chapter 229 She Was Crazy

    Chapter 229 She Was Crazy


    Amy came to help Rachel, and said to Gavin," Sir, you can''t me Rachel. Shirley pushed Rachel first,


    and Rachel just got anxious in the midst of the situation, so she tried to grab Shirley by the arm out of


    instinct¡­"


    Compared to Shirley, Amy liked Rachel more as she always appeared to be kind. Rachel didn''t treat


    Amy as her servant whatsoever. Instead, Rachel had helped her with cooking and spent a lot of time


    chatting with Amy.


    However, Shirley seemed very vain and bossy. Within the past two days, she asked Amy to support


    her, but she never appeared either kind or grateful towards her.


    "Stop it, Amy. Dad, you can me me for it. It''s fine. I understand. Anyway, you have always been


    ming me. Isn''t that true?" Rachel smiled coldly.


    Gavin seemed to be too angry to say a word to Rachel. The doctor came out from the operating room.


    Gavin turned around and asked the doctor," How is she doing? How''s the baby?"


    The doctor took off his mask and said with regret," Unfortunately, she miscarried. We did everything we


    could to save the baby, but it was toote. Now, for her recovery, she needs to be taken care of during


    the next few days."


    Gavin shook his head and let out a big sigh for all the room to hear. Then he left the room, without the


    intent toe back.


    Joanna shook her head and followed Gavin. They left the hospital together.


    "That''s fine, doctor. Thank you for saving her. Now, we can just let it go, right?" said Hiram. Everything


    seemed ridiculous to begin with and now everything had the chance of returning back to normal.


    During the past two days, everything was in a mess. Everyone was busy taking care of Shirley. Joanna,


    especially took good care of Shirley, as she knew how Shirley must have felt.


    After Gavin and Joanna left, Hiram walked towards Rachel. He smiled and touched her hair softly.


    "Rachel, you did a good job today. I''ll always appreciate you! You know that, right?"


    Rachel took a breath, along with a big sigh of relief. She grabbed Hiram''s arms and smiled. "I''m hungry.


    Would you take me out and share a meal with me?"


    "Sure, after all, you''re addicted to food. So, let''s go." said Hiram. He looked at Rachel with his loving


    and soft eyes, held her hands and walked towards the door of the hospital.


    In the ward, Shirley was staring at the ceiling, and didn''t even try to move. Her eyes were dull and sore


    from the medication the doctor had prescribed her. Her two hands were holding the white quilt that was


    meant for her new baby, tightly.


    A few minutester, Miranda walked into the ward. She also brought some strong tonics for Shirley.


    "Shirley, how are you doing?"


    When she saw Miranda, Shirley started to cry out loud. She grabbed Miranda''s hands and said,"


    Miranda! It''s her! Rachel is the one who killed my child! I wouldn''t have miscarried if I had cared for the


    baby as I nned. It''s her fault! It''s her!


    Miranda¡­ What should I do? I mean, we can''t let her get away with this. The moment I lost my child, I


    lose everything!


    I want my baby back, I deserve to have a baby."


    Taking a firm look at Shirley who was crying so hard, Miranda sighed in despair. She patted her on the


    shoulders and tried tofort her," Shirley, we all know that Rachel never wanted you to give birth to


    Hiram''s child. Even though it was her who upset you, I don''t believe that she intended for you to


    miscarry. So what are you saying?


    I mean, Rachel is Hiram''s one and only wife. She''s Mrs. Rong, and represents the Rong family. Your


    child with Mr. Rong wouldn''t even count as a member of their family. I think it''s a good thing that


    everything returns back to normal. You are who you used to be. and that''s good.


    Isn''t that what you want?" Shirley, however, shook her head and said," No! No, I don''t want to return to


    my old life. Back then I was a nobody. I also want to be a member of the upper social ss. I want to


    be famous and rich. Everyone should be jealous of me. I don''t want to be normal at all!"


    "Shirley!"


    Miranda shouted at Shirley fiercely, as she seemed to have lost her mind. "What''s wrong with being


    normal? Don''t you understand why you miscarried and got into thisplex situation? It''s because you


    reached for something that was beyond your grasp.


    Why can''t you hear yourself speak? Why do you keep pursuing the things that don''t belong to you, nor


    bring you joy?


    Did you learn that from Lydia? You were not like this when you were little. Howe you changed this


    much? You''ve be quite superficial and ungrateful of what you have, chasing fame and money. I


    feel like it doesn''t even help talking to you. I just don''t understand you anymore."


    said Miranda. Unlike Shirley, she dated and fell in love with her husband, a middle-ss man, before


    they got married, which meant that she had never explored the world of men with wealth. Besides the


    point, she knew Shirley before she got married. At that time, Shirley was pure and innocent. She even


    liked her better before, but now...


    "Miranda, you don''t understand, do you! I believe that a man like Hiram deserves all my efforts! Even


    though I failed this time, I still have another chance at this. Miranda, I don''t care about what you think."


    Shirley seemed more passionate than ever before, as she clenched her fist.


    Miranda shook her head. Shirley seemed to bepletely obsessive, and perhaps even a little crazy.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Shirley, you know what? Dad and mom have given up oning to visit you. They feel extremely


    ashamed about you! How can you justify that?


    Fine, I will leave you all alone here. Do whatever you want. It''s none of my business anyway."


    said Miranda. She stood up and walked straight out of the ward with disappointment. Shirley didn''t


    seem like she would ever change.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Back to the Tulip Pce


    Hiram grabbed his medicinal liquor. He poured out some of it, and started rubbing Rachel''s knees.


    Hiram asked Rachel," Does it hurt when I press on it?"


    Rachel looked at Hiram and smiled. "No, someone else is experiencing more pain than me."


    "I wish you didn''t get hurt. That''s thest thing I wanted to happen. Rachel, did you push her on


    purpose?" said Hiram. He took a band-aid and attended to her wound.


    "Yep, I did it on purpose! Now what? I wanted to help her walk up the stairs and to her room. I did it on


    purpose, as I knew she would definitely push me away if I did." Rachel was being more honest than


    she had ever been in her life. She didn''t feel ashamed about it one bit. She didn''t try to hide anything


    either. She always treated Shirley with kindness.


    Hiram smiled and pinched her face. "Good, you know, I love that about you."


    "Really? You don''t find a scheming woman annoying?" Rachel seemed curious about Hiram''s answer.


    "No, you''re not a scheming woman at all. You know what''s really annoying though? Those who are


    stupid and make people feel sorry for them. Boy, oh boy, how annoying they are. I love the way you


    are. I love the way you y tricks and the way you talk with your sharp tongue. All of these


    characteristics make me love you even more than before!" Hiram kissed Rachel''s cheek passionately,


    and continued.


    Rachel felt as though she had butterflies in her stomach. She was touched by Hiram''s words. Almost


    too much. "Oh my gosh, stop it, Hiram! I got goose bumps! The day has reached its midnight. Let''s go


    to sleep now."


    Rachel acknowledged that Shirley got what she deserved. She didn''t have to feel sorry for Shirley, nor


    feel guilty.


    Actually, Rachel wasn''t even going to grasp Shirley when she fell from the stairs. If Shirley had been


    more generous towards Rachel, and let Rachel help her walk up the stairs, she wouldn''t have wanted


    to grasp her.


    It had been impossible for Rachel to push Shirley in front of so many people. It would have seemed as


    though Rachel was crazy.


    If there hadn''t been such opportunity to do so, there wouldn''t be a possibility for Rachel to make it after


    falling down the stairs.


    "What are you thinking about? Come here. I want to hold you while you sleep." Hiram said lovingly, as


    Rachely on the bed, with her back faced towards him.


    Rachel moved back to meet him in the middle of the bed. She finally reached his arms. Hiram sighed


    before cing his arms around hers. He continued to say," Rachel, see? I thought you said you didn''t


    care about her or feel guilty at all. You lied. Am I right?"


    Lying in bed, Rachel remained silent. She rested her head on Hiram''s arms, which in that moment,


    seemed like the safest ce in the world.


    She realized that she was constantly seeking some sort of excuses. She had a very good heart that led


    her to feel guilty and sorry for Shirley''s loss.


    "That child wasn''t supposed toe into this world, not even at the beginning. Even if we had done


    nothing about it, it would still be a mystery whether it would be born or not."


    Hiram held Rachel and said softly," Alright, Rachel, don''t be upset about this right now. After all, it was


    an ident."


    Rachel didn''t say a word after he said that. She closed her eyes andy in Hiram''s arms.


    She finally fell asleep after tossing and turning the entire night.

 Chapter 230 Fannie Private Home Cuisine

    Chapter 230 Fannie Private Home Cuisine


    Time was flying.


    A month had passed and


    Rachel''s studio had already opened.


    At first, although there were just several customers, some work still needed to be done though not too


    much.


    The work in the studio was mostly done by Celine. Her part did not require much of Rachel''s time, so


    Rachel didn''t need to go to thepany on time every day. But in spite of being free, Rachel had a


    habit of keeping herself busy.


    It was a different day as afterpleting work at the studio, she went down the old street which was


    not far away from her studio.


    She walked down the alley of the old street. There were many business areas across the road of the


    street and the third one on Rachel''s path was a small restaurant called Fannie Private Home Cuisine.


    The restaurant was not big but it had lots of clients in its premises. With only eight desks around, it was


    a busy location due to regr iing of the clients.


    Rachel went inside the restaurant. It was still full. She kept her bag in the cab and moved across


    the room towards the kitchen. She wanted to be of service in the restaurant.


    On seeing Rachel, Fannie seemed annoyed. She did not want to have Rachel around. So from a


    distance she waved at Rachel and wanted her to leave. On waving she expressively asked


    Rachel,"Why did youe again?" Fannie had already asked Rachel not to visit her before since she


    did not belong here and was too nosy for the restaurant environment. Since the premises was small


    she had made clear that four people were enough including waiters, so obviously she didn''t need to


    Rachel had only rolled over her sleeves and had still not started working. But the roar from Fannie


    made it obvious that she did not want her around and was very rude towards her.


    Rachel could not take more of this behavior. She asked her mom with sadness filled in her voice,"My


    god, how can you me your own daughter in this way! You are really bing more and more


    difficult to cope with."


    Her agony made Rachel respond in an impolite way.


    "Ah!", Fannie could not hold back her rage. Furiously she responded,"You, elf, how can you say to your


    mother in this way! You are really bing more and more naughty!" Fannie believed that keeping


    quiet would surmise her weakness and she was not willing to show weakness. Fannie was vociferous


    towards Rachel but, for Rachel it was a matter of no concern as she was helping wash vegetables.


    Rachel stuck her tongue out at Fannie to show her disapproval and said,"I had asked you to rest at


    home, but you didn''t listen to me. It doesn''t matter if you have a bad restaurant business, but now it is


    so good and you don''t even have time to sit down. You deserve it."


    "I like that!"


    Fannie looked towards customers outside with a smile on her face when said so, she was happy and


    her inner soul approved of it,"It proves that my cooking skill has obtained everybody''s approval!"


    All of a sudden her anger was gone and she turned towards Rachel, asking,"Rachel, should we focus


    on expanding what we are doing? Can we open a branch? Is it not good?" Fannie said happily.


    Rachel red at her at once and asked,"Mom, don''t you think you are upied?"


    Fannie was not expecting a question from Rachel''s end. She again turned out furious on Rachel''s


    response andsaid,"You, foolish girl, who wouldin about making more money? If it runs well, the


    earnings will be all yours, won''t they?" Fannie smiled at a look on her daughter''s face. Her tone


    suddenly grew soft and she said,"Although I know your husband''s family does not need this money,


    this is mom''s love, isn''t it?"


    Fannie was happy inside. She asked her daughter to wait for a minute before the guests left. She


    said,"After the guests leave, I will close early. And then cook you some dishes. We will sit and chat!"


    Rachel didn''t respond to her mother''s opinion as she was not sure about when would the guests leave


    since there was still a line outside the restaurant as people were waiting for their turn toe.


    It had been an hour and Rachel had been busy since then.


    Suddenly the phone rang.


    A voice from the other side asked," Where are you?" Hiram had finished off his work and was no more


    busy now. So he had guessed that Rachel might go to Fannie Private Home Cuisine to help her mother


    around.


    She really did so and Hiram was aware of the fact about his wife


    Over the phone Rachel asked,"At my mom''s restaurant. Do you have time? If you do,e here to eat


    dinner together since I will finish a momentter, okay?" Rachel wiped her hands on her apron as she


    listened to her husband talk.


    "Okay, I wille soon." Hiram said in his resignation.


    Since the opening of his mother-inw''s restaurant, Hiram had been at the restaurant more than ten


    times this month.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t too far away, only a 20-minute walk away, but he had to drive to pick Rachel up.


    Now it was not too busy, and the crowd was almost settled. Rachel sat on an empty table to rest, while


    her mother asked,"Is Hiraming?"


    "Yes, mom." Rachel responded and cleared up another table after customers had finished eating.


    There were not many people at this point, and the staff were off work.


    "Look at you, the president''s wife of Streams Company, being a handyman in my restaurant and my


    son-inw has toe to pick you up. You do not need toe again!" Fannie said disgustedly.


    Rachel finished cleaning up and also sat down, pouring a ss of water to drink. She could see the


    love in her mother''s disgust. She smiled and said softly,"Mom. Mommy, But you''re my mother, aren''t


    you?"


    After about 20 minutes, Rachel saw a Maybach was parked at the door.


    Hiram got off the car and Carl followed him.


    "Hiram, here youe!" She was excited and happy. Fannie stood up and said with smile,"I''m stewing


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    spareribs in the kitchen. They''ll be ready in a minute!"


    "Aunt Fannie, let me help you!" Said Carl, raising his sleeves and following her into the room.


    Rachel looked at Hiram and went over towards him with a clean rag, stooping down to help him clean


    the chair.


    But she had not touched the chair yet when Hiram pulled it away. Hiram said in a soft voice,"Let me do


    it by myself."


    Hiram cleaned the chair himself and sat down. Rachel knew his habit. He would clean the chair and


    table again every time he came here.


    Rachel sat opposite to him and looked at him with her chin resting on her hands. She


    asked,"Distinguished Hiram, every time you condescend toe to my small restaurant, how do you


    feel?"


    Hiram poured a cup of tea for himself. His cup was specially brought here, so was the teapot. He had


    "My feeling?" He cleared his throat a bit and said in a soft voice,"Everywhere if I can be apanied


    by you, I feel good."


    This was what he meant from deep within his heart, and wherever there was Rachel, even in a


    hintend, he was not bored and felt rich.


    Rachel supported her chin and looked at him, smiling. Engrossed in his keen eyes, she said lovingly,"I


    find that you''re a sweet talker!"


    Hiram raised his lips with a smile and poured her a cup of tea. "Was I not a sweet talker before?"


    "No, you weren''t. You not only couldn''t speak sweetly, but also had a bad character! I remember you


    didn''t even give me the keys to your house at the beginning. I was waiting outside on a chilly day..."


    Rachel said, holding the white porcin tea cup and drinking sip by sip. She felt as if she were in the


    past scenario.


    Remembering the past from the beginning to now, she felt it was like just a second, but actually half a


    year had passed.


    Hiram thought of the past scenes which seemed to have happened in another world, and then he


    said,"That was before and now everything has changed. Besides, the past led us to be here and now."


    "Here ites!" their talk was interrupted as Fannie came out holding a pot of steaming ribs soup,


    followed by Carl with two dishes.


    "Fannie, you do not know, every time when I know my cousin ising here, I would steal the job of


    driving him from Chad!" Carl said sweetly,"Since I ate the food you cooked once, I even feel all other


    food doesn''t taste good!" His voice was pretty convincing to listen to.


    "Ha ha, sweet of you, Carl. In this case, this time eat more..." Fannie said withugh and went inside to


    bring a dish out.


    When the dishes were ready, all the four people sat down and began to eat.


    Rachel sniffed the aroma, picking a piece of meat to eat, but she couldn''t even take a bite. She


    suddenly felt like retching.


    "What''s the matter?" Hiram, who sat beside her, noticed this and passed a cup of water to her.


    Rachel shook her head. "Nothing. I''ve just been in the kitchen for a long time."


    She did not care about it so much and continued to eat.


    However, Fannie found something wrong and looked at Rachel. "Rachel, Is this the first time you''ve felt


    this way, or have you felt it oftentely?"


    Rachel drank a mouthful of soup and thought for a moment and answered,"it should be the first time. I


    didn''t feel it before."


    Then she thought Fannie might be too nervous and hence burst outughing,"Mom, do you think I''m


    pregnant. Are you so eager to have your grandchildren?"


    Her period was sometimes dyed for a few days, and it had happened oncest month, so she was


    used to it this time.


    "You, darling, should be careful. Youe along with me to the hospital and have a check-up tomorrow


    morning!" Fannie said, still not at ease. and the same could be adjudged from her impatient voice


    Rachel shook her head immediately. "No, I have to work in the studio tomorrow morning."


    Just after saying that, Hiram held her hands and looked at Fannie. "Mom, don''t worry. I will apany


    her to the hospital tomorrow."


    "Okay. There is nothing wrong to be careful, whether you are pregnant or not. Rachel, you are so


    careless. A pregnant woman needs to be very careful." Fannie said again.


    Rachel rolled her eyes. "Mom, listen to what you say. It''s not a big deal. I will go to the drugstore and


    buy a pregnancy test stick. Is it Okay now?"

 Chapter 231 A Short Video

    Chapter 231 A Short Video


    "Yes! Good idea! I''m going to buy it right now." In that same moment Fannie stood up, ready to go.


    Rachel stared at her in shock, and Hiram couldn''t help butugh. "Mom, rx! We''ll buy it after dinner,"


    he said.


    Carl startedughing too. He picked up a piece of steak for Fannie and said,"Aunt Fannie, we''ll inform


    you immediately if there''s any good news."


    After leaving the restaurant, Fannie said that she wanted to take a walk and didn''t want to go with


    them. Hiram arranged with Carl to take her home before they left for the pharmacy. Considering that


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Emma was at Fannie''s home and they could take care of each other, Rachel wasn''t worried too much


    about her either.


    After saying goodbye to them, Rachel walked with Hiram along the road to look for a pharmacy.


    She, however, had been too embarrassed to enter any of them while passing by two pharmacies.


    Finally, they stopped in front of the third pharmacy.


    Looking at Rachel, who was still caught up in a glimpse of hesitation, Hiram said with a smile,"Wait


    here. I''ll go in and buy it."


    "Hey..."


    Embarrassed, Rachel lowered her head as she watched Hiram stride towards the pharmacy. ''How


    could she ask a man to buy such things!''


    Hiram picked two pregnancy test sticks, after walking around in the pharmacy, and then made his way


    to the check-out counter.


    The cashier girl stared at him without even blinking her eyes. She took out some money from the


    drawer and gave it to him as change, not noticing what he had bought.


    Hiram shook his head and put the extra change on the desk, and the pregnancy test sticks into his


    trouser pocket before leaving the pharmacy.


    The god-like handsome man came down from the steps calmly as he walked towards Rachel.


    "Let''s go. Carl has parked the car at the intersection." Hiram said and walked with her towards the


    intersection, cing one of his hands on her shoulder.


    Rachel wrapped his waist with her arm and asked,"Have you bought it?"


    "Of course, otherwise, what do you think I was doing in the pharmacy?" Hiram said with a questioning


    expression.


    After returning to Tulip Pce, Rachel totally forgot the pregnancy test sticks. She threw herself on the


    bed immediately, after taking a shower.


    "I''m so sleepy..." she mumbled.


    Except for many returning customers, new customers had alsoe inrge quantities at Fannie''s


    restaurant. She had always been busy serving dishes to customers at the restaurant, and was tired


    now.


    Hiram came in after taking a shower. Seeing her lying on the bed on her stomach, he thought she must


    still feel upset for not having conceived a baby yet.


    Then he walked closer and patted her on the shoulder.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m sure we''ll have a baby soon. Cheer up," he said gently, in the attempt tofort


    her.


    Hearing this, Rachel turned her head and looked at him with a little bit of surprise. "What are you


    talking about?" she asked.


    Staring at her for a while, Hiram asked,"Didn''t you use the pregnancy test stick just now? I thought you


    were worried about not being pregnant just now."


    It reminded her of the test. She got up from the bed and rubbed her wet hair. "Oh! I''ve totally forgotten


    about it. Where is it?" she asked.


    Hiram turned his sight to the pregnancy test sticks on the table speechlessly.


    Although he had already opened the package, Rachel didn''t notice them at all.


    Rachel made a face at him and proceeded to stand up. After reading the instructions on the package,


    she said,"I have just been to the washroom and don''t feel like peeing now. I''ll check tomorrow morning.


    The instructions indicate


    that the best time to use the test is


    in the morning."


    "Okay!" With that, Hiram dried his hair with a towel and went to bed. Leaning against the bedhead, he


    picked up a book to read.


    Rachel climbed on the bed too and began to read an E-book on her cellphone, as shey in Hiram''s


    arms.


    After a while, a WeChat message popped up suddenly. She clicked it open and saw that it was a short


    video sent by Celine.


    She pressed the y button immediately.


    To her surprise, she received another message from Celine at that very moment. ''Rachel, I''ve just


    found this fresh video. I hope you enjoy it. Have fun! Goodnight.''


    Rachel watched the video lying in Hiram''s arms. She had no idea what was about to show on the


    video, and only thought it was a literary film, as it had a quite simr style at the beginning.


    But after watching it for a while, she felt something was wrong, as it seemed more like an adult video.


    ording to her knowledge, in an ordinary romance TV drama, it would take a very long time before


    the hero and the heroine started to get intimate and have sex, and the passionate scenes would sh


    by quickly should there be any, but theysted quite a long time in this video.


    To avoid missing the plot, she had turned the volume up after she yed it.


    Passionate moans were lingering in her ears.


    The more she watched, the more she felt that something was wrong. Obviously, it had attracted


    Hiram''s attention. He put down his book and asked,"What are you watching?"


    "I''ve no idea. Celine just sent me a short video. I thought it was a movie, but it seems to be an... R-


    rated video."


    With that, Rachel fast forwarded the video. To her surprise, the pornographic scenes took up nearly the


    entire video, which she thought


    quite embarrassing.


    Rachel switched off her cellphone immediately. When she looked up, she found Hiram looking at her


    with his starry eyes. "Do girls often share this kind of thing?" he asked.


    "No!" she shook her head and answered immediately,"Celine has never sent this kind of video to me. I


    don''t know what''s wrong with her today."


    ''Why did she send me such a video? Maybe she''s longing for a man?'' Rachel thought.


    She lowered her head and avoided his eyes. Although they had been together for a long time, they


    hadn''t seen such videos together before.


    Unlike most other men, Hiram had no interest in having intimate rtionships with multiple women.


    Except for the intimate acts every night with Rachel, he never looked for another woman for sex.


    As a result, he seldom watched such videos.


    He wasn''t pretending to be like a sage. In fact, he was a self-restrained individual without having too


    many desires.


    Hiram took Rachel''s cellphone from her hands and nced at the video. Luke and Daniel had often


    asked him to watch such videos with them before, but he had no interest in them at all.


    Both of them had been caught up in sexual desires and couldn''t wait to find a woman after watching


    the videos each time.


    On the contrary, Hiram didn''t react that much. It couldn''t even arouse any of his desire, to be honest.


    Rachel sneaked a nce of him, trying to see whether he had a reaction to the video. She scratched


    him on the chest and asked,"What''s your feeling?"


    Hiram nced at her and deleted the video, then ced her cellphone on the bedside table.


    "Haven''t I told you that you are the only woman I am interested in?" he said.

 Chapter 232 Divorce Her For Us

    Chapter 232 Divorce Her For Us


    Except for Rachel, Hiram had never hung out with any of other women. He knew, however, that he


    couldn''t control himself in front of her, at least before all of his natural desires were met.


    Hiram got on top of her before she had the chance to say anything more.


    The next day came by swiftly, as per usual.


    Rachel woke up with the rise of the sun, and found Hiram to be long gone.


    Rubbing her eyes, she got out of bed, and put on her slippers. Heading to the bathroom, she quickly


    stopped as though she forgot something. Dangling in her thoughts for a second, she went back to her


    room and grabbed the pregnancy test stick that was left on the table the night before.


    Afterpleting the test, she waited a few minutes to review the result.


    Sitting on the close-stool, she saw it had turned pink as her urine was absorbed. Two lines were


    disyed on the test stick. She looked at it, wondering what it meant.


    Then, she remembered that she didn''t read the instructions carefully. It was the very first time she had


    taken a pregnancy test.


    She picked up the pregnancy test stick''s package from the trashcan and began reading it.


    When she saw that two lines meant she was pregnant, Rachel couldn''t help but scream at the top of


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    her lungs! Yes, she was indeed pregnant.


    She had her breakfast quickly before rushing to the Streams Building, where Hiram worked.


    She wanted to tell Hiram as soon as possible.


    Rachel headed directly to the president office when she got to the building.


    Unfortunately, Chad stopped her before she was able to knock on the door.


    "Rachel, hold on please! The chairman of the board is inside at the moment, and he said he didn''t want


    to be disturbed." Chad exined.


    Rachel nodded and said she would wait outside until Hiram was avable. She quickly took a seat,


    waiting impatiently.


    Inside the office, Hiram was having a serious discussion with his father.


    Gazing at him, who was sitting on the chair in front of his desk, Hiram frowned and asked,"Dad, do you


    have any evidence to prove what you just said?"


    "Evidence, my boy? No! Listen, it happened more than twenty years ago. Even the river was drained


    long before I knew. How could I find any evidence there now?" Gavin replied, patting the desk


    repeatedly.


    "Hiram, you know you own father, right? Have you ever seen me give anyone a bad name for no


    reason? It''s not something I find pleasure in doing. It is true that Rachel''s parents were involved in your


    aunt''s death, and what more is, they should be held responsible for it!


    After all these years, I have finally discovered the truth. A witness said that she saw Landy together


    with Fannie before she died, quarreling fiercely, and then Fannie aggressively pushed Landy into the


    river. I suppose Fannie might not have done it on purpose, but it was still she who pushed your aunt


    into the river. She should be held liable for it!"


    Gavin shook his head miserably and continued,"That woman is really something! How could she marry


    her daughter into our family after doing something so awful to our family?


    Listen to me, Hiram, there are a lot of nice women all over the world. Women other than Rachel... I


    know that Lydia and Shirley made you feel disheartened from finding another woman, but I believe that


    there are lots of great women waiting in line to marry you.


    Besides, you and Rachel have been married for six months, and yet she isn''t even able to get


    pregnant. Think it over, son. What if she is entirely unable to give birth to a child within the next few


    years? I will not allow this. You will have children!" Gavin eximed to Hiram.


    Hiram said one word after the other, with his brows suggesting a rather serious response and his eyes


    growing darker,"Dad, as I said before, what happened is in the past, and I don''t want anything that


    happened in the past to have an effect on our current life. I will not condone it!


    I love Rachel, and I love both mom and you. My only wish is that we can all live happily together and


    forget everything that has happened before. We should shift our focus to the future."


    Hearing what Hiram had said, Gavin smashed his cup on the desk and shouted,"Listen to me, it''s not


    about something insignificant. It''s about the cause of you aunt''s death! That is extremely serious!


    They owe us a life! How could I ept their daughter as my daughter-inw whatsoever? That is


    preposterous!


    I''ve discussed this with your mom beforeing to see you. We will find you another wife, whether you


    like or not. Please ept this result! Above all else, please bid your deceased aunt a favor! Divorce her


    for us now. Will you, Hiram?"


    Hiram forced a smile on his face, looking at the ring on his left hand, and said in a lowered and content


    voice,"Dad, marriage isn''t a game, you know. It''s a promise. I promised Rachel that I would love her for


    a lifetime, and never break my word to her. She''ll be my only wife in this lifetime, and if you disagree, I


    can take her away from H City. I can promise that you won''t see her again from this moment forward."


    Gavin shook his head and stated coldly,"Do you think you can solve our problems in this manner?


    You''re my only son, and even if I don''t ever see her again, I can still be informed about all the things


    around her, right?"


    Hiram was infuriated. He felt that he couldn''t stand his father''s words any longer and in his anger, he


    said loudly,"Then, father wants me to do something utterly impossible. Rachel is my wife and that will


    never change. You said I had to marry her before, and I did as you told me, but look where we are now.


    Now... now you want me to divorce her! Remember, I am your son and not some type of machine that


    will do whatever you ask.


    I don''t want to talk anymore, father! Please leave me alone and go home. I''ve got too much work to do


    today!"


    After making himself clear, Hiram called Chad,"Chad,e in here! Please send my father home for


    me immediately!"


    Chad, who had been waiting outside the office nervously, opened the door immediately. When Chad


    opened the door, Gavin saw Rachel waiting for Hiram.


    Rachel stoodpletely still, as she realized that it was impossible for her to ignore their argument


    about her. She suddenly regretted standing too close to the door.


    ncing at Rachel, Gavin didn''t say a word and headed to the elevator instead.


    Rachel took a deep breath and tried to hold back the tears in her eyes. She felt nothing but hurt now by


    everything she had heard.


    ''What did he say before he left?


    He wanted Hiram to divorce me!


    Why? What happened? I''m so confused.''


    She recalled that nothing had happened between Gavin and her since his return. Then, why did he ask


    Hiram to divorce her so abruptly?


    Rachel wondered if she had done something wrong. Her mind wentpletely nk, and she couldn''t


    help but cry out loud.


    Hiram was standing at the window with his back facing the door. His heart was hurt, as he heard


    Rachel sobbing outside of his office. He turned to her right away, suddenly worried about her, and


    asked,"Honey? Why are you here? When did you arrive?"


    He rushed to Rachel and held her hand. Then he closed the door behind them afterleading her inside


    his office.


    Rachel looked up at him, deep into his deep shimmering eyes, and suddenly asked,"Tell me why! Why


    did your father want you to divorce me? Did I do something wrong? What could I possible have done to


    make him feel you must divorce me?"


    "No, not at all. There''s nothing to worry about! You''re my wife, and I''m the one you''ll spend your life


    with, not them. No one on this earth can ever convince me to leave you. I promised you. Remember?"


    Hiram said and held Rachel in his arms tightly. His eyes were determined, assuring her of his


    which would be spent with her.


    Rachel was his wife, and he wouldn''t allow anything bad to affect her ever again.


    Shivering, Rachel recalled Gavin''s expression before he left. He made it seem like he would nevery


    his eyes on her again.


    ''What is his reason for hating me as much as he does?'' she wondered.


    "Hiram, tell me. Is it about Landy''s death? I need to know." Rachel asked her question seriously, which


    took her husband by surprise. She couldn''t indeed think of other reason why Gavin would be so angry


    with her.


    Gavin seemed to have forgotten about Landy''s death recently. However, he approached his son in an


    unforgivable manner. Rachel thoroughly believed that it must have had something to do with her death.


    Hiram sighed. Touching her cheek, he firmly said,"It doesn''t matter anymore. What happened in the


    past has passed. Am I correct?"


    He had been trying his best to keep the truth from his father during thest few days, but it had reached


    him anyway. Hiram had no idea where his father heard the news. He started to scroll through his mind,


    searching for an answer.


    Gavin insisted that Landy''s death was caused by Fannie, who pushed her into the river, when they


    were settling a dispute with one another.


    As he exined to Hiram, it was not only Rachel''s father who got involved in Landy''s death, but her


    mother as well. Fannie also had something to do with it, which made matters seem even worse.


    "It doesn''t matter? Perhaps we can put it all aside, but what about your father? I don''t think that he will


    ever be able to get over it. He doesn''t seem like he could just forget about things like this."Rachel said,


    cing her hand on her belly. "Oh no. What will he think of my baby? Will he refuse to ept his own


    grandchild?"


    "Excuse me? What are you talking about?" Hiram asked as he heard Rachel''s words, raising his


    eyebrows in shock.


    Rachel lowered her head and replied,"I said what about our baby. Will he refuse to see it after it is


    born?"


    Hiram took a second to gather exactly what she was implying. His dark-colored eyes suddenly became


    brighter as he came to terms with what she just said. He quickly grabbed her by the shoulders,


    asking,"What are you talking about? Tell me again, and please be clear this time!"

 Chapter 233 Overjoy

    Chapter 233 Overjoy


    "Hiram, you''re going be a father!"


    When Rachel told him the exciting news, she felt as though she was floating on a cloud, and as if she


    could jump in the air with joy.


    "Honey! Really? You''re not kidding? You''re pregnant?" Hiram still wasn''t convinced. His eyes were


    filled with surprise and utter joy, as he continued to ask her.


    "Wait. Put me down, and I''ll show you." Before she came over to show him, she especially washed the


    pregnancy test stick and put it in her purse, for fear that he didn''t believe her. She then realized that it


    was a good thing she did that.


    Hearing what she had said, Hiram put her down carefully. He saw her take out a pregnancy test stick


    from her purse, as she handed it to him. It was the one he bought her yesterday.


    He nced at her and took it. When he unwrapped the packaging yesterday, he read the instructions,


    which meant that he knew how to interpret the results of the test. So, when he saw the two clear bars


    on the stick, his heart rate suddenly increased. He was over the moon with the realization that he was


    about to be a father.


    Hiram then pulled her into his arms. Overwhelmed with joy, he kissed her hair. With no trouble putting


    his excitement into words, he said,"Oh, Honey!


    You''re pregnant. It''s our baby, and it''s none of anyone else''s business. Our kid must be protected and


    live a happy life at all cost."


    Hugging Rachel, he never wanted to let go of her. He hugged her so tightly, that she found it difficult to


    breathe. As Hiram continued to hug her, she asked,"Could you perhaps go to the hospital with me? It''s


    just to double check and confirm the pregnancy with a doctor. When do you have time?"


    Hiram pinched her face. He felt nothing but tenderness and love in his heart for his wife. He hadn''t


    smiled as much as he did in that very moment in the longest time."Of course, I will! There is nothing


    more important than this.


    Give me a few seconds. I''m going to make an appointment first." He couldn''t stop smiling. It filled


    Rachel''s heart with even more joy than she ever hoped it would. Seeing him happy and being able to


    bear his child were extremely important to her.


    Staring at his beaming face, she didn''t feel worried any longer. She nodded her head, without any


    disbelief.


    On their way to a luxury private hospital for women and children in H City after making an appointment


    with a doctor, the couple didn''t know what to expect. After they arrived just on time for their


    appointment, they entered the doctor''s office, where they were introduced, and Rachel was told to


    make herselffortable on the examination table.


    A female doctor examined Rachel. Reviewing the ultrasound, she smiled as she sat down and


    said,"Rx, Mrs. Rong. It won''tst long."


    Rachel seized Hiram''s hand which was resting beside her. Hiram looked at her, grinning. He ignored


    his phone, which was vibrating, due to phone calls and messages.


    The probe held by the doctor was being moved around on Rachel''s belly. Soon, the doctor said with a


    surprised tone in her voice,"Mr. and Mrs. Rong, I see two gestational sacs on the monitor. Do you know


    what that means? It means that you may be having twins. However, we can''t be sure just yet. We''ll


    have to wait until they grow a little bit bigger."


    Hearing what the doctor said, Rachel felt an abundance of joy. She finally had everything she ever


    wanted.


    She looked at Hiram who shared her excitement. "It would be great. Twins would be great! Then you


    won''t have to suffer a second time!" Heughed.


    After setting up a hospital profile for Rachel, Hiram made a call for two experienced maids. He wanted


    to designate them to Rachel in the Tulip Pce. They would look after her and see to her every need.


    Hiram didn''t go back to work and chose to stay with her for the entire day.


    Rachel knew that she would be treated differently and to a higher level than ever before. She was now


    considered to be his precious treasure. Hiram''s main focus would be on her all the time, wherever she


    might go.


    Even though she was extremely excited about the baby, or babies as the doctor suggested, she had


    made a deal with Hiram that they wouldn''t tell anyone else yet. That included Joanna. Rachel was


    serious about waiting three months before revealing the big news to their families and friends. They


    wanted things to go as smoothly as possible.


    The next morning, when Rachel woke up. Confused, she found Hiram still lying next to her. She


    immediately nudged him. "Hiram, why haven''t you gone to work yet? You received so many phone calls


    yesterday. Is it okay for you to miss work?"


    Hiram ced his hand on his wife''s shoulder and drew her closer into his arms. He replied in a rather


    peaceful tone,"Don''t worry. I just want to be with you a little while longer. I''ll go to workter."


    "There will be a lot of time for you to stay with me. The pregnancy generallysts up to forty weeks. I''m


    only at six weeks now, so we still have a lot of time left." Rachel said, lying in his arms. She didn''t want


    anyone to gossip about him at work. Especially, not because of her. It would break her heart.


    Rubbing her hair softly, he responded,"Well, then you should at least be more careful. Don''t go out


    alone or attempt any strenuous activities, okay? It''s important that you look after yourself and keep our


    babies safe."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Well, actually it''s no big deal. When my mom was pregnant, she was still working in the fields. She


    also cooked, didundry and all sort of household activities. I''m not a Barbie doll, you know!" Rachel


    looked up at him as she continued mumbling.


    Hiram slowly opened his eyes, with a slightly amused look on his face. "That was in the old days,


    honey. Besides, you are carrying my babies. I won''t allow them to suffer the slightest bit!"


    Rachel curled her lip. The children of the Rong family were very precious. She knew that her husband


    was born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    Hiram looked at the time and quickly reached over to kiss her lips. "I''m getting up. Do you want to get


    some more sleep?"


    "No, rather not. I feel well rested. Besides, I must go to the studio. I still have quite a bit of work to get


    done." Rachel immediately regretted what she had said and looked over at Hiram''s expression.


    She should have waited for him to leave first. She knew he was about to make a big deal out of it.


    Hiram frowned intensely. "You''re off to the studio? You''re still working? Rachel, what if my babies get


    exposed to radiation? I honestly don''t think you should go."


    Rachel sat up straight and stared at him with a cracked smile on her face. "It''s really not as serious as


    you think. The majority of women today work until their third trimester. I will only supervise. Celine and


    others will do the specific jobs. It''s no big deal. Hiram, if you are still worried, I can go shopping for


    some radiation-proof clothing this morning. Will that make you feel better?"


    Hiram paused for a moment and then said,"Well, if you insist, then get up and go with me. It''s on the


    way anyway."


    Rachel agreed. She got out of bed and washed her face. She also brushed her teeth and rinsed her


    mouth. She thought about it. She actually med herself for telling him about her pregnancy. If he


    didn''t know, she would still remain cautious, but not as much as he expected her to be. She knew that


    he would be watching her like a hawk.


    She understood that she had to keep the news from others, including her own family, but how could


    she not tell her husband? No, she had to. It wasn''t an option.


    Thanks to the unborn baby in her tummy, or unborn babies, she was granted the liberty of taking a free


    ride to the studio in Hiram''s car.


    It was the very first time that Hiram saw Rachel''s studio. She only had seven employees.


    "Look at this. Not bad. Although, it''s only the beginning. You all work very hard, which tells me a lot


    about your dedication towards apany. At the moment, I have several small cases that fit your job


    descriptions quite well. Why don''t you take them over for me?"


    Unexpectedly, Hiram didn''t only praise his wife''s job but also offered long-term support to her


    employees, which seemed a bit daunting to Rachel.


    "Thank you. We appreciate the offer, but we are doing well on our own." At first, Rachel considered his


    suggestion but then decided not to take it. Celine, however, didn''t think as she did.


    "Rachel, this is a great opportunity. Why don''t you ept it? This man is your husband. Not a stranger.


    We''re all still struggling in some way with our efforts in making a sess of the studio. Don''t you think


    that his suggestion is good for all of us?"


    Hiram continued to present them with the opportunity,"I''m not sure whether you can manage them


    properly. It all depends on your abilities. It''s up to you. I only provide opportunities. You know that."


    Rachel nodded slightly, unsure of her decision and responded. "Okay then. It''s getting quitete. You''d


    better go to work, honey!"


    Hiram looked at his watch in a panic as he noticed howte he was. "Okay, I''m leaving. If you have


    time,e over and have lunch with me?"


    Walking out of Rachel''s studio, Hiram nced at the busy studio opposite to hers. A faint sneer


    appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Mr. Rong!"


    An engineer who was about to leave the other studio saw Hiram and felt urged to approach him.


    Hiram nced at him and remained silent. He strode down to the exit at a steady pace, ignoring the


    engineer.


    It took a while for this engineer to recover from the surprise. He continued to walk into the office, where


    he had only been working for a couple of days after quitting his previous job. The sudden appearance


    of Mr. Rong made him forget what he was supposed to do.


    At Streams Company Building.


    When the general manager of thepany saw Hiram entering the building, he immediately followed


    him with a briefing. "Mr. Rong, the Yan Group keeps headhunting employees from ourpany. Four


    engineers have been poached this month alone! They are obviously offering them far better sries


    and benefits than we are, Sir."

 Chapter 234 A Small Party (Part One)

    Chapter 234 A Small Party (Part One)


    Leaning on the leather chair, Hiram lit up a cigarette and subtly took a deep drag. "Write a notice to


    remind those who intend to resign to leave thepany as early as possible. Oh, and that none of the


    subpanies of Streams will ever hire them again!


    The employees who aremitted to Streams and willing to stay will never have to worry about being


    treated in an unfair manner. Never! Thest thing we''re worried about is theck of talents. It''s up to


    them to decide whether they want to leave or not."


    The general manager nodded, agreeing with Hiram and immediately responded,"Yes, Mr. Rong, I will


    do it right away!"


    After he left, Hiram thought to himself, ''These individuals were only lured by their willingness to pay


    them good sries. The Yan group has just cut a figure recently. It is impossible to predict the after-


    effects thereof.


    As a leadingpany, Streams has continued to grow for the past few decades. Thepany has


    achieved a lot of sess during thest couple of years. It is like a century-old tree, which is resilient


    and maintains a a good reputation. Thepany has arge pool of talents. A clever man is able to


    figure out whichpany is better within a single moment.''


    The general manager left the office. As he walked, he saw Daniel in the corridor. He greeted,"Mr.


    Zhuo!"


    Daniel gently nodded his head and walked into Hiram''s office.


    "Mr. Rong, all the design drawings of Cliff Mountain have beenpleted. You can browse through


    them, if you have time. I will make a presentation regarding these designs at next week''s meeting."


    Daniel ced a bound designs on Hiram''s desk, without making direct eye contact with him.


    Instead of viewing the designs, Hiram pointed to the chair next to him and looked at him. "Sit, please. I


    have always respected your work, and this time is no exception. I''d like to believe that you won''t ever


    disappoint me."


    Daniel sat down and looked at him with a sincere smile. "Now, don''t say that, Mr. Rong. I have to follow


    the procedure. I will continue to do a good job, finishing the revision within this month. In the event that


    it is epted, I will go back at the start of next month."


    "So fast? Howe?" Hiram lifted his eyebrows and kept his eyes focused on Daniel. He appreciated


    his level of skill and ability to work under pressure, regardless of any other aspects. That was why they


    were able to cooperate for many years. Daniel knew that Hiram expected a high level of dedication,


    and a fine sense of work-ability from him.


    Suddenly Danielughed. "Sir, although mypany is small, it can''t operate without me. It''s my


    to go?"


    Hiram also broke out in augh. "How can I force you to stay if you want to leave? I''m not a monster,


    you know? Besides, I now owe you my gratitude and appreciation. Especially, since you saved Rachel


    Daniel raised his hand to adjust the stud on his left ear. The smile on his face remained as he thought


    about what Hiram had said. "Really?If you really want to thank me, Sir, you can increase my sry.


    That would be far more useful!"


    "Oh, no problem, Daniel. There is another thing I want to talk to you about. I want to host a small party


    tonight in the Tulip Pce. Would you like toe?" Hiram looked at Daniel with a smile.


    Daniel thought Hiram''s invitation over for a moment and nodded. "Of course, can I invite a partner?"


    "A woman?" Hiram asked his question in a yful, non-serious manner.


    Daniel said without flinching,"Yes, a girl I met recently. We get along quite well. Would you mind?"


    "No, not at all. Both of you are wee." Hiram answered without any hesitation in his voice,


    proceeding to look at Daniel calmly.


    Snapping his fingers, Daniel stood up. "Well okay then, it''s a date. I will meet you at the pce tonight!"


    Another scene.


    As Hiram left the building, Rachel took a phone call from her mother, Fannie.


    Fannie really wanted a grandson, and had been pushing Rachel with the idea of getting pregnant.


    "My baby girl, do you have any good news for me yet?"


    Rachel sat in front of her desk and looked at the documents before answering her phone. "Mom, why


    are you more eager than I am? Give it time."


    "Don''t give me that. I really want you to have a child. Do you remember the girls you grew up with from


    our XH vige? Their children have already turned five or six years old! So, I really don''t understand


    why you are dying something as important as this! You still haven''t been pregnant? How can I stay


    calm?" Rachel knew that Fannie was mad at her for not having children yet. Especially, because


    Rachel treated the matter as if it wasn''t serious at all. Rachel was her only child and she wanted more


    people in the family. Since she couldn''t have any more of her own, she tried her best to urge Rachel to


    have some children.


    After turning a page of the documents she was reading, Rachel smiled and said,"Well, who knows.


    Perhaps I will be pregnant soon. We''ll just have to wait and see."


    Fannie remained quiet for a moment, and then quickly responded to her daughter''s suggestion. "Wait.


    What do you mean perhaps? Do, do you mean what I think you mean? Are you pregnant?"


    "Yes. Yes, I am." She answered, relieved and satisfied with her answer.


    Fannie immediately dropped the slice of pizza, and in shock, continued to ask. "My baby girl, are you


    seriously this time? Are you sure? Am I really going to be a grandmother? Finally?"


    "Yes, I went to the hospital yesterday." Rachel, thinking about what she wanted to say, paused and


    continued. "The doctor told me that I have been pregnant for over a month. I was nning to tell you


    when my baby is older and far more stable. You know, wait until he, or she, is 12 weeks old perhaps."


    Rachel sighed. "However, you just took the words out of my mouth. How could I not tell you after what


    you said?"


    "You shouldn''t wait to tell me something as important as this. Besides, I have a spectacr idea! What


    about I hand the restaurant over to Emma ande take care of you? I don''t want you to be alone."


    After Fannie heard this news, thest thing she wanted to do was cook.


    Rachel was annoyed, yet continued to smile. "Mom, stop being so overbearing. I am fine, and I can


    look after myself. Besides, Hiram has employed two more servants, which means that there are


    already too many people looking after me at home! I am taken care of. The only thing you have to


    worry about, is managing your own restaurant and of course, visiting me, as per usual."


    "Oh. Fine then. I will see you early in the morning. You shouldn''t answer the phone for a long period at


    a time. That''s all now. Bye!" Filled with excitement, Fannie hung up the phone before Rachel could


    even respond to her suggestion.


    Rachel immediately shook her head with a smile on her face. She was pleased with herself. She knew


    what Fannie would be like once she told her about the pregnancy. That was exactly why she didn''t


    want to tell Fannie the news and now there was no going back.


    Fannie had very few children in her family. This made her very unhappy, as she wanted plenty of


    children around as she grew older. That was why she was so excited when she heard the news. It was


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    due time that she became a grandmother.


    Out of the studio, Rachel saw that it was still quite early. She asked Carl to drive her to the


    supermarket, and called Hiram on her way there. She told him that she didn''t have time to have lunch


    with him.


    Rachel went to the market to buy some daily necessities, given that some of the usual ones were


    unsuitable for pregnant women.


    "Rachel, the pregnancy is a really good thing. Do you really think I can''t tell my aunt? " Carl helped her


    carry the groceries and asked.


    "Carl, that''s not a good idea. I know it''s a good news, but I only want to tell her once my baby is stable.


    Anything can happen. I''d rather wait another month before sharing the news. You know, a lot of things


    have happened in my family. I just don''t want them to worry about me. Hiram already worries about me


    enough." Rachel exhorted Carl. She had her reason to do this. She wasn''t being unreasonable, nor


    selfish. This was her baby.


    Carl thought about it for a while and nodded. "I understand. I really do. It''s all just very exciting, and I


    think our family needs a little bit of excitement at times. Especially now, but you have my word. I won''t


    tell anyone about this. Besides, a month isn''t that long.


    However, Hiram did ask me to protect you wherever you go. The bodyguard wille over at any time


    you like. Your safety is our main priority at the moment."


    As Rachel came into the house, she suddenly smelled a delicious aroma. She understood that lunch


    must have been ready. "Carl, since you''re here, why don''t you join me for lunch."


    Once the night came, the autumn wind always blew gracefully. The weather was getting colder, yet the


    leaves remained green.


    Located in the best spot of the Tulip Pce, the three-floor vi waspletely lit and seemed rather


    inviting to anyone that entered the lobby.


    Never had the vi been filled with so much excitement.


    Even though that was the case, Luke seemed really depressed, as he took a sip of his wine. He looked


    at the two couples ced opposite to him at the table, and said,"Are you done yet?Be careful of


    showing your affection in public. Too much of anything is never a good thing. Especially you! Yes, I am


    talking to you, Daniel. Best go home now!"


    The girl in Daniel''s arms was enchantingly beautiful, and her figure was on point with what men


    perceived as down right gorgeous. Daniel firmly ced his eyes on Luke. "You are such a celebrated


    girls everywhere. How about I introduce you some girls?"


    "Come on now!"


    Luke sneered at Daniel, and then continued to look at another couple who seemed quite in love.


    "Hiram, why don''t youe with me? Let''s go swimming! It seems way more fun than this."


    Hiram took his hand off Rachel''s shoulder and answered Luke quickly,"Fine, you go upstairs to change


    your clothes and I will be there in a few minutes. Daniel, would you like to join us? Or, are you too busy


    with..."


    He looked at Daniel, who didn''t seem interested at all. He was upied with his newdy.

 Chapter 235 A Small Party (Part Two)

    Chapter 235 A Small Party (Part Two)


    Thinking about Hiram''s suggestion, Daniel''s eyes lit up with great interest. Looking at the beautiful


    woman beside him, he couldn''t possibly say no. "You know, I like your idea, but my Vivian didn''t bring


    her bathing suit. So, what do we do now?"


    Vivian looked over at Hiram and Luke with her big, daring eyes. She seemed quite shy, and to be


    intimidated by the two wealthy, handsome men in front of her. Even though she tried to exude


    confidence, her shyness seeped through. Gathering her courage, she boldly asked,"How about asking


    Mrs. Rong whether she could lend me a bathing suit?"


    Daniel turned towards Rachel, and she responded before he could open his mouth.


    "Of course, that''s no problem at all. You can go upstairs first. I''ll go take the bathing suit and join you


    While she was talking to Vivian, she nced over at Hiram with a smile, and continued to walk towards


    the bedroom.


    Since she knew she would be swimming with Hiram, she had already prepared two bathing suits prior


    to the gathering. Somehow she knew she would need an extra.


    Walking up to her closet, Rachel found that Hiram left the crowd and followed her. While Rachel was


    collecting the bathing suits in the closet, he was already changing his trousers into his trunks. He


    approached her and suddenly said,"If you can''t find them, it''s okay. I''ll call the servant to get two new


    bathing suits."


    "That''s not necessary, I find them."


    Rachel took out the two bathing suits. Turning to Hiram, she smiled with confidence. Already dressed in


    his swimwear, he ced his strong, muscr arms around Rachel''s waist.


    He kissed his wife gently on the lips, and looked at her with passion and desire. Unexpectedly, he


    asked,"My dear wife, I know you''re pregnant, but are we not allowed to make love anymore?"


    With a smirk on her face, Rachel broke outughing. She pinched his cheeks in a childlike manner. "Oh


    my dear husband, but of course not. It''s only been a few days. I thought you had a lot of self-discipline


    and control? If you can''t control yourself at this stage, how will you control yourself when I am bigger?"


    Looking at her, he kissed the smile on her lips passionately and held himself back as much as he


    could. "It''s not about my ability to control myself or even self-discipline. You know I have a lot of self-


    discipline. However, since I''ve experienced it with you, I am unable to control myself. I can be


    extremely gentle with you. Can we please make love tonight?" said he.


    Rachel bit her lips, struggling to reject his gesture. Every time he kissed her, he kissed her on the lips,


    which to her just wasn''t romantic. She didn''t understand why he couldn''t kiss any other parts of her


    body.


    She imagined in her mind that she would enjoy more forey, but how do you say that to a man?


    Surely making a suggestion like that would bruise his ego.


    At that very moment, there was a knock at the door. "Mr. Rong, Mr. Zhuo and Mr. Jian said that they


    want to meet you upstairs soon."


    Luke and Daniel sent a servant to ensure they would hurry up.


    Hiram nodded his head and held Rachel on her waist tightly. As he let her go, he walked towards the


    door.


    When they arrived at the top floor, Luck and Daniel had made their way to the swimming pool. Already


    having fun, they were racing in the pool, while Vivian was standing by, rooting her date on to win.


    "Now,e on, Daniel! You can win this!"


    Vivian saw that Daniel was behind Luke, who swam much faster than him. Even though she


    showcased herself as being shy the entire evening thus far, she couldn''t help supporting him and


    shouting,"Come on, Daniel! You''re losing!"


    Even though he had support, Daniel still failed to win the race. As Luke reached the wall, he started


    catching his breath. Taking a big dink under the water, he slowly came back up to the surface. "Oh,


    good. You made it," said Daniel Zhuo. "Mr. Zhuo, I win. Now you have to admit that I can swim faster


    than you," said Luke proudly, looking at Daniel.


    Swimming to the ending point of the pool, Daniel gripped the handrail and got out. "It is just the first


    round, merely a warm-up. Later, I''ll race against you again!" said he while gasping.


    Hiram and Rachel got closer to the swimming pool."Well. look who finally decided to join us. I was


    beginning to think that you two would bail on us for a more exciting activity, such as creating a baby


    perhaps!" Luke teased when he noticed Hiram and Rachel.


    Walking toward them, Rachel couldn''t help but blush when she heard Luke''s bold tease. She nced


    over at Hiram. He seemed rather oblivious to his tease, approaching the pool calmly and without


    showing even a hint of embarrassment.


    Hiram approached the guys and jumped into the swimming pool after warming up.


    On the other side, Rachel walked up to Vivian with her bathing suits and said,"Vivian, I''ve got the


    bathing suits right here. Let''s go up to the changing room to get changed."


    Since it was the first time that Daniel had ever brought his girlfriend over, Rachel felt obliged to treat


    Vivian well. After all, it was her house, and she liked to think that she was a hospitable hostess.


    "I''ve brought two bathing suits. Which one do you prefer?" she asked Vivian politely, as she held up the


    two bathing suits in front of her.


    Looking at the two bathing suits, Vivian noticed that one bathing suit exuded poise and modesty, while


    the other one seemed more suggestive. Hesitating between the two options for a second, she chose


    the one she thought was more sexy. "Thank you so much, Mrs. Rong!" Vivian said.


    "Oh, you''re wee." Rachel was satisfied with the modest bathing suit. Smiling at it, she thought to


    herself, ''It''s fine''. She wanted to wear the modest one and felt morefortable in it.


    It was no secret that Daniel had always leaned towards women for their looks. Inviting Vivian to the


    party, was, well, no surprise at all. After she got dressed into the suggestive bathing suit, she came out


    of the changing room. Her body looked amazing in the bathing suit. Looking at her, it was quite clear


    that she could capture every man''s attention, and of course, make them excited.


    Luke couldn''t help but set his eyes on Vivian for a while. Daniel held onto Vivian''s waist, and escorted


    her into the pool. When they entered the pool, he turned his back to his friends and started to press


    against her. He massaged her body without feeling a slight sense of embarrassment.


    Hiram looked past them, and immediately set eyes on Rachel, who just came out of the changing room


    herself. He couldn''t help but stare at her, and purse his lips.


    Rachel wore a tight purple bathing suit. Although it seemed more modest, it couldn''t hide her curvy


    body by one inch. She seemed more mature than before they met. In her bathing suit, she wore a


    beautiful smile on her face, and looked much like a flower,ing forth as charming and innocent.


    Hiram approached her quickly, as she joined him in the water.


    Watching the scene, Luke let out a sigh and said,"I''ve had enough of this. How am I the only one who''s


    single here? Oh my goodness! Do I really have to put up with this ''disgusting'' sight of romance?"


    On the one side of the pool, Daniel held Vivian in his arms, while moving his eyes away from Rachel


    secretly. He would never show it, but he was amazed by how gorgeous Rachel looked. As a man who


    liked Rachel, Daniel had to admit that he had imagined what it would be like to have sex with Rachel


    and what she would look like underneath all of her clothes.


    However, these thoughts could only remain in his imagination. Yet, seeing Rachel''s body in the bathing


    suit, he felt his heart beating much faster than usual. He tried to fight it, but couldn''t control himself.


    "Daniel, is something wrong?" Vivian asked expressively, as she noticed the unusual look on his face.


    She thought that he wanted to make love to her, as her intention was set on arousing his sexual


    interest. So, she ced her arms around Daniel''s and said,"Oh, honey, don''t worry, we can go back


    Daniel smiled at his date charmingly, as he held her waist tightly. He didn''t kiss her the entire time. He


    also avoided looking at her face and responded,"You''re not leaving my side tonight."


    "Oh,e on you guys! How long do I have to wait for a second round? Hurry up!" Luke was already


    bored looking at the two couples. He had already warmed up twice, and couldn''t wait to race against


    them again. He suddenly felt over-confident, as a result of his first win.


    Worried about Rachel, Hiram carried her to the edge of the swimming pool. He didn''t want her to be


    hurt when they were racing. He was being extra careful with her. Especially, because she was


    pregnant.


    The three men finallymenced their race. However, Luke wasn''t able to win again, which made him


    rather frustrated.


    Hiram was with his wife, Rachel, and Daniel had Vivian. The two women both cheered on their men,


    while Luke was on his own. Once Luke thought about it, he felt disappointed. The more he thoughtProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    about it, the more it sunk in. It might even be why he lost all the rounds against Daniel and Hiram.


    All of them enjoyed the race, after which they ended the evening by drinking wine by the swimming


    pool. Luke drank way too much, yet it seemed like he still wanted more. He continued to drink, as he


    requested Hiram to get him more wine.


    Daniel also drank a lot of alcohol, and seemed very drunk. However, he and Vivian still drank one ss


    after the other.


    Rachel looked at those around her, and then set her eyes on Hiram who was peacefully sitting beside


    her. He was only slightly drunk. He wasn''t focused on her at that moment, and only chatted to Daniel


    and Luke.


    "Hiram, they are nearly drunk. We have many guest rooms. I suggest them staying, rather than leaving


    our home tonight. What do you think?" Rachel asked Hiram.


    Hiram gazed at her with a big smile. "I also have the idea. That''s fine. We can arrange two rooms and


    have the servants prepare them."


    Rachel nodded and left the swimming pool to arrange the rooms for them.


    Shortly after, two servants were sent upstairs. They were going to carry Luke to his room to sleep, as


    Luke waspletely drunk. He pushed them away and said,"Don''t touch me, I''m fine. It''s improper for


    you to touch me. There''s no need to help me. I can walk to the room by myself. "


    In that moment, Hiram returned after he received a phone call. He grabbed Luke and said,"Come now,


    you gentleman. I''ll take you to your room."


    Luke nodded, as he couldn''t walk by himself. Hiram dragged him, as they walked to the guestroom


    downstairs.


    Rachel informed the servants to take all the alcohol and empty sses away. She red over to Daniel


    and Vivian, who were still sitting very close to one other and said,"Daniel, I''ve had a servant prepare a


    room for you. You shouldn''t go back home tonight. You and Vivian can both stay over tonight and rest."


    Daniel crossed his legs, shifted his deep, dark eyes, grabbed Vivian''s hand and said,"Vivian, could you


    please go back to the car and grab my charger? Bring it to our room."


    Although Vivian was slightly drunk, she stood up and looked at Daniel with a sexy smile on her face.


    "Okay, I will. I''ll meet you downstairs soon."


    She knew what Daniel wanted. He wasn''t only looking for a charger in the car, but also some other


    things that they might needter.

 Chapter 236 Being Honest With Each Other

    Chapter 236 Being Honest With Each Other


    Rachel watched Vivian leave, leaving Daniel behind. She turned around and looked at Daniel, who to


    her shock, was still drinking. Rachel said to him,"Daniel, don''t drink too much. You nearly polished two


    full bottles of wine. Stop drinking now and go to your bedroom to sleep it off."


    Daniel swished the remaining liquor in his mouth, and finished thest few drops in the bottle. "Mrs.


    Rong, are you worried that I will drink all the alcohol in your house?"


    said Daniel. He looked at Rachel in his drunken state.


    "No, not at all, Daniel. We have lots of wine in our cer. You are allowed to drink it if you like it that


    much. I''m just starting to worry about you. Too much alcohol is really bad for your health." Shaking her


    head, Rachel gave Daniel a slight smile, as she noticed how drunk he actually was. Rachel said to


    Daniel,"Alright, get up. I can''t leave you here all by yourself. Let''s go."


    Rachel stepped towards him, in her attempt to help Daniel up from the ground. Daniel dodged her


    gesture, and refused to ept her help.


    "Don''t touch me, Rachel." Daniel said in his drunken state, and refilled his ss with wine.


    It was very unlike him to reject her like that. He wasn''t even being funny about it, which was something,


    she suddenly noticed,cking in him. Rachel nced at Daniel with a heavy sigh. "Fine, I should go


    now. I''ll ask Vivian toe get you and take care of you."


    Although Daniel was very drunk, Rachel understood that they were close friends. She initially thought


    that it was entirely normal for them to have a certain extent of physical contact with one another, yet he


    just ufortably rejected her touch. He even seemed too scared to touch her.


    Rachel turned around without giving the situation a second thought, and proceeded to walk away. As


    she was just about to reach the stairs, she heard a noise behind her. She turned around and wondered


    what had happened. Daniel already caught up to her. He hugged her close from behind, smelling like


    alcohol, so Rachel urged him to let her go.


    "Don''t move. Let me hug you."


    said Daniel. He hugged Rachel tightly. He was so close to her that she could almost feel his heartbeat.


    Daniel buried his face in Rachel''s shoulders, as he murmured,"Rachel, I miss you. I have missed you


    every day since you left work. How am I supposed to look at you and not touch you?


    I used to see you at work at least three times a week. I thought I would be satisfied with that, but you


    left. I feel hopeless not being able to see you as I please."


    Despite knowing how drunk he was, Rachel was startled by Daniel''s words. She wanted to pull herself


    out of Daniel''s hug, but he held onto her tightly. "Daniel, you''re drunk. Please, let go of me!"


    "No, I''m not letting you go. Not now. I know you''re Hiram''s wife. So, I can never everpete with him,


    and I don''t even think twice about it. Just... Grant me one minute. All I want to do is talk to you." said


    Daniel. He turned Rachel around with his hands gently holding on to her shoulders. Rachel lowered her


    head. She felt uneasy about the entire situation and didn''t know how to respond.


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm down. She continued to speak,"Alright, I can give you one


    minute. Just, let go of me first."


    Daniel stared at his hands, which were holding on to Rachel''s shoulders. He let go of her reluctantly,


    and said bitterly,"You''ve hurt me, Rachel. Hiram can do whatever he wants to do because he''s your


    husband, but me? I am not even allowed to touch you.


    I know I don''t deserve you. I don''t have the guts to win you over. I''m not brave enough. Even when


    Hiram hurt you, I... I was too much of a coward tofort you or take care of you in public. Because I


    know you. I know that even if you and Hiram encountered the idea of getting a divorce one day, still I


    wouldn''t be able to have you.


    Things like this always happen to me. It seems as though my life, and all these events, have been set


    out for me. I feel like I have always been doomed to lose. I have felt this since the very beginning. I will


    never be able to win you over."


    Rachel didn''t know how to respond. The words he said, really struck a chord with her. Although they


    didn''t feel like anything too profound, she felt a sudden sense of sadness in her heart.


    She didn''t have many male friends. Daniel was really the only one whom she felt she could embrace a


    friendship with.


    "Don''t say that, Daniel. I think Vivian is a really good choice for you. You''re a great guy. There are many


    women out there who would simply jump at the mere idea of building a life with you."


    Rachel patted Daniel on his shoulders, and said,"Okay, so we''re good. We''re not going to overthink


    this, right? You''re going to sleep it off, and forget this."


    While she was talking to Daniel, she noticed that someone was standing on the stairs. She was startled


    and quickly said,"Daniel, I should go now. Get some rest. Goodnight."


    Startled, Rachel was ready to turn around and leave. However, Daniel was extremely drunk, and


    refused to let go of her. He suddenly grabbed her hands and wanted to pull her into his arms.


    Hiram, was the one who stood on the stairs.


    He came upstairs to look for his wife. He strode towards them and pulled Rachel from Daniel''s arms.


    He held her, and looked at Daniel coldly,"Daniel, you''re very drunk. I''ll ask someone to send you to your


    bedroom now! You need to get some sleep,"


    said Hiram. He walked down the stairs with Rachel. With his hands on her shoulders. he refused to


    take his hands off of her.


    Daniel''s hands were holding the air around him. Eventually he bitterly closed his eyes.


    Daniel had predicted that this would happen.


    ¡­


    Hiram didn''t let go of Rachel''s hands until they reached their bedroom. His face was shocked, and


    rather faded. He walked towards the balcony, opened the window and lit a cigarette, which always


    seemed like it could solve all of his problems in one go. However, not this time.


    If it hadn''t been Daniel who tried something as stupid as hitting on his wife tonight, he would have


    beaten him up.


    Rachel stared at Hiram''s back through the window. She opened the door and walked over to him.


    "Hiram¡­"


    She had no idea what to say to him. She couldn''t defend Daniel. Hiram would just get angrier towards


    him, and she didn''t want any trouble. She imagined that if she had kept it a secret and he hadn''t caught


    Daniel dering his love and care to Rachel, Hiram wouldn''t feel as ufortable as he did tonight.


    Rachel walked onto the balcony. Hiram put out his cigarette, and turned around to look at her. "I''m fine.


    I just want a few moments alone to breathe. You can go to sleep, honey. You don''t have to wait for me."


    Rachel opened her mouth, yet held back what she wanted to say. She turned around and went inside.


    When she was finished in the shower, she walked into the bedroom. Hiram already came inside from


    the balcony. He was subtly reading on their bed, as if nothing had happened. Rachel didn''t know how


    to respond.


    While Rachel was taking a shower, she thought about a lot of things. She finally made a decision. They


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    needed to talk about what happened. She acknowledged that if they ignored it, it would be much more


    difficult for them to deal with their problems in the future.


    "Hiram, I want to talk to you." said Rachel. She got into bed to lie next to him.


    Hiram took his ss of wine, which was ced on the bedside table. He took a big sip. Flinching his


    eyes. he looked over at his wife, who seemed exceedingly serious. "Say it."


    Rachel let out a heavy sigh, as she grabbed his arm and rested her head on it firmly. She continued to


    speak in a lower tone. "I know that whatever Daniel said to me, was said in his drunken state of mind.


    Regardless, he shocked me, and I only see him as a friend. He has never said anything like that to me


    before. I have no idea where it came from. He gave me a lot of attitude tonight. I don''t know what''s


    wrong with him. I know that it must have made you feel very ufortable. It made me feel very


    ufortable too..."


    Hiram held onto Rachel as he watched her lying in his arms safely. He didn''t say a word whatsoever. A


    few secondster, he found the courage to finally speak. "Yes, I feel very ufortable about what


    Daniel said and, dered... Not only is he my business partner, but also is my friend. Where is the


    loyalty? I ced my trust in him and he broke it."


    If it was someone else, like Wayne or whoever, Hiram acknowledged to himself that he would feel


    jealous in his heart, but he wouldn''t feel ufortable, nor uneasy about the whole ordeal, as it


    wouldn''t matter.


    Hiram knew his taste and style quite well. Rachel was a charming, beautiful and intelligent woman. He


    understood that she would be difficult to resist by most men.


    "You know what? If you were any other woman, I would let you go with Daniel without a single thought


    of hesitation. Unfortunately for Daniel, you''re different and mean the world to me. I won''t allow that kind


    of things to happen. No other guys are allowed to touch you! I won''t have it." Hiram said, as he grabbed


    Rachel''s shoulders harder. As he got more upset, he didn''t stop.


    "Ouch! That hurts!" It was so hard that Rachel shouted out loud. She yanked herself out of Hiram''s


    hands, and nced at her shoulders. On her pale-white shoulders, were Hiram''s fingerprints. She


    eximed,"No, Hiram, you''re overthinking what happened tonight! I am not involved with other men,


    except for you! I am your wife, and I am loyal to you alone."


    Hiram nced at her shoulders and rubbed them for her. "I know. I''m really sorry for hurting you...


    Daniel is drunk tonight. If he were in his right mind, he would never have said things like that! I like to


    believe that he carries somemon courtesy, and loyalty too,"


    said Hiram. He held Rachel''s head gently and in a protective manner. "Okay, I''ll let it go and forget


    about what happened tonight, but when I wake up tomorrow, Daniel better pull himself together. I will


    give him another chance, as long as he knows that nothing like this can ever happen again."


    Hiram was trying to appear calm in front of Rachel, but in reality, he was very angry. He never wanted


    to see other men look at Rachel with an intention. He was very protective of her. He also didn''t want to


    hear any man confess a romantic suggestion to her, never again.


    Hiram had always been scared of losing Rachel. She was an amazing woman.


    Since the day Rachel was kidnapped from the theater, Hiram had grown worried with the mere idea


    that one day, he could very well lose her. Most importantly, he worried that she could possess the idea


    of leaving him one day, which was something he wouldn''t be able to bear at all. It would break his


    heart.


    Should she ever get hurt, other men would be presented with a chance to sabotage their rtionship.


    He was constantly worried about her. Even the idea of her leaving him along the line, was the one he


    simply just couldn''t imagine.

 Chapter 237 His Heart

    Chapter 237 His Heart


    Thinking about what happened, Hiram had never experienced such fear within himself. He couldn''t


    ever imagine losing Rachel to someone else, let alone his partner. It seemed as though Daniel''s love


    for Rachel was triggered by her previous kidnapping incident and appeared to have grown even more


    over time.


    For years, he felt as if his heart remained closed off from love or anything that matched a simr sense


    of vulnerability. Rachel was the one person who managed to unlock it for him.


    Rachel owned Hiram''s heart. Herughter restored his happiness, but also his fear of losing something


    that meant the world to him.


    Since Rachel told him the good news about her pregnancy, he was extremely happy. So much so that it


    almost made him float on cloud nine, which he didn''t believe was possible in the past.


    Her presence in his life shifted his priorities.


    Therefore, he could never ept it if she left him. The mere fact that his heart could feel lifeless once


    more, made him even more scared.


    The dawn of the following morning broke with ease.


    After he got up, Hiram walked towards the hall outside of his room, where he saw Daniel waiting


    outside for him.


    It seemed like he sobered up from the previous night. Approaching Hiram, he said with a smile," Hiram,


    let''s go somewhere quiet to talk. I need to exin myself."


    After fixing the sleeves of his shirt, Hiram opened the door to his study, and walked in. Then. Daniel


    followed him. He pulled open the curtain and said, with his back facing to Daniel," If you intend to


    apologize for what happenedst night, forget about it. I have already confronted Rachel about it. You


    were drunk, and I will pretend as though I didn''t see what happenedst night. I won''t me you, nor


    her for it."


    Daniel closed the door behind him and leaned against it, looking at Hiram before responding to him,"


    Hiram... That''s not quite what I wanted to say. I wanted to tell you that, should you not want her


    anymore one day or something goes wrong, I hope that you can allow me the opportunity of taking your


    ce."


    Infuriated, Hiram immediately turned around to face his partner. He responded impatiently," Daniel, do


    you even know what you are suggesting to me right now? I think you require more time to sober up."


    "Yes, I''m aware. I had a lot to drinkst night. However, my mind is clear, and I know how I feel. Hiram,


    Rachel is yours, and I know I don''t deserve her. I know it''s confusing. I mean, I brought a beautiful


    woman to your house, yet I was only thinking about your wife. I''m sure you''re angry with me and


    probably want to hurt me, right?"


    Daniel said, nodding his head. It didn''t seem as though he cared about Hiram''s wrath. From the


    moment Hiram saw Daniel dere his affection towards Rachel, he wouldn''t be able to hide his


    feelings from him any longer. Even though he knew Hiram was angry at him, he didn''t want him to ever


    think of Daniel as liar man.


    Besides, he wasn''t someone who would hide his feeling from anybody.


    "Good, I''m d that you''re acknowledging the full truth." Hiram said angrily, lowering his voice.


    For what seemed like a moment of endured self-pity, Daniel took a cigarette from his pocket and lit it.


    He then proceeded to take a drag of it and said," Hiram, I understand that you would have kicked me


    out of your house if it wasn''t for our close rtionship. I am still forever grateful towards you. You


    helped me discover my true capabilities. I mean, without your appreciation and loyalty as a friend, I


    could have never achieved all that I did.


    I know it''s none of my business, but I still have something I feel like I need to tell you. Hiram, please


    treat her good. She deserves the best. I want her to live happily with you for the rest of your life. But, if


    she''s not..."


    "That''s enough now, Daniel!"


    Hiram interrupted Daniel''s words and shouted at him without constraint. After that, he said," Daniel, I


    already know what you mean. I hate myself more than anyone when I hurt her! I am her husband with


    good reason. I care about her more than anyone. I even me myself for not being able to take care of


    her, especially when she gets unhappy about something.


    I could never stop loving her. Not for the rest of my life, anyway.


    So, there is no ''if''. Do you understand?"


    Daniel puffed out a cloud of smoke as he turned towards Hiram and said with a smile," Fine then. I am


    relieved to hear you say that. I know that whatever you say to me is the truth.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiram, remember that you are not the only man who loves and cares for her on this earth. Perhaps,


    other men would feel the same way towards her as I do. So, please treat her nicely and love her with


    all your heart. She deserves it the most."


    Daniel had an angle with his words. He didn''t want to make Hiram feel bad, nor angry. He just wanted


    to hear Hiram say it.


    He knew that as long as Hiram refused to let go of Rachel, it meant that he loved her deeply.


    Therefore, he would never be able to leave her.


    Sometimes, in the attempt and failure to protect a loved one, one can find peace in knowing that


    someone else will be able to protect her.


    ------


    In Fannie''s Private Home Cuisine.


    Since Rachel had nothing to do over thest few days, she felt extremely bored at home and wanted to


    do something. She asked Carl to drive her to Fannie''s restaurant.


    When entering the fancy restaurant, she found that it had be much quieter than before, when they


    came to visit.


    "Rachel? Will you take a seat, please. I don''t have any customers at the moment. What do you want to


    eat? I want to cook something for you," Fannie said to Rachel. Coming out from the counter, she


    approached her daughter who was just about to take a seat.


    Rachel drew back a chair from the table and sat down. She then looked at the time disyed on the


    clock, which was hanging on the wall and asked," Mom, it''s already time for lunch. Why is the


    restaurant so empty?"


    With a weary look on her face, Fannie sat down and locked eyes on the newly-opened restaurant


    across the street and said," There is a new restaurant across the road now. They are verypetitive


    and are running a month-long discount promotion on their meals. Most of our customers chose it over


    us. For now anyway. Therefore, our restaurant has be quieter."


    Rachel didn''t even notice the newly-opened restaurant across the street until her mother told her.


    Looking at it, she found that thepetitor was ssier and more beautifully decorated than theirs.


    Even its menu was disyed outside, which made it seem even more inviting.


    Continuing to look at it, the disy board suggested a huge discount on all the dishes they served,


    which even to her, appeared as an attractive offer.


    "Mom, don''t you worry about it. Our restaurant is unique and features home-style dishes, which is next


    to impossible to find. What''s more is, it is entirely normal for new restaurants to win the favor of


    customers at first. However, we have our original customer base. It won''tst too long," Rachel said.


    Fannie agreed with what Rachel said and gave her a nod. She poured a ss of juice for Rachel and


    opened her mouth to speak," I''m not worried about this. After all, this business is a low-cost one. I am


    satisfied with it, as long as it is enough to make a living for me. How have you beentely? Have you


    felt sick at all yet?"


    Rachel shook her head and said," No, I haven''t felt anything yet. Although I feel sick when I smell


    something bad, I haven''t vomited yet. I don''t feel as though anything is wrong either."


    "That''s very good my dear! I was the same when I was pregnant with you. When I carried you for nine


    months, I waspletely rxed about it. See, most women even struggle to drink water, but I didn''t


    even feel ill, or like there was anything wrong with my body," Fannie said to Rachel and smiled.


    Rachel smiled right back at Fannie and asked," Mom, Can I have the braised eggnt. Can you please


    cook it for me?"


    "Of course, I will cook you whatever you want, even if it''s not on the menu." Fannie agreed with a slight


    nod.


    At that moment, standing on the second floor of the newly-opened restaurant, Gavin stood with his


    hands on his hips, staring at Rachel and Fannie who were chatting and smiling the afternoon away in


    their family-owned restaurant.


    "Can you see them? Is the older woman the one you saw before?" The butler asked the old man


    standing behind him, pointing to Fannie.


    The old man squinted his eyes and looked at Fannie carefully with the help of a telescope, before


    answering the question," Yes, it''s her.


    Mr. Rong, you know I won''t make a mistake. Even though it waste that night and dark outside, I saw


    her walking towards the bridge with my own eyes. Coincidentally, the next day, Miss Rong was dead.


    Clearly, she had something to do with it."


    "Be cautious about what you say. You recall seeing her in an argument with Miss Rong? Did you see


    them fight, or not?" the butler responded to him once more.


    The old man hesitated at first and then continued to say," Mr. Rong, take your time to think about it.


    Unless they arranged to meet, they wouldn''t have met up during thete hours of the night. Not there


    anyway. What do you think?"


    Gavin slowly turned around towards the butler. He looked at the old man with his sharp eyes and said,"


    So, you mean to tell me that you are guessing. You''re not sure about what you saw, and that you didn''t


    see them fighting in person, am I right?"


    "Um, well... Mr. Rong, it was a fight. Fannie was Simpson''s fiancee at the time, and she must have


    been jealous because Simpson liked Miss Rong. She had a motive. Fannie must have hated Miss


    Rong too much. She must have realized that she could never marry Simpson unless Miss Rong died,"


    the old man said nervously, as he wiped off the sweat on his forehead.


    After taking a deep breath, Gavin proceeded to close his eyes before responding in an angry tone,"


    Words alone are no proof. I need proper evidence!"

 Chapter 238 Joannas Birthday

    Chapter 238 Joanna''s Birthday


    Gavin was a little angry when he heard that the man was only specting, because he''d thought that


    he had witnessed Landy and Fannie quarreling.


    "But... Mr. Rong, it''s been a long time. Please let me think about it. I''ll ask around in my vige to see if


    there''s anyone who saw them that night, and I''ll inform you immediately if I find anything new," the man


    promised.


    Gavin waved him out.


    Even if Fannie and Simpson hadn''t pushed Landy into the river, they were still responsible for her


    death.


    He''d never hated fate as much as he did now.


    Why had God made his son marry the daughter of the man


    who had caused the miserable death of his only younger sister?


    Why did the Rong family have to be connected to the Ruan family?


    Before finding out that Simpson was rted to Landy''s death, he had thought that although the Ruan


    family was poor, since they had been living in the same vige as the Rong family for several


    generations, it wasn''t a bad thing for their families to be linked with marriage.


    But now...


    he was filled with pure hatred for the Ruan family.


    "Mr. Rong, shall we continue the promotion activity for this restaurant? We''re losing money every day,"


    the butler standing beside him reminded him carefully.


    "Go on with the discount," Gavin answered, pulling himself back from his memories.


    Wondering about what Fannie might have done all those years ago ruined his appetite and sleep. Even


    if he couldn''t drive Rachel out of the Rong family soon, he would try to send Fannie back to XH Vige


    somehow.


    He didn''t want to see her any more.


    At Fannie''s restaurant...


    There were only a few guests in the restaurant today, so Rachel had been chatting with Fannie the


    whole day. By the time she left, it was getting dark outside. When she got into the car, Carl


    said,"Rachel, today is Aunt Joanna''s birthday. Hiram wants you to go back home with him."


    Rachel nodded and said,"Okay. Then drive me to the store ahead. I''ll buy a gift."


    She hadn''t gone back to the Rong family''s mansion for quite a few days. In fact, she hadn''t been back


    since Shirley''s idental miscarriage.


    She hadn''t told Joanna that she was pregnant yet, because it had been only two months and she was


    nning to tell herter. But now, it seemed that she couldn''t hide the news from her any longer.


    There were two reasons why she hadn''t told Joanna about her pregnancy yet. First, she thought she


    should be cautious to avoid having a miscarriage like Shirley. The less people knew about her


    pregnancy, the safer she would be.


    Because Shirley was still in H City, Rachel was afraid that Shirley would try to take revenge.


    Besides, if Joanna knew that Rachel was pregnant, she would start paying more attention to her, which


    meant that she''d have to stay at the Rong family''s mansion. If she did, she couldn''t avoid meeting


    Gavin. She didn''t want to embarrass the both of them.


    After work, Hiram picked Rachel up and brought her to the Rong family''s mansion.


    Joanna had already celebrated her birthday with several of her close friends at noon, so she hadn''t


    arranged anything special for tonight. She only hoped that the whole family could have dinner together


    after such a long time.


    "Rachel, you haven''t been home for a long time. I''ve asked the chef to prepare all your favorite dishes.


    You should eat more," Joanna said. She nced at her husband, who was sitting on the sofa, and


    sighed, then pulled Rachel into the room.


    "Dad! Mom!" Hiram looked at Gavin and greeted them gently, then stepped towards the dining table.


    After arranging a seat for Rachel, Joanna went to the sofa and said,"Gavin, since Rachel and Hiram


    seldome home, you''d better not mention those unpleasant things while we''re having dinner."


    Hearing this, Gavin stood up and put out his cigarette, then walked towards the table.


    No one spoke after sitting down. Trying to break the silence, Joanna cleared her throat and


    said,"Hiram, I remember you telling me that Rachel like crabs. Why don''t you help her take out the


    meat?"


    ncing at Rachel, Hiram said,"Such food isn''t suitable for her now. Let me take out some crab meat


    for you."


    "Oh... Gavin, today is my birthday. Don''t be so serious. Say something." Joanna thought that Hiram


    wasn''t serving Rachel the crab because she wasn''t feeling well and had no appetite for it. Then she


    turned to Gavin.


    Gavin held up the wine ss and said,"Happy birthday, Joanna! Thank you for staying by my side all


    these years! You''ve contributed a lot to our family. Thank you!"


    Hearing Gavin, Joanna''s eyes turned red. She clinked her ss with her husband''s and said,"Gavin,


    I''m lucky to be your wife and to have such an outstanding son. I''m so happy!"


    Noticing that Joanna was so moved that she was about to cry, Rachel stood up with a ss of juice in


    hand and made a toast,"Mom!For your longevity and health! Dad... For your health and happiness!"


    Seeing Gavin hesitate to reply, Joanna held up her ss and said,"Thank you! Rachel, you''re such a


    filial girl!"


    But Gavin didn''t drink the wine. Instead, he put his ss on the table and sat down. "Hiram, the


    daughter of the president of Fortune Group invited you to attend her birthday party next week. I


    epted it on your behalf."


    Rachel''s heart sank.


    What did he mean?


    Joanna gave Gavin a push and said,"Gavin, today is my birthday. Can you stop talking about those


    irrelevant matters?"


    Hiram, who had been silent so far, sneered and said,"Dad, she''s only a rich girl, no one special. Why


    should I attend her birthday party?"


    "She''s not from amon rich family. Fortune Group is next to Streams Company. We''ll benefit from


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    getting along well with them!" Gavin exined loudly.


    Hiram raised his head and stared at Gavin. He''d always had great respect for his father, and seldom


    did something against his will. That was why he had made the difficult decision to save Lydia instead of


    Rachel when they''d both been kidnapped, even though he knew that it would hurt Rachel. He''d done it


    because he hadn''t wanted Gavin to lose his daughter and have his heart broken again.


    But since he''d already done his father such a big favor, he would neverpromise anything for his


    sake again.


    "Really? I don''t think it''s necessary for our family to tter an inferiorpany. We would only be


    lowering our own standards." With that, Hiram put some light food onto Rachel''s te and


    said,"Rachel, have something to eat."


    Rachel lowered her head wordlessly and started to eat.


    "Anyway, I''ve promised them that you would go. Can you do me this favor?" Gavin asked, ncing at


    Rachel.


    "Okay! But I''ll take Rachel with me. Never ask me to attend such parties again," Hiram said


    apathetically before putting more food onto Rachel''s te.


    Hearing this, Gavin cleared his throat and said,"You''d better not bring Rachel there. You two haven''t


    held a wedding ceremony yet, so in the eyes of the public, you''re still not a couple. If you want to bring


    a femalepanion to the party, I''ll introduce a girl to you."


    Turning a deaf ear to what Gavin said, Hiram mmed his chopsticks on the te and said,"Rachel,


    since the year is about to end and the weather is agreeable in this season, I want to advance our


    wedding ceremony. What do you think?"


    Rachel hesitated for a while and then nodded. "Okay!"


    She thought it was good for them to hold the wedding ceremony as soon as possible. A few weeks


    Hearing Hiram''s words, Gavin banged the table.


    "Hiram! You''ve been together with Rachel for more than half a year, but she still hasn''t conceived yet.


    How can you hold a wedding ceremony?"

 Chapter 239 Rachel Was Having Twins

    Chapter 239 Rachel Was Having Twins


    Annoyed by Gavin''s words, Joanna said,"Come on, darling! They''re young, and I believe they have


    their own ns. Can we just have our dinner now?"


    Gavin groaned disapprovingly and continued,"As the old saying goes, there are three major offenses


    against filial piety and the worse one is not producing an heir. You were pregnant with Hiram half a year


    after we got married. Listen carefully, you can throw a wedding as long as Rachel gets pregnant!"


    Seeing Joanna and Gavin argue, Rachel put her chopsticks on the table silently.


    She looked down at her t belly and sighed deeply.


    Now she understood why Hiram had wanted to have a baby so desperately;


    he''d known that his father would do this to her one day.


    Suddenly, taking her hand and turning to his parents, Hiram said,"Mom and dad, I was supposed to tell


    you a few days ago, but since I knew mom''s birthday wasing, I wanted it to be a surprise.


    Rachel is... Rachel''s pregnant!"


    Joanna got up on her feet immediately and asked,"Really? Say it one more time! Rachel''s pregnant? I


    didn''t hear you wrong, right? Thank god!"


    Rachel looked down at the table bitterly. If Gavin was nice to her, Joanna''s reaction would have made


    her happy.


    "Of course it''s true! Have I ever lied to you, mom? And the real good news is, Rachel''s going to have


    twins!" Hiram said excitedly, gazing at Rachel proudly.


    Joanna had a twin sister, so she was delighted that her grandchildren were going to experience the


    same things as she had.


    Radiant with joy, she walked to Rachel right away and said,"Oh, my god! I wish you had told me the


    moment you found out, my dear Rachel. Oh, Gavin, I need to visit the temple tomorrow and show my


    gratitude to our ancestors! I''ve been looking forward to grandchildren since Hiram graduated from


    college, and now, atst, it''s bing a reality! I think you should move in with us, Rachel dear."


    Gavin was shocked by the news, as it was thest thing he had expected. He''d told Hiram that they


    couldn''t have a wedding unless Rachel was pregnant just because he''d wanted to gradually persuade


    Hiram to leave Rachel, but now it turned out that she was really pregnant.


    What was more, she was having twins.


    Although Shirley had gotten herself pregnant by IVF, she had only one baby in her belly, but now


    Rachel was having twins. It seemed God had his n.


    "Good to know," Gavin said abruptly and stood up. He said to Joanna,"Honey, I need to make a call,


    please excuse me now." Then, he went to his room.


    Rachel knew it would take time for Gavin to ept it, so she heaved a sigh of relief and said to


    Joanna,"Mom, thank you, but Hiram has already found maids to take care of me in Tulip Pce, and


    I''m afraid I feel morefortable there."


    "No, I insist that you move in with us. I believe I can do much better than any maids, and they''re my


    grandchildren, you know!" Joanna couldn''t stop beaming as she spoke, and she patted Rachel on her


    hands.


    She''d felt upset when she''d learned that Shirley was pregnant with Hiram''s baby, but now, hearing


    about Rachel''s pregnancy, she felt nothing but delight.


    Knowing what Rachel was worried about, Hiram said,"Mom, take it easy! I''ll try my best to make more


    time for Rachel, and I promise nothing will go wrong. Please let Rachel decide where she''s going to


    live."


    As long as Rachel was pregnant, he knew that his father wouldn''t do anything to hurt them.


    "Okay, I know. But Hiram, you must take good care of my daughter-inw! I know you''re busy with your


    work, but remember, nothing is more important than your wife and kids," Joanna said.


    "Let''s get back to our dinner now. We''ve barely eaten anything. And Rachel,e on. I remember


    these are your favorites!" Joanna said as she reached out to put more and more food into Rachel''s


    bowl.


    At the beginning of the dinner, Rachel had been upset by Gavin, but by the time dinner was over, she


    felt overstuffed by Joanna.


    After that, Rachel and Hiram went back to Tulip Pce.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Hiram, tell me the truth! Are you hiding anything from me?" Rachel asked.


    Hiram was leaning back on the bed rest and reading a book, while Rachel was sitting there with her


    legs crossed, confused about Gavin''s recent behavior. She pulled the book from Hiram''s hands.


    Hiram looked at her affectionately. He knew that Rachel was sensitive and smart, and that she might


    have noticed something today. He smiled and said,"Honey, just ask the questions in your mind! Go


    ahead!"


    Rachel put the book on the night table and said,"Hiram, I want you to tell me the truth! I know you''re


    hiding something from me. Just give me a hint at least! What has made your father''s attitude towards


    me change so abruptly?


    Even if he is right about my dad dating your aunt, my dad didn''t kill her after they broke up, right? And


    yet, I feel like your father is starting to hate me more and more."


    Hiram didn''t reply right away. He reached out to pinch her chubby cheeks, and then said with a light


    smile,"You don''t know my father. It might seem like he''s good at separating public and private affairs,


    but he usually takes things very personally.


    Yes, your dad didn''t actually kill my aunt, but he broke her heart, and that''s why she died. My father


    loves his sister and regrets what happened to this day, so now he''s venting all his anger at your dad on


    you."


    Rachel looked at him suspiciously and said,"That''s it? Is there anything else?"


    "Of course no! Listen, my father has never gotten over his sister''s death, so when he learned about the


    rtionship between your dad and her, he felt like his old scar had been torn open again. It''s normal


    that he can''t ept it right away, right? I think we should give him some time," Hiram exined.


    Holding her in his arms, he could smell the fragrance of her hair. He began caressing her shoulders.


    Rachel felt the temperature rising, and she shifted away from him. "Okay, that makes sense. But if you


    find out anything new, you must let me know immediately. It really pissed me off that you kept me in the


    darkst time," she said.


    Hiram''s bright eyes darkened and he nodded reluctantly.


    He couldn''t tell her that there were rumors that her mom had caused Landy''s death, because he didn''t


    know if it was true yet.


    And besides, he didn''t think Rachel would be able to take it if he told her now.


    "Honey, let''s go to sleep now," Hiram said hoarsely after turning off the orangemp on the night table.


    Rachel pulled his hands off her and said,"No, please leave me alone! The doctor said we shouldn''t


    have sex in the first three months, remember?"


    "Let me just die¡­"


    Hiram murmured. He rumpled his hair and then closed his eyes with Rachel in his arms.


    In his mind, he med God for making him go through this. He had waited for nearly thirty years before


    he had Rachel sharing his bed, and they were separated from time to time because of one problem or


    the other. Now they were finally able to sleep together, but she was pregnant.


    Rachel knew what he was thinking about. She patted him on the chest and whispered,"Come on! Think


    about it! We''ll have two adorable babies a few monthster. Aren''t you excited? Time flies fast!"


    Hearing her words, Hiram felt a sweetness he''d never felt before.


    "I''m fine. You and our babies are more important than anything in my life. Night, night!" he whispered


    and kissed her on her forehead.


    The night was dark, and the moonlight was seeping through the window. Soon, the room was filled with


    only their rhythmic breathing as they slept soundly.

 Chapter 240 You Are Going To Have A Wedding Ceremony Tomorrow

    Chapter 240 You Are Going To Have A Wedding Ceremony Tomorrow


    About a weekter...


    Rachel was busy in her studio. Several important matters that she had to address had piled up during


    her several days of absence, so she''de to the studio very early.


    However, just when Rachel had finished half of her work, Carl came.


    "Rachel, why are you still working? I tried to call you, but I couldn''t get through. I''ve been looking all


    over for you like a madman!" Carl said, stepping into the studio with sweat all over his face.


    Rachel, who was signing contracts, raised her head to look at him in confusion, and then said,"I forgot


    to charge my phone. What''s the hurry? I''ll be home at night. What happened?"


    Rachel''s confusion surprised Carl for a moment. He scratched his head and said,"Rachel, don''t you


    know that your wedding ceremony is tomorrow?


    Didn''t you see that everybody in the family is busy with this matter for the whole week? Since your


    body condition won''t allow you to travel abroad, Hiram decided to hold the wedding ceremony at home.


    Now, everything is prepared, including the church, the wedding invitations and your wedding dress.


    And the ceremony will be at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning. Rachel, didn''t you know this?"


    Rachel was so surprised by his words that she lost control of her pen and drew a half circle on the


    document she was signing.


    Hiram had mentioned the wedding ceremony a week ago at his mother''s birthday dinner. However,


    Rachel hadn''t taken his words seriously, thinking that he was saying it just to deliberately irritate his


    father. And since he hadn''t spoken to her about it afterwards, she hadn''t given it any thought.


    But now, it turned out that Hiram had really meant it.


    "Let me call Hiram first... No, Carl, drive me to Streams Company. I''ll talk to him there." Rachel hastily


    signed several important documents and then asked Celine to make some arrangements for her.


    Ten minutester...


    When Rachel reached Streams Company and got out of the car, she immediately wrapped her blue


    wool coat tighter around herself. It was alreadyte autumn and she was only wearing a cream-colored


    dress under the coat, with her ankles exposed to the cold air. Getting off the car had made her feel a


    certain chill that apanied her till she got onto the lift.


    "Hello, Mrs. Rong," Ben said.


    "Where is Hiram?"


    Rachel asked Ben, stepping out of the lift.


    "Mr. Rong is having a meeting with Mr. Zhuo. The meeting is expected to end in 30 minutes," Ben said.


    Rachel immediately guessed what they were discussing about. Since the nning for the Cliff


    Mountain project hade to its final stage, Hiram and his staff must be discussing about a few


    details.


    She hesitated for a few moments and said,"Take me there, I want to know what they''re discussing


    about."


    Although she hadn''t participated in the final nning for the project, it wouldn''t hurt anyone if she just


    sat there and listened to their discussion. After all, she had contributed to the Cliff Mountain project too.


    "Okay, please follow me," Ben said as he led Rachel to the meeting room.


    When Rachel reached the meeting room, she found that everyone who had participated in the Cliff


    Mountain project was there.


    On the seat of the host sat Hiram, who was listening carefully to Daniel''s presentation. The old


    engineer sat beside Hiram, while the rest of the members of the two teams sat on both sides of the


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    table.


    Rachel stepped in, smiled at Daniel and said,"Please continue. I''m here just to sit in on the meeting."


    She sat on the assistant''s seat behind Hiram.


    Hiram, who was wearing a light-colored id shirt today, had had a serious look on his handsome face


    during the meeting, as he always did during work. However, when he saw Rachel, his expression


    became gentler. He nced at her in greeting before turning back to listen to Daniel''s presentation


    again.


    Rachel sat there and watched the sliding pictures on the screen. Although she had participated in the


    nning for the Cliff Mountain project, she still felt amazed seeing the picture of the full view of the


    project on the screen.


    Cliff Mountain was expected to be built into a big andprehensive tourist resort, providing tourists


    with services such as entertainment and food. Because of the special mountainous terrain in the


    locality, they were nning to build structures on cliff tforms and construct a bridge that connected


    two mountains. A mega Ferris Wheel would overlook the entirendscape of Cliff Mountain.


    They were also nning to turn the lower valley area into a small town with ssic scenery, featured


    by small bridges and rivers.


    Apart from that, they were also intending to design many interesting scenic spots scattered across the


    Cliff Mountain area. Tourists might have to spend at least 7 or 8 days at Cliff Mountain if they wanted to


    visit the entire area.


    After hearing the presentation of the entire nning for Cliff Mountain, Rachel felt that once the


    construction waspleted, this tourist resort would be so attractive that no other tourist attraction at


    home coulde close to it.


    "Mr. Rong, this is the entire development nning for the Cliff Mountain project. The project is expected


    to end in 3 years if we start construction at the beginning of next year," Daniel concluded.


    If it wasn''t for the special mountainous terrain of the Cliff Mountain, the construction time would be


    shorter.


    Hiram thought for a while and then said,"Well, it''s good. I remember that during our research, we found


    a natural cave there. You can include that cave in our n and make a tunnel that goes through it. It''s


    better if that tunnel connects to our important scenic spots."


    Daniel thought for a moment, and then agreed with a nod. "Okay, no problem."


    "Dismissed," Hiram said, putting the project n down on the table. Then, he stood up and held out


    one of his hands to Rachel.


    Seeing this, Rachel nodded to Penny, Miy and the other team members that she knew with a smile.


    Then, she took Hiram''s hand and walked out of the meeting room with him.


    "It''s marvelous. I never thought that the remote and underdeveloped mountain regions we saw could


    be so beautiful after the construction ispleted. But it must be expensive, right?" Rachel


    asked, the full view of the Cliff Mountain n still lingering in her mind.


    "Of course. We estimated that the cost will be over 10 billion dors. Although the local government will


    give us a little financial support, the money won''t be too much," Hiram said. As a matter of fact, He


    wouldn''t have investigated into this project in person if it was not for therge volume of money it


    involved.


    Rachel was surprised by Hiram''s words. But then again, this tourist attraction would be a lucrative


    business when it was finished.


    It was possible that no otherpany dared to take on this big project.


    ''After three years, my children will be 2 years old. By that time, I can take them with me to the Cliff


    Mountain resort. It sounds so beautiful.


    Oh, I almost forget why I am here, '' Rachel thought to herself.


    In the CEO''s office...


    "Hiram, why didn''t you tell me about the wedding ceremony tomorrow?" Rachel asked, ring at


    Hiram. Why was this man always acting first and talkingter? In fact, this time, he hadn''t even told her


    anything about it.


    This wasn''t the first time he was acting this way.


    Sitting on the couch, Hiram pulled Rachel onto hisp and said,"Didn''t I tell you about it? I remember


    saying it very clearly in front of my parents a week ago.


    I told you that the time is perfect for holding a wedding ceremony as the weather is fine recently, and


    you agreed."


    Rachel took off her shoes, put her arms around Hiram''s neck and made herselffortable on hisp.


    "But, I thought you were irritating your father on purpose. Why didn''t you say anything about it


    afterwards?"


    Hiram smiled. Then, he ran his hand through Rachel''s silky hair and said,"I have everything handled.


    All you have to do is be my bride.


    What''s more, I didn''t want you to worry about it. Since you''re pregnant now, what if the stress got to


    you and you hurt yourself?"


    Rachel frowned. She stared at Hiram with her big ck eyes and said,"But a wedding ceremony is held


    only once in a lifetime, and I haven''t prepared for it yet."


    "Who said so? If you want, I''ll hold another wedding ceremony for you after our children are born. By


    that time, our two children can be our page boys," Hiram said gently.


    "Fine. But can you please not invite people that I don''t know? Can you just invite family members and


    friends?" Rachel asked, because just the thought of entertaining a bunch of strangers at her wedding


    ceremony was giving her a headache.


    Of course, Hiram had already considered this. Right then, his phone rang, so he picked up the call and


    pressed the mute button before saying,"You don''t have to worry about that. I only invited a few


    important family members and friends. There won''t be too many people at our wedding ceremony."


    After hearing his words, Rachel felt relieved and said,"That''s good. Otherwise, it would be so tiresome


    for us to toast to unfamiliar guests table by table."


    However, she frowned when she saw Hiram turn his attention to his phone again. She got down from


    hisp and sat next to him.

 Chapter 241 You Bad Boy

    Chapter 241 You Bad Boy


    "Hiram, I''ve promised the president of Fortune Group that you would go to the party. Can you do me a


    favor and just show up at the party?" Gavin told his son.


    He knew it wouldn''t be easy to convince Hiram, but since he had already made a promise to someone


    else, how could he break his word?


    Hiram was annoyed by Gavin''s words. After a pause, he said,"Just this once."


    "Okay! I promise I won''t make any decisions for you without your consent in the future. But since


    Rachel''s pregnant, it''s not advisable for her to move around a lot. How about I find a femalepanion


    for you this evening? Or you may find one by yourself," Gavin continued.


    Hiram answered immediately,"Don''t bother, Dad! I''m hanging up."


    Hearing Hiram''s irritated tone, Rachel blinked her eyes and asked,"What''s wrong?"


    Hiram put his phone on the table and sighed. "Dad doesn''t want to break his word to the president of


    Fortune Company, so he tried to persuade me to attend his daughter''s party."


    Rachel thought about it for a while, and then said,"You can just show up at the party for a few minutes,


    then nobody can say that your dad breaks his word. It''s not a big deal.


    Besides, it won''t take a long time and it won''t dy our wedding ceremony tomorrow."


    Hiram pulled her into his embrace. "Tomorrow is our big day. How can I attend someone else''s party


    the night before my wedding?


    Whoever she is, I won''t go!"


    Hearing this, Rachel raised her head and looked at him worriedly. "But you''ve already promised dad!"


    Hiram smiled. He pinched her chin and pecked her on her lips. "Honey, I won''t let the same thing


    happen twice. You''re the most important person in my life now."


    Rachel''s heart began pounding when she saw the affection in his eyes. She giggled and kissed him


    back. "Then what are you going to do?"


    Hiram narrowed his eyes. "I''ll ask Hearst to attend the party. The rich girl''s family hasn''t seen me


    before, so they may mistake Hearst for me. Besides, even if they find out, I''ll tell them that I ask Hearst


    to attend the party on my behalf," he said.


    "Ah? Are you serious?" Rachel was a little worried. If that yboy talked nonsense at the party, an


    acquaintance might recognize him.


    "Don''t worry about it anymore. Nothing is more important than our wedding tomorrow. I''ve chosen


    several bridal gowns for you. Try them on and pick your favouriteter." With that, Hiram pulled her into


    his arms.


    In the afternoon, Rachel called Celine to apany them to the bridal gown store.


    When they arrived at the store, Hiram entered another room to try on his suit while Rachel and Celine


    began looking at the wedding gowns.


    They gasped at the gorgeous collection of gowns.


    "Mrs. Rong, all the seven bridal gowns have been customized to your size. You may choose the one


    you like, and I''ll assist you to try it on," the shop assistant said warmly.


    Celine stopped in front of a pink bridal gown with excitement and said,"Oh, my God! Rachel, look at


    this one! How luxurious!"


    Rachel was stunned for a while at the sight of it, then she pointed at a light blue one and said,"I''ll try


    this one on first."


    Celine''s eyes were glued to the pink bridal gown. After a while, she went over to Rachel and said,"I


    want to be a bride too! The gowns are amazing!"


    Rachelughed. "Then find a man so that we can get married on the same day. Besides, your size is


    almost the same as mine, so you don''t have to buy a bridal gown, you can just choose one of


    these."Then, she entered the fitting room with the blue gown.


    The customized gown fit her very well. It showed off her figure without highlighting her belly. Nobody


    would be able to tell that she was pregnant.


    When she stepped out of the fitting room, Celine came over and coiled her hair, then looked into the


    mirror and said,"Rachel, I once said that you would be the most attractive one among a group of pretty


    girls if you dressed up! Look at yourself. What a beautiful woman!"


    Rachel twirled around. The gown had just the right touch of blue, reminding her of the clouds in the sky.


    It was so beautiful!


    Just then, she saw Hiram walking towards her in his suit.


    He seldom dressed this formal. He looked more handsome than usual in the luxurious white suit and


    ck tie that he was wearing. His perfect profile, his dashing eyebrows, and the hint of a smile at his


    lips were all very charming.


    Hiram picked a red rose from the flower shelf as he walked, staring at Rachel affectionately. "Honey,


    wear this one tomorrow. You look amazing!"


    Rachel''s heart pounded at the sight of Hiram in the suit. She gave Celine a light shove, who was


    standing beside her with her mouth wide open. Then, she took the rose from Hiram and said,"Okay! I''ll


    wear this one. Did they prepare a gown for the bridesmaid? I want Celine to try it on."


    Hiram winked at the shop assistant and she led Celine out of the room immediately.


    "This way, please!"


    Rachel and Hiram were left all alone in the room now.


    Looking at the delicate pretty woman in front of him, Hiram couldn''t help touching her waist. He pinched


    her hip andughed lightly. "Honey, I want you now..."


    Rachel red at him and tapped him on the forehead with the rose. "You bad boy!"


    Before he had met Rachel, he had been abstinent and never desired for sex.


    But recently, he wanted her more and more.


    "Really? I don''t think so. I think I''m bing normal now," Hiram protested. He smiled, running down


    his eyes from her corbone to her chest. "Pregnancy has made you look more attractive!"


    "Hiram! You..."


    Rachel cast her eyes downwards. She knew that she was bing plumper day by day, and she felt


    embarrassed by his gaze.


    But suddenly, she straightened herself up andughed. "I don''t mind. Go ahead! Anyway, you can''t do


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    anything to me now."


    Hiram narrowed his eyes and snorted. Then, all of a sudden, he pulled her into his arms.


    "Ah..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the wedding...


    "What? Rachel, I thought you chose the light blue gown yesterday. Why are you wearing a white one


    now?" Celine asked, picking a cherry from the dessert in her hand and putting it into her mouth.


    Rachel blushed, recalling what Hiram had done to her yesterday. She still felt a slight pain in her chest


    as she said,"Nothing. I just changed it on a whim."


    In fact, she''d had to change the gown because the light blue one had been tore up by the violent man.


    Fortunately, there had still been other dresses for her to pick from.


    "Oh." Celine cleaned her hands and then smoothed the bridal gown for Rachel. "Time''s up! Are you


    ready? There are a lot of people outside."


    Rachel took a deep breath. Hiram had told her that the ceremony would be a simple one, but there


    were a lot more guests than she had been expecting.


    She hadn''t invited many of her rtives and friends, but the Rong family was big and they had many


    friends and business partners as well, so there were a lot of people outside.


    When the ceremony began, Fannie''s eyes turned red as she apanied her daughter down the


    aisle.


    Since Rachel''s father had passed away years ago, Fannie had to bring her daughter to Hiram on


    behalf of her husband.


    "Hiram, Rachel''s my only daughter. Maybe it''s impossible for everything to go smoothly, but I wish that


    both of you will be safe and healthy all your life. Everyone has to face challenges, but I hope you can


    ovee them together no matter what difficulties you encounter in the future.


    Never leave Rachel alone."


    With this, Fannie put Rachel''s hand into Hiram''s, and then looked at her and said,"Rachel, you''re a


    nice girl, but don''t be too stubborn in the future, okay?"


    When Rachel and Hiram had gotten their marriage certificate, Fannie hadn''t felt anything, but now,


    handing her daughter over to Hiram in such a formal asion made her feel sad.


    Hiram, who had been admiring Rachel as she walked down the aisle, now turned to Fannie.


    "Mom, trust me!" he said firmly.


    Rachel lowered her head with tears in her eyes and allowed herself to be led by Hiram towards the


    other side of the red carpet.


    Under the gaze of all the guests, she walked straight ahead with Hiram.


    They had almost reached the end when someone suddenly cried out,"I won''t let this marriage


    happen!"

 Chapter 242 Farce At The Wedding

    Chapter 242 Farce At The Wedding


    Nobody would know how things would be in next second.


    An unknown woman in a ck dress suddenly walked forward to Hiram and said,"Hiram, you can''t get


    married! Last night..st night we did things that I can''t even talk about in public. How can you marry


    her after that?"


    Her words instantly created a great sensation among the guests.


    Luke, who was sitting right in front of the stage, patted Daniel on the shoulder and said,"Do you know


    what the hell is going on?"


    However, Daniel looked nk too, because he had never seen that woman before. "I don''t know. Let''s


    just see," replied Daniel.


    Last night?


    Rachel turned to Hiram in confusion and asked,"Last night? But you were with mest night."


    Hiram''s eyebrows knitted together in a frown as he asked the stranger,"Well, miss, who are you?"


    The woman in the ck dress incredulously pointed to herself, her face filled with surprise and dismay.


    "How can you not know who I am? Hiram, have you forgotten calling me ''baby''st night? You said I''m


    the most special woman in the world. You said I''m a lotus, rising unsullied from the mud. But now


    you''re asking who I am?!"


    She paused for a short moment, and then said,"Hiram, you''re not worthy of my worship and adoration. I


    never expected you to be so cheap!"


    Hiram could do nothing but give a wry smile. He was lucky that he had been with Rachelst night,


    otherwise, it would''ve been almost impossible to defend himself.


    But he still didn''t understand what was going on.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the woman begin to weep, Rachel couldn''t help saying,"I think you''re mistaken. Hiram was with


    mest night. Since our wedding ceremony is today, he didn''t go out at all."


    "No! That''s impossible! How can I be mistaken?" The woman shook her head, staring at Hiram with


    conviction. She had been addicted to his charming face for so long and finally managed to get close to


    him yesterday. So how could she have made such a stupid mistake?


    Meanwhile, Hiram frowned again and suddenly recalled something. He cast a nce at his guests and


    found Hearst quietly standing up to escape. "Hearst! Come here right now!" roared Hiram furiously.


    He had told Hearst to leave after showing his face. But Hearst had not only stayed at the party, but also


    yed with this woman''s heart using his name!


    Hearst, who was intending to escape, instantly straightened up when he heard Hiram call his name.


    Then, he slowly turned around and waved to that woman with an awkward smile on his face. "Hello,


    Gina, nice to meet you again."


    Gina Kang stared at Hearst and then looked at Hiram again in confusion. But after thinking about


    everything that had happenedst night, she immediately turned her sight back to Hearst.


    "Are you the one who was with mest night?" asked Gina Kang, shocked.


    Hearst shrugged and walked forward. Avoiding the curious eyes from the other guests, Hearst coughed


    and replied,"Yes. My brother was busy with getting his wedding banquet ready and had no time to


    attend the party, so I came on his behalf.


    I, I was intending to leave after a dance with you, but you took me to your room. I''m a man, so how


    would I be able to resist that kind of temptation? Then I..."


    Richard Rong suddenly rose to his feet from his seat, angrily pointed at his son and began cussing.


    "You bastard! Gina Kang is such a graceful youngdy. How dare you do that to her! You scoundrel! I


    must kill you today!"


    Hearst quickly stepped back and hid behind Hiram. "Brother, I beg you! I''ve regarded you as my blood


    brother since childhood. I even attended that party for youst night, so help me now, okay?"


    "You bastard! You''ve ruined Hiram''s wedding ceremony! I can''t believe you still have the nerve to beg


    him to help you! Damn it! Why do I have a degenerate like you as a son?"


    Richard was trembling with indignation, and his wife, who was sitting in the back row, immediately ran


    up to him and said,"There, there! Take care of your body. Don''t lose your temper like this!"


    Watching the farce, Rachel suddenly had a good idea. "I have a solution," she said, smiling.


    "Hearst, you should take responsibility for what you did to Miss Kang. The Kang family and the Rong


    family are equal in social status. And now that all our rtives and friends are here, why don''t you get


    engaged to each other? That way, you can take responsibility for Miss Kang. What do you think?"


    Hiram nced at Rachel and said,"Rachel is right. Hearst, you should start behaving like a man. Uncle,


    Aunt, what do you think?"


    Richard looked at his wife and both of them agreed to the idea. It was a good opportunity for them to


    put pressure on their son. Furthermore, the Kang family was a big family too, so they were satisfied


    with the prospect of their son marrying the Kang family''s daughter. "It''s a good idea! But we don''t know


    if Miss Kang is willing to marry Hearst," said Richard.


    All the guests turned their attention to Gina Kang, who bit her lips and looked from Hiram to Hearst.


    Now that she knew that the one who''d slept with herst night was Hearst, not Hiram, she felt a little


    bitter, but there was also a special feeling blooming in her heart.


    "You should definitely take responsibility for tainting my purity! Hearst, you bettere to my house to


    formally propose to me!"


    And with that, Gina Kang directly turned around and walked to the door.


    After she''d left, Hearst pointed to himself and asked,"What? Why didn''t anyone ask my opinion about


    it? How can you decide my marriage so hastily?"


    Hiram nced at him, then held Rachel''s hand and stepped to the end of the red carpet where the


    pastor was waiting for them.


    Richard shook his head and walked to his seat, murmuring to himself.


    "What a ck sheep! He brought this onto himself. Hiram and Rachel have solved the problem for him


    and given him a way out, but he still has the nerve toin!"


    But he was saying it loud enough for Hearst to hear. Hearst resentfully scratched his head and walked


    back silently to his seat.


    He regretted how impulsive he''d beenst night. If he had managed to control himself then, he wouldn''t


    be trapped now!


    Although Hiram had omitted many parts of the ceremony, Rachel still felt exhausted when it was over.


    "Are you tired?"


    Hiram and Rachel were traveling in the car. Hiram was holding Rachel''s waist to make her feel more


    Rachel nodded, rested her head on Hiram''s shoulder and said,"Where are we going?"


    Watching the seaside pass them, Rachel had to admit that the scenery was beautiful, but she had no


    strength to enjoy it at that moment.


    "We are going to the vi by the sea. Since you can''t take long trips now, I chose a ce which isn''t far


    away," answered Hiram, taking out a bottle of milk and passing it to Rachel. "Drink this if you feel


    hungry."


    Rachel sipped the milk through a straw, leaning on Hiram''s chest. She stared at the floating clouds


    through the window.


    It was clear now.


    Their married life had started.


    All the time they''d spent together till now was nothing but a preface. They were going to experience a


    lot more things together, no matter good or bad.


    Rachelid her hands on her swollen belly and caressed her babies.


    She was d that she was going to start her long journey of married life with them.

 Chapter 243 Fannies Restaurant Was Smashed Up

    Chapter 243 Fannie''s Restaurant Was Smashed Up


    Hiram was taking Rachel to his grand seaside vi. When they arrived there, Rachel was surprised,


    because it was more like a small castle than a vi. It covered an area of thousands of square meters.


    The castle-like vi had been built on an elevated tform so that it wouldn''t be gradually eroded by


    the ebb and flow of the tide.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Rong, pleasee in. Dinner''s ready!" The servants had been standing in two lines,


    waiting for them. When they saw the caring, they bowed to wee Hiram and Rachel.


    Hiram carried Rachel out of the car and walked into the vi. When they approached the elevator, a


    servant pressed the elevator button for him and waited.


    After Hiram got into the elevator, Rachel, who had her face buried against his chest, raised her head


    and said,"Put me down. My legs were just asleep. I feel better now..."


    When she''d been about to get off the car, Rachel had told Hiram that her legs were numb. Without a


    second thought, Hiram had scooped her out of the car in his arms.


    "It''s okay. You''re so light. I can even carry you for another hour. When we arrive at our floor, you can


    take rest for a while. After the long day we''ve had, you must be feeling extremely tired!"


    After the elevator reached the top floor, he carried her out and walked toward the French windows.


    He put her down gently on a cream-colored soft couch in front of the French windows. Then, he


    opened the curtains, revealing the beautiful sunset.


    It looked like the sun was drowning in the endless sea. Rachel sat up from the couch, surprised by the


    beautiful scenery. The sky was painted a dreamy mixture of red, orange and indigo.


    "Do you like it?"


    Hiram walked back to her and held her tenderly from behind. Resting his chin gently on her head, he


    looked at the scenery.


    "Yes. I enjoy it!" Rachel responded quickly. It was obvious from the smile on her face that she was


    excited and fascinated. She put her hands on top of Hiram''s and said,"From now on, whenever you


    have the time, can you bring me here to enjoy the beautiful sunset glow?"


    "Of course I can. This is our home too. If you like being here, I''ll make time toe here with you twice


    a month," Hiram answered without hesitation, gazing at Rachel, who looked even more beautiful under


    the warm sunset glow.


    After several seconds, he continued,"How about we have dinner here? I''ll ask the servants to bring our


    dishes here." Then he let go of her waist and called the servants.


    Rachel smiled with happiness. She felt like she was looking at heaven''s gate. Seeing such a beautiful


    scenery while she was in Hiram''spany, Rachel felt content.


    Hiram and Rachel spent about a week in the seaside vi. Happy days always went by fast. They had


    to return to Tulip Pce even though Rachel wouldn''t mind staying in the seaside vi for a few more


    days.


    Hiram was very busy, so it wasn''t easy for him to extend their stay at the seaside vi.


    Time passed by quickly. They were back at Tulip Pce. Beforeing to H City to stabilize Stream


    Company''s business in the domestic market this year, Hiram had been working in America.


    Now that he had achieved his goal, he was being urged to return to America.


    Therefore, Hiram had to go back to America for a while to deal with the business there.


    Rachel sat on the windowsill, propping her chin up with her hands. She was gazing outside at the


    leaves which were falling from the trees. Winter had already begun. Hiram had gone to America for half


    a month, and she didn''t know when he would be back.


    Then, she stood up and moved her hand gently over her belly which had be bigger. Because she


    was carrying twins, her belly was bigger than that of the pregnant women carrying one child.


    After standing for a while, she felt a little tired, so she sat on a chair nearby and read the promotional


    material sent by Celine.


    Her studio had started to take off. With Hiram''s ''little'' support, her studio had expanded from seven


    employees to twenty.


    However, although they''d had Hiram''s help, the main reason why their studio was sessful was that


    the ability of her team, including Celine, was trusted by their clients.


    While reading the promotional material, Rachel''s phone rang. It was her mom.


    She put on her headset to answer the call and said,"Hello, mom."


    "Rachel, I... I''m in a little trouble. Something has happened at the restaurant. Can you ask someone to


    help me? I just need help with small things. You can ask Carl or Chad," Fannie said.


    Rachel paused for a moment, then said,"Mom, what happened?"


    "Nothing, nothing serious. It''s just some loafers who are quarreling with us. All the staff in my restaurant


    are women, so we need a man to calm them down and deal with this," Fannie said after clearing her


    throat.


    Hearing Fannie''s words, Rachel stood up and said,"Mom, don''t worry. I''lle there now. Try your best


    not to irritate them and wait for me!"


    "Rachel, you''d better note here. I''m afraid that you might be injured identally!" Fannie shouted


    quickly.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But Rachel had already hung up the phone. She called Chad and said,"Chad, bring several men to my


    mom''s restaurant. Some guys are picking a fight there." After several seconds, she continued,"Yes.


    You go there directly, I''ll be there soon."


    As soon as she hung up, she left the house.


    Hiram had ordered bodyguards to take turns to protect her day and night before he left, so they


    followed her around everywhere. Once she got into a car, another one followed right behind.


    As soon as she arrived at Fannie''s restaurant, Rachel furrowed her eyebrows.


    ''Where did these loaferse from?'' she wondered.


    The signboard of Fannie Private Home Cuisine had been destroyed. What was worse, the restaurant


    was also in a mess.


    It was evening and the air was chilly, so there weren''t many people on the street. The group of people


    standing in the doorway of the restaurant were easily noticeable.


    "Can you stop? If it''s really my fault that someone''s ill, I''ll bear the medical costs. But you can''t hit


    people!" Fannie screamed, protecting a young waitress in the restaurant.


    "It''s just a little punishment! My nephew is just seven years old, but now he is in the ICU after eating a


    meal here! Damn you! Just because you say you''ll cover the medical costs, do you think I''ll get the


    money and leave quickly? No way!" A man in his forties rolled up his sleeves, pointed at Fannie and


    cursed loudly.


    "Sir! I am sure! Your nephew is definitely not ill because of eating the food we served. Our food is fresh,


    and we pay much attention to hygiene. It''s impossible for me to cook unhealthy food for my customers.


    There must be a misunderstanding!"


    Fannie had shouted herself hoarse. But no matter how much she tried to exin, they still didn''t listen


    to her.


    Fannie was sure that the food in her restaurant was healthy, and that it wasn''t her fault that his nephew


    was ill. ''It''s impossible, '' she thought.


    At that moment, Rachel''s bodyguards pulled the people who were standing at the doorway to the side,


    making way for Rachel.


    After she walked in, she saw that Fannie''s head was bleeding. She frowned and bit her lips to control


    her rage. Then, she turned around to look at the man in his forties, who seemed to be leading the


    group of ruffians.


    "Sir! You can talk anything out peacefully. How can you hit people?" asked Rachel.


    "Hmph! Who are you? A pregnant woman? Instead of staying quietly at home, you''vee here to


    have a finger in the pie, huh?" The middle-aged man sized Rachel up, and his eyes rested on her belly


    for a few seconds.


    Rachel smiled coldly. She stood in front of Fannie and the other workers. "This restaurant is owned by


    my mom. Now tell me, should I get involved or not?" she asked.


    "Your mom? That''s great. If my nephew can''t be saved, I won''t let you two off. I''ll punish you for what


    you did to my nephew!"


    As soon as the middle-aged man finished his words, he received a hard punch on his face!

 Chapter 244 The Evil Backstage Manipulator

    Chapter 244 The Evil Backstage Maniptor


    Chad had walked into the restaurant without anyone noticing. He shook his fist and sneered at the


    middle-aged man. "Who the fuck are you? Do you know who owns this restaurant? You not only came


    here to get my sister-inw in trouble but you also said something rude to her. How dare you!"


    "Who are you?"


    Right after the middle-aged man asked the question, Chad hit him with his fist again!


    "This is for Aunt Fannie! Think over your words before you say them! If you have a problem with us, try


    to talk it over in an appropriate way or call the police instead of insulting people and damaging the


    chairs and tables in the restaurant. Now, you''re in trouble because you''ve damaged private property!''


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Chad shouted at the middle-aged man. Before walking into the restaurant, he had already called Kun.


    No matter what had happened, the middle-aged man shouldn''t have smashed the tables and chairs


    and beaten people up. Chad couldn''t put up with this kind of behavior, so he decided to teach him a


    lesson!


    "Oh? I''m in trouble? I know you have friends with a powerful background, but so what? So do I! How


    dare youy a hand on me? I swear I''ll make you pay with your life. Be careful!" the middle-aged man


    yelled, rubbing his face.


    As the man spoke, Rachel finally started to figure out what was happening.


    This man was probably lying about his nephew being at the hospital. It was highly possible that he had


    "Chad, let''s deal with this properly. Find a qualified doctor to examine his nephew and find out what has


    caused his illness. As for the restaurant, now that he''s smashed it and beaten up people, we don''t need


    to negotiate with him. Call the police!"


    Rachel said to Chad before turning around and walking to Fannie. "Mom, are you doing okay?"


    Fannie shook her head and said,"Rachel, I''m fine. It''s just a superficial wound. Not a big deal, really. I''ll


    go to the hospital to get it looked atter."


    Fannie hadn''t intended to let Rachel know about this, but things had gone out of her control.


    "Chad, call a car here to bring my mom and these two injured girls to the hospital! You and I can stay


    here to deal with the problems," Rachel said, ncing at the middle-aged man.


    "Yes, Rachel," Chad said, then asked someone to help Fannie and the two staffs leave the restaurant


    unharmed.


    After Fannie left, Rachel grabbed a chair and sat on it. "Chad, when will the police arrive?"


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man shouted at Rachel,"Hey! You''re the one who''s in the wrong. The


    food my nephew had here got him admitted in the ICU. How shameless are you that you dare to call


    the police?"


    "Can''t you understand me, sir?" Rachel asked coldly. "I''ve no reason to believe you. What if you''re


    making trouble for us on purpose? If what you''re saying really is true, then I can promise you that we''ll


    take full responsibility for it.


    But likewise, since you''ve dared to smash the property in Fannie Private Home Cuisine, you need to


    take responsibility too!"


    The middle-aged man swallowed and began to look anxious. He subtly gestured at his men to report


    this to their boss.


    Although thisdy looked young, she was very strong and tough. Even though he was a tall and strong


    male, she made him afraid.


    Soon, they heard the police siren.


    The middle-aged man and his subordinates freaked out. They started to flee in all directions, but none


    of them escaped sessfully. They were all caught by Chad''s people.


    Rachel watched them get into the police van, then nodded her head to Kun, who hade here in


    person to help her.


    "Chad, follow them to see if you can find out who is behind them,"


    Rachel said to Chad. She looked at the messy Fannie Private Home Cuisine and sighed.


    Those people had definitely made trouble for Fannie on purpose. They had smashed everything in the


    restaurant, including the signboard.


    They''d clearly wanted to cause so much damage that the restaurant couldn''t be opened again.


    "Rachel, I can assure you that I can find out anything as long as it happens in H City!"


    Chad said to Rachel. He looked around the messy restaurant and said,"We can reopen the restaurant


    despite all this damage. Rachel, you can ask Fannie whether she wants to reopen her restaurant here


    or in another area. And I''ll take care of everything. You two don''t have to worry about that."


    Rachel rubbed her forehead and shook her head. "Thanks, Chad. But let''s put that aside first. I think it''s


    better for my mother to take a break. I''ll talk to her. But I need you to pay attention to what happened


    today. Please make sure that you find out whether the middle-aged man was telling the truth.


    Otherwise, find out who is behind this whole thing and what their n is."


    "No problem. Rachel, let me drive you home. It''ste now," Chad said to Rachel.


    Rachel nodded her head. She stood up and walked towards the exit carefully, trying her best to avoid


    the shards of broken bowls and tes on the ground.


    First, she went to the hospital. After making sure that everything was all right, she took Fannie home


    with her.


    "Rachel, I think I should ask a fortune teller for advice. Is this year not favorable to me? What''s wrong


    with me? What do you think?" Fannie asked Rachel, smiling bitterly. She was lying on the bed with


    Rachel sitting beside her.


    In this year, Fannie had broken her leg. And now, her restaurant had been smashed. Why did she need


    to go through so much torture in her life?


    "Mom, do you remember what you told me? This is how life is. There are always ups and downs. No


    one can have a favorable wind all the time," Rachel said, holding Fannie''s hands and trying to


    encourage her.


    Fannie forced a smile and sighed,"Never mind. As long as I''m still living, everything is fine. I''m so tired


    now. I really want to take a break. Let''s talk about thister."


    Her restaurant had been crowded with customerstely, and Fannie had been thinking about working


    her fingers to the bone and expanding her business.


    However, it seemed that she had to take a break after the incident.


    Rachel agreed with Fannie. "Yeah, mom. New Year ising. Why not have a good rest? If you want


    to reopen your restaurant after New Year, I''ll help you arrange things!"


    Fannie nodded her head and said,"Okay. Stop worrying about me. What about you? Are you okay? Did


    you get hurt?" Fannie sat up as she spoke and rubbed Rachel''s belly.


    "I''m fine. It''s been four months, so it''s more stable now. It isn''t that easy to miscarry," Rachel said and


    looked at her belly gently.


    "That''s great, that''s great! You know what? I''ve made up my mind. I''ve decided to do nothing but take


    good care of you!" Fannie said to Rachel happily. She was no longer upset by the incident.


    Two dayster...


    In the morning, Rachel was watering the flowers in the courtyard when Chad walked in.


    "Rachel, I have news for you. It''s about what happened two days ago." Chad sounded embarrassed.


    "Great, tell me. Come on in." Rachel put down the watering can and walked towards the little pavilion


    behind the courtyard.


    Chad followed her. He was so embarrassed that he didn''t know how to begin. He had gotten the news


    yesterday, but he hadn''t known how to tell her about it. If Rachel hadn''t called and asked him about it,


    he wouldn''t havee here to report to her today.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Is it that hard to tell me?" Rachel asked after waiting for a few


    minutes.


    Chad shook his head, took a deep breath and said,"Those people who made trouble at the restaurant


    were supposed to be detained for a month, but someone bailed them out!"


    "Bailed them out? Who?" Rachel was looking at the light pink Chinese rose on the flower rack. Kun had


    already ordered that bail wasn''t allowed, but someone had still dared to bail them out. Who was he?


    "Uh, uh¡­" Chad was hesitating in embarrassment, but he continued,"It was¡­ it was uncle Gavin!"


    Rachel''s hands, which were holding the flowers, began trembling. "You mean, those people were under


    the direction of my father-inw?"


    she asked, turning to look at Chad.

 Chapter 345 Tear Her Into Pieces!

    Chapter 345 Tear Her Into Pieces!


    Rachel opened the door and found Lydia and Gavin.


    She tried to speak, but her voice was dead as if someone had trampled on it and no words came out.


    The next thing Rachel knew was, she had pped Lydia.


    "I knew that you were bad luck the moment you came back from abroad! I was kidnapped and my own


    mother is behind bars now! Are you a devil in angel''s clothing, my dear sister-inw?"


    She sneered at Lydia and started to shake in anger.


    If thoughts could kill, Rachel would have killed Lydia many times over.


    "Why p me, Rachel? It was your mother whomitted the crime and it''s only fair she pays for it! I


    don''t see why you me me for that!" Lydia said as she soothed her pain in her cheek.


    Gavin stood up tall in front of Lydia and said,"Rachel, you can''ty all the me on Lydia. Listen, I''ll tell


    them to look into this again and find out what really happened. If your mother is innocent, I''ll kneel


    down and apologize to her!"


    The words had no impact on Rachel''s ice-cold heart. She sneered at Gavin and said bitterly,"Dad, even


    if my parents weren''t good with Landy at that time, I think things are even now since I''ve given birth to a


    son and a daughter! Blood is thicker than water! You know it better than me!


    Why did you put her into jail? She''s old now and I don''t think she has a lot of time left to live. Why can''t


    you just let us live our lives in peace? Why do you insist on doing that to her?"


    Rachel had no idea what had happened during that time and even if her parents had been involved in


    Landy''s death, she could not believe it. Maybe because Landy loved her father deeply and couldn''t


    believe he had married someone else.


    This was why she let her mother live in XH vige by herself for the past four years. She thought that


    taking a step back would avoid a fight between her mother and Hiram''s parents. Therefore, she tried


    her best to keep them from meeting each other and she endured all this because she believed the


    problem would go away on its own one day.


    After all her efforts, they put her mother into jail finally, and Rachel was speechless on them.


    "Stop talking to my dad like that, Rachel!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Did Aunt Landy do anything wrong? She was young and at her best age. She got pregnant after


    meeting your father! What''s more, your mother killed her baby out of jealousy! Did you ever put


    yourself in her shoes? Did you?


    Your mother lived an easy life all those years and she has had enough! It was generous of us to leave


    her untouched till now. How could you ask my dad to let her go?" Lydia yelled.


    She gave Rachel a look that could kill.


    Lydia never considered Rachel as a family member and since Hiram wasn''t here now, she took this


    chance to create hatred between Gavin and Rachel. She had been waiting for this day for long.


    If she added enough fuel to the fire burning now, the hate would grow bigger. The bigger it would be,


    the harder would be the reconciliation.


    Rachel was taking everything away from her - Hiram''s attention, her parents'' trust and more. It was the


    time for Rachel to suffer for this. She would take everything away from Rachel in return and let her


    "You''d better go home now, Rachel. I''ll tell them to zip their mouth. No one will learn what happened to


    your mother," Gavin said and then closed his eyes with a sigh.


    Rachelughed instead of going away. "Fine, I''ll go home with the children."


    "Wait!" Gavin opened his eyes immediately and eximed,"I don''t think you have the strength to take


    care of them now. Let them stay here. Joanna''s willing to look after them for some more time."


    "Dad, I''m the mother of Jonny and Joyce. No matter what happened or will happen, you can''t change it.


    I don''t think there is anyone that can rece a child''s own mother, is there?" Rachel disagreed and


    walked to the staircase without waiting for Gavin to reply.


    Joanna stood at the door of the study.


    She had been eavesdropping on them all this time.


    She noticed Rachel''s unusualness the moment she walked in and then she followed her upstairs. But


    she hadn''t expected to learn all this.


    "How could you do this to Fannie, Lydia? I thought you had changed and asked Hiram to allow you to


    in her thoughts as she clutched her chest in agony.


    Rachel had gone downstairs and headed to the room where Jonny and Joyce were. She couldn''t stay


    away from her children anymore.


    "Go and stop her taking the children with her, Joanna! Hurry up!" Gavin yelled in desperation.


    Joanna stamped her feet and nced at Gavin and Lydia in despondence before she went down for


    Rachel.


    "Rachel? Please!" she pleaded as she rushed down the stairs.


    "Rachel, calm down! Please listen to me! You must trust me now. I know you are worrying about


    Fannie. Remember I''m their grandmother. Believe me, I can take good care of them for you now! You


    cane and pick them up at any time after this matter is over. I promise!"


    Joanna bbered as she grabbed Rachel''s hands to stop her.


    Rachel was reaching out to open the door, but stopped because she knew things would be


    awkward if she took the twins with her now. She didn''t want them to see their mother quarreling with


    their grandparents.


    Standing at the door, she could hear themughing happily inside the room and she bit her lips, trying


    to stop the flow of sadness inside her heart.


    Then she forced herself to take her hands off the door.


    Without looking at Joanna, she headed to the door absentmindedly, looking down at the floor.


    After she left the Rong House, she went to Kun, the director of Public Security Department of H City.


    they had met several times before. She wanted to ask him to keep an eye on Fannie.


    Fannie wasn''t easy to get along with and Rachel was worried that she might suffer while in jail.


    Kun told her not to be worried and told her that he had ordered special attention to be given to Fannie.


    Rachel went back to Tulip Pce after she had done all that came up in her mind to help Fannie.


    She was waiting for the next morning. she could then go to Streams Building for Hiram.


    He was the only one that could possibly help Fannie now.


    It was a long and a hard night for Rachel. She couldn''t sleep until she drank a whole bottle of wine.


    It was nine in the morning when she woke up. She took a quick shower and got dressed as soon as


    possible before leaving for Streams Building.


    She ran into Carl, who had returned from his vacation, at the gates of Tulip Pce.


    "Rachel? I was on my way to meet you! What''s going on? Your eyes look puffed!" Carl asked worriedly


    as he saw Rachel''s eyes were swollen and red.


    "Carl! You''re just in time! Please take me to Streams Building! Hurry up!" Rachel said as she opened


    the door to get in the car.


    Seeing that Rachel was in a hurry, Carl didn''t ask any more questions and stepped on the gas to speed


    up the car.


    They arrived at Streams Building soon.


    It was around ten when Rachel came to Hiram''s office.


    The secretary told her that Hiram hade back but was at a meeting at that moment.


    Rachel took a breath of relief and a smile finally lit up her strained face.


    ''He''se back!


    Finally he''s back!'' she told herself in relief.


    She headed to the boardroom directly, ignoring Ben who tried to stop her.


    "Rachel?" Chad stopped her at the door of the boardroom.


    "Please wait a moment, Rachel! Hiram''s at an important meeting now and it''ll finish in 20 minutes!"


    Chad said.


    Rachel shook her head and said anxiously,"I can''t wait, Chad! I have to see him right now! It''s urgent!"


    She pushed off Chad''s hand and reached out to the door.


    But Chad managed to stand before the door and said,"Rachel, please wait 20 minutes! Even if heaven


    has fallen down, it will take 20 minutes! Please be considerate! Don''t get me into trouble, please!"


    Rachel was so anxious that tears were welling up in her eyes. Grabbing Chad''s zer, she asked,"Tell


    me the truth! Did Hiram tell you that he doesn''t want to see me?"


    It seemed that Hiram had made up his mind not to see her, regardless of how many times she tried to


    meet him.


    This was all because she thought of another man in her heart. He thought of this as cheating. Thus he


    didn''t want to see her anymore.


    "Um..."


    Chad was rendered speechless by her question. He looked away in hesitation.


    Rachel seized this moment to open the door of the boardroom going around Chad.

 Chapter 346 Evidence Against Fannie

    Chapter 346 Evidence Against Fannie


    All she could see was that all the seats had already been upied by leaders of all levels, and Hiram


    was sitting at the chair which directly faced the door.


    Seeing Rachel enter the room, Hiram didn''t bother to stand up but he lifted his hard eyes, saying


    coldly,"No matter what you have got, I''m only avable to hear when this meeting is over."


    "No, I''m afraid but I have to talk to you right now!" she insisted and inly refused to wait any longer.


    She remembered that once he had asked her to wait until he was done with the meeting, but what


    happened after that? He thought of a variety of excuses and left her in a lurch and went away.


    "I think we can finish it here," Seeing that Rachel was being so adamant Hiram said to his co-workers


    inside the room.


    Within one second, everyone vacated the room and there were only Hiram and Rachel left inside the


    huge meeting room.


    Still sitting on his chair right in front of the table, Hiram said to the woman who was standing at a door a


    minute back,"Go ahead, and tell me all that you want to say to me?"


    Looking at him, Rachel felt that all the false pretenses she had put up were copsing like a castle


    made of sand did when the waves kept rushing to it. It was so fragile itself and how could it stand


    against the waves? Her strength broke into thousand pieces the moment she saw his face.


    Her tears were streaming down. All here defenses were destroyed and she ran up to him to hold him in


    her arms.


    "Hiram, boohoo¡­¡­ I miss you so much! I can''t ¡­¡­boohoo¡­¡­" she continued weeping as her arms


    were wrapped around his neck. The tears just seemed to be flowing as if they would remove all the


    problems that had cropped between them.


    Hiram narrowed his eyes and he took her hands off his neck, saying,"Why are you always crying? Are


    you wasting your tears for me, or better still are they for that man?"


    Looking at his starry eyes, which never changed, Rachel sniffled and cried out loudly,"Please don''t do


    this to me, honey! I never liked him or anyone else for that matter, and you know that very well! I would


    cry if it was him or anyone else that I know of! You know that I can''t control my emotions!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Really? Is that so? But you know what I could see more than just sympathy for him. Your eyes were


    conveying a lot of things!" Hiram said as he put his hand on her chin and raised it, which was by now


    fully covered with her tears.


    Blinking her eyes, Rachel couldn''t help that her tears were welling up again in her eyes and she


    continued to weep bitterly,"Tell me, Hiram! Tell me what I should do! Tell me how I can regain your trust


    again!"


    Humans are supposed to be emotional because they are not stones, are they?


    Rachel admitted that she was carried away by Patrick when he had met her again and again. He was


    so good at making her happy and that is what she liked about him, but then that was just howmon


    people like her would react.


    Hiram was the only man she had ever loved in all her life.


    "Listen, you know very well how I have treated you, Rachel. I''ve always given you some leverage


    because I always thought that I owe a lot to you, but there''s only one thing that I just can''t tolerate. That


    is you thinking about another man in your heart."


    Hiram took his hand from beneath her chin andughed coldly,"What''s more, this man died because of


    me, and I''ve been thinking that now you are going to remember him your entire life."


    Hiram was not only very particr of cleanliness in his life, but he also wanted loyalty in his


    rtionships at all the times.


    He wanted to maintain his love and loyalty with Rachel both physically and spiritually.


    And so he expected the same from her too.


    "So, you are never going to forgive me, right? You have just ignored me since the past ten days!" she


    askedughing suddenly, tears still running along her cheeks.


    It is true that it is very difficult to remove memories from your heart especially if they are of a special


    person. Rachel believed that she could never forget Patrick and from time to time his memories would


    keep haunting her. How could Hiram ignore and not forgive her because she had this memory etched


    in her heart?


    "Both of us need some time to calm down, and I am tired of pretending in front of you that it does not


    matter to me," Hiram said as he dropped his phone, which was ringing,"are you done with your words


    now? If so, it would be better if you please go home now, as I have got lots of work to do today."


    Wiping off her tears with the back of her hands, Rachel looked at him and replied hoarsely,"I know that


    you have not got over it, and I really don''t care how you are going to treat me. I can understand, but


    can you now go to Gavin? Please go and talk to him!"


    Hiram raised his head and looked at her immediately.


    "Can you please persuade him to stop? Can you request him to set my mom free?" Rachel said and


    her tears were falling fast just like a broken strand of pearls kept bouncing back.


    Hiram knotted his brows and asked her,"What? What are you talking about? You said that your mom


    was taken to the police station?"


    He was out of town since thest few days and really had no idea what was going on because he had


    been ignoring all calls other than business.


    "They said that my mom was involved in a murder which had happened twenty years ago, and they


    have got solid evidence against her. I''ve gone there twice, but they didn''t let me meet her!" Rachel


    whimpered.


    Hiram stood up and came close to her. He put his hands on her shoulders and patted them,


    saying,"Okay, I''ll go and see what has happened. Stop crying now and I''ll see what I can do."


    Resting her head on his shoulder, Rachel nodded. However, she couldn''t stop crying immediately.


    She trusted Hiram and knew that he would never turn her down no matter what happened between


    them.


    In the afternoon, Hiram arranged Rachel so that she could meet Fannie in the police station.


    "Mom, look at where we are now! Please tell me theplete truth. Everything that happened at that


    time? They are saying that you killed Landy''s baby. Is that true?" Rachel asked.


    Holding Fannie''s hands Rachel aimed to know the truth from her mother.


    Fannie shook her head and replied,"My dear, they have also asked me about the case countless times


    in the past few days, but I really had no idea whether Landy had a baby. How can I kill a baby when I


    had no idea that he was there?


    Honey, I admit that I had done some stupid things to her when I was young, but I was not crazy enough


    to go and kill her baby. I don''t know from where they have found the so-called evidence to prove me


    guilty. They said that I strangled her baby and buried it under the foot of south XH Mountain. How can I


    ever do such a thing?"


    Fannie felt it was ridiculous and sheughed loudly. She even didn''t know when Landy got pregnant


    and her husband had told that Landy and he never slept together.


    Even when she was taken to the police station, she had no clue about what had happened.


    Rachel''s words forced her to think, and she was very confused. She couldn''t tell whether Simpson had


    lied to her or someone had made up this most ridiculous story.


    "Mom! Are you saying that all the evidences are faked? And you think they have been set up, right?


    Landy never got pregnant and someone has made the entire story!" Rachel asked shocked. It had


    been a long time and where had all these evidencese from?


    Fannie nodded and replied,"Yes, honey! At that time I had seen Landy several times, and how was it


    possible that I would not notice that she was pregnant? I was wondering maybe I hurt someone when I


    was young, and now he is taking out his grudges by implicating me like this."


    She was quite forthright at that time and always quarreled with others. Thus she had no idea if people


    could go to the extent of framing her just to take revenge.


    "I see, mom! I''ll look into this matter and find out what''s going on. Are you fine here, is there anything


    that bothers you?" Rachel asked as her eyes turned red. She had been crying excessively


    "Fine, I''m fine! Don''t worry, honey! People here are respectful to me, and, they all know that I''m Hiram


    Rong''s mother-inw! No one dares to bully me! You know what I''ve gone through all those years! I


    can go through this too, honey! Rx!" Fannie replied briskly.


    She was adamant and truly she didn''t want to upset her daughter.


    Rachel lowered her head quietly. Then she wiped off her tears and said confidently,"Mom, please take


    care of yourself, and I''ll try my best to prove you''re innocent! Trust me, everything would be good!"


    She left the visitation a momentter. When she walked out of the police station, she saw that Chad''s


    car was waiting for her.


    Hiram put away the document he was reading after Rachel entered, and said,"I''ve gone through all the


    evidences just now. They are pointing towards Fannie. They found the baby buried under the mountain


    foot, and DNA detection has confirmed that it was Landy''s baby. Besides, they''ve found some


    witnesses also, and I''m afraid that Fannie may have to stay here for some time."


    He was telling the truth. Hiram didn''t feel likeforting Rachel and he wanted her to face the reality.


    She should understand what could happen in the future.

 Chapter 347 How Could He Do That Without Any Sympathy

    Chapter 347 How Could He Do That Without Any Sympathy


    Hearing this, Rachel could feel her knees trembling and the sky above her head spinning. She


    gathered herself and thought about the conversation she had with her mom. She was sure that there


    was some kind of a discord somewhere. She fell into a deep thought for a moment. Then she said to


    Hiram, ''''Hiram, can we verify this again, but do this on our own? My mom told me that Landy never had


    a child. And I have a strong belief that she will not lie to me. I am afraid all these stuffs and that kid


    could be made up by someone. Besides, the DNA report could even be fake!''''


    ''''Rachel, calm down, please. Now they have ced all the necessary evidences. Even if we want to


    prove them wrong, we need time to collect our evidences to prove our point.'''' Hiram spoke furrowing


    his eyebrows into a deep thought.


    The thought of waiting made Rachel impatient. She grabbed Hiram''s clothes in desperation and said,


    ''''Yeah, but I know my mom is innocent. And how could I just stand here and see her suffer without any


    fault? Can we at least talk to Gavin when we go back? Let''s go find that witness. I want an exnation


    from him on why he is doing such a thing to my mom!''''


    ''''Rachel, calm down. I can understand your feelings now. But have you ever thought about the


    consequence of this? Gavin is Hiram''s father. There are many things to be considered while dealing


    with this issue. One mistake from our side and things will get even worse. And if the social media


    affect the Streams Company''s business.''''


    Chad said trying to sound reasonable.


    Hiram casted a disapproving nce at Chad and motioned him to keep quiet.


    Rachel remained quiet as Chad spoke. Then she took a deep breath and pushed Hiram away. Her


    eyes mellowed down as she spoke, ''''Oh, is that so? So, for all these years, I have ended up being an


    outsider for your family. I need to take the Rong family into consideration. I need to be careful of your


    family''s feelings. But what have I got after all these years? Has Gavin ever cared about his daughter-in-


    Rachel turned her face away from Hiram, grabbed the car handle and said, ''''Hiram, if you find this to be


    embarrassing for yourself and your family, you are free to stay out of this. I will not force you. I can take


    care of my own business myself. I don''t need your help.''''


    Rachel opened the door of the car and was ready to step out. However, Hiram grabbed her arms and


    turned her towards him. ''''What do you mean by your own business? I promise you that I''ll never let


    anyone to hurt you.


    And, Chad. Rachel is my wife. If I do not support her during this difficult time, she''ll be all alone and


    devastated."


    How could Hiram do this without considering about how Rachel would feel?


    Chad didn''t know what to say. He was worried about how this would impact the father and son


    rtionship between Hiram and Gavin. Now it turned out that Hiram had already anticipated it and he


    was determined to defend Fannie and Rachel, even if it meant that he might have to fight against his


    own family.


    Rachel lifted her head slowly. She looked at Hiram with her eyes swelling with tears, biting her lips. ''''I


    thought that you would leave me again. You would abandon me again.'''' She broke into an


    uncontroble sob.


    Hearing her words, Hiram raised his eyebrows and told Chad. ''''Drive us to the Rong family.''''


    ¡ª¡ª


    ''''Hey, kids! Your daddy is back!'''' Joanna was ying with Jonny and Joyce in the courtyard. When she


    saw Hiram''s car approaching, she grabbed their hands and walked towards the car.


    Hearing this, Jonny and Joyce ran to the car door immediately. And when they saw Rachel and Hiram


    getting out of the car, they shouted in excitement. ''''Mommy! Mommy! I miss you so much!''''


    ''''Daddy, take me in your arms.'''' Joyce walked towards Hiram, stretching her hands to Hiram.


    Hiram held his daughter in his arms and nudged her chin. He then said to Joanna, ''''Mom, I havee


    to pick up the children.''''


    ''''Well, you haven''te back for ten days. At least have dinner with us before you leave!'''' Joanna said


    and took a nce at Gavin who was looking down from the window upstairs. The disputes between the


    two families had torn Joanna apart. She could not bear to see her family breaking into pieces like this.


    She was trying to do her best to put together whatever bits and pieces she could collect.


    Hiram was holding Joyce with one hands and Rachel''s hand with his other hand. They walked towards


    the car. He made it clear that he stood in solidarity with his wife.


    Hiram put Joyce on the back seat and closed the car door. Then he took a nce at Joanna and said,


    ''''Mom, I have got to go. Bye.''''


    ''''Hiram!'''' Joanna shouted. But by that time, the car had already zoomed away. Hiram did not look back


    even for once.


    Joanna watched her son leave the house with his family and her heart broke into pieces. She stood


    there for a while and then slowly walked inside the house. When she entered the door, Gavin had


    alreadye downstairs.


    ''''See, because of you, our son doesn''t want toe back to our house. Gavin, even if you don''t care


    about Rachel, you should at least be concerned about Hiram. After all he is our son!'''' Joanna sighed


    and shook her head.


    ''''You know what? The only reason that makes this intolerable is that he is my son. You mind your own


    business, Joanna. Since the situation has worsened to this extent, I might as well talk to them and


    solve this problem. Then I can truly forget about this.''''


    Gavin fixed his stare at the door and became thoughtful. Lydia was right.


    He might have to solve this problempletely since things had be reallyplicated.


    After all, it had been so many years now. It was time to settle the problem.


    ''''Gavin, I know that Landy is your dear sister. But Jonny and Joyce are your grandchildren too. Can''t


    you just forgive Fannie for the sake of them? And now that Simpson is gone, you can''t take out the


    revenge on Fannie alone. It''s unfair to her!'''' Joanna took a deep sigh as she could see that her words


    were falling into deaf ears. Nevertheless, she had to do her bit to make her husband understand.


    Gavin sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette. ''''It''s useless to say these things now. Fannie hadplete


    knowledge of the entire situation from the very beginning. And yet she agreed to Hiram and Rachel''s


    marriage. What was she nning?


    The day she married Rachel to the Rong family, she should have been prepared for the consequences!


    Yes, Simpson is dead. However, his death does not mean that nothing had happened, and I have to


    forgive what he had done! Fannie thought marrying her daughter to the Rong family can conceal what


    she had done? She was wrong!


    Joanna, you haven''t heard or seen what Fannie did to Landy in person. It is too cruel and horrible to


    even talk about it. How could I be counted as Landy''s brother if I do nothing even after knowing


    everything?"


    Joanna shook her head and said, ''''Fine, do whatever you want. It''s none of my business and even you


    don''t want me to be involved in this. I leave itpletely to you.


    It''s good that you are fighting to get justice for Landy. But have you ever thought about Hiram? And


    what about Rachel? If Hiram decides to live with Rachel for the rest of his life, this will be asting


    problem in their marriage life. Further it will also be asting problem between us and them.''''


    Gavin smoked his cigarette and said,"Hiram is my son. Of course I don''t want my rtionship with him


    to be sour. However, if Rachel wants to continue her marriage with Hiram, unless¡­"


    "Unless what?" Joanna asked as she stared into her husband''s eyes, trying to read his mind.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Rachel took the children back to the Tulip Pce. The children were so excited to meet Fannie that


    even before entering the house, they started shouting,"Grandma, grandma, we are back!"


    Joyce ran up and down the entire house to find Fannie. She searched her grandma in every corner of


    the house, even the bathroom. When she could not find her anywhere, she pouted her mouth and


    asked Rachel,"Mommy, where is grandma?"


    "Mommy, mommy. Did grandma go for a walk?"


    Jonny ran towards Rachel, asking the same question.


    Looking at them, Rachel was on the verge of crying. But she forced a smile and said,"Jonny and Joyce,


    grandma went back to her hometown. She has stayed here for such a long time that she missed her


    hometown."


    "Oh, did she? Mommy, is it because we stayed in Joanna''s house for a few days? And Fannie got tired


    of waiting for us, so she decided to go back home?" Jonny''s ck eyes blinked. He stretched out his


    hands and grabbed Rachel''s hand.


    "No, no, no. Grandma just misses her hometown so much. She''ll be back here in a few days." Rachel


    lowered her head and wiped off her tears. She looked at the innocent faces of Joyce and Jonny and


    smiled.


    Joyce being a sensitive little girl could feel that Rachel is upset. She walked towards Rachel and


    grabbed her other hand. "Don''t be upset, mommy. Brother and I will be here with you. Besides, we can


    go to grandma''s hometown to visit her if you want to!"


    Rachel nodded her head, smiling. She squatted on the floor and pulled them close to her and


    said,"Mommy is not upset! Are you guys hungry? Mommy will cook for you tonight. Aunt and Grannie


    Emma wille here tomorrow!"


    Then she stood up and said to them,"Stay in the living room. Don''t go to anywhere. Mommy will cook


    for you, okay?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Okay, mommy. We''ve grown up. We can take care of ourselves!" Jonny said like an adult. He grabbed


    his sister''s hand and took out the toys from the closet. They started ying on the carpet in the living


    room.


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. She was grateful that she had two cute kids. Otherwise, she would go


    crazy.


    Watching the kids getting busy with the toys, Rachel turned around and walked to the kitchen to


    prepare for the dinner.


    At the dinner table, the chirpy kids made the moment light and cheerful with their innocent chatters. For


    a while, Rachel''s mind got diverted with a breath of fresh air. Both the kids were yful and pulling


    each other''s legs even at the dinner table. They held a bowl each in their hands and used chopsticks to


    eat the food.


    Joyce dug her face too much into her bowl. Watching that Rachel said,"Slow down, Joyce. Your food all


    went to your nose."


    "Haha, Joyce. Do you eat with your nose?" Jonnyughed heartily.


    "Of course not! I use my nose to breathe."


    Joyce spoke with a frown on her face. When they were enjoying their dinner, Hiram walked in.

 Chapter 348 Midnight

    Chapter 348 Midnight


    Hiram''s heart was overwhelmed at the sight of the three of them having dinner together.


    "Look, it''s Daddy! I think you haven''t eaten yet. Come, have a seat and I''ll get you a te of food.


    We''re having noodles!" Rachel said cheerily as she stood up.


    When she was cooking for dinner earlier, she wasn''t sure if he would show up to dinner or not, but she


    cooked enough food for him anyway. That''s just how Rachel was.


    So she was surprised to find that he really dide home for dinner.


    Hiram nodded as he walked towards the dining table to take a seat.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She nced at him, beaming. It had been a while since they had dinner together and she felt a lump in


    her heart at theckluster amount of time they were spending together especially that she looked


    forward to dinner the most. It was when she was the most rxed.


    She always was happy when Hiram was around - she just exuded this specific kind of joy that only


    came out when she was with Hiram. What she noticed though was that she didn''t realize she was


    exuding it until it was gone.


    She fetched him his food along with some steamed buns that Fannie had made the other day. She


    heated it up before serving it.


    The twins were also giddy that their father was joining them for dinner after a long while. They were so


    excited, in fact, that they finished their food and not a single crumb was left on their tes.


    It was part of Rachel''s duty to do the chores and as she finished washing the dishes and putting them


    away, she was just closing all of the lights in the first floor when something made her pause. By the


    staircase was a figure just standing there.


    "The kids sleeping now?" She mused, wondering how long he''d been standing there, lingering.


    "No, they''re being told a bedtime story now," he responded.


    When he saw that the kids were engrossed in the story, he silently stepped out of their room.


    Rachel nodded as she slowly tried to make her way up the stairs.


    But Hiram was unmoving - he wasn''t showing any indication that he would follower her upstairs.


    When Rachel finally reached him, she paused and looked at him but she couldn''t make out his face in


    the dark,"Are you... Are you going out at this hour?"


    Rachel finished. She knew that she overreacted sometimes, especially the day Patrick died which sent


    a different message to Hiram.


    But she was honest with him, she never did fall in love with Patrick, and she swore that to her grave.


    She admitted, though, that sometimes her heart beat faster when Patrick looked at her but that was it


    and nothing else. More sopared to how much she loved Hiram.


    "Mhm, okay," Hiram responded rather dryly as he brushed past her and went on his way.


    Rachel turned around to watch him walk away. She decided to let it go, she took a deep breath to calm


    herself down, and continued her way to the second floor.


    She peeked into the twins'' rooms to check if they were asleep - they were sound asleep, tucked in their


    beds.


    She silently walked in to turn off the story teller and ce it back on their bedside table.


    As she watched Jonny and Joyce sleep, Rachel was deep in thought.


    She lost track of time when she was in the twins'' bedroom. When she checked the clock, it was already


    ten. She decided it was time for her to go to bed too.


    Rachel took a quick night shower before going to bed. When she was putting on her night gown, she


    paced back and forth in her bare feet still deep in thought. A second felt longer to her now.


    All this thinking was driving her crazy - her mind was racing thinking where Hiram would be at this


    ungodly hour.


    ''Did he go and see Flora again?''


    Rachel thought to herself. She was suspicious because how could Hiram go from barely surviving a


    day without seeing her to going days without her?


    Rachel was overwhelmed, to say the least. While she couldn''t stand all this overthinking and all the


    emotions that wereing out, she also couldn''t stand the fact that Hiram was so cool and chill about


    everything. It only made things worse.


    Hiram was king, like an eagle flying over everyone and he was beyond everyone, even her. She tried to


    reach out to him but he was just too far. All she could do was look up and watch him.


    Unless, of course, he flew down and rested on her shoulders. But he wasn''t doing that.


    Rachel felt like she was walking on a cloud, unsure of her every step. She couldn''t reach out to him not


    even when she had trouble in taking care of herself, not even when she needed him. Slowly, Rachel


    realized that she had never really gotten to know Hiram, she had never been able to go past his walls.


    An hour had passed since Rachelst checked the time and she stilly on her bed, wide awake.


    She finally epted that obviously, she wasn''t going to fall asleep anytime soon. She decided to skim


    through her phone and ask for advice at the forum she often visited. ''If one''s husband didn''te


    home at midnight, where might he be?'' Rachel typed.


    Tons of replies came flooding in that Rachel wasn''t sure which she should read first.


    ''Going to a bar?'' One suggested.


    ''No, unlikely. Hiram was often too preupied to go to any bar'' Rachel thought.


    ''Drinking out with his pals?'' Another one said.


    ''No, because he wasn''t too friendly with his friends recently, '' Rachel dismissed thement.


    ''Messing around with another woman?'' One boldlymented.


    Rachel shook her head vigorously when she read this - no, impossible. Hiram couldn''t. Hiram wouldn''t


    ever. People were always quick to assume that all men were disloyal, but Hiram just didn''t fit the bill.


    He was always abstinent even before they got together so he was definitely not interested in sleeping


    around.


    As Rachel processed her thoughts, something came to mind, something that she hadn''t thought of


    before.


    She didn''t hear an engine start when he went outside.


    That means Hiram was only on foot - he didn''t bring his car wherever it was that he went.


    As soon as she realized this, Rachel put her phone away, wore her slippers, and made her way


    downstairs.


    She looked around in the living room but he wasn''t there. She went outside to see if he was in the


    courtyard but nothing. She decided to try her luck at the tiny garden beside their house.


    Since Rachel was wearing bedroom slippers, she didn''t make any sound, not even a squeak as she


    walked. And this was how she saw Hiram,pletely out of character. A different Hiram.


    At the garden, there was a swing where Rachel had asked a servant to sew a cushion in it a long time


    ago. She thought it was for the kids so they wouldn''t feel cold when they were ying with the swing.


    Lo and behold, Hiram was there, sitting at the very cushion. He was on the swing under the moon and


    dark sky. He was sparking almost in his light-colored shirt.


    To Rachel, he looked like a god almost who had just descended from heaven. His face was that of


    perfection. His legs curled up as his handsy on top of it, resting. One of his hands was holding a stick


    of cigarette and his gaze was towards a far-out distance. Elegant was he in this light, thought Rachel.


    He was so deep in thought that he hadn''t noticed Rachel approaching.


    Rachel leaned over and wrapped her arms around him from behind,"My Mr. Wolf, what are you doing


    here sitting in the cold instead of staying inside our warm house? If you don''t want to share a room with


    me tonight. It''s okay. I can sleep in the other bedroom"


    Hiram snapped out of his daze as he nced at Rachel''s shadow on ground,"No, it''s okay. I just went


    out here for some alone time."


    "You can tell me! I know I''m the reason! I mean, look at you! You''re out here freezing. Juste inside,


    you can have alone time inside. I promise I won''t bother you!" Rachel said.


    Then she stepped in front of him to try to make him go inside.


    Hiram stared at her for a long time before finally standing up, still not saying anything.


    Rachel sighed in relief as he stood up and followed her inside.


    When they had gone upstairs, Hiram went straight to their bedroom. Rachel went the other way - to the


    other bedroom. Rachel didn''t mind sleeping in another room as long as he was back.


    She had been thinking about this the past few days and she realized that what she said to him was


    going too far.


    She thought it was ignorant of her to me him for the explosion. She also learned a few days ago that


    the nearest Streams Company branch was the one required to rescue people when the explosion took


    ce.


    And Hiram''spany had already givenpensation to a couple of victims and their rtives.


    The one on top carried the most weight - and he was dealing with a lot of stuff right now. He had to


    consider a lot of things before making any decisions, especially in his position. More so, he tried his


    very best to make it up to everyone.


    She was only so frustrated because he wasn''t sharing anything with her and this was causing so many


    problems, far worse and far many than he would''ve realized.


    When she thought about things rationally, she realized how much weight he was carrying on his


    shoulders - far more and far heavier than she imagined.


    As Hiram stepped into the bedroom, he frowned when he realized Rachel wasn''t following behind him.


    Disappointed, he threw himself on the bed.


    He felt something had under his body and when he checked what it was - it was Rachel''s phone.


    Rachel didn''t lock her phone and he opened it identally.


    He saw the forum that Rachel was visiting earlier. He scrolled through to try and find out what Rachel


    had been searching and posting recently.


    ''What should the wife do when the husband is mad at her?''


    ''How to make one''s husband answer her call when he is mad at her?''


    ''Is there any software that could make people answer your call automatically?''


    Hiram burst intoughter as he read through these. How naive of Rachel to have time to think of all


    these things?


    Hiram continued to scroll through Rachel''s phone when he found something he didn''t like. The smile


    disappeared on his face when he saw what it was.


    It was the list of victims from the explosion.


    Apparently, she had searched it more than once.

 Chapter 349 Gavins Differing Conditions

    Chapter 349 Gavin''s Differing Conditions


    Hiram pensively looked at the dates she searched. He saw that thetest search was made two days


    ago. Truly annoyed, he turned off her phone and put it on the nightstand beside him.


    The other day, he learned from his men that Rachel had visited the explosion site.


    Hiram was convinced that she wasn''t over Patrick''s death yet.


    Or, she wished that Patrick had survived the explosion.


    He couldn''t bear the thought anymore. He couldn''t bear the fact that his wife was thinking of another


    man from time to time, even if he had already dead.


    Hiram got up right away and grabbed her phone. In a hurry, he headed to the other bedroom. He


    pushed the door lightly until it opened. Rachel didn''t lock it. It was pitch-dark inside.


    With the light from the corridor, he saw her lying on her stomach on the bed. It seemed that she had


    fallen asleep already.


    Hiram cautiously walked closer to the bed and without creating any sound, put Rachel''s phone on the


    bedside table. Then, he sat down on the other side of her bed. Instead of leaving, he gazed at Rachel,


    whose breathing became heavy and more rhythmical.


    In her dream, Rachel felt something itchy was running gently down her cheek. Then, like a person


    afflicted with parasomnia, she reached out her hand, grabbed it and ced it on her chest. Then, she


    went back to her dream.


    It was always true that some people were born to like sleeping with something under or over them, like


    their pillow or their partner''s leg or waist.


    Unfortunately, Rachel happened to be one of them.


    Hiram raised his eyebrows and tried to take out his hand off her chest. Before he could take his hand


    back, he identally touched one of her sleekly full breasts, which made him hold his breath.


    He released his breath with a gulp and noticed that a certain part of him grew bigger. His eyes widened


    at the enticing sight of Rachel. All of a sudden, he snatched the covers off her and satisfied his strong


    sexual urge.


    The next morning came as usual. The bright sunshine kissed Rachel''s cheeks and awakened her.


    Rachel stretched herself on the bed. She pulled the cover over her head to avoid the ring morning


    sunlight. Rubbing her cheeks with both hands, she felt shameful that she had a vivid dream of having


    sexst night, and it was intense.


    For a moment, she thought that she really had sex since Hiram was backst night. But then, she was


    firmly convinced that all she had was a dream because of the empty space by her side.


    After she got up, Rachel decided to prepare the breakfast for the twins. But, from upstairs she saw that


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Emma and the other servants already prepared and served food on the dining table, thus she gave up


    the thought.


    Instead, she went to the twins'' room. She found that Jonny, by himself, had already put on his day


    clothes and was seated beside Joyce on her bed. The twins talked gregariously.


    Joyce, on the other hand, was still lying under her quilt. In the morning, the little girl always felt toozy


    to get out of her bed. Joyce chuckled at Jonny.


    "Morning, my little sweethearts! What are you talking about? Both of you look cheerful! Can you tell


    Mommy?" Rachel interrupted and asked with a big smile as she approached them.


    "Mommy, Jonny told me that he became Ultraman in his dreamsst night!" Joyce said quickly and


    chuckled. She really couldn''t keep any secret to herself.


    Rachel gently rubbed her hair and inquired,"Really? But why are you chuckling?"


    "Hi, hi, hi, I told him that even if he were Ultraman, he would be a baby Ultraman, and he couldn''t


    defeat any monster!" Joyce exined briskly and continued to chuckle.


    Jonny was gloomy, and said disapprovingly,"But I''ll grow up! I''ll be a big man in the future and


    then I can protect Mommy!"


    "Will you? But, why would you protect Mommy instead of me?" Joyce asked and she pursed her lips.


    "Listen, Emma told me that you would marry someone when you grew up, and your husband will


    protect you!" Jonny replied, as he scratched his little head to think it over.


    Joyce burst into tears upon hearing his words. She got up from the bed and wrapped her arms around


    Rachel''s neck, crying,"Mommy, Mommy, I don''t want to get married! I''ll never get married, and I''ll stay


    with you forever!"


    "But, Joyce, Emma said that girls would get marriedter on, just as Mommy married Daddy! Am I


    right, Mommy?" Jonny exined seriously and he didn''t realize that he had broken his sister''s heart.


    "I don''t want to get married! I told you that! Even if I want to get married one day, I''ll marry Daddy!"


    Joyce cried out as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Hiram, her daddy was good looking and was always good to her. Joyce had made up in her innocent


    mind to marry her daddy when she grew up and, wouldn''t consider anyone else.


    "Mrs. Rong, someone''s waiting for you outside," Emma suddenly came in and told Rachel.


    Rachel''s smile was frozen for a moment and said,"Okay, Emma. I''m going downstairs. Please take


    care of them for me!"


    Then she walked out of the kids'' room and went down.


    "Charlie, why are you here?" Rachel blurted in surprise. she never expected that Gavin''s butler would


    "Madam Rachel, can we have a little talk outside?"


    Charlie bowed to her and asked politely, pointing his forefinger outside.


    Rachel nced at the two servants who were cleaning the house, then she nodded and walked with


    Charlie to go outside.


    "Madam, Mr. Gavin wants me to deliver a message to you, and hopes you will carefully think about it,"


    Charlie said to her while in the courtyard.


    "Okay, please go ahead, Charlie." Rachel said calmly. She had prepared for it. She had known it


    wouldn''t be good news since Gavin sent Charlie to deliver a message and thetter asked her to go


    out. Otherwise, he would have told her directly inside the house.


    Charlie felt sort of embarrassed as he gazed at Rachel, because he got the impression that Rachel


    was a polite and thoughtful girl. If her mother didn''t do that to Landy, he believed that the Rong Family


    was blessed by God to have a daughter-inw like her.


    However, chance had a clever way to make things difficult for them.


    "Madam, I know you''re eager to get your mother out of prison, and I''m here to provide you a way. But,


    there is one condition." Charlie said.


    Hearing that he knew how to get Fannie out, Rachel asked nervously,"What condition?"


    "Mr. Gavin promised that he would get rid all the evidences that he got, and then, your mother will be


    free to go. But, you need to take Fannie away with you and nevere back to H City or Mr. Hiram


    again."


    Rachel knotted her brows at his words, and wondered what made them call it a condition. It was a


    tant ckmail. She disagreed,"Charlie, Hiram''s my husband, we have two kids, and this is my


    home! But, you ask me to leave this house with my mother. Why would you call it a condition? It''s a


    definite ckmail!"


    "Take it easy, madam! If you''re reluctant to give up all you have now, there is another offer. You have to


    renounce your mother. That is to say, you must promise that you''ll never lend a hand on her. Then, you


    can still be Mr. Hiram''s wife, and it won''t change,"


    Charlie continued to talk.


    Rachel retorted with a smile on her face,"What will happen if I say no to both of your offers?"


    "Madam, do not give me your answer right away. We still have time before thewsuit is formalized.


    Please take your time and think it over. It won''t bete then," Charlie said slowly.


    "No, I don''t need time to think! And, I''ll never agree! Charlie, please extend that decision to Gavin. My


    mother''s my family and I''ll never leave her alone. And my kids too. I''ll never give up on them, not even


    one of them!"


    Rachel said with a firm voice and without a second thought.


    It was impossible for her to renounce Fannie and turn a deaf ear on her.


    It was also impossible for her to leave Hiram and the twins.


    "If this is your answer, Madam, I''m afraid that you will have to watch your mother being thrown into


    prison. Please excuse me but I won''t be able to stay any longer!" Charlie said. Then, he nodded to


    Rachel before he turned around and walked to his car which was parked in front of the house.


    Watching Charlie''s car drove away, Rachel felt a pain in her heart as if, it was pierced by a sharp


    needle. She was so hurt that she couldn''t catch her breath.


    She raised her head to look at the sky to hold back her tears.


    She convinced herself, ''Don''t cry, Rachel! Don''t you ever cry. You must keep your head up high at this


    time!''

 Chapter 350 Not Easy After Marrying Into Rich Families

    Chapter 350 Not Easy After Marrying Into Rich Families


    Inside Streams Building.


    Chad went to Hiram, who just finished his morning meeting. He then whispered something to him.


    Hiram knotted his brows and handed the documents to Ben, before walking to his office with Chad.


    "You said that Charlie came to Tulip Pce to visit Rachel just now, right?" Hiram asked Chad.


    "That''s right, Hiram. We just saw him talking with Rachel in the courtyard, but had no idea why, nor


    what they were talking about. We were standing too far away from them," Chad said quickly.


    ncing at him, Hiram took the phone off his desk and dialed a number. Once the woman on the other


    end picked up, he said,"Tracy, it''s me. Did we receive a visitor this morning?


    Okay, I got it."


    After hanging up the phone, Hiram''s eyes looked dim. Charlie asked Rachel whether they could talk


    outside because he clearly didn''t want anyone else to hear what they were talking about.


    Charlie underestimated Hiram. He didn''t know that Hiram had tricks up his sleeve.


    "Hiram, I still can''t believe that you can monitor your entire home from thisputer!" Chad shouted


    out with surprise. He watched Hiram open hisputer, and couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw


    everything that was disyed on it.


    Unexpectedly, Hiram cast a nce at him and said carelessly,"Don''t make a fuss of it, Chad! It is


    nothingpared to the advanced technologies that are developed today."


    Chad nodded and responded quickly,"Yes, of course. You''re right!"


    Hiram forwarded the video recording to the courtyard and yed the part where Charlie was talking to


    Rachel. He then moved aside and pulled another chair closer for Chad to sit on,"You''ve told me before


    that you''ve learned how to read lips. Please, sit down and figure out what they were talking about," he


    said.


    Chad took a seat and analyzed the footage carefully to interpret what Charlie was saying to Rachel.


    Ten minutester.


    "Hiram, Charlie said that if Rachel wanted to get her mother released from prison, she must first


    divorce you, so she could take her mother away and never return. Or, she could choose to renounce


    her mother and continue with her normal life," Chad said briefly.


    He just gave Hiram a brief interpretation of what he heard.


    Hiram snorted and mmed theputer. He was furious.


    "He gave her two options? He knew that Rachel would only give him one answer!" he said coldly.


    Charlie was forcing Rachel to leave Hiram.


    It didn''t matter what the circumstances were, Rachel would never leave Fannie alone, nor turn a deaf


    ear to her own mother!


    Hiram was wondering whether this meeting was Gavin''s idea. He imagined that Charlie was instructed


    to do so.


    "Mr. Rong, the yearly inspection on all departments is scheduled for this afternoon. Can we still


    continue as nned, or should I reschedule it?" Ben came in and asked.


    Hiram contained himself and responded to Ben in a low tone,"As scheduled. Tell them to get ready for


    it."


    "Done. I''ll settle it right away," Ben replied and left Hiram''s office. Then Hiram turned to Chad and


    said,"Make a reservation for me at some fancy restaurant and ask Lydia to have dinner with me.


    Tomorrow evening should be fine."


    After that, Hiram stood up and went into his suite to get changed.


    Chad replied with uncertainty. Rubbing the back of his head, he wondered whether he had


    misunderstood Hiram.


    He recalled that Hiram had been avoiding Lydia for a long time.


    What made Hiram suddenly decide to ask Lydia to have dinner with him?


    After thinking about it, he still couldn''tprehend why. He decided to give up. He believed that Hiram


    knew what he was doing and had a purpose for every decision he made.


    During the afternoon.


    Rachel was busy with work in the office. She had received a pile of documents to go through, as she


    was absent from work for the past few days.


    Although she was exhausted, both mentally and physically, with everything that happened to Fannie,


    she couldn''t just put herpany on hold. She knew that this was what she was meant to do for a


    career.


    "Are you done here, Rachel? Carl''s ready and waiting for us outside!" Celine knocked on her office''s


    door and said as she looked inside from a crack in the door.


    Looking down at the documents in front of her, Rachel replied,"Almost! Give me five minutes!"


    Ten minutester, Celine checked on Rachel again and saw her still burying herself in documents.


    Celine folded her arms and leaned over the door. She acknowledged that even though Rachel had


    married into a rich family, she still had responsibilities of her own. She had picked up on things


    happening around the house.


    One ident came after the other. If it was anyone else, she bet they''d copsed on the floor by now.


    "I''m done here!" Rachel finally stood up from her chair. Adjusting her hair and clothes, she walked over


    to Celine.


    "Great! Look at you, Rachel! You look like a real boss now!" Celine praised her with a smile. She


    reached out to hold Rachel''s arm, and they headed to the car together.


    "Rachel, this is the first time that we''re working on a family garden design. Do you feel confident about


    this project?" Celine asked after they got into the car. She felt unsure and restless about it.


    All the work she did before was mainly rted to sales, and now she felt as though she had ack of


    faith with her new job, which was designing. Although she was excited about it, she remained hesitant.


    "Take it easy, dear! Remember Celine, we''re in this together! I''ve taken part in the LoveJs Project


    before, and had time to think about it. Compared to other projects, this is a small one. I believe that we


    canplete it beautifully, as long as they give us the chance," Rachel said confidently.


    LoveJs Project was much moreplicated, and she had gone through it step by step. Now, it was just


    a private castle that some rich family owned.


    "Okay, I''ll keep reminding myself about what you said. However, since they asked us to investigate on


    the spot, we''ll decide whether to take it further or not thereafter," Celine said as she nodded at Rachel.


    Since Rachel had already taken part in a bigger project, like the LoveJs Project, she believed that it


    would be easy to handle as long as they granted the opportunity to them.


    "Right, let''s go and take a look at it first. I guess we won''t be the only design team they invited.


    Whether we can get it, merely depends on our ability, of course. Oh, and our luck!" Rachel said. They


    were driving towards the Western Mountain, which had an incredibly beautiful scenery.


    West Mountain District was well known for itsndscapes. It was a ce where only billionaires could


    afford to build houses. The area also had an independent system of hospitals and supermarkets, which


    was beyond the reach of ordinary people and middle-ss families.


    "Look, Rachel! I bet it''s better than the top national gardens in the region! If I could have lived in such a


    pce today, I would happily die tomorrow!" Celine eximed.


    She was watching the scenery outside all the way there. The clear waters, green hills, peaceful twitter


    of birds, and the fragrance of flowers, increased her enthusiasm while she praised one after the other.


    "The rich are really good at enjoying themselves." She eximed.


    For such an amazing ce, which included endless hills and streams, one would feel at peace and


    cleansed, just by walking along thene. The road going uphill, was wide and t. The constructors


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    must have paid lots of attention in constructing it.


    "Good afternoon, please show me your invitation!" the security officer asked at the gate.


    Rachel showed him her invitation letter on her phone.


    "Please get off here and walk inside. Only the property owners'' cars are allowed inside!" the security


    said after checking her invitation.


    "No problem! Let''s get off here, Celine. Please join us inside after you park the car, Carl!" Rachel said


    as she opened the door to get out of the car.


    "Okay, Rachel! You two go ahead and I''ll catch up!" Carl replied with a mysterious smile as he noticed


    the sign on the wall outside.


    When Rachel and Celine reached the house, they saw that four or five groups of people have arrived.


    As Rachel expected, they weren''t the only design team that the employer invited.


    It seemed like the other groups were quite professional.


    "Look at them, Rachel! Do you see that group over there? They were the champions in the garden


    designing contest of H City this year. We don''t stand a chance! I think we''re done here." Celine


    whispered to Rachel and had an urge to withdraw the moment she saw theirpetitor.


    Rachelughed and responded to her,"Oh, stop it now, Celine! Showing up here has been a great


    achievement for us to begin with. We''re just starting out, and it''ll be fine if we lose. Sometimes, gaining


    an experience, is more important than actually winning!


    Look at the castle! The big building in front of us has beenpleted and well decorated. All that''s left,


    is the garden, and I personally don''t think it''s difficult to design and construct it at all. Take it easy! We''ll


    wait and see what happens."


    As she spoke to Celine, she took a few steps forward.


    The building in front of them was big enough to bear the name of a castle. The architecture of the big


    building in front of them was unique. Rachel was quite curious as to what it looked like inside. She was


    looking forward to taking a tour of the castle.


    "Okay, I believe that all the designers have arrived. Everybody pleasee forward and I''ll briefly


    introduce the ideas requested by the employer!"

 Chapter 351 The Mysterious Castle Owner

    Chapter 351 The Mysterious Castle Owner


    "Hello, everyone! I''m Chason, the housekeeper of this castle, and I''m in charge of the public bidding.


    The owner built this castle and would love to send it to his wife as a sign of his love and devotion.


    Unfortunately, he''s too shy to show his affection to her in public. Hence, we hope that your design can


    focus on two points: revealing his love to his wife, while, at the same time, demonstrating it in a gentle


    and subtle way!"


    Chason said in a solemn tone in front of all the bidders, as he was standing proudly on the stairs.


    "I''ve read all of the information you gave to me! Also, as you can see, here we`ve got hundreds of


    hectares, as well as two other yards. Saying this, my mission to introduce you to the project is


    ce! I hope all of you can give your best to disy everything you are capable of!"


    While listening attentively, Rachel was taking notes quickly. What he just exined about the design


    indention was very important and she needed to write it down, in case she might forget it.


    "Hello there! I''ve got a question. Could I, please, find out what`s the age of the owner''s wife? And do


    they have any children?" Rachel raised her hand and asked. She believed it was important to get these


    answers before starting to work on her design project.


    If they had kids, for sure, she was going to add to the nning some amenities and spaces, suitable for


    the youngsters.


    Considering the unconventional and emotional way in which Rachel was approaching this work project,


    Chason paused for a moment, pleasantly surprised. Then he coughed before replying,"Good question,


    ma''am! They have two kids and his wife is about your age."


    "Okay, I''ll write it down! Thank you!" she said, as she scratched enthusiastically in her notebook. The


    other designers also had their questions to ask. Through the whole time, she had listened carefully and


    respectfully.


    After the short meeting, each group was sent to a sightseeing bus. All participants got some free time


    to look around by themselves.


    The bus driver was Carl and he was taking Rachel and Celine here and there. Although they gave


    Rachel a topographic drawing before she started her tour, she drew another one herself in her own


    way.


    "Aren''t you curious who the owner is, Rachel? He built a castle and will send it to his wife as a symbol


    of his love! How awesome this man truly is!" Celine eximed, happy like a little girl. Lost in admiration


    for the owner`s wife, Celine didn''t even look around, ''Which was this lucky woman who possessed a


    castle like this one? She must be a real princess.''


    However, regardless of the huge interest, the owner kept being wrapped in a mysterious cloud and


    didn''t even show up in person at the event. No one knew his true identity.


    "Oooh, stop talking nonsense! Since he''s filthy rich, most probably he is just wondering what to do with


    his wealth. It''s easy for him to do and have absolutely anything he likes. By the way, apart from


    everything else, this is a business investment too. If at some point in the future they would like to sell it,


    it''s no doubt they could make arge sum of money!" Rachel replied. Wherever they went, she was


    constantly taking notes, truly captivated by the ce and the romantic idea at the base of it.


    Celine curled her grouchy lips and protested,"Even if he did have endless riches, which he couldn''t


    spend in two or three lifetimes, it''s so rare for a man to have the desire to build a castle for his wife.


    Hum, I know I couldn''t even dream about a gift like that, because my Philip will never have this ability,


    even if he''s willing to work hard for ten lives!


    But you can, Rachel! Your husband can afford this now! Show him the pictures when you have time!


    Maybe your dream castle would turn into reality, when Mr. Rong receives a proper inspiration!" Celine


    said smilingly and reached out to grab Rachel, who was walking ahead, in "Alice in Wondend" state


    of mind.


    With a heavy sigh, Rachel turned to her friend, saying with a bitter smile,"Ooh, my dear Celine, do you


    think I`m in the mood for this now? You know that we barely see each othertely. How could I have the


    chance to predispose him and ask not for anything else, but for a whole castle?"


    "Yes, you''re right!" Celine said disappointingly. Then she held Rachel''s arm and they continued walking


    together.


    There was another group in front. When they noticed the two women, a girl greeted them soundly,"Hey,


    can I have yourpany''s name, please?"


    "Hey, we''re from RaR Company!" Rachel replied and sent her a warm dazzling smile.


    "RaR Company?" the girl paused, thinking it sounded familiar to her,"Nice to meet you! It''s a new


    hear yourpany."


    "That''s correct. We''ve just gotten into the sector, and it''s a great opportunity for us to attend the event!"


    Rachel said politely, yet still with dignity.


    Celine approached them from behind and added proudly,"Although we''re new, we''ve participated in the


    LoveJs Project in Cliff Mountain!"


    "Really?! I''ve been to Cliff Mountain. Undoubtedly, its model is a leading example in the industry. All of


    us should learn from it. Moreover, I have heard that the price ie went up over 100 millions, even


    from the very first day!" the girl remarked admirably upon Celine''s words.


    Putting out her chest untingly, Celinemented to Rachel,"And it included your contributions!"


    Pulling Celine by the arm, Rachel said in a low voice,"Please, be modest, for God''s sake!"


    "But, as we already found out, the No. 1petitor in the garden design industry was invited here too.


    I''m afraid that they''ll get this project easily. Over there, look!" the girl raised her voice to draw their


    attention and then, sighing, pointed at a group of people.


    "They''re the champion innd-shaft design contest this year. No doubt that they''re the most


    experienced and capable of winning!


    However, I have exciting and encouraging news for you too. I discovered the owner is going to give to


    the main designer a bonus of 1 million dors, if all his requirements have been met. I believe this will


    motivate all of the designers to charge ahead and try to win the bidding."


    For a short time, Celine and Rachel exchanged exhrated, glowing looks between each other. Finally,


    Celine broke the silence, murmuring,"A bonus of 1 million dors! That''s so great!"


    "I bet the higher the amount, the weirder the owner is. Do you think it''s easy to take it with you?"


    Rachel said disapprovingly.


    "I don''t know much about all this, but what I do know is that my curiosity about the secret owner grows


    incessantly!" Celine said as she rubbed her chin thoughtfully.


    Meanwhile, Rachel had walked ahead alone. After carefully looking at all the details around, she had


    already drawn an action n in her mind. That castle with gardens should be the perfect mix between


    a gift from a husband to wife, that doesn''t show off with materialism too much, on one hand, and on


    another - it expressed his lovepletely, modestly, yet deeply and from the heart.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Excuse us! We''re making a survey here now!"


    A woman in ck suit shouted unpleasantly. Completely concentrated on her thoughts, Rachel had


    walked into their survey area, without even realizing it.


    "Sorry, I didn''t see it!" Rachel apologized, when she noticed where she was, and moved away.


    "You can''t stand there too. Move over there, please!" the rude woman shouted again.


    Then pointing at a ce far away, she gave a long and disdained look at Rachel.


    "Hey, how do you allow yourself to talk with this tone? We''re all invited here and this isn''t your private


    territory. People are free to walk around, whether you like it or not! How could you scream at us like


    that? Have you gotten the bid already?" Celine`s blood started boiling, while she observed how that


    person was shouting to her friend. Then, with bold steps like an Amazonian, she approached Rachel


    and pulled her aside by the arm.


    The woman in ck suit continued talking arrogantly,"True, we haven''t gotten it yet, but I''m confident


    that we''re way better than you. I saw your introduction, but sadly for you, didn''t notice any masterpiece


    of yours. How can you imagine you have a slight chance of winning the bid, as a smallpany that


    has just entered into this industry? That sounds ridiculous to me! Before getting out of the door, you


    would better take long hard look at yourself to think whether you''re qualified for the big scene!"


    "How dare you! Who are you to talk to us like that?" Celine was pissed off and couldn''t control her tone


    any longer. She wasn''t able to put up with that awful pompous woman even a second longer, so she


    continued,"Before you opened your mouth you looked like a decentdy, but, unfortunately, I didn''t


    hear you talk as such! I believe that all thepanies here have started their businesses from scratch


    and haven''t just appeared like the strongestpetitors from the very beginning. So stop acting so


    snobbish!"


    Dragging Celine away from that spot, Rachel said,"Okay, let''s go! Don''t waste your energy, arguing


    with people like her."


    As she was turning around, Celine gave onest disapproving look at the woman.


    "What a pompous bad-tempered woman! It''s a pity to have you here!" The aggressive female husked


    hostilely behind their backs.


    At first, Rachel had thought that it was useless to argue with someone like her, and that''s why she


    made an effort to take Celine away from the "epicenter" of the scandal. However, she stopped abruptly


    as soon as she heard thest "venom"ment of the woman.

 Chapter 352 The Game

    Chapter 352 The Game


    "What did you just say? I dare you to say that again!" Rachel turned to that woman who was about to


    leave, after she loosened her grip on Celina''s hand.


    The woman in a formal dress put the pencil in her pocket, raised her chin and turned to Rachel


    saying,"I said that you were rude. Do you have any problems with that?"


    "Oh damn! Who does she think she is? I find it hard to believe that shees from the Top 1pany.


    What a cocky, arrogant, and bossy little bitch?! Look at her, her tail has already been sticking high up in


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    the air! She really ticks me off! I''m gonna give her what she deserves!" Rolling up her sleeves, Celine


    angrily walked to the woman as soon as she heard the woman''s response.


    "Though people always say that two of a trade is a rivalry. But how polite of the girl we met just now!


    Look at this woman, I have never seen such an arrogant woman before! Why are they so different?"


    Celine continued her tirade, her face red with fury.


    With that, several designers who came along with the woman gathered and stood behind her, ring at


    Rachel and Celine. They wanted to show their strength in numbers.


    Celine paused and stepped back seeing that they were outnumbered.


    However, Rachel took a step towards them and suggested,"I have an idea. Why don''t we settle this


    professionally with a game? If we win the bidding, yourpany must make?a public statement and


    apologize to us, and you must make sure that it is well disseminated throughout the whole industry."


    The woman in the professional attire sneered, crossing her arms.


    "And if you lose this game?" returned the woman with a disdainful look on her face.


    The woman believed that Rachel calling out the challenge was just like an egg trying to crush a stone.


    Coming from the Top 1 designpany in all of H City, it would be disgraced if they lost out to these


    two women. Two newers from a small and unknownpany. Just the thought of even engaging


    with them was a disgrace enough.


    "That is easy. If we don''t win the bidding, we will publicly admit that we are malignant shrews. Does that


    sound good enough for you?" replied Rachel, raising her eyebrows and looking at the arrogant woman


    in the eye.


    "Fair enough. It''s a deal then." responded the woman in the formal dress. Then she turned around and


    left, her nose high up in the air.


    As they left, Celine straightened her clothes and said,"Oh my, do you think we just gambled a little too


    much?"


    ''If we lose the game, we must publicly admit that we are shrews. And it''s possible that we might wear a


    sign around our necks. The humiliation would be too much to take.'' thought Celine.


    "So we can''t lose the game! Alright, we should get down to business now," uttered Rachel firmly. She


    was confident that they could do that as long as they spared no efforts.


    Because she was a mother and a wife. If she could approach all problems and challenges from this


    standpoint, she might get some surprising ideas in her mind.


    When they returned from the standoff with the other advertisingpany, Rachel saw Carl, seeming to


    be engaged in a conversation with Chason in hushed tones.


    "Carl, let''s go."


    "Okay. Rachel!" Carl said something to Chason and immediately strode to keep up with her.


    As they got in the car, Rachel asked Carl, confused,"You''re friends with the butler?"


    Rachel''s sudden question caught Carl off guard. But he quickly smiled at Rachel. "No, not really. We


    just chatted with each other for a short while.


    "Well," Rachel said without any thought, fastening her seat belt. "Let''s go now. We drop Celine off at


    her house first and then we go straight home."


    Back home, Rachel waited for Hiram for a long time. She finally called Chad to ask his whereabouts


    and it was then that she realized that Hiram had gone to the grass-roots units?and he wouldn''t be back


    until tomorrow afternoon.


    It was hard for her to fall asleep without her husband by her side.


    Lying alone in bed, Rachel tossed and turned. She took one look at her phone and found that it was


    already eleven o''clock, but she was still wide-awake.


    Rachely on her side, a hand propping her?head. With her phone still in her hand she absentmindedly


    dialed Hiram''s number.


    She kept staring at the phone as it rang out on the other end. Suddenly she realized what she had


    done. She wanted to hang up the phone but Hiram had answered it immediately.


    "Hello." The familiar, attractive voice of Hiram came on the speaker.


    "Are you going to sleep now?" Rachel sat up and asked with her phone being tightly held in her hand.


    After a few moments, he replied,"No, not yet. How about you? You can''t fall asleep, can you?"


    Hearing his voice made her eyes water. She looked up to the ceiling and said,"I tried but I still couldn''t.


    Hiram, I miss you..."


    Hiram remained silent for some time, and then he replied gently,"Well, I will be back tomorrow night. It


    won''t be long till then. The servants know about it, so if you want to go and see your mother, you can


    do that tomorrow. I will hang up the phone now so that you can go to sleep."


    Rachel was disappointed. She wanted to talk to Hiram more. She quickly raised her head to hold back


    her tears, but to no avail. The tears that had formed around the corner of her eyes rushed down her


    cheeks. She then fixed her eyes on her phone nkly, even though the person she wanted to talk to


    had already hung up.


    Rachel softly touched Hiram''s profile picture with her finger. A sweet smile formed on her lips. Though


    the man in the photo looked cold, he actually cared for her so much.


    Even when he was mad at her.


    The next morning, Rachel went to see Fannie. She wanted to bring Joyce and Jonny along but she


    knew that they were old enough to understand what had happened to their grandmother. Rachel was


    afraid that it would leave asting traumatic mark on them so she finally decided to go alone.


    Fannie was well looked after. When she saw her daughter, she smiled as if she didn''t care at all about


    what happened to her. But Rachel could see that she wasn''t well and it showed in her eyes. The elder


    woman had also gotten thin, probably from the loss of appetite.


    In the afternoon, she went to herpany. She worked on looking for some veterans in the industry to


    provide training for the team that she assembled. She wanted to cultivate her own roster of design


    talents who would carry thepany into the future.


    She gave Celine a free hand to manage thepany as she immersed herself in the design. The


    Rachel believed that staying busy helped people forget a lot of things. She felt that her life was full and


    happy when she was busy with work.


    The night had fallen when she was done and she stepped out of the office.


    Carl had been waiting her for a long time and had settledfortably in the car, almost half asleep. He


    stretched his arms when he saw Rachel and asked,"Rachel, you''re finally out. Are you going to have


    dinner at home or would you like to eat out tonight?"


    "I''m so sorry to have kept you waiting so long, Carl. Come on, let''s go to find something delicious to


    eat!" Rachel apologized then she smiled to Carl and got in the car.


    "Good idea!" Carl also got in the car with a smile on his face and said to Rachel who was sitting next to


    him,"I know a new restaurant which has be really popr. Do you want to check it out?"


    "Alright, it sounds good. Let''s go now," replied Rachel without thinking.


    In front of the restaurant, Rachel got out of the car, quickly noticing the Maybach which was parked


    next to her car. She was so happy to know that Hiram was eating there too. A bright and excited smile


    appeared on her face as she went inside.


    Rachel knew that he woulde back today, but she thought that she would only be seeing himter


    that night.


    The thought of seeing Hiram now made her heart race.


    When Rachel entered the restaurant, she didn''t immediately take a seat. Instead, she walked around to


    see where Hiram was as she wanted to see him as soon as possible.


    Rachel walked around there but didn''t find Hiram at all and she felt disappointed. She then caught sight


    of a man and a woman in a romantic private room.


    "Brother, it has been so long since we ate out together. I didn''t expect that you would still remember


    what I liked." said Lydia cheerfully.


    Hiram took a fork and start eating his meal elegantly. "You are my sister. How can I forget your favorite


    food? I have also ordered tiramisu for you. I know it''s your favorite dessert. You can have it after this."


    "Okay, thank you, Brother." Lydia bit her red lip. Her beautiful face looked truly radiant.


    "Help yourself," said Hiram slightly as he looked up at his younger sibling.


    Outside of the private room, Rachel stood still near the door like she had been glued to the floor. Her


    happiness disappeared quickly and was reced by disappointment, grief and anger in her heart.

 Chapter 353 The Drunk Kitten

    Chapter 353 The Drunk Kitten


    Rachel felt unhappy as she stood outside the private room. She could hear her husband talk to Lydia


    inside. Although they rarely spoke to each other, today they were chatting with each other affectionately


    like old friends. Feeling hurt, she stood motionless for a long time. She then turned around and walked


    towards Carl who was waiting for her.


    "Rachel, stop. Don''t drink so much. You are almost fully drunk now."


    Carl helplessly watched Rachel rapidly downing one ss of red wine after the other. Concern


    furrowed his brows. ''This is very unusual for Rachel. She seldom drinks alcohol. She''s not herself


    today. What''s the matter with her, I wonder?'' he thought to himself.


    Rachel swayed as she let out a loud burp. She drunkenly hupped as she gulped the rest of the wine


    in her ss. Then she said,"I''m okay. Let''s leave now!"


    "Rachel, watch out! Watch your step. Here, hold my arm." Carl walked her carefully to the car and then


    drove her to her house.


    In the private room at the restaurant


    Lydia took a sip of the wine she was holding. Before meeting Hiram, she had assumed he would me


    her for submitting evidence to the police. This had caused Rachel''s mother to be imprisoned. However,


    Hiram didn''t me her. Instead, he just chatted with her casually and generally. He didn''t once mention


    the murder case.


    Lydia and Hiram kept on drinking steadily. Enjoying hispany, Lydia drank much more alcohol than


    she usually did.


    Gradually she became a little drunk. Propping her head on her hand, she gazed at Hiram with her big,


    beautiful eyes. Drunk, she said,"Hiram, we haven''t spent time alone like this in a long time, right? I


    remember... I remember thest time we both had a meal together was when I was a freshman in


    college.


    I miss that life. A life when we lived carefree and I could always be with you and spend time with you.


    But time flies so fast that there is no time to enjoy the happy moments. I now have only memories of


    the past happy times."


    ncing at a drunk Lydia with hooded eyes, Hiram picked up her ss and refilled it. "Don''t be so


    mncholy. No matter what has happened in the past, we are still family. We have all the future years


    before us. We can have more meals together from now on," he said.


    "Really?" Lydia raised her ss of red wine. She looked at Hiram''s blurred face through the ss.


    Then she raised her head and downed half the wine in the ss in onerge gulp.


    Soon, Lydia was totally drunk. She put her head down on the table and was soon unconscious.


    However, Hiram was fully sober.


    He slowly ced his ss on the table and snapped his fingers. Chad walked in at this agreed signal.


    Hiram stood up. He put on his coat. ncing coldly at Lydia, who was still unconscious with her head


    resting on the table, he said,"Feed her the drug and question her carefully about the case. I want to


    know the smallest detail. Then have someone drop her at her house."


    "Yes, Hiram. You don''t worry. I''ll do whatever is needed to extract the information," responded Chad,


    confidently nodding his head.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡ª


    In Tulip Pce


    It was dark in the night. The moonlight was barely enough to throw some brightness into the deep


    ckness.


    The light in the bedroom was also dim. A woman curled like a cat, sat on the carpet. She leanedzily


    against the bed. She held a half bottle of wine in her unsteady hand. The bottle had been full sometime


    back. She was fully drunk. With partially open eyes, she squinted at the crescent moon outside her


    window.


    She was barefoot and her skin was soft as silk and glowing. After some time, shey down t on the


    carpet. A random tune, probably her own, fell from her lips.


    Suddenly, she burped loudly and turned to squint in the direction of the door.


    Someone came in. In the darkness she could barely make out


    that it was a man.


    The man was built like Hiram and looked like him.


    When he saw the drunk woman lying on the carpet, Hiram frowned. There was a strong smell of


    alcohol in the room. It told him that she was fully drunk on too much wine.


    "You¡­ Who are you?" Rachel burped and asked. She still held the bottle in her unsteady hand and


    drank directly from it. Drunkenly she looked at the tall, handsome man who had just walked in.


    Hiram raised his eyebrows but made no answer. He took off his coat and shirt. Then he put on a


    the bathroom.


    "Hey! You! I''m talking to you..." Rachel stood up and leaned against the door. She tried to poke her


    head inside the bathroom. ''This is very odd. Who is the man? How dare hee into my house to


    wash his face and brush his teeth?'' she thought, angrily staring at Hiram.


    Hiram continued to ignore her questions and her presence. After brushing his teeth, he calmly turned


    his back to her, took off clothes and stepped into the shower.


    He thought that she would leave at his cold treatment. But when he turned his head casually, he saw


    that Rachel was still standing there. She was staring at him without blinking her eyes. It seemed as if


    she was fascinated by him and his body. When she caught him looking at her, she snapped,"Hey... I


    was talking to you. Why didn''t you answer my question? I demand to know how and why you have


    Hiram leisurely towelled himself dry and dressed again. Then he looked at her and said tly,"I''m in my


    home, and you are my wife. If I can''te back to my own house, where should I go?"


    Puzzled, Rachel scratched her head. She still could not think clearly because she was drunk. Seeing


    this, Hiram walked past her. She followed him as she swayed with unsteady steps. "What did you say?


    What makes you say that I''m your wife?


    Where is the evidence of that? Show me the evidence to prove I''m your wife?!"


    She kept firing question after question at him as she dogged his steps.


    Abruptly, Hiram stopped walking. Rachel bumped hard against his back.


    Her reflexes being dulled with alcohol she was slow in steadying herself. She lost her bnce and fell


    towards the nearby table.


    But Hiram quickly grasped her arm and pulled her back in time. "How many drinks have you had this


    evening, Rachel? What made you drink so much?" said Hiram in a low, husky and concerned voice.


    Rachel pulled his hand away with contempt. Haughtily she said," It is none of your business. Who do


    you think you are? You have no right to question me."


    Hearing these words, Hiram paused for a moment. He looked at the once timid Rachel, who was as


    fearless as a tiger now. He raised his eyebrows and said,"I''m Hiram, your husband. Do I have the right


    to question you now?"


    He assumed she would sober up a little on hearing his words.


    On the contrary, Rachel shrieked at him,"Hiram? You''re Hiram my husband! You son of a bitch!" What


    the¡­


    bloody hell!"


    Hiram stuttered. His face fell. It was the first time that any person had dared curse him on his face.


    Rachelughed drunkenly at his reaction. "Better hear me loud and clear, Hiram. I''m going to divorce


    you! I''ll no longer live with you, you bastard! Since I married you, I have only known misery and


    unhappiness. Huh? I have had enough." Rachel scolded Hiram in a slurred voice. Then she grabbed


    his cor and continued,"Now with my mother imprisoned ¡­. I am clearly telling you that I''ll no longer


    live with you. If you want to marry another woman, then you are free to marry her!"


    She raised her chin and stared into his eyes. Hopeless, she continued,"But my children, Jonny and


    Joyce, will stay with me. If you want to have kids, then your other women can give birth to them! I''ll take


    my mom and my children to a ce far away from you!


    Fuck you, you bastard, you cheat! I won''t live with you any longer! Goddamn you. I hate you!"


    Rachel spat out thest sentence with venom and anger. But as soon as she was done, she burst out


    crying.


    The cool evening breeze blew in from the open window, making the curtains sway gently.


    Hiram frowned as he looked at his drunk wife. The bottle in her hand fell from her nerveless fingers and


    the red wine spilt on the carpet. The entire room was filled with the fumes of alcohol.


    "Fine! If you don''t want to live with me, I''ll live with you,"


    said Hiram as he stepped forward. He looked at Rachel who was staring at him unblinkingly.


    "I know that since you married me, you haven''t lived a peaceful life. Unfortunately, you can''t leave me


    as you are my wife. You have no choice because I will hold you to it my whole life. So no matter what


    happens, I''ll never let you go...


    never ever!"


    Rachel gazed at him. Although her senses were still dulled with wine, she could feel his determination.


    Hiram easily lifted her and carried her up to their room.


    There he deposited her on the bed. As soon as Rachel touched the bed, she felt drowsy. She just


    couldn''t prevent her eyes from shutting.


    "I heard that you went to the castle today. So what do you think of it?"


    Hiram asked as he caressed her cheek with gentle fingers. Chason''s phone call hade to him


    today.

 Chapter 354 Rachel, How Dare You Curse Me

    Chapter 354 Rachel, How Dare You Curse Me


    It was through Chason''s phone call that Hiram found about Rachel''s visit to the castle that day.


    Rachel was lying on the bed while staring at the man before her. Her body felt heavy and her eyes


    were blurry due to what she drunk. ''What is he talking about? Geez! Why can''t I understand a thing?''


    She wanted to ask but then she was just too sleepy to even move.


    "Do you want to sleep? How could you even want that after cursing me? Why don''t you tell me how you


    want to be punished instead, huh? Hiram said as he forced her to stay awake by pinching her chin.


    As a reaction, Rachel sluggishly pushed Hiram away and thought, ''So sleepy. Why do you have to


    wake me up? So pesky!''


    "Fuck off! I want to sleep. Go away!"


    Hiram''s eyebrows automatically knotted as his hand lifted by itself and spanked her beautiful butt.


    "What did you say? Say that again!"


    The woman whimpered in pain. She sat up and pointed at Hiram''s nose usingly.


    "You deserve it! I''m so tired but you are waking me up on purpose. You''re a bad guy!" she said as she


    kneaded her stinging ass.


    It was the alcohol that was making Rachel do such things. Seconds more after and she was already


    dissatisfied with just massaging her butt. She slid from the bed and wobbly stood behind Hiram.


    Confused, Hiram looked at the woman while wondering what she was going to do next after sliding


    such a long way.


    It was toote for him to realize what was about to happen when the little woman raised her hand high


    and unceremoniously spanked him with everything she got.


    "You spanked me first! Now, that''s just me returning the favor!"


    Sarcasm was dripping from Rachel''s tone when she talked. She was so offended that she didn''t feel


    happy until she spanked him three times more. It was only then that she exhaustedly sat on the floor


    while rubbing her numb palms.


    Hiram threw an odd look at Rachel but then was caught off guard upon seeing how serious she was.


    She was pouting like a child while giving him dagger stares and it was the cutest thing in the world! He


    ended upughing out loud as he pulled her up from the floor. "Okay, you got even. We''re quits. Are


    you happy now?"


    "Just a little," she answered in a tiny voice while stroking her rosy cheeks. She was still pouting when


    she crawled back to the bed and turned to the man who remained to look at her with amusement.


    "What do you want to do? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    He just nced at her then wordlessly covered her with the quilt. Then he walked to close the window


    and drew the curtains. It was only after making sure that the room was already private enough that he


    crawled next to her on the bed.


    ''Why? What do I want to do? Well, you are my wife. I suppose you know what are the things that I can


    do during midnight."


    Rachel winked and smiled.


    "You want to do something bad, don''t you?"


    Hiram cocked his head and then stared at her with a grin. "What do you mean by something bad? How


    could it be bad when it makes you scream with happiness huh? Should it still be considered a bad


    thing?"


    Rachel let out a lowugh, smirked, and said,"Let me tell you a secret. I had a wet dream two days


    ago. It was so real that I thought that you were really on my bed. It was bad that I didn''t remember the


    details after getting up."


    "Oh! You had? Well, tell me how you felt?" A sensual smile cracked Hiram''s lips as he gazed at his


    wife. He slid his fingers through her soft hair.


    She was the cutest drunk woman he''d ever met. She was soft, lovely and sexy, just like a cat, as she


    "I told you, it felt so real." The woman smiled shyly and buried her face on the crook of his neck.


    "Ummm... Okay. Do you want it now or not?" He lifted his head and looked at the woman in his arms.


    His fingers stoppedbing through her hair and started massaging the back of her head.


    However, he didn''t hear any answer from Rachel.


    He waited for her to at least react but a whole minute had past and he still didn''t receive any reply. That


    was when Hiram caught her by the shoulder and turned her around.


    A huge sigh escaped his chest upon seeing Rachel past asleep. Snoring even just like a little kitten. He


    rolled his eyes and covered her better with the quilt. Then he held her in his arms and aimed himself to


    sleep.


    The next morning.


    Rachel opened her eyes and saw Jonny and Joyce standing beside her bed while looking at her.


    "Mom, are you awake?" Joyce held her hand and said.


    "Joyce, did you see your Daddy?" was Rachel''s first words as she rubbed her throbbing head and


    looked around.


    She could remember that Hiram came homest night but couldn''t remember anything further than


    that.


    "Dad had breakfast with us, Mom. He told us that you were not feeling well and you need more rest,"


    answered Jonny.


    Rachel sat up and drunk from the ss on the nightstand. "Okay, I know that. Jonny, you y with your


    sister while I take a shower."


    "Well, you should be fast, Mommy. Grandma Tan has prepared breakfast for you," her little boy


    beseeched her like a grownup.


    "Fine. I got it." Rachel embraced the twins and rubbed their heads gently.


    It was after she came out of the bathroom that she noticed two missed calls on her phone.


    "Carl, what happened?" She was drying her hair as she called Carl back.


    "Rachel, I got the testimony from Kun this morning. It got the name of the witness who used Aunt


    Fannie. Should we find him out?" Nervousness was in Carl''s voice as he spoke. He knew that she was


    worried about this matter and went to the police station every day to get clues.


    Although Gavin instructed Kun not to help Rachel, Kun was still left with no choice and gave Carl the


    testimony. Kun and Carl were good friends after all. In addition, Carl''s hard and soft tactics were just


    too hard to ignore.


    "Really?" Rachel stopped from wiping her hair.


    "Yes. Let''s find him out as soon as possible. The witness was said to live in XH Vige. Maybe we can


    get his address by asking other vigers," Carl continued.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Okay, wait for me downstairs. I''ll be right there." Rachel hung the phone up and went downstairs with a


    coat and a bag. She didn''t even dry her hair.


    She had no time to waste. Rachel packed an omelet made by Aunt Tan and got into Carl''s car which


    was just outside the vi.


    Moments after and they were already in XH Vige.


    Only God could tell how angry she was as she sat inside the car while browsing the copy of the


    testimony. She would actually love to crash it if she could. ''What the hell does this witness mean when


    he said that he saw my mother buried a corpse at midnight?


    Even the specific time is recorded clearly on this testimony. Such an urate and rational material!''


    she thought.


    "Stay calm, Rachel. The witness lived near the foot of XH Viges'' South Mountain. He said that it was


    the strange sounds that woke him up. Thus, he went out and saw Fannie carrying something to the foot


    of the mountain. Think about his words seriously. He even said that he saw what happened with his


    very own eyes. But then, is there any evidence to prove his words?"


    analyzed Carl.


    He went to see Aunt Fannie several days ago and Fannie told him that she was at home on that same


    day. Nheless, there was no alibi to prove her innocence.


    "Carl, park the car here. We don''t know whether he still lives there after so many years. I''m going to


    ask an elder on the roadside," Rachel said. It was justtely that she found out that she had a


    grandfather among these elders.


    Carefully, Carl parked the car. Rachel got out and walked towards a group of elders. There were three


    who were chatting and enjoying the sun out of their house. She gave one of them a sweet smile and


    asked,"Grandpa Richard, I''m Rachel. Do you remember me?"


    The old man squinted his eyes as if inspecting her and then nodded with a grin. "Rachel, is that you?"


    ''"Yes! I miss our vige and just came back to visit. By the way, I want to ask you something. Do you


    remember the man who lived near the mountain? His name is Dave Ruan. Do you know if he still lives


    there?"


    "Oh! I know him! He is an old bachelor and his house is his only property. He must still be there since


    he has nowhere to go," Grandpa Richard answered without even thinking.


    A relief sigh escaped from Rachel''s chest. "It will be very easy to find him as long as he is still here in


    the XH Vige.''


    "Well, thank you!" Rachel said as she ran back to the car. She took a box of milk from the car''s


    dashboard and ran back to hand it to the old man. "Grandpa, I have something to deal with. I might not


    be able to see Grandma today. Anyway, Here''s my gift for both of you!"


    "Rachel, you don''t need to prepare any gift at all," her grandfather said awkwardly but it was toote.


    Rachel was already back in the car while waiving at him.


    It just took about ten minutes of driving when Rachel tapped the dashboard and said,"Carl, stop the


    car! We''re here." She had been here before and she could remember the house Dave lived in.


    She got out of the car and walked towards the adobe house. This was the moment. She was more than


    ready to face him and knock on the door.

 Chapter 355 Looking For Evidence

    Chapter 355 Looking For Evidence


    "Anybody home?" Rachel called out as she knocked on the old door adorned with paintings of door-


    gods.


    As no one came out to answer the door for a while, she knocked again and called out more


    loudly,"Hellooo!... Is anybody home?"


    Carl also got out of the car and helped Rachel, now shouting,"Anybody out there?"


    "I don''t think there''s anybody living here now, Rachel," Carl said. He tried to push the door and to their


    surprise, it opened.


    Rachel noticed the spider webs on the frame making it clear that this house hadn''t been upied for


    quite a while. But why did Grandpa Richard tell her that he was living here now?


    She stepped inside and saw that there were pots and pans in the kitchen. In the bedroom, the covers


    and mattress were jumbled on the bed. But nobody was inside.


    "Rachel, I think he moved away. Maybe the vigers, including Grandpa Richard, just didn''t notice it!"


    Carl spected.


    Rachel thought for a moment and said,"I suppose so. Maybe he didn''t want people to know and left


    quietly.


    And I think it''s not that long ago. Look at the spider webs, they''re not that old. Also, there''s only a thin


    couldn''t help heaving a sigh.


    Rachel usually came here and stayed a few days with Fannie from time to time. That was how she


    could guess that Dave had transferred somewhere else.


    That made her think that maybe he heard some news and deliberately wanted to avoid seeing her.


    "Rachel, I found a phone here on the table!" Carl shouted from across the room as he took it in his


    hands and pressed it. Seeing its screen turn on, he said,"We learned before that this man had nothing,


    but don''t you think it''s weird that he left a functioning phone behind? One that can make outgoing


    calls?"


    Rachel took the phone from Carl and found that there was no SIM card inside.


    She agreed with Carl. Dave must have gotten a new phone, otherwise he wouldn''t leave this one just


    sitting on the table. It only made sense that he may have gotten a better one.


    "Let''s take this with us and see if we can find something useful from it." Rachel said with a sigh,"it


    seems that we havee here all the way for nothing. He knew we woulde for him so he left."


    Carl put the phone in a bag and said,"Yes, but where do you think he might go, Rachel?


    He''s alone and is in his 50s. I have no idea where he could go. Look at this ce, I bet he didn''t have


    the money to afford a better ce to live in. Besides, if he had left several days ago, he would need


    money for food and lodging."


    He looked around carefully and the only electric appliance he found was a ck and white TV.


    They left Dave''s ce and got in the car.


    "It''s easy to guess. Someone must have provided him enough money to settle down somewhere far


    away as he was trying to run away from us. When we find him, we will get the information we need."


    Rachel said as she buckled her seat belt.


    She was neither Sherlock Holmes nor a police officer, but she could think to herself, especially that the


    whole matter was making nonsense.


    "Rachel, what do you mean by saying that? Is that..." Carl asked and looked at her in a shock.


    He was fully aware who the user was and who the suspect was.


    "Let''s go back!" Rachel sighed heavily and in the car, she leaned back on her seat.


    Since Gavin had sent his messenger to her with a directive, she was sure that he had made up of his


    mind to settle everything, his way.


    "Rachel, Uncle Gavin is going too far with this matter. I grew up with Hiram, and I knew everything that


    happened within the family. When his younger sister passed away, Uncle Gavin almost lost his mind.


    To make matters worse, their mother also passed away not long after. People said that she missed her


    daughter so much that she couldn''t live without her. She died of a broken heart.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Maybe this is the reason why Uncle Gavin is like that. He still couldn''t get over this tragedy." Carl said.


    He sighed. Every family had its own nut to crack.


    Rachel looked at the scenery out the window as they drove through and thoughtfully said,"I know, there


    are some things that we are not qualified to judge who is right and who is wrong."


    But I believe that my mom didn''t do it. I know her well enough."


    Carl nodded and said,"I agree. Auntie Fannie is a nice person and I can see it. Rachel, listen, I''ll try my


    best to help you!"


    Rachel looked at Carl with a smile and said,"Thank you, Carl. It''s very kind of you for saying that.


    You''re Joanna''s nephew and I won''t me you if you take their side. I really appreciate your help."


    Although they got nothing this time, she wouldn''t give up and would keep looking.


    She was all that Fannie could depend on now, and she wouldn''t let her mother down.


    When they arrived in H City, Rachel went to visit Fannie. She was calm and gentle, trying not to upset


    her. Even if they didn''t find any useful evidence this time, they had found out that Dave had to run


    away. It meant that he was scared of meeting them and was hiding something.


    Rachel asked Carl to drive her to the Rong House after they left the correctional facility.


    Although Gavin was the one who started all this, Rachel was reluctant to break away from him because


    they had be family and had already develop a bond.


    When she got there, Joanna and Lydia were out somewhere, and Gavin was home alone.


    "Dad," Rachel called to him softly, and there were only Gavin and her sitting in the living room.


    Gavin, who was leaning over the sofa, spoke without any emotion on his face,"Since you''re here, I


    believe you have made your decision."


    Gavin knew that his messenger had told Rachel clearly what he wanted from her.


    "Dad, look, you''re still my father-inw and Ie with love and respect. Will you find it in your heart


    and stop all this for the sake of what we have now? Our bond as a family? Think about Jonny and


    Joyce! Will you please help set my mother free from prison, Dad?"


    Rachel pleaded. Then she stood up from the sofa, walked to him and knelt down in front of him.


    "I want to apologize for my parents. I am so sorry! My parents made a mistake and they should have


    handled Landy more carefully. But they were too young and irresponsible, and you know that people


    are too impulsive when they''re young. For me and for your grandchildren, please! Set my mother free!"


    Seeing Rachel kneeling down, Gavin sighed and closed his eyes,"Rachel, I was wrong too. I wouldn''t


    have asked Hiram to marry you if I had known this earlier. You didn''t know what I had gone through


    when I lost my sister.


    If you didn''t marry Hiram, maybe I would let it pass for the sake of the friendship between your family


    and mine.


    However, look where we are now!


    What I can''t endure is, your mom married you into our family eagerly after what she had done to my


    sister. She made you, the daughter of our foe, marry my son, be my daughter-inw, and now the


    mother of my grandchildren! It is just too much. I can''t stand it!"


    Gavin took a deep breath to calm down, and then continued,"What was your mother thinking?" Did she


    ever think about what would happen to us?


    For the past four years, I tried to let it go, and I pretended that there was nothing wrong. I tried to


    persuade myself to move on, but it was just impossible. It was too painful. I can''t make myself see you


    and your mom in front of me. Every single time, it reminds me of what happened in the past and to my


    younger sister.


    Rachel, I hate myself for putting your mother, the grandmother of my grandchildren, in prison! But I


    have no other choice. I''d rather do that than live in misery and torture myself inside day and night. I can


    live in peace as long as long your mom paid for what she did."


    Seeing the determination on his face, Rachel''s eyes turned red and asked,"Dad, do you mean that


    there is no chance that you would set my mother free? And you''ll think of the past as long as youy


    your eyes on me? In that case, you want me to leave this house for good?"


    Gavin said in a low voice without opening his eyes,"Unfortunately, that is correct. I can let your mom


    go, and I can negate all the evidences pointing to her.


    But on one condition that you and your mother leave, and never show up in H City. Never associate


    with this family and forever leave my son!"


    He wasn''t nning to have Fannie killed, but he could only live in peace as long as they never showed


    up in front of him. For him, this was the way to help him get over the misery of losing his sister.


    Wiping off the tears on her cheeks, Rachel put a faint smile on her face and asked,"Dad, look, I can


    leave if I''m alone, but how about my children, Jonny and Joyce? I will have to take them with me if I


    leave. Have you even thought of that?"

 Chapter 356 Gavin Passed Out

    Chapter 356 Gavin Passed Out


    "What did you say? Jonny and Joyce are my grandchildren! You can''t take them away from me."


    Gavin''s eyes flew open. Outraged, he continued yelling at Rachel,"Rachel, let me be straight with you.


    You can leave, and I''ll return your mother to you. However, you can''t take my grandchildren with you!"


    "Can''t I? Dad, you are right. Jonny and Joyce are your grandchildren, but they''re also my children and


    my mother''s grandchildren. You showed no mercy to my mom and me. Why should I pity you?"


    Rachel got to her feet. She refused to kneel before Gavin any longer.


    "Rachel! You¡­¡­"


    Rachel''s defiance angered Gavin. He became short of breath, and his heart began racing. A moment


    At the hospital, Joanna and Lydia waited at the door of the emergency room. They had rushed to the


    hospital with Gavin. Once Hiram had been informed of his father''s health, he also hurried to the


    hospital from thepany.


    Rachel stared at the floor in a daze as she waited on the bench outside the emergency room.


    What Gavin cared about the most at his age were his grandchildren. He had been distraught when he


    heard that Rachel was going to take the two children away from him. The exertion hadn''t been good for


    his heart. With his body under such stress, he passed out.


    When Hiram arrived at the hospital, he spared Rachel a nce who was silent before walking toward


    his mother,"Mom, how''s dad?"


    "Hiram, you''re finally here. Your dad is receiving emergency treatment now. I don''t know what is


    happening in the emergency room. No one hase out to tell us." Joanna held Hiram''s hand and


    said anxiously.


    "Hiram, could you tell Rachel not to see Dad? Dad is old now. I don''t know what Rachel said to anger


    him so much, but now that he''s in this condition, he cannot afford any more stress." Lydia shot Rachel


    a cold look as she spoke to Hiram in a low voice.


    Joanna sighed and said,"Hiram, I know that at this time, Rachel is racked with guilt. But you know your


    father''s temper. I don''t know what else we can do to keep him from getting angry again."


    Hiram patted Joanna on her hand and said in a gentle voice,"Mom, don''t worry. Dad will be fine."


    Afterforting his mother and sister, Hiram walked toward Rachel.


    "Come with me." He held Rachel''s hand and walked to the other end of the corridor.


    Rachel followed him expressionlessly. She knew that he would me her for what had happened. But


    what other choice did she have at that time? Rachel couldn''t stand aside and watch helplessly when


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    her mother was in trouble.


    "Can you trust me to handle things with my parents? Leave the issue to me. Don''t confront dad again."


    Although Hiram spoke in a low voice, it didn''t feel as though he was ming Rachel.


    "I didn''t want to exasperate him, but he was the one who caused the trouble. If he had shown my


    mother and I a little mercy for the sake of our children, I wouldn''t have been this extreme." Rachel fixed


    her eyes on Hiram as she spoke. She wanted to see what his reaction would be.


    Hiram let out a sigh before gently cing his hand on her shoulder. He said patiently,"I know you''re


    worried about your mom, but trust me to handle my parents, okay?"


    Rachel turned her head and looked away,"Hiram, it''s not as simple as you think. Your dad is not only


    nning on retaliating against my mom. He also wants me to leave you. He said I should stay away


    from you for the rest of my life!


    What can you do? Your choices are limited to either defying your father because of me, which I know is


    impossible or listening to your father and breaking up with me. If you have chosen to leave me, it won''t


    matter whether I trust you or not."


    Hiram frowned slightly and said,"What if I have another solution?"


    "Hiram! The doctor hase out."


    Lydia shouted at Hiram and Rachel.


    Hiram loosened his grip on Rachel''s shoulder and said to her in a low voice,"Honey, wait for me at


    home. I have to see dad now."


    Then he walked toward the doctor who was waiting outside the emergency room.


    Rachel didn''t leave the hospital immediately. She wanted to hear what the doctor had to say about


    Gavin''s health. She left when she heard the doctor say that Gavin was out of danger.


    After leaving the hospital, Rachel walked the streets aimlessly. Anxious and unwilling to leave her


    alone, Carl drove the car alongside her.


    "Rachel, get in the car. It''s going to rain." Carl pulled up in front of Rachel. He leaned across the


    passenger seat, lowered the window, and said to her.


    Rachel looked up at the sky. It was gray, hazy, and misty.


    Before long, raindrops started to fall.


    Rachel had no intentions of getting into the car. She ignored Carl''s plea, walked past the car, and


    continued to walk on the sidewalk. Carl put the car in gear and followed.


    No matter what Carl said to her, Rachel refused to listen.


    "Rachel!


    Rachel!"


    Seeing that Rachel was determined to walk alone in the rain, Carl pulled over and hurriedly searched


    for the umbre. He knew they always kept one in the car, but he couldn''t find it. ''Where is it?''


    As Carl anxiously searched for the umbre, he saw Hiram walking toward Rachel.


    "What are you doing?" Hiram said as he caught up with Rachel. Hiram grabbed her arm and spun her


    around to face him,"Are you out of your mind? You just recovered from your illness. Now you dare to


    walk in the rain?" Hiram scolded Rachel. Then he gently led her toward the car parked on the roadside.


    As soon as he saw Hiram and Rachel walking toward the car, Carl quickly got out and opened the door


    for them.


    Hiram ced Rachel in the car before taking off his coat and putting it around her shoulders. Then he


    turned to Carl and instructed,"Turn up the heater."


    "Rachel, are you listening? Don''t be so stubborn!" He reprimanded tenderly as he took a tissue and


    began to wipe the raindrops on her face.


    Rachel snapped out of her trance and brushed away Hiram''s hand. She looked up at him and


    spoke,"It''s none of your business. I know you don''t want to see me. You''ll be happy if I die today."


    Hiram''s eyebrows knitted together when he heard Rachel''s outrageous statement. He raised her chin


    with one hand and said,"That''s bullshit! I just want us to calm down. We can only make the right


    decision when we''reposed."


    Hiram had stayed away from Rachel for a few days as he had been upset. He hadn''t wanted her to see


    him in that state.


    "Is that true? Over the past few days, what I saw was that you were happy. You not only stayed away


    all night with Flora, but you also had dinner with Lydia. You can apparently live a happy life without me."


    Rachel said before chewing on her lower lip. Her eyes welled up with tears as she voiced the pain she


    was feeling.


    Hearing what Rachel said, Hiram raised his eyebrows slightly. He was sure that Rachel had seen him


    having dinner with Lydia yesterday.


    "Are you jealous?"


    Hiram said with a sly smile as he raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. With a


    concerned expression Hiram exined,"Flora is just my friend. Nothing happened between us. Lydia is


    my sister. You are overthinking everything. Honey, sometimes I find that I need a little space and time


    to think. However, I swear to you that I wouldn''t do anything that would make you question my love for


    you.


    Don''t cry. You have cried so much these past few days." Hiram said with a sigh. He never wanted to


    see Rachel crying. But he found that things had not gone as nned and that Rachel was heartbroken.


    So many things were out of his control, and he had hurt her.


    "Carl, I don''t want to go home. Drop me at a bar!" Rachel suddenly wiped away the tears and said to


    Carl who was driving.


    She didn''t want the children to see her so upset. She was also afraid that she would break into tears


    when she got home. It was best if Rachel went somewhere else first to calm down and release the


    negative feelings that were overwhelming her.


    Only when she felt better would she go home to the children.


    Carl looked at Hiram, not knowing what to do.


    "Do as she said." Hiram instructed. He gazed at Rachel tenderly. Now that she wanted to go to a bar,


    he decided to go with her.

 Chapter 357 Was He Super Rich

    Chapter 357 Was He Super Rich


    Hiram was holding a winess in the bar. He sat on the chair, looking at Rachel, who just had a little


    alcohol and now was dancing crazily in the middle of the dance floor.


    Rachel had never done this before. She was going wild but somehow she felt that it was a good way to


    let go of some of her emotions and just rx herself.


    Suddenly, Hiram put the winess on the bar and strode towards the floor, ignoring all the sexydies


    who were trying to hit on him.


    Thedies thought that he was going to dance, so they followed him with excitement. They knew that


    dancing was the perfect way for them to have closer physical contact with him.


    Hiram walked through the crowd. In the middle of it, Rachel was dancing happily, unaware that she was


    now nked by two men. Hiram grabbed Rachel''s arms and pulled her into his arms. He said to


    Rachel,"Are you done? Come on, let''s go home."


    "Why are you in such a hurry? I''m having a great time here. Now that you''re here, join me!" Rachel


    grabbed Hiram''s hand and kept swaying with the music.


    But Hiram was uncertain. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes?" Rachel was also confused. Why would Hiram ask her such a question? Then she saw the other


    Hiram was handsome and attractive. In the crowd, he was like a crane standing among chickens.


    When he first arrived, he became the focus of everyone''s attention, especially thedies.


    "Well, you know what? Forget about it. Let''s go home!" Looking around the otherdies drooling with


    eagerness and desire for her husband, Rachel grabbed Hiram''s hand and they walked away from the


    crowd.


    Hiram raised his eyebrows and looked at Rachel who was anxious to leave. He couldn''t help smiling. It


    felt good seeing Rachel jealous and possessive of him. He then held her shoulders and walked out of


    the bar with her.


    It had stopped raining outside the bar, but it was still hazy.


    Rachel took a deep breath. She felt that she was much more rxed now. She turned around to look at


    Hiram who was standing next to her and looking at her too. He asked her,"Are you hungry? There is a


    cake shop up ahead. Let''s go and get some. You can eat it on our way home."


    Before Rachel gave her answer, Hiram had already grabbed her hand and pulled her to the shop and


    waited in line.


    Looking at Hiram who was walking in front of her and holding her hand, Rachel felt secure. Since it had


    stopped raining, there were more people on the street now.


    When Hiram and Rachel had arrived at the famous cake shop, Hiram took out his cell phone and said


    to Rachel,"Can you wait here? I need to make a phone call. I''ll be right back."


    Rachel nodded her head, watching Hiram walking away to make a phone call.


    There were just three people in front of her. Because it just stopped raining, not many people were


    waiting in line.


    A few minutester, it was Rachel''s turn. Rachel had picked some for each vor, among which were


    her favorites and then some of her children''s favorites as well. When she was going to pay, she


    searched her pocket but found nothing! She had left her purse in the car.


    And it was Hiram who paid the bill in the bar, so she didn''t realize it until now.


    "Ma''am, it''s $180." The saledy said to Rachel.


    When Rachel found nothing in her jeans pocket, she searched the pocket of her shirt. While she was


    searching, Hiram, still on the phone, walked towards her and gave her his wallet. Then he walked away


    to continue the phone call.


    Rachel took the wallet from him. It was very unfamiliar to her. Although Rachel saw Hiram''s wallet


    many times when he changed clothes, she never opened it.


    Rachel respected Hiram''s privacy very much. And as for his cell phone andputer, she would check


    them once in a while. But most of the time, she wouldn''t do that.


    "Ma''am? It''s $180 all together." The saledy reminded Rachel, smiling. "Ma''am? There are people


    waiting behind you."


    "Oh, sure sure. I''m sorry!" Rachel opened the brown wallet. There were over ten hundred-dor bills in


    it. She took out two and gave them to the saledy.


    When she got the change, she put them back in the wallet. When she opened the wallet, she


    happened to see a picture in the wallet inserts.


    To be more specific, it was a sketch drawing.


    The beauty of the person in the drawing was disyed perfectly by the few brushstrokes.


    "Are you done?" Rachel almost dropped the wallet. Hiram walked towards Rachel. He had something


    urgent to deal with just now, so the call took him a while. He took the cakes from Rachel.


    Rachel folded the wallet and gave it back to Hiram. "Here you go."


    Hiram put it back in his pocket and grabbed Rachel''s hand, walking to Carl who had just driven in to


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    pick them up.


    When they got into the car, Rachel couldn''t help but ask,"Who''s that in the drawing in your wallet


    inserts?"


    Hiram didn''t feel surprised at all as if he had anticipated that Rachel would ask. He took out the


    drawing from his wallet and held it in front of Rachel. Hepared it to Rachel by drawing in the air.


    "What? Am I really that bad in drawing? You can''t even recognize yourself?"


    "What? That''s me in the drawing?" said Rachel. Surprised, she took the small painting from Hiram''s


    hand. She didn''t look at it carefully until just now.


    It did seem that the person in the drawing was a little simr to her.


    No! It looked very simr to her!


    Suddenly, Rachel felt herself very low and without any creativity by simply putting Hiram''s picture in her


    own purse. She thought Hiram was very creative and special by putting a drawing of her in his wallet,


    and he drew it himself!


    She considered putting a drawing of him in her purse too when she got the chance.


    And no matter what the drawing would look like, this idea would be great since she drew it herself,


    showing her affection for him.


    On the way home, Rachel dropped by herpany. She went to the office to get the files about the


    terrain of the castle in the West Mountain District. She then went back to the car and the couple drove


    back to the Tulip Pce.


    Since it waste, Hiram didn''t go out anymore when they arrived home. Instead, he decided to stay at


    home and spend some time with Rachel and the children.


    "Rachel, the doctor asked dad to stay for two more days in the hospital. I want to take the children to


    visit him tomorrow. What do you think?" Hiram was sitting cross-legged in the yhouse. He took a


    nce at the children who were ying with their toys on the floor. Rachel was sitting next to the


    children.


    She was helping Joyce dress up her Barbie dolls. Hearing his question, she lifted her head and looked


    at him.


    "Sure, why not? Gavin is their grandfather. Why would I deprive him his right to see his grandchildren?"


    Jonny had built a big castle. He shouted at Hiram,"Daddy, daddy! Look at my castle! I made it!"


    "Don''t say that, Rachel. If you don''t want to, I won''t take them to the hospital." Hiram said, looking at


    her. Then he turned around and smiled at Jonny. "That''s good. But I think it will be better if you can add


    some trees in the courtyard as well.


    Rachel, I don''t want things to be awkward between you and my parents. However, if it is their fault, I


    won''t defend them nor take their side." Hiram continued.


    Rachel didn''t know how to respond, lowering her head. She finished dressing the Barbie doll. She gave


    the doll to Joyce, stood up and walked out of the yhouse.


    Hiram stood up and followed Rachel. Rachel went into the study and Hiram followed her there.


    Rachel put the files she just took from thepany on her way home, on the desk. Then she took out


    her notebook, nning to work overtime.


    Since she went back to thepany, Rachel had put another desk in the study. Now there were two


    desks. One for Hiram and another for her. When they were both busy with their work, they could do it


    on their own desks without disturbing each other.


    Hiram pulled out a chair and sat behind her. He rested his chin on his hand, looking at Rachel, who


    was looking at the relief map and ready to work.


    "You''re doing design now?"


    Hiram asked Rachel as if he didn''t know.


    "Uh-huh. Some super rich guy had bought and for his wife in the West Mountain District. He wants to


    build a huge castle there with a courtyard as big as a public park. So I''m just thinking if I could give it a


    shot and get this project."


    Rachel said and began to draft the relief map on her notebook.


    Hiram coughed when he heard Rachel''s words. He raised his thick eyebrows. ''Super rich guy?''

 Chapter 358 A Night Tour Of East Suburb Street

    Chapter 358 A Night Tour Of East Suburb Street


    "So what do you think of the ce? As you regarded the man as a local tyrant, then I think that thend


    he bought may not be so good?" asked Hiram calmly.


    Rachel was moving the mouse and was focusing on the information on herputer, answering,"I


    haven''t actually gone yet to have a look. But from the outside, it looked nice. I think the garden is too


    because I am just the designer."


    "Is that so? Don''t you have any ideas for the garden?" asked Hiram. And then he took the relief map on


    the table and studied it.


    "Any ideas? What would you suggest?" A bit puzzled, Rachel turned to stare at Hiram. She didn''t know


    what he meant.


    After Hiram read the map, he put it back on the table. And he exined with a smile,"I saw the notes


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    you wrote. The garden is a gift that the owner is preparing for his wife. Don''t you have any ideas to


    make it spectacr?"


    While Rachel was thinking about the question, she walked away and poured two cups of water, and


    offered a cup to Hiram. "When I found out about it, I was a bit moved by the man''s love for his wife.


    And I felt happy for her."


    Said Rachel. But then she looked at Hiram and added,"Although, I think if two people really care about


    each other, having a big garden is not the measurement of true love. The most important thing is to


    make your partner feel your love in the small things just as much as the big things."


    Hiram blinked his eyes trying not tough, and asked,"Is that so? Don''t you like having a big garden? I


    could build a castle for you as well, and you can go to live there with our children during vacations.


    What do you think of that idea?"


    Rachel knew that he was kidding. Rumors about it had gotten around before, but it seemed impossible


    as time passed by and it was forgotten.


    "I don''t like that idea. You are copying another man''s gesture. It won''t be impressive!" said Rachel,


    grinning. And then she went back to focus on her design.


    Someone had thought of it first for love. If Hiram just imitated it, she won''t be moved by it. It must be


    something original, like the way he kept his own drawing of her in his wallet.


    She was happy in this house. It wasfortable enough to live here.


    What''s more, they already had a vi near the sea. Although they just went there during summer, the


    scenery there was still beautiful enough.


    Hiram took the cup of water that Rachel had offered him and drank it, smiling. ''She is careless, if she


    were more meticulous, she would notice that there are lots of information about her.''


    Rachel didn''t have the slightest idea that thend owner was Hiram. She just focused on designing the


    garden ording to the terrain, so she had ignored lots of obvious information about it.


    Rachel focused seriously with her work, so Hiram went to see their two children and after a while, he


    came back into the study.


    At half past eleven, Hiram looked at his wife, who was still upied with her work, saying,"Darling, it is


    He was good at keeping hisposure at all times. She was working so hard on the design of the


    garden and he just let her do it. After all the garden was going to be hers, so it would be best that the


    garden was also designed by her.


    Rachel looked at the clock and then stretched her arms and replied,"Okay, let''s go to sleep."


    In the bathroom, while she was washing her face and rinsing her mouth, she was still thinking how to


    design a wonderful fountain.


    So it took her about twenty minutes to brush her teeth before she came out of the bathroom.


    When Hiram saw her, he put his mobile phone on the table and threw back the covers for her,


    asking,"What took you so long in there?"


    Rachel jumped into bed andy in his arms, answering,"I was still thinking about the design for an


    interesting and artistic fountain..."


    "You can go to the library upstairs to look up the materials, it may help you." Said Hiram. He got closer


    to her neck and put his arms around her waist.


    She felt ticklish and pushed him away. "It''s toote now, how about tomorrow?"


    "No." Hiram disagreed and grabbed her more. Then he took off her silk pajamas and kissed her


    tenderly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning.


    Rachel took her children to the yground to have fun. They had lunch at a nearby restaurant and


    afterwards, she drove them home. In the afternoon, she went to her office to perfect her design.


    "Celine, have you recruited any good designers yet?"


    Rachel asked when Celine came in with some documents. In thepany, Celine was not only


    responsible for training designers, recruiting some experienced ones was also her duty.


    "I am on it! Well, Mr. Rong has arranged for two designers to help us, so for this recruitment, we should


    put quality before quantity and only pick designers who are really outstanding!" said Celine. Then she


    put the documents in front of Rachel, which needed her signature.


    Rachel looked up at Celine, asking,"He has arranged for two designers to help us? Why didn''t he tell


    me about it?"


    "He just cares about you. The two designers are really experienced and they both have amazing


    portfolios. I have emailed the relief map to them to help you with your work. You should thank Mr.


    Rong!"


    Celine blinked her eyes as Rachel signed the documents. "Well, but then, it is truly hard to be married


    to a man like Mr. Rong! He is handsome, rich and loves you deeply. Rachel,pared with the men


    whom you had blind dates with, Mr. Rong is the most outstanding. You are so lucky to be his wife!"


    Rachel smiled at her, but there was sadness in her that she didn''t need to share.


    Nothing made the best of both worlds.


    Hiram was perfect, and she was lucky enough to marry him. But at the same time, she also desired to


    live an ordinary life, but that was now out of the question.


    In the evening, when she was about to leave the office, she received a phone call from Hiram.


    "Are you off work? I am waiting for you downstairs."


    When Rachel walked out the door, she saw Hiram standing beside his car, waiting for her.


    Today, he didn''t need to attend any party or meeting, so he didn''t wear his usual suit. Instead, he wore


    a ck knit shirt with sleeves loosely rolled up, a pair of dark grey trousers and a pair of ck shoes.


    She couldn''t help pausing to appreciate him. He was always polite and outstanding. His eyes were


    charming as always, but tonight he looked less bossy but more tender.


    "What are you doing, standing still? Get in the car, mydy!" Hiram eximed and opened the car door


    for her.


    Rachel got in the car and looked at him, uneasy, she asked,"Where are we going?"


    With his attire tonight, he still looked handsome, but she preferred him wearing shirts. And it did not


    matter if he wore a T-shirt with ck and white stripes or colored stripes, he was still powerful and


    charming.


    "I made an appointment with my friend. We are going to East Suburb Street for some rxation." Said


    Hiram. He noticed that she was a bit awkward, and he pinched her nose softly, saying,"I just changed


    into different clothes, why are you staring at me like that?"

 Chapter 359 The Last Chance

    Chapter 359 The Last Chance


    Rachel got back to her senses as she rubbed the cheek that was pinched by the handsome man


    beside her. She felt a little bit pain. "No, I just thought you looked better in a shirt..." Rachel trailed off.


    She loved shirts. No, to be exact, she didn''t love shirts until she met her husband. He looked very


    attractive and powerful every time he wore a shirt. It also made him look more charming.


    "Really? Okay then. I''ll wear only shirts in front of you from now on." Hiram said without thinking. It


    wouldn''t be a problem to him because he had tons of shirts.


    "It won''t be necessary. You can wear whatever you like. You look charming to me, whatever you wear!"


    "Really? How about when I wear nothing?" Hiram teased.


    "For sure... I like it the most!" Rachel teased back. Unlike most women, she didn''t have any inhibitions


    about provocative talk at all.


    They had been married for four years and she had improved in this aspect. Most women would turn red


    and get embarrassed when talking dirty or making sexy jokes, not to mention in public.


    Just as the sound of Rachel''s voice died away, Chad who was driving let out a fierce cough. He


    immediately pretended not to hear Rachel''s reply and continued driving. ''Obviously, Rachel has been


    influenced by her husband. She acted so naturally when she made dirty jokes.''


    Hiram sat closer to his wife, a warm smile appearing on the corner of his lips. He said to her ear in a


    soft voice,"Good. Later, I won''t turn the lights off. You can check everything, inch by inch..."


    Rachel winked at her husband with a smile. "Okay." She took a nce at Chad who was already


    flushed tomato red, then said to Hiram with a low voice,"How about we do it in another ce tonight?"


    Since her husband had started it, why not continue? In this fun and sexy game they were ying, she''d


    like to know who the winner would be.


    "So, where do you want to do it in?" As Hiram looked at his wife, he ran his hand down her soft and


    silky long hair. Seeing the smile on her face, he just realized that he hadn''t had such an easy


    conversation with his wife in ages.


    And he knew that it was one of the things he cared for the most. He only wanted his wife to be happy


    and feel easy with him. It was the most important thing.


    "How about... the reading room upstairs?" She suggested. There was a couch in the reading room with


    a piano by the window. Just imagine that. With windows wide open, they would be sitting in the couch,


    enjoying the moonlight. He could y the piano as she read some poems. How romantic it would be!


    As the night was far gone, she would be sitting on hisp, melting in his dark eyes, his warm smile, his


    sweet but strong kisses...


    With a buzz, Chad couldn''t help but tough out.


    They were inside a car. Even though they spoke in hushed tones, but he could still hear everything.


    ''Rachel is so wild. She is superior over Hiram in this aspect.''


    "Silence please." Hiram said to Chad with a raised eyebrow.


    Chad immediately kept quiet. He stifled a giggle. Then he turned on the stereo.


    "Okay, I''ll satisfy you." Hiram said in a charming voice as loud as his wife could hear.


    "Really? Then, I think..." She said as she bit her lips.


    "Sure."


    Rachel couldn''t help herself. Sheughed out and asked,"Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure." He answered immediately.


    Very soon, they arrived at the East Suburb Street.


    It was wedged between the hills and the nearby waters. As it was evening time, the colorful lights on


    the boats were lit making for a magnificent and unforgettable scenery.


    "Hi! Hiram!"


    Lydia greeted. When Rachel and Hiram got out of the car, she saw Lydiaing towards them. When


    Rachel saw Lydia, she stood there, surprised. Then she cast a re at the man who was standing by


    her side.


    ''Howe he didn''t tell me that the date he asked was Lydia?''


    "Hold your horse. I have my reason." Hiram said to his wife''s ear, in a soft voice. He then turned to


    Lydia who was walking towards them. He greeted back,"Sorry. We''rete. I had to pick up my wife."


    Lydia was obviously surprised when she saw Rachel. She didn''t expect Hiram to bring her.


    She thought it would only be her and Hiram for tonight''s night tour.


    "It''s okay, Hiram. It''s so great of you bring her out here for some refreshments!" Lydia replied. She


    nced at Rachel, an unnatural expression on her face.


    Rachel didn''t want to see Lydia.


    Fannie was still being held in the police station, partly because of Lydia. Who would like to see this


    woman in such a situation? Rachel couldn''t figure out why her husband would want to be in her


    Perhaps he wanted to set a three-people date because he wanted to reconcile then. When Rachel was


    still racking her brains to guess her husband''s intentions, she saw a handsome young man in histe of


    20se over. "Hiram?"


    "Here you are." Hiram greeted the man who had just joined them. Then he introduced the women to


    the young man. "This is my wife, Rachel and this is my sister, Lydia."


    "Hi. My name is Wade Yuan. I''m Hiram''s junior as we went to the same school. I just came back from


    abroad." Wade waved to Rachel but he didn''t reach out his hand. He did stretch out his hand to Lydia.


    "Hi, Miss Rong. I''ve heard a lot about you!"


    Out of politeness, Lydia reached out her hand for a handshake. "Hi! Just call me Lydia."


    As Rachel felt confused, Hiram continued. "Wade just came back. He wanted to hang out with me


    some time so I asked him if he could join us today."


    Wade shot a nce at Lydia and smiled. "I''m d I came. I feel so honored to know two beauties. By


    the way, as I wasing here, I saw a few boats that you could rent and sail out. Why don''t we go and


    take a night cruise aboard one of those boats?"


    Then the four of them walked to the shop. Rachel held Hiram''s arm and asked in a low voice,"What is


    going on here? You picked me up unexpectedly and asked Lydia toe. Now a good-looking young


    man joined us. What''s your n for tonight?"


    Hiram smiled but kept silent. He then took her hand and pulled her forward.


    Hiram purposely asked for two boats, one for Wade and Lydia, the other for him and his wife.


    The two boats were going to the center of theke. Seeing Wade and Lydiaughing and chatting


    freely, Rachel suddenly realized something. But she didn''t understand.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "If you want to set a blind date for Lydia, why didn''t you set a date for her and Wade exclusively? Why


    did you have to bring us here?" Rachel asked, with a doubtful look.


    Hiram sat in the cabin. He looked at the other boat opposite them and remained silent for a moment.


    Lydia had gone on a few blind dates and at first she refused to go, no matter what.


    He had fixed appointments for her to meet a few men but she never went or showed up to those dates.


    He didn''t have a better idea so he asked Lydia out first before he called Wade toe.


    Lydia had an obsession partly because she refused to get close to any man. She didn''t give any other


    man any opportunity. This exined why she was still single.


    But if she could feel the true love of a man, and realize what she had been missing, she might change


    her mind. Anyway, it was worth a shot.


    Since her husband didn''t say a word, Rachel slightly sighed and said,"After all, you still cherish your


    sister even though she is a foster daughter of the Rong family. You indeed have cudgeled your brains."


    Although Lydia did terrible things time and time again, Hiram chose to forgive her every time.


    "You''re right. But this is thest chance for her. Since she was lucky enough to be a foster daughter of


    our family. In this life, even if she made mistakes, I still will give her a chance. If she could stop making


    the same mistakes and let go of the past, I will let her go to any country as long as she won''t stay in


    this country and live the rest of her life in peace."


    "Really? What if she doesn''t agree?"


    Rachel asked, staring at her husband.


    She knew that Gavin had no brothers. He only had a sister who had passed away. Now his adopted


    Lydia always made trouble. Although Rachel felt ufortable, she still could understand Hiram''s


    painstaking efforts.


    Hiram closed his eyes slowly and said in a deep voice. Hiram''s words were as low as a bell, but his


    voice was clear and it knocked on each person''s heart.


    "Since the Rong family could give her a life, it can take her life back too."


    Rachel suddenly freaked out. "Hiram, what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 360 Redemption of Lydia

    Chapter 360 Redemption of Lydia


    Why? She suddenly started feeling that there was something wrong about him. All the goodness that


    he was showing was a farce. He was only pretending to be nice. Something that she had just known


    only got started.


    Hiram''s deep and aloof eyes were focusing on the scene ahead. The smoky surface of the water was


    covered by mist and that surely was attracting him.


    "I promise that this will be thest chance."


    He had already made a decision in his mind that this was going to be thest chance. He had been


    forgiving Lydia again and again. If she ever dared to do anything again like this time, he would


    definitely not forgive her.


    And this time he was sure that he would certainly do that!


    "Honey, I''m so sorry. This''s is going to be thest time she would do anything to harm you. I promise."


    Hiram moved back his sight, looked sternly at Rachel and said.


    "I used to think that I would not let Lydia hurt you anymore. However, she has again hurt you this time.


    Even though what Lydia has done is not directly aimed to hurt you, but what she did has put your


    mother into a tricky situation. For that, I would not excuse her, and I should take up my responsibility to


    protect you."


    "You don''t have to feel sorry, Hiram. In fact, now I also feel a sense of pity on her." Rachel sighed softly.


    Lydia was an orphan. She had grown up with Hiram since her childhood. They had been together every


    day and night for a very long duration. Along with that, her love for him kept deepening day by day, in


    that case, it was too difficult for her to ept that Hiram no longer belonged to her.


    Lydia was deeply in love with Hiram. She felt happy about that but the truth was that she knew her love


    could not be returned and that made here vengeful.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you looking in that direction? You are grown up now. Can''t you leave your


    brother and live alone?" Wade with his one hand on the railing, gazed at Lydia and asked.


    "Of course not. It''s just that this''s the first time that I am in the same boat with a male stranger which is


    making me kind of nervous." Lydia''s beautiful eyes kept staring on the surface of the waves and


    replied.


    Wade suddenly took her by one hand and made her sit next to him. "Sit down, don''t you feel tired by


    standing for so long like this?" He said. "And by the way, you said you are with me in the boat. Do you


    mean that we''re now ''in the same boat''?" He asked.


    Lydia did not reply.


    Silently she kept staring at the water. And then she moved a little away from him because she felt a


    little ufortable.


    "To be honest, when I first saw you, I could tell that you are a woman with lots of secrets inside her


    heart. You always look so cold and arrogant, but I can clearly see the loneliness that is there in your


    eyes. You are in reality a woman who wants someone to protect her and make her feel secure. Am I


    right or not?" he asked.


    What Wade had just said truly reflected the situation of her life and heart at the moment.


    She looked flustered for a moment, then smiled calmly. "Look, do you really think that I am arrogant?


    Besides, both of my parents love me so much, especially my brother Hiram. How could I be lonely?"


    Lydia replied.


    Lydia was trying to conceal her feelings but the truth was quite clear, Wade looked at her and said in a


    remote voice,"The deepest loneliness of the heart cannot be filled by the love of family. We are both the


    same. I am also like you. I keep pretending that I am fine and my family is so supportive but in reality, I


    am also very lonely and aloof..."


    Lydia looked at the loneliness on his face, and the smile on her face vanished. "Can you tell me why


    my brother Hiram asked you toe?" She asked seriously. Did he send you on purpose so that you


    coulde close to me?" She continued.


    Hearing that Wade was stunned for a while. He had not expected her to be so apt and to the point.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "If you mean he did it on purpose, I am sorry but I do not agree with you at all," Wade replied.


    "Hiram asked me toe because he thought we both wanted toe close to each other. And I


    appreciate and thank him for introducing his beautiful, lovely and intelligent sister to me. I consider


    myself very fortunate. But the moment you said on purpose, I felt that I am an unworthy person!"


    Wade shrugged and replied with a smile.


    His tactful response made Lydia feel embarrassed and she smiled slowly and said "I did not mean that.


    Beforeing here I was not told that you would being too."


    "I understand. Hiram has told me that you don''t like a blind date. So he nned us to meet this way. He


    really thinks about you and that is why he did that." Wade said.


    "The boat is ashore. I think now we can get off..." Lydia said immediately as she saw that Hiram and


    Rachel had gotten off from the other boat.


    Also, she did not like to stay with Wade, the feeling of being with a strange disgusted her a lot.


    Wade stood up, held out his hand to her and said: "Let me help you get down."


    Lydia stopped a little. She was about to say no but there was no good reason to do so, so finally, she


    gave her hand to him.


    Rachel was still holding Hiram''s arm standing on the shore and was looking at Wade who was helping


    Lydia get off the boat.


    ''It seems like Wade is quite good at making the girls feel special.'' Rachel thought.


    And then all four of them had dinner at the restaurant on the ind before they went back. After that,


    they roamed around in East Suburb Street and finally decided to go back.


    Wade was given the responsibility of seeing Lydia back home. She seemed reluctant to that. However,


    Wade was not going to give up so easily, he finally took her into his car though he had to use both hard


    and soft tactics to do that.


    "Where did you find Wade? Has he reallye back from abroad? He seems to be an easy-going


    person but a little thick-skinned!"


    On their way back home, Rachel asked Hiram about Wade.


    It was very obvious that Lydia was angry, however, Wade was pretending as if he did not notice that at


    all.


    "I have picked and I think Wade is the most suitable one for Lydia. They will be a perfect couple.


    Furthermore, Wade is kind of person that once he has thought of something he will not rest till he gets


    it." Hiram replied and kept his hand on her shoulder.


    Rachel blinked her eyes and looked up at him. "So we can say that Wade might be the angel who has


    Hiram looked at her, paused, sighed softly and said,"Yes, you can say that."


    ''However, that also depends on whether Lydia wants to be redeemed or not.


    The heaven and the hell are only one line apart.'' Hiram thought deeply.


    Once they hade back to Tulip Pce, Rachel was too exhausted to even move around. She


    decided to put a hot water and take afortable hot water bath.


    "Hello, Celine, did you call me today?'' She was talking on the phone and ying with the soap


    alongside.


    Celine was watching a movie right now, she answered the phone and asked "Where have you been


    today? You sound so tired, are you just... just finishing the exercise?"


    Hearing her indecentment, Rachel blew the bubbles in her hands,ughed and said,"what have


    you been thinking? We went to East Suburb Street and have juste back."


    "Very good. So, does that mean that you have reconciled with Hiram? That''s right. Life is too short. It is


    better to be happy and cheerful. Don''t take the petty quarrels so seriously." Celine said.


    Rachel wiped her body with a towel. This was the truth. Hiram did not lose his temper easily, but once


    he got angry, it was extremely difficult for him to let go.


    "By the way, Rachel, I have heard today that the championpany is doing better than us. It is said


    that their design will be handed over next week!"


    "Really? So quick?" Rachel said. Saying that Rachel quickly got up from the bathtub. "But I''ming


    out soon. I''ll hurry up and I expect toe out next week."


    "Okay. Since we have a bet with them, we can''t afford to lose it. Just do your best Rachel." Celine said


    in an encouraging tone to Rachel.


    Finishing her bath, Rachel came out of the bathroom. She wanted to go to bed early tonight so that she


    could go to thepany early morning tomorrow. However, when she came out, she could not see


    Hiram around.


    She then went to his study to check, but there was nobody there as well. She wondered where could


    he be now?


    Just when she was thinking, her phone rang. It was a call from Hiram. "Why are you noting up


    yet?" He asked.


    "Coming up to where?" Rachel asked. She was kind of confused by the question he was asking.


    "I''m waiting for you in the library. Hurrye up and find me." Hiram hung up the phone as soon as he


    finished his words.

 Chapter 361 Honey, Try To Enjoy

    Chapter 361 Honey, Try To Enjoy


    "The library? What are you doing up there at this hour?"


    Rachel asked, puzzled. But she went to the staircase anyway and wondered what Hiram was up to.


    When she got to the third floor, she heard someone ying the piano, and the sweet melodying


    out from the library.


    Was Hiram listening to music in the reading room?


    Rachel was shocked by what she saw the moment she opened the door. She froze from where she


    was standing and forgot to step inside.


    The melodious rhythm made Rachel feel the passion that the music was about.


    Right in front of her was Hiram ying the piano, and she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    He was sitting in front of the grand piano, and his spidery fingers were sweeping the ebony and ivory


    keys with such grace and perfection. Hiram was wearing a white shirt and his profile looked like that of


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    an ancient Greek God, handsome and masculine. Rachel was spellbound, lost in the music, staring


    into her husband''s eyes.


    Soon hepleted his piece.


    She was still standing at the door.


    "Why don''t youe in? You chose this ce, but why did you make me wait for so long?" Hiram


    asked smiling broadly as he looked at his stunned little wife.


    Rachel then remembered what she had said in the car. It was a joke but he took it for real.


    "I believe that you''re ready. Am I right?" he asked and cracked a smile. He noticed that Rachel had


    changed into her nightgown and he could smell the fragrance of her bath soap. She must have taken


    her shower already.


    Rachel coughed as if she didn''t hear him. She walked to him and sat beside him in front of the piano,


    reaching out her hands and pressed the keys. "I was wondering why there is a piano here. Since you


    know how to y, why didn''t you ever y it for me before?" she asked seriously.


    "Bad timing!" he replied matter-of-factly. He wanted to spend time with her after they got married, and


    he had even less time to think of it after the twins were born. He would rather have more time to spend


    with them than y the piano.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows and said expectantly,"Well, that makes sense. Can you y another song


    for me? I want to listen some more."


    Luke told her once that Hiram was musically talented. She should have known that he could y the


    piano.


    Before Hiram resumed ying, she yed ''Twinkle Twinkle Little Star'' first. She once saw its piano


    score in one of Jonny''s books.


    After that, she made a quick nce at Hiram and said,"Don''tugh at me! You know my mother


    couldn''t afford a piano when I was a little girl."


    Hiram frowned andughed. He said,"Okay, I''ll y a ssical work for you, and I believe that you''ve


    heard it more than once before. Let''s see whether you can remember the name."


    "Go ahead!" Rachel replied excitedly.


    She moved back a little to give him more space.


    One secondter, a familiar melody came out from the piano as his strong yet delicate fingertips glided


    over the keys.


    Rachel closed her eyes to appreciate it. Lost in the music, she felt like that she was wandering among


    the clouds with her lover, and every note Hiram yed sounded like a gentle touch onto her heart.


    "Mariage d''amour!" she burst out upon realizing the name of the song.


    "Honey, you know what? I once dreamed that my husband could y this on our wedding, but you


    never told me that you could y!"


    She was sort of disappointed as the opportunity to do that was lost forever.


    If there was any regret about their wedding, it was that her husband didn''t get to y ''Mariage d''amour''


    for her in front of all the guests, which was her childhood dream.


    Their wedding could have been more than perfect had she known it earlier.


    "Sorry, but I can make it up to you. From now on, I''ll y it for you anytime you want to listen to it."


    Hiram said affectionately and held his hands back from the piano.


    Rachelughed and grumbled,"That sounds fair enough for me."


    Hiram stood up, took her up in his arms, and then carried her to the red sofa.


    "What are you doing? Are you serious?" she asked, a bit rmed. Heid her down on the sofa. She


    took her hands back from his neck and looked at him, blushing.


    "You told me that you wanted to do it here. As your husband, I think I''m obligated to do what you ask


    me to do," Hiram replied impassively as he reached out for the remote to dim the light in the room.


    Then looking at her with misty eyes, he cracked a smile and said,"Honey, don''t be shy. We''ll take it


    easy."


    "No, I''m not being shy," she answered and bit her lips hard. However, she felt so awkward that she


    didn''t know where to put her hands and feet.


    "You''re not? Then go ahead and let go of my shirt. Actually, you can unbutton it if you want." Hiram


    teased her and couldn''t help butugh. Rachel was clutching the button at the bottom of his shirt.


    "Oh, that!" She giggled and let it go right away. Maybe because she''d never thought that they would


    actually have sex in this room so she was a little nervous and couldn''tpose herself.


    Hiram raised her chin softly with his hand and kissed her lips tenderly. "Honey, rx and try to enjoy,"


    he murmured between their kisses.


    Gazing at his dark eyes, Rachel felt that she couldn''t breathe and that she was floating and flying in the


    sky. She always knew that Hiram was a good kisser, and she always went nk the moment he put his


    lips on hers.


    She didn''t try to pull away. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she kissed him back selflessly.


    Hiram opened his eyes to look at her, and smiled even more widely.


    After such a long time, his beautiful wife finally knew how to respond to his passion and he really


    enjoyed it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Rachel was as busy as a bee, working hard in the past few days. She couldn''t believe that her


    They were wondering why she switched to another industry when she had earned a good reputation in


    the old one. The grass always looked greener on the other side of the fence, and they were waiting to


    see her knock her nose into the ashes.


    After shepleted the day''s work, she stretched herself and found that it was already dark outside.


    She nned to take a taxi to go home, but gave up when she thought of what had happened thest


    two days. She decided to call Carl to pick her up.


    She had a feeling that somebody was following her, but she saw nothing when she turned around. It


    felt creepy.


    "Hello, Carl? This is Rachel. Could youe and pick me up? I''ll wait outside the building. I forgot to


    call you earlier. Okay, see youter!" She hung up after talking to Carl, and then left her office.


    When she came out of the building, a cycling team was passing by.


    "Move! Move out of the way!" they yelled.


    Rachel jumped sideways and avoided the first bicycle, but she didn''t see another ck and red


    mountain bike wheeling towards her without slowing down.


    "Mooove!" The rider in team uniform shouted.


    Rachel''s attention was on the first bicycle and didn''t notice the one that was unable to slow down.


    When she saw it, it was just one or two meters away from her.


    "Oh my!" Rachel screamed out and closed her eyes, frozen where she stood. Suddenly she felt


    somebody push her from the street, the bike missing her by a couple of inches.


    Then she heard somebody groaned miserably. She opened her eyes immediately and found a man


    standing in front of her. He had saved her from a collision with the bike.


    She was still trying to get herself together after the near-miss with the bike. The man wearing a mask


    dragged her to the stairs quietly. After she regained herposure, she grabbed his hands and asked,


    breathing quickly,"Are you hurt? Let me take you to the hospital!"


    The man shook his head and brushed off her hands. The next second, he turned around and walked


    away without saying a word.


    "Stop!" Rachel shouted but he kept going without looking back.


    Seeing what happened, the cycling team stopped and apologized to Rachel before they went on with


    their ride.


    Standing rooted to the same spot, Rachel looked at the direction the man went and wondered why he


    left so hurriedly after he saved her. She even had no time to ask his name.


    In ane not far away, the man bent over with both hands on his chest. He started to feel the pain from


    the heavy impact with the bicycle just now. It really hurt but he tried his best not to cry out. He just


    clutched the aching part and grimaced in pain.


    He pulled his mask up and stumbled ahead although he couldn''t stand straight.

 Chapter 362 She Would Become His Enemy

    Chapter 362 She Would Be His Enemy


    "Rachel, are you okay?" Carl asked, his brows furrowed in worry. He just got there and saw her


    standing absentmindedly.


    Rachel shook her head, but she wasn''t looking at him. Her eyes were fixed at the direction where the


    strange man went. Dusting herself off, she said,"I''m fine, Carl. Let''s go. Take me to the police station. I


    want to see my mom."


    On her way to the precinct, her mind was full of thoughts of her mom. She asked Carl to pull over at a


    store and went inside. She filled a cart with all of her mom''s favorite food, as well as some toiletries.


    She paid at the counter and gripped the bag on her way out. It was less than ten days before the


    hearing, but she had nothing that could possibly help.


    Things just kept getting worse. Her mother would be staying in prison for at least ten years if she was


    convicted guilty. She felt her chest constrict at the thought. She spent the rest of the ride in grim


    silence. When it was her turn, she entered the visiting room and looked around her. She wondered if


    the other people around felt as helpless.


    Seeing the familiar figure of her mom walk into the room, she stood reflexively, but her voice was


    caught in her throat when she saw her more clearly. Rachel grasped her mother''s arms. She swallowed


    and managed to choke out her words. "Mom, how are you doing the past days?" she asked. She


    looked paler, and thinner. There were dark circles under her eyes. It seemed that she was getting


    slowly defeated. Rachel felt as if stones were filling her chest. Nothing could assuage the guilt that


    came over her when she touched her mother''s bony fingers.


    Fannie smiled at her, just like every single time she saw her daughter. Her eyes lighted up for a


    moment, and she replied,"I''m fine, honey. We don''t have much to do here, but things are going well.


    Don''t worry about me." She squeezed Rachel''s hands, and gave her another small smile.


    "More importantly," Fannie added more enthusiastically,"did you bring any new photos of Jonny and


    Joyce now? I''m missing them so much!" It had been quite a long time after shest saw them. She


    could only see their smiles and hear the tinkle of theirughter in her dreams now.


    Rachel took out her phone and immediately handed it to her mother''s waiting hands.


    Fannie scrolled through Rachel''s gallery. "Look at them, Joyce''s face is getting more round and Jonny''s


    getting taller! They grow so fast," she eximed. Fannie held the phone closer to her face. She smiled


    at the screen and traced her grandchildren''s faces with her fingers, reliving for a moment the glow of


    their eyes and the warmth of their skin.


    Tears were threatening to fall from Rachel''s eyelids as she looked at her mother stare lovingly at the


    faces of her children. She took in her bent form, noticing the frailness of her frame, the creases on her


    face, and the silver strands of her hair. Had it really only been a few days?


    She had been living her life lie after lie, ever since her mom was imprisoned, even when Hiram was


    around. Especially when he was around. She didn''t want toplicate things any more than they


    already were, but it was getting more and more suffocating each day.


    She made sure that she maintained a good rtionship with her father-inw, especially in front of her


    children. The sight of them fighting could leave shadows in their small hearts.


    She closed her eyes against the difficulties of her emotions. ''I have to bear with it, '' she told herself.


    Seeing her mother immensely pained her- she would be d to take her ce, but at the same time,


    knowing that she was also suffering strengthened her resolve to keep her family together.


    Her thoughts were cut short when she saw her mother''s wrist. "Mom, what''s wrong with your wrist?"


    she asked.


    Purple bruises coiled around her wrist, in stark contrast to her pale skin. Rachel saw it while her mother


    was fixated on her phone, looking at the kids'' photos.


    Fannie jerked at this and tore her gaze away from Rachel''s phone to pull her sleeves down. She


    moved carefully, returning the phone to Rachel''s hands. "Oh this? Nothing at all!" she tried tough, but


    Rachel was quick to notice the hollowness in it. "I just knocked my wrist on the table the other night


    when I got up. It doesn''t even hurt now," she said.


    Rachel knew it was not as simple. She reached for her mother''s hand. "Mom, let me see it," she said.


    Fannie avoided her hand. Rachel stood up and tried to grab Fannie''s wrist again, but her mother hid


    her wrist behind her back instead.


    Rachel got more anxious. Why would she keep her from looking if it wasn''t anything serious?


    Despite her resistance, Rachel grabbed her arm. Looking at the bruise up close, she found it was


    impossible to havee from a simple ident. The marks were far too distinct. "Mom," she started,


    steeling herself,"Tell me the truth. Did anyone beat you?" She looked into her eyes. "Please. Tell me


    what happened."


    Fannie pulled her arm away. "Calm down, honey!" she said, trying to soothe her daughter. She let out a


    deep breath at the worries she saw in Rachel''s eyes. "Alright, I''ll tell you the truth. Two of my


    roommates had a fight, and I tried to stop them. I got a bruise because of it. It was an ident. They


    apologized after," she told her.


    "Mom, please don''t lie! Why would you put yourself in danger like that?" Rachel cried out. Her voice


    was shaking. She knew her mother wasn''t telling her the truth. It couldn''t have been an ident. Her


    mother would rather lie than make her worry. Rachel''s chest tightened once again. For her sake, her


    mother was wasting away in this prison, and wouldn''t even tell her that someone hurt her, just so she


    could protect Rachel''s feelings.


    "It''s okay! Take it easy, honey! Please don''t cry. It''s just a bruise. This will go away in a couple of days."


    Fannie reached out to touch her daughter''s face and wiped her tears away. She looked at the clock


    and said,"We don''t have much time now, and I''ll have to go very soon. Trust me and don''t worry. Get


    along well with Hiram and take good care of the twins. I''ll be fine. I''d rather you leave me with a smile.


    That would be the bestfort." The two women stood up and held each other''s hands, mother and


    daughter, looking into each other''s eyes, both silently vowing to protect each other. Fannie gathered


    her daughter into her arms.


    As long as Rachel was happy, Fannie swore she would be able to endure anything, even if it meant


    she would have to stay in prison for the rest of her life. For her daughter, she would willingly offer her


    life and freedom.


    When the signal for the end of the visit sounded, The two of them reluctantly let go of each other.


    Fannie gave her a small smile, and Rachel nodded. She followed her figure until it disappeared behind


    the door. When Fannie had gone, she sank down on the chair and didn''t move. It was like a dam broke


    inside her and tears kept flowing like a waterfall. Her fingers curled into fists. Suddenly, a thought came


    to her and she stood up, wiping her tears and walking out of the visitation room.


    Carl was waiting for her outside. A worried expression shed across his face when he saw her. "What


    happened inside, Rachel? Why are you crying? Is there anything wrong with Aunt Fannie?" Carl asked


    anxiously, noticing her red eyes and the nkness in her face.


    Tears were falling down again and she wiped them off with her sleeves. Looking at him, she said,"Carl,


    can you call Kun for me? Ask him what was going on in my mom''s cell. She has bruises in her wrist,


    and I don''t think it was an ident."


    At this, Carl''s expression changed into a hard look. "Are you serious? Okay, I''ll call him right now!" He


    took out his phone hurriedly and dialed. After a few ringings, she could hear him talking to Kun Rong.


    She went inside the car. The moment she sat down, her feelings took a toll on her and she couldn''t


    stop her tears from running down her face.


    The way her mother looked, she couldn''t forget it even if she tried. Taking deep breaths, Rachel tried to


    calm herself down. She knew that she needed to stay calm now.


    Her mind raced with her thoughts.


    Should she take Gavin''s offer?


    If she agreed to leave, would her mom stop suffering?


    Carl''s voice interrupted her mid-thought. "Rachel, Kun said he had no idea what happened, but he''ll


    look into it right away. He''ll transfer Fannie to another room and she''ll be alone there. Don''t worry," he


    told her. He kept looking at her, as if he wanted to say something more but stopped himself, and sighed


    upon seeing Rachel''s tear-stained face. He handed her a tissue.


    Rachel took the tissue from Carl to wipe off her tears and took a deep breath before saying,"It''s getting


    "Okay," Carl said, at a loss of what else to say tofort her.


    The entire ride back home was quiet except for Rachel''s tearful sobs. When they got to the entrance,


    Carl suddenly pulled over instead of driving inside.


    Rachel raised her head and saw Charlie Cui standing at the road side. He had been waiting for her.


    Rachel got down from the car.


    "Madam, Mr. Rong sent me to ask whether you have made your decision,"


    he asked. The two of them were standing alone under a big tree.


    Rachel looked at him, her eyes burning with rage. "I thought I had already made it clearst time. I am


    not leaving if my daughter, my son and my husband are here!"


    Charlie remained silent, challenging her gaze with his own. "Are you sure that this would be you


    decision? Your mother¡­" he paused before adding,"It might be more than a bruise next time," he said


    slowly.


    Rachel''s head was ringing. She grabbed Charlie''s cor with both hands and shouted, her teeth gritting


    in her anger,"What did you just say to me? Was that a threat?"


    Charlie remained unfazed at her screams. Taking her hands off his cor, he said nonchntly,"Rx.


    Mr. Rong wants nothing but the enemies of his family leaving." He straightened his cor and


    continued,"As long as you agree to his terms, he will set your mother free at once and leave the two of


    you in peace." Charlie stood in front of her, his face devoid of any expression.


    Rachelughed coldly in understanding and said,"Thank you for rifying things for me. At least now I


    am sure that what happened to my mom was all his doing." Sheughed again and added


    sarcastically,"I wonder whether I should call him Dad the next time we meet."


    It was Gavin, the father of her husband, and the grandfather of her kids, who was causing her own


    mother to suffer. She felt as if she would explode with the fury inside her. She would never forgive him.


    If this was how he wanted things to be, from this moment, Rachel would sever ties with him and be his


    enemy.


    "Madam," Charlie said, unaffected with her anger. "There are eight days left before the hearing. Three


    days from now, I will send a car here. The moment you get on the car, your mother will walk out of the


    police station safe and sound. Then both of you can go wherever you want.


    Please take the time to make your decision," he finished.


    He bowed before turning around to leave.


    Rachel stood rooted to the spot, and closed her eyes slowly.


    ''Why is Gavin pushing me so hard''? she asked herself, but could not arrive at any answer.


    After a while, she went inside.


    The twins were ying together happily, but Rachel couldn''t manage herself to smile even with her


    children in front of her. Looking at their faces, she remembered Charlie''s words. She knew Gavin


    wanted her to get on the car first to make sure that she wouldn''t take the kids with her after he let her


    mother go.


    He was determined to keep her children away from her.


    "Mommy, why are you crying?" Joyce asked worriedly and wiped off the tears on her mother''s cheeks


    with her little hands. Rachel was unaware that her tears had fallen.


    She saw her daughter''s worried face and felt her heart squeeze. She forced herself to smile and


    said,"It''s nothing, honey. Look, I''m fine!" She picked Joyce up in her arms. "I''m just wondering how time


    flies so fast. You and your bother are growing before I could notice it," she said.


    Joyce''s big eyes stared into her own with all the seriousness of a child. "Mommy, you''re crying because


    you''re worrying that I''ll leave you when I grow up and get married, right?" she asked, her brows


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    furrowed. It was something she saw on TV. Mothers get sad when their daughters leave them.


    Rachel smiled at her and said,"Mommy is just moved to tears with your sweetness."


    "Mommy, you don''t have to worry! I promise. I promise that I''ll never leave you and Daddy and Jonny.


    We will stay together forever. So you don''t have to cry." Joyce patted Rachel''s cheeks. Seeing her


    daughter made Rachel remember her earlier visit to her mother. She closed her eyes as tears started


    to well up in her eyes and hugged her daughter tight. She understood perfectly what her mother felt.


    She could endure anything. Anything, if it meant this precious person in her arms would be happy.


    As Rachel was holding Joyce, the door suddenly opened.


    Hiram came in and was startled with the scene he arrived at.


    "What happened? Why are you crying, honey?" he asked, looking at her face.

 Chapter 363 The Dispute Between Father And Son

    Chapter 363 The Dispute Between Father And Son


    Hiram walked to Rachel, crouched down and held both Rachel and their daughter in his arms. "My dear


    wife, you look upset. What''s the matter?" he asked with concern.


    Turning her head away, Rachel wiped the tears from her face, stood up and said to their


    daughter,"Joyce, go and y over there, okay? Mom and Dad need to talk."


    Hiram looked at Rachel, who was walking out of the room. Then he also stood up and followed her.


    "What happened?" asked Hiram, walking into the bedroom and closing the door.


    Rachel had just recovered from a series of depressing circumstances. It had taken Hiram a few


    attempts to cheer her up. But now she seemed unhappy again.


    "I visited my mom today... Someone beat her up. There were bruises on her arm. She said she was


    okay, and that it was an ident but I''m not buying it. She''s being harassed in there. There might be


    other injuries that I don''t know of. Hiram, I''m so scared for my mother." Rachel''s voice trembled as she


    spoke, her eyes filling with tears again.


    Hearing her story, Hiram furrowed his eyebrows. But he didn''t reply immediately. Instead, he took out


    his phone and walked to the balcony to make a call.


    After about ten minutes, he returned.


    "Kun said that two female prisoners had a fight and your mother was identally injured. She wasn''t


    involved in the fight herself. He have arranged for her to be in a separate cell. It won''t happen again..."


    "No." Rachel cut him off. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath and continued,"It couldn''t have


    happened identally."


    "I''ll keep investigating. We already have the address of the prosecution witness. There will be more


    clues soon," said Hiram, gazing at Rachel, looking helpless. He could only imagine how his wife was


    feeling.


    Closing her eyes and nodding, Rachel raised a bitter smile and said,"Hiram, can you save my mother


    out of prison now? You promised that you would protect me and my mother, remember? She''s also


    your mother now. Every single day that she spends in that horrible ce sucks the life out of me. I don''t


    know how much longer I can endure this."


    "Rachel..."


    "Can you¡ª Can you just tell me if you can or if you cannot!" She suddenly raised her voice at him. The


    emotions which she had tried hard to suppress all suddenly came rushing out. She had finally caved in


    and just let it go.


    She thought that she could still live with Hiram and ignore all these things. But with the development of


    the case, she could no longer ignore it. The more she tried to forget, the more it upied her mind.


    Hiram looked at her with determination. As his dark eyes narrowed, he said,"Okay. Wait here, I''ll be


    back."


    As soon as he finished his words, he turned around and left.


    Rachel sank to the floor and wrapped her arms around herself. She had used up all her strength and


    now she sat paralyzed. She knew that she shouldn''t have forced Hiram to do it that way. He could do


    anything for her, but he was just a businessman. What powers did he have to influence the police to


    release her mother? She had constrained Hiram to do something beyond his power.


    She also knew that Hiram had tried his best to investigate the whole thing, to the point of going against


    his own father, Gavin. But the most important thing for her at the moment was to get her mother out of


    prison. She just couldn''t wait any longer. She had waited long enough.


    She was afraid that Fannie would suffer more horrible things in prison the longer she was kept there.


    She couldn''t help thinking about the worst possibilities. What if her mother was seriously injured or at


    worst, what if her mother was killed inside? She would not know how to deal with it and how to even


    face herself.


    Hiram walked out of Tulip Pce and drove to the house of Rong family alone.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Hiram, you''re back?" When Joanna saw Hiram walk in, she stood up and walked toward him with a


    broad smile. But to her surprise, Hiram directly went upstairs with a stern face as if she wasn''t even


    there.


    In the study, Lydia was tranting an English book for Gavin. Suddenly, the door swung open. When


    Lydia saw Hiram, she quickly stood up.


    "Leave." said Hiram in a cold voice without a nce at Lydia. She hurriedly left without a sound.


    Watching Hiram drive away his daughter, Gavin put the book on the table heavily with a huge sound


    and said,"Just say it. Why did youe back?"


    Hiram pulled up a chair opposite Gavin and sat on it. It was the first time that he didn''t greet his father


    respectfully. He was trained to be a man who always behaved with refinement and he was indeed a


    man of great demeanor. But today, he had lost his basic manners for the first time.


    Hiram lit up a cigarette, inhaled deeply and said,"Father, you had Charlie talk to Rachel today. What did


    you want to tell her?"


    Gavin was about to take off his sses. But when he heard Hiram''s words, he paused for a moment.


    Then he took off his sses and took out a cloth from the drawer to clean it. "What did I want to tell


    her? Why don''t you know?"


    "Really? It''s really like what I have thought? So, it is true that you want to drive her away from me?"


    said Hiram in a low yet firm voice.


    After cleaning his sses, Gavin put them back in the case. Then he cleared his throat and said,"Son,


    the daughter-inw of the Rong family can''t be the daughter of a murderer. More importantly, she


    absolutely cannot be the daughter of our family''s enemy.


    I''ve thought it through, a lot over the years, but I still can''t let go of the hatred! How could Fannie be so


    unashamed of what she did and send her daughter to our family to live a happy life?"


    Hiram puffed on his cigarette again, looked up at his father and said,"What use is it for you to say that?


    It is you who agreed to our marriage. Now that she is the mother of my kids and you want to drive her


    away from me. Do you think that''s fair?


    What''s more, in thest four years, Rachel and I have grown to love each other more deeply. And now,


    it is not about whether she should leave or not. It is that I''ll never let her go even if she tries to leave


    me!"


    "You!" Gavin looked at him, patting his chest gently to breathe. "Hiram, there are a whole lot of other


    nice women out there for you. I was wrong before. You don''t need her. If you divorce Rachel, you can


    marry any other woman you like. Our family is rich and powerful enough for you to marry someone


    from a royal family! Your father is begging you. Please let her go, okay?"


    Hiram stubbed the cigarette which he had smoked half out in the ashtray with a dry smile.


    "Unbelievable! It seems that I can never change your mind. Tomorrow Luke will officially be my mother-


    inw''swyer. Besides, I have enough evidence to invalidate the witness'' testimony.


    Today I came back to have a talk with you because you are my father and you taught me that blood is


    thicker than water. You''ve taught me that thest ones to betray you in this world are your family!


    But if you still insist and go through with the case, don''t me me for opposing you in court regardless


    of kinship."


    After finishing his words, he stood up.


    "Hiram! You are my son, not Fannie''s son! Are you really going to go against your father for that


    woman? !" Gavin stood up and yelled at Hiram''s back.


    Hiram''s hand was on the handle of the door while hearing his words. He smiled bitterly and said


    without turning around,"Dad, I''m not going against you. It''s you. You are going against me. It is you who


    forced me to make a choice between you and my love.


    I''ve betrayed her trust once for you in my lifetime. That time, she almost lost her life. This time, I''ll


    choose her. No matter what happens."


    After finishing his words, he twisted the handle, opened the door and walked out.


    Lydia was standing outside the door with shock.


    "Please advise Dad not to be so willful. And you, please get along with Wade. Don''t make myst


    efforts... go to waste."


    Without ncing at her, Hiram walked toward the stairs.


    In the Tulip Pce


    When he returned, Hiram opened the door of the bedroom and walked in. Seeing that Rachel wasn''t in


    bed, he shifted his eyes to look in the direction of balcony. She was right there, holding a bottle and


    using alcohol to help forget the problems hounding her. She was looking at the moon outside the


    window and drinking alone.


    "It''s not fun to drink alone. I''ll join you."


    He took a goblet, walked to her, grabbed a cushion and sat on the floor. Then he pulled the bottle out of


    her hand and filled his ss.


    Rachel slowly turned and looked at him. She didn''t say anything. She just looked at him.


    "I know what you want to ask me. I can''t save my own mother-inw out of prison in such a short time.


    But, can you give me a week?" said Hiram, clinking his ss with hers and taking a sip.


    Rachel shifted her eyes from Hiram and looked at the moon which was almost full. She raised her


    ss and took a sip. She still kept silent.


    "Honey, I know you''re depressed. If you want to hit me or scold me, then do it. Don''t hold the


    unpleasant feelings inside. Just vent it all out on me." said Hiram in a guilty voice, putting one arm


    around Rachel''s shoulders.


    Sometimes he really hated himself. He hated himself for not having the ability to know things before


    they happened.


    If he had that ability, he could have avoided all these unpleasant things from happening so that Rachel


    wouldn''t have to be hurt and suffered like this.


    "Tomorrow is the day that you are going to bid for the design of the West Mountain District. You have


    put a lot of effort into it. Even if you don''t care about yourself right now, you should at least care about


    yourpany and your performance. I''m sure that you''re gonna ace it again as usual. So think about


    that and be ready for tomorrow, okay?" Hiram tried to cheer her up. He lowered his head and kissed


    her on her hair.


    Rachel raised her ss and drank up the rest of the red wine in her ss.


    She took a deep breath and looked at the bright moon in the sky. Then she felt that the ss in her


    hand was filled with more red wine.


    "Let''s go to bed after drinking thisst ss." Hiram winked as he filled his own ss.


    Soon after, Rachel drank up the scarlet liquid. This time, she felt the buzz of the alcohol. It was fine. It


    was what she wanted. She felt much more relieved now. She looked at the man sitting beside her and


    said,"... Carry me up..."


    "Okay. Let''s go." She felt her husband''s strong arms lift her up and carry her to the bed. She put her


    arms around him, her face on his neck.


    When Rachel found afortable position to sleep, she felt that Hiram stood up again and left. He


    returned with a warm, wet towel.


    He knew that she was in no mood to take a shower, so he fetched her a wet towel to help clean her


    face and hands.


    "Have a good rest. Don''t think so much," he said. After helping Rachel do the cleaning, he got on the


    bed and held her in his arms.


    With the help of alcohol and sniffing the warm pleasant scent of Hiram''s chest, she finally fell asleep.

 Chapter 364 RaR Castle

    Chapter 364 RaR Castle


    The next morning.


    It was the sound of her rm clock that burst Rachel out of her sleep. She quickly picked the phone up


    and found that someone had reset her rm to half an hourter than she did. Her eyebrows knotted


    as she averted her gaze to the other side of the bed but Hiram wasn''t there anymore.


    She was about to get up when Rachel received a call from Celine.


    "Rachel, are you up yet? You should be there at exactly nine o''clock. Don''t bete!" reminded Celine in


    an urgent tone as she was afraid for Rachel to bete.


    The bid was going to be held today and it permitted no dy.


    "I know. I''m up now. I swear I won''t bete. Don''t worry about that," answered Rachel while yawning.


    She ended their call and reached out to ce the phone back to the bedside table.


    However, something on the table caught her attention when she turned her head. It was a note.


    ''Rachel, you can do it!''


    Her mind teased as she stared at Hiram''s graceful handwriting. A sweet smile automatically cracked


    her lips as she thought about him. Would there even be a time for her to be ready to leave him?


    She didn''t think there was. Where else could she find a man as gentle and as considerate as Hiram?


    There was nothing that couldpare to him.


    Rachel washed her face and changed her clothes. She quickly grabbed her makeup kit and put on a


    little makeup after seeing her swollen eyes in the mirror.


    She came to theirpany first and then drove towards the West Mountain District together with


    Celine.


    It was their second visit to this ce and Rachel was more familiar with it now.


    Momentster, she was already entering the door. It was when she noticed a huge board beside the


    gate with the words RaR Castle clearly written on it.


    She didn''t pay too much attention to it thest time she came since she was in a hurry. It was different


    now. There was a surge of familiarity that was attacking her senses as she looked at the words.


    Rachel realized afterward that RaR actually stood for Rachel Ruan and it was the same name of her


    Celine didn''t notice it as she had been careless too. The beautiful scenery of the ce had taken her


    attention from everything. "Rachel, the air here is so fresh! It''s a pity that this is thest time for us to


    visit here. We will have no chance toe here again!"


    "I guess not if we sessfully win the bidding. We will need to establish our partnership with the


    castle''s owner. Thus, we''ll have the chance toe here more often." Rachel fixed her eyes on the


    road ahead. She should still drive five minutes more after her car entered the castle''s gate if she


    wanted to get to the main building of the castle.


    The bidding was going to be held inside it so they would have a chance toe into the main building


    and have a visit.


    "God bless us! Please let us win the bidding! Make this a good start, Lord! It''s our first deal and we are


    trying to enter a new stage. Hear me, God! Please bless us!" Celine kept mumbling as she sat on the


    passenger seat. Her eyes were tightly closed and her palms were sped.


    She suddenly looked like a religious clown and Rachel couldn''t help butugh at her pious expression.


    "I should have asked you to take part in the training. That way your skill could be trained and you could


    design with us. I believe it is better for us to rely on ourselves rather than pray to God."


    "Well, designing is not really my forte. It''s easy for me to run around and talk business with others but


    this thing that we are doing now is different. If you still want me to sit with you and do this, well, prepare


    to be disappointed, dear." Little did anyone know that Celine had already attempted to learn about


    design before. Unfortunately, doing so almost drove her crazy.


    It was then that Rachel stopped the car right before the main castle.


    She and Celine got off the car together and saw the representatives from the otherpanies there


    too.


    "Wee to our castle again! Ladies and gentlemen, kindly follow me." Chason greeted everyone and


    led them to the castle.


    "Hi! Hope you haven''t forgotten about our bet. Remember what you should do when you lose the


    game!"


    A woman in formal dress suddenly taunted Rachel and Celine upon seeing them. Then, the woman


    walked past them proudly as if she didn''t do anything wrong at all.


    "I can''t believe this bitch dare to stir up trouble again!" Celine shouted as she pointed to the woman


    who just walked away.


    "Forget it, okay? Don''t blow it into a major controversy. We can y the game with her while bidding,"


    Rachel immediately said to calm Celine.


    "I''ve never seen such a vile woman before! She is so filthy. She must be a cougar whom no man


    wants!" bbed Celine to express her anger. It only took her a short time before she ironed her suit


    with her palms, grabbed on Rachel''s elbow, and walked forward calmly as if nothing happened.


    The amazing decorations inside the castle attracted everyone''s attention soon. Everything was just too


    beautiful to ignore. Thus, most of them needed some time to stop and inspect everything in there.


    The marble floors were beige and immactely clean. The whole ce was exuding the understated


    elegance of European style. Its grandness was subtle yet easy to notice. They could just imagine the


    castle host as a humble and reserved man with a mboyant appearance.


    As someone who was into details, Rachel found that the design of the castle was very homey in


    general. The materials might be luxurious and grand but then it got something that could make people


    the castle.


    "Everyone, this way, please!" Chason stopped them from admiring the ce and led them to the


    reception room.


    The carpet was Bohemian and Rachel loved this style so much. She was still checking on the room


    when her eyesnded on theyout of the sofa. The view simply had her speechless. There was a


    ss wall just behind the sofa where people could see the windblown leaves, birds, and hundreds of


    colorful flowers that were growing all over the mountainside.


    Picturesque was an understatement to describe the view. The wholendscape was backgrounded by


    the broad blue sky in which some white clouds were drifting freely. It was a million dor view that was


    worth enjoying.


    "Oh, don''t look at it anymore. Come in quickly!" Celine immediately held Rachel by her hand, urged


    and then walked towards the reception room with her.


    There were four groups that were selected and Rachel couldn''t help but feel odd as she stood there.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please take your respective seats! Our host will be here today to watch your


    speeches about your projects. We will sign a cooperation contract with the one who wins the bidding as


    soon as the resultes out," Chason said and pointed to another ss wall which was tinted in


    amber-yellow.


    His words made all the people inside the room feel nervous and frozen.


    Celine slightly touched Rachel with her arm and whispered,"What do you think? Is the man behind that


    ss wall an old man? Is it possible that he built this castle for a lover?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I believe that the host must have prepared the castle for his wife. It seems that


    the host knows the hostess so well. They must have lived together for ages," said Rachel in a small


    voice as she cast the amber-yellow ss a quick nce.


    It was the sound of Chason''s p that stole everyone''s attention.


    "Silence, please. Let''s start this presentation from thepany that gave us the design first.


    Representatives from the A Company, please kindly take over the floor."


    Meanwhile, there were two men who were just silently watching the scene behind the amber-yellow


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ss.


    "Hiram, what if Rachel''s design is not as good as the others?" Chad said in a small voice as he sat with


    Hiram.


    "Chad, why don''t you have confidence in your own family? What do you think of Rachel? Even if their


    designs are better, we just can''t let Rachel''s effort go to waste. Thus, we should use her project!" Carl


    refuted as he secretly came in.


    Hiram, who was sitting in front of them, nced at them and said,"Shut up!"


    Chad and Carl immediately stopped talking and focused on the people who were presenting their


    design proposal.


    It was going to be Rachel''s turn shortly after this.

 Chapter 365 Welcome To RaR Castle, Mrs. Rong

    Chapter 365 Wee To RaR Castle, Mrs. Rong


    Rachel stood up barely feeling the ground, as if she was floating on a cloud. This was the first time for


    her to give a presentation as a designer, and it was normal for her to feel nervous.


    At this very moment, she remembered what Daniel had taught her when they were working on the Cliff


    Mountain Project. When giving a design introduction, the presenter should be straightforward and direct


    to the point. Always focus on the theme, exin it vividly as if telling a story and pay attention to the


    most important details.


    Rachel''s presentation was spectacr, drawing the attention of everybody present. She was so easy to


    watch that everyone was glued to the front of the room, no one saying a word so as not to miss


    anything.


    She gave the garden and the other two courts twopletely different designs. And because the


    owner''s budget was big enough, she adopted a strong and bold yet creative style in her design, which


    brought her work to life in everyone''s mind.


    "Awesome, amazing! All your designs are fabulous!" Chason praised.


    He stood up and began apuding while the rest of the audience followed and pretty soon she got a


    full standing ovation. Afterwards, Chason gestured to the waiters to serve tea with pastries and sweets.


    "Thank you all for your efforts! Please enjoy the simple refreshments we prepared while I go inside and


    discuss it with the owner. We''ll give you our decision shortly!" Chason said and retreated to another


    room.


    After he left, the designers sitting on the left of Rachel gathered together and began murmuring.


    "Ms. Zhang, this newpany is doing better than we thought! They really have something in their


    hands!" One of the designers said to the woman who had a bet with Rachel.


    "Right, I think so. Look at their n, it''s as good as the ones made by top-ss designers!" another


    guy agreed.


    "Could you just shut up? She knows nothing about design! Just an ignorant little girl. And how could


    youpare her with those top-ss designers? Their n is not practical at all, and what are they


    showing? They have nothing." Ms. Zhang retorted angrily hearing her colleagues praising Rachel''s


    design.


    Rachel ignored her reaction.


    "But Ms. Zhang, it would be an embarrassment if we do not get this project!" Another designer couldn''t


    help but ask, worriedly.


    "Hmm. Look, I didn''t notice this before. The name of herpany, RaR Company, is the same as the


    castle''s, RaR Castle! Ms. Zhang, don''t you think there is a connection between the two?" A male


    designer in ck rimmed sses said in a low voice and nced at Rachel.


    Even though they were speaking in hushed tones, Celine listened closely to them.


    Listening to what they were saying, she lost her temper and mmed her folders on the table in front of


    her. "What the hell are you talking about? Are you that insecure just because our design is better than


    yours? You are saying that we have a connection with the owner here. If that were true, then why


    wouldn''t they just give us the project directly? Why would they go through the trouble of public bidding?


    Let me tell you something! Rachel, our main designer, has taken part in the design of Cliff Mountain-


    LoveJs Project. This is just a piece of cake for her. Although we are new in this industry, you cannot


    deny our capability and our potential! That''s why you are worried."


    The male designer in sses pointed at the mark on the table and said,"Look, I didn''t lie. The castle''s


    name is exactly the same as yourpany''s name. Are you saying that this is just a coincidence? You


    will have copyright issues!"


    Both Celine and Rachel looked at the mark he was pointing at, on the table. It was apparently


    customized by the owner.


    "Of course, it''s a coincidence! RaR is the abbreviation for the name of our boss, Rachel Ruan, who is


    right here!" Celine exined as she pointed to Rachel. She suddenly coughed as if something came


    across her mind.


    She didn''t notice it before but now she also found that it was the same as theirpany''s name. But it


    wasn''t a big deal.


    If this castle really had something to do with Rachel, how could she have no idea about it? Celine had


    seen how hard Rachel worked on the design to win this bidding.


    If what they suspected was true, Rachel must have lost her mind.


    Rachel knitted her beautiful eyebrows. She stared at the RaR mark on the table. She looked around


    and found that all the furniture here had the same mark.


    Was this really a coincidence? She wondered.


    All of a sudden, she stood up and walked towards the ss pane.


    Who were behind it?


    Inside, Chason was deep in discussion with Hiram when he noticed that Rachel wasing towards


    them. He looked at Hiram nervously, not knowing what to do.


    Hiram waved to him and said,"Go ahead. Announce the result. You can ask the rest to leave."


    He knew that he had another battle to fightter.


    While Rachel was trying to figure out how she could get in, Chason walked out and nodded to her,


    saying,"Ms. Ruan, this way please. I''m going to announce the winner now."


    "Hmm, okay," Rachel said and followed Chason back to the main hall.


    She couldn''t help feeling that someone was watching her.


    And it did not feel right. Something was wrong.


    Rachel took her seat and her head was buzzing and she couldn''t think straight. Women are sensitive


    creatures and a woman''s intuition is usually urate. She stared again at the mark on the table


    without a blink.


    RaR Castle. Right, the same RaR! Why?


    She then remembered that she heard this name on TV before, just after she gave birth to the twins.


    It was alling back to her now. The news said that Hiram was building a castle for his wife.


    ''Is this the same one?'' She wondered.


    As Rachel was lost, deep in her thoughts, Celine jumped from her chair and apuded excitedly. But


    Rachel heard nothing as if she had lost her hearing. The buzzing noise in her head grew louder. What


    was happening?


    "Hey, don''t leave like this! I remember that we had a bet. Would you like me to repeat it for you?"


    Celine said mockingly seeing that Ms. Zhang and her colleagues were leaving with their tails between


    their legs. They had totally forgotten how arrogant they were.


    "Hello?! Are you not going to keep your word? Fine, leave! You have just be theughing stock of


    the whole industry!" Celine taunted them from behind as they left the room with their eyes looking


    down. One designer had started crying.


    "Congrattions!" the other two groups said and stood up. "To be honest, your design is impressive,


    especially the twin-bridge. You don''t know how much we love it! You deserve this project!


    Congrattions!"


    said the girl who had talked with Rachel earlier. Then she sincerely shook hands with Rachel.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, Rachel was still overwhelmed by what she heard. She just mumbled something to the girl


    mechanically. Seeing that all the people were leaving, the anxiety in her heart became more and more


    intense.


    When all the others had left except for Celine and herself, she was still standing in the same ce and


    didn''t hear Celine calling her name.


    "Chason, thank you, but can we sign the contract now?" she asked and walked towards him.


    To her surprise, Chason said, smiling,"Contract? I don''t think that''s necessary."


    He never knew that people needed to sign a contract when designing their own homes.


    "What? I beg your pardon! It is standard procedure to sign a contract. And, how about the bonus? I


    heard that it''s one million." Celine eximed, and her energy level was sky high with the victory they


    just had. It seemed that she was the only one who still didn''t know what was going on. She saw that


    Rachel was either frozen with disbelief or suffering a stroke. She hadn''t moved from her spot and her


    face was expressionless. Thus she had to make everything clear herself.


    "Oh that? I will have to discuss it with the owner first." Chason said reluctantly and rubbed his hands.


    The castle was constructed for Rachel, and he believed that she wouldn''t ept the bonus when she


    found out the truth. He was sure about that.


    Seeing that Chason didn''t answer her question directly, Celine became anxious and eximed,"What


    is going on here? I don''t understand. I thought we had a deal. The one who wins the bid would have a


    bonus of 1 million. Don''t tell me that there is no such a thing!"


    "I......" Chason got nothing to say, and was close to crying. Celine''s assertiveness was too much for


    him.


    He was hoping that Hiram coulde out now, and then he could rify everything and save Chason


    from further inconvenience.


    He was losing control of the situation as he no longer had the answer to Celine''s endless questioning.


    Suddenly, Rachel pulled Celine aside and asked Chason directly,"Where is he now?"


    "Where is who, now?" Chason said even more reluctantly, pretending to know nothing.


    He realized that Rachel must already know.


    Taking a deep breath, he said,"Please follow me, Mrs. Rong!"


    Rachel held Celine''s hand and walked behind Chason, heading to the hallway.


    At the hall, they saw two groups of servants standing in a neat line. They bowed to Rachel and said


    uniformly,"Wee to RaR Castle, Mrs. Rong!"


    Chason gestured to the servants to move aside.


    The next second, the white cover was pulled down from the wall and a huge photo of Rachel was


    revealed, hanging in the hall. It was typical of Hiram, introducing his wife to the world proudly and in


    such grand showmanship.


    Chason nodded to the pianist who began to y music, and the atmosphere immediately became


    warm and elegant.

 Chapter 366 Throwing Money Away Like Dirt

    Chapter 366 Throwing Money Away Like Dirt


    Celine stepped into the hall. She was behind Rachel and had no idea what was going on. So surprised


    was she that Celine almost lost her bnce and fell when she saw the huge photo. To avoid injuring


    herself, she hurriedly ced a hand on the wall beside her for support.


    "Oh, my God!


    Is that you? My dear Rachel!" Celine said excitedly.


    Rachel gazed at the photo speechlessly. A secondter, she red at the man descending the stairs


    elegantly. Her eyes were transfixed on the smile illuminating his face.


    "Do you like it, honey?" Hiram asked as he approached her slowly.


    Chad and Carl who were walking behind Hiram were trying hard not to burst intoughter.


    Rachel raised her hands and gestured to Hiram to stop. She took a deep breath to control the emotions


    that were overwhelming her. She said,"Stop where you are, please. Don''t talk. I need time to calm


    down!"


    Then she ced her hand on her forehead. She just couldn''t believe it. Rachel couldn''t believe that this


    fabulous castle was a gift for her. It was magnificent and beyond imagination.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Rong. This is my fault.


    We didn''t expect that you would take part in the bidding at the beginning. Once we saw that your


    to win the bid, we were curious to see your n. We''re very sorry that this happened. However, the


    oue is a happy one, right?


    Please forgive me. And before you get angry, please let me share that Mr. Rong had nothing to do with


    any of this. It''s all my fault!" Chason exined.


    Then he bowed to Rachel as a sign of respect.


    "No, it''s not your fault. You don''t need to apologize to me. You have no idea what I''m thinking!" Rachel


    said briskly although her thoughts were still a mess. She turned to Celine and said,"Let''s leave now!"


    "What? Leave here?" Celine asked bewildered. She had been distracted for a moment and felt as


    though she had misheard Rachel. Wondering whether she was supposed to go with Rachel, she


    looked at Hiram instead.


    Hiram wasn''t surprised at Rachel''s reaction. Just as he thought a moment ago, he had another battle to


    fight.


    "Can we have a minute?" he asked in a low voice.


    Chason said to Celine with a smile,"Would you like to apany me for a cup of tea?"


    "Great! I''d love to!" Celine replied before leaving with Chason.


    Once Chad and Carl left, only Hiram and Rachel were left in the huge hall.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Honey? I¡­¡­" Hiram began.


    "Don''t talk to me now!"


    she interrupted him. Upset, Rachel stalked toward the new ivory leather sofa on the other side of the


    hall.


    She sat down, removed her shoes, put her arms around her knees, and buried her head in her arms.


    Rachel felt as though she were in a dream, and all she wanted to do was figure out whether she was.


    How could this dream castle be hers? She couldn''t fathom it.


    Just the idea of owning a castle was so unreal that Rachel was certain that she must be dreaming.


    She had asked Hiram several times before, but he had been vague when replying to her. Now, when


    her fairytale-like castle was right in front of her, she was too shocked to believe it.


    Hiram sat adjacent to Rachel. He wanted to scoop her in his arms. However, since Rachel was upset at


    that moment, he just smiled at her. He understood that it was hard for her to ept the news right


    away.


    But, she had to ept it no matter how unbelievable it was.


    She was the wife of Hiram Rong, and she deserved a castle as beautiful as this one!


    Moreover, Rachel had suffered a lot during their marriage. Hiram had decided that he would give her


    anything she wanted as long as he could.


    Ten minutester, Rachel jumped up from the sofa. She red at Hiram for a moment before


    unleashing her anger. Her tiny fists hammered at his back and chest, and yet Rachel didn''t feel the


    relief she had hoped for.


    "You son of a bitch! Why couldn''t you have told me earlier?" she yelled.


    "I asked you! But you lied to me! Why are you quiet now? Don''t you have anything to say? How could


    you let me bid with the other designers? It''s so unfair to them! I feel awful now!"


    Hiram burst intoughter at his wife''s outburst. He grabbed both her hands and then said,"It''s fair


    enough! Your fabulous design has convinced them. Who has the guts to say that it was an unfair


    Besides, does it matter? You''re designing your own castle. They don''t have the right to judge!"


    Rachel stared at him and gasped,"Hiram, why didn''t you tell me before? Does the money in your


    ount bother you so much that you need to throw it away like dirt? I can''t believe you did this. Tell


    me. How much money did you spend on the castle? We have a small family. What will four people do


    in such a huge castle?"


    "Stop talking like that, honey!


    We''ll spend the rest of our lives here. And you''ll have ample time to fill every corner with pleasant


    memories. Isn''t that wonderful?" Hiram said as he let go of her hands. Then he leaned closer to Rachel


    and continued,"What''s more, we have a long life in front of us. We can stay in one ce for a month


    and then move to another the next month. I bet the twins will be happy enough to dance, and we can


    try to live differently. How about trying my idea?"


    When Rachel didn''t reply, Hiram moved closer to her. He ced both his hands on her cheeks and


    gently pecked her on her lips and said,"Don''t be mad at me. I nned to tell youter, but I know


    you''ve been upset recently by what happened to your mom. I wanted to distract you by giving you


    something to do."


    Rachel''s anger began fading away with his kisses and apology. She tried to breathe steadily as she


    looked into his eyes and asked,"Tell me. What other things have you been keeping secret from me?"


    "Hmm, let me think," he said with feigned reluctance. Then Hiram frowned as though he were thinking


    hard. Finally, he raised his eyebrows. "I''ve made you arger dress room here, and I''ve bought you the


    I''ve bought two sports cars. One is red, and the other is white. It feels fantastic when driving them on


    the mountain roads. You can drive whichever one you like. I don''t think that counts either.


    I''ve built a garden at the back of the castle and nted all kinds of roses there. I don''t think that counts.


    I''ve¡­¡­"


    "Hold on!" Rachel interrupted him and took a deep breath. Her head felt heavy after listening to all the


    things Hiram had spent money on. She said,"Hiram, why don''t you think all these count?


    And don''t interrupt me! Let me think about what I should say to you!"


    Hiramughed and said,"Stop trying to think of things to say since I''ve left you speechless! The garden


    at Tulip Pce is too small to nt all the roses you like. The garden in the castle is the perfect size!


    You can pluck as many as you liketer, and you can decorate the castle with whatever color roses you


    want and in whatever way you like!"


    Rachel stared at her husband in embarrassment and mumbled,"You''re throwing money away like dirt!"


    "Ha ha!" Hiram burst intoughter and said,"I''m your husband and I should make more money for you.


    It''ll be less fun to keep all our money in the bank. We can enjoy our life here. Besides, the value of the


    castle will only appreciate as time goes by. Don''t you think it''s a great investment?"


    "Hiram, you need to be more careful. I can''t have you spending money on a whim. If you keep


    spending money on things like this, I''ll take control of our money," she said. Rachel thought that it was


    ridiculous for Hiram to spend several hundred million at one time.


    Hiramughed and yfully pinched her cheek before saying,"That''s a good idea, but I''m afraid you''ll


    get tired of trying to figure out how much I earn now."


    Since Hiram ran a very sessful business, it was true that he earned a lot of money. And since


    Rachel was not very familiar with all aspects of his business, it was also true that she wouldn''t be able


    to figure everything out. Rachel felt that what Hiram had said made sense and quickly dropped the


    idea. She thought it would be better to let Hiram manage things pertaining to his business.


    Rachel looked so radiant and alluring when she was lost in thought that Hiram became distracted. He


    shook his head to focus on their discussion. A minuteter, he spoke earnestly,"Honey, the only thing I


    want from you is for you to stay with me forever. No matter what happens, don''t lose heart and don''t


    walk away!"


    After a deep breath, Hiram continued,"Trust me! No matter what happens, I can hold up a piece of the


    sky for you. For the rest of our lives together, I will try to keep you safe from all the miseries that might


    <pe our way."

 Chapter 367 Patrick Yan Was Alive

    Chapter 367 Patrick Yan Was Alive


    All of a sudden, Rachel''s eyes became watery as she looked at Hiram. She breathed deeply and


    looked around.


    "Don''t cry, sweetie. Why are you crying?"


    Hiram wrinkled his eyebrows and stared at Rachel. He held her into his arms and said,"I''ve already


    asked Luke to be your mother''swyer. Trust me, he is capable of releasing her from prison within the


    shortest time."


    Rachel just shook her head. She didn''t say a word, and just hugged Hiram tightly.


    She knew clearly that no matter what he did, he would be the most embarrassed person in this


    predicament. It probably might be the most difficult thing he had ever dealt with.


    If Hiram chose to be an enemy of Gavin and fight thetter in court, he would be an impertinent son.


    And yet, Hiram chose to defend Fannie and stand by Rachel''s side without hesitation.


    "Alright, stop crying, sweetie. I''m off from work today. Let me show you around. They will begin working


    soon. It will be finished in two months if things go well. By that time, we can bring Jonny and Joyce


    here,"


    Hiram said. He was holding Rachel''s hand and exining to her as he showed her around.


    ¡­


    "Mr. Rong, someone wants to see you." Chad didn''t mean to interrupt them. But it was something


    urgent and he had no choice.


    Hearing Chad, Hiram furrowed his eyebrows. He said to Rachel,"Wait here, honey. I''ll be right back."


    "Who is it? What happened?" Hiram walked downstairs. Chad reported to Hiram as he followed him.


    "Mr. Rong, Marcia Mo is here to see you in person. She said she had something urgent to discuss with


    you."


    Hiram reached the ground floor and saw Marcia sitting on the sofa, waiting for him. Seeing Hiram, she


    stood up. One of her arms was still injured and with thick bandages on it.


    "What happened, Miss Mo? I thought no one could hurt you."


    Holding her injured arm, Marcia smiled bitterly. "I''m not bullet-proof. Of course, people can hurt me."


    "Miss Mo, have a seat please." Hiram sat on the sofa in front of her and asked Chason to make tea for


    them. "What''s going on? You came to personally see me. I guess, the things you want to discuss must


    be really important."


    Marcia asked her bodyguards to give them space. Her face became serious. "Mr. Rong, I was


    ambushed by someonest night. I had a narrow escape from it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able toe


    here and see you today. I''m afraid that someone might¡­ someone wants to... kill me."


    Then, Chason came in with the tea. Hiram took the tea from Chason and smiled. "Marcia, as I know,


    you have lots of enemies. It''s for sure that whoever that someone is, he is out to mess with you. I don''t


    find that surprising at all."


    "Yeah, it''s not surprising at all. But, very few of my enemies could even touch me. However, this guy


    fromst night was able to break my defense system. Moreover, he killed more than ten of my


    subordinates. This enemy,pared to others, should not be underestimated." Marcia said as she


    picked up a teacup with her uninjured hand.


    Hiram lifted his head and looked at Marcia. He squinted. "Are you trying to say that¡­"


    "I''m afraid that Patrick Yan is still alive." Marcia blurted her suspicion without hesitation. She was


    always on tenterhooks because of her business. There would always be someone who would try to


    mess with her and she needed to be very cautious.


    However, no one had the guts to kill her, except for Patrick Yan. Marcia knew that better than anyone


    else.


    "I don''t think that is possible.His body has been found and identified. How could he fake that?"


    Hiram said and put the teacup on the table.


    "Besides, your guys have confirmed to you that Patrick was on the street when the explosion


    happened. Almost everyone on the street that day was dead. It won''t make sense that only Patrick


    survived."


    Marcia nodded her head and said,"I thought so too. However, I asked my guys to double check. It


    became a fact that no one actually saw Patrick''s body. Considering this, it is really possible that he is


    still alive!


    Plus, it must be Patrick who attacked mest night. It couldn''t be someone else. Patrick is known for


    his revenge. He even avenged on his biological brother. You know that! If Patrick finds out that it was


    me who did all those things to him, I don''t think he would just let it go and do nothing."


    Hiram lowered his head, touching his wedding ring on his fourth finger. He smiled coldly. "Really? Is


    that so? Well, things will be much more interesting if what you said is true.


    I want to know how he survived the explosion."


    Marcia wasn''t as rxed as Hiram. If Patrick were still alive, it would be a disaster for her. No one


    would know what crazy things the desperado could do.


    "Mr. Rong, it was me who set him up. Therefore, I will be his first target of revenge. He is in the dark


    while I''m all exposed. He can easily monitor my movements when I''m still trying to figure out whether


    he is alive or not. I know nothing about him! If he wants to do something to me in the future¡­ I have to


    be prepared and do something!"


    Hiram slowly picked up the tea cup and said,"Marcia, your father helped Patrick once and he owed


    your father. I don''t think he would do something to your father. Why don''t you stay at your father''s


    house in the meantime? Then you can ask someone to investigate his whereabouts. As long as he is


    alive, I''m sure that there will be some trails."


    Hearing this, Marcia nodded her head. "You''re right. I''d better go back to my father''s house. You should


    be careful about this too. After all, you know things. There is no guarantee that Patrick wouldn''t take


    revenge on you too.


    And, I just came here to warn you about this. If there is nothing else, I should leave now."


    Marcia said and stood up. She nodded her head to Hiram before she turned around and walked out.


    After Marcia left, Hiram stared at the teacup. Some tea leaves were still floating while others had


    already sunk. He thought about the conversation he just had with Marcia. Hiram called and ordered


    Chad. "Help me double check this. Find out if the body that has been identified as Mr. Yan is Patrick


    himself."


    "Yes, Mr. Rong!" Chad acknowledged.


    When the unexpected visitors in the living room were all gone, Rachel, who was standing on the spiral


    staircase during the whole conversation, came downstairs.


    She took a nce at the door which Marcia just walked out of. She then turned around and looked at


    Hiram.


    Seeing Rachel, Hiram put down the teacup. He asked her,"Did you hear the whole conversation?"


    "Yes, Hiram, tell me. Is Patrick... still alive?" Rachel walked towards the sofa as she asked Hiram.


    Somehow, she was a little happy and excited to know about the news.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After all, it was human life. If Patrick was still alive... she might feel less guilty.


    "Are you happy that he might be still alive?" Hiram couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and questioning


    her as he sensed her excitement and happiness.


    Rachel shook her head and sat next to him. "Hiram, no. It''s just¡­ I''ve been feeling guilty about


    Patrick''s death. I thought it was me that caused him to lose his life. Don''t be mad at me because of


    him, okay?"


    Hiram sighed. He grabbed Rachel''s left hand. Two hands with wedding rings on them were holding


    together tightly. "Okay. But I need to tell you this. If he is still alive, Marcia and I might probably get into


    trouble."


    "What? Why? You didn''t n the explosion!" Rachel screamed.


    Hiram smiled bitterly. "So what? Patrick knew that I went to see Marcia before the explosion. Even


    though I was not involved in the explosion, I don''t think he would buy that."


    "What can we do about this?" Rachel became worried and anxious. She didn''t want Patrick to die, that


    was for sure. However, she didn''t want Hiram''s life to be at stake either!


    Hiram grabbed her hands tightly and looked at her. He said to Rachel reassuringly,"Rx, sweetie.


    Patrick won''t be able to hurt me. Even if he is still alive, he would not be capable of hurting me."


    Hearing Hiram''s words, Rachel felt much more rxed. And yet she still wondered, could Patrick be


    still alive?

 Chapter 368 Fighting Back

    Chapter 368 Fighting Back


    Early afternoon on the next day, in the fitness room of a private club


    "Hiram, I have investigated the matter. Several of the bodies found in the scene had been blown into


    pieces during the explosion and couldn''t be identified. Patrick Yan''s father found on a body''s arm a


    watch, which was exactly the same one as Patrick was wearing before. Therefore, he thought the body


    was Patrick and took it back.


    However, we still can''t confirm whether the body is Patrick or not,"


    Chad said to Hiram, who was working out on the treadmill.


    Slowing down, Hiram thought for a while before answering,"Unable to confirm means that he might still


    be alive. We didn''t find any medical record of Patrick in the hospitals during our previous investigations.


    Therefore, it means that he might have known something about the ident beforehand.


    He couldn''t have made it out alive, unless he had had an escape n."


    "Hiram, do you mean that Patrick might have known all of this in advance and therefore had decided to


    y along, so that everybody would think that he died in the explosion?! Chad said, trying to catch up


    with the speed of Hiram''s vigorous thinking.


    "Well, it looks like we can''t rule out this possibility."


    Hiram said, as he stopped the treadmill and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "But, Hiram, what could possibly be his purpose in doing this? Lots of men, whom he relied on to build


    his business empire during the past three years, were killed in that explosion. Even though he might


    have survived that explosion, whom could he depend on, if he is to revenge on Marcia afterwards?"


    Chad asked with a look full of doubt.


    There were so many questions in this ident. Since it was impossible that Patrick woulde to


    Marcia for revenge with bare hands, he must have had someone powerful supporting him secretly.


    Definitely, this one couldn''t have been any member of Mo Family. Who could this mysterious person be


    then?


    "Rx! What will be, will be. Besides, send more guys to follow and protect Rachel, and report


    immediately to me about anything abnormal," Hiram said, as he grabbed a bottle of water, when a


    sudden thought struck him like a lightning.


    How was it possible that he hadn''t thought of it sooner?! Patrick was very likely toe to Rachel, if he


    had survived that explosion.


    "Okay, I know," Chad nodded reassuringly to Hiram and got ready to leave. When Chad opened the


    door, Luke was heading to Hiram''s office with the speed of light. The two men greeted each


    other,"Good day to you, Mr. Jian."


    "Good day. Where is Hiram?" Luke replied, holding a folder in his hands, as though it was a secret


    treasure he had just found out.


    "He is inside, waiting for you. Please, go in!" Chad responded to Luke with a smile.


    After Luke entered the office, he found out that Hiram was resting on a chair beside the office desk.


    Then, he went straight to the desk, put the folder on top of it and then said,"Hiram, I have already been


    familiar with all the details on the case. In addition I have also submitted materials for bail application.


    Fannie is expected to be released by the day after tomorrow at thetest."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hiram grabbed an unopened bottle of water and tossed it towards Luke, before saying


    approvingly,"Thanks for all your hard work. I want her to be cleared of all the charges and be released


    as soon as possible. Can that be done?"


    "Um, actually, it is possible. Since it has been a long time, the material evidences and the statements of


    the witness may not exactly be convictive, so there is still a chance. As to the witness, I am afraid we


    can''t approach her, given the fact that your father has been protecting her so well. But I have a n for


    the material evidences,"


    Luke said, as he drew out a picture from the folder and put it in front of Hiram. "Look at that! They say


    that this kid is Landy''s. Here is the report of the maternity test. But I''m certain that we can do the test


    again, without any other intermediaries involved," Luke assured him.


    "I have talked to Fannie before. She shared that she did feel guilty for having several conflicts with


    Landy, when they were both in love with Simpson before. However, Fannie never believed that Landy


    had a child of her own. Therefore, if we are to trust Fannie, it will be very necessary for us to do the


    maternity test again," Luke rified.


    With glints of doubt in his eyes, Hiram thought for a while, before saying,"We can do the test again,


    but...


    ... if the hospital is faking the test result, will it be possible for us to find out the truth? Since they


    reced the true result with the fake one, there must be evidences. If we really want to reveal that the


    previous result was wrong, we need to get the proofs," Hiram added.


    Luke nodded his head and replied,"Yes, you''re right. Only with a well-founded argumentation can we


    be admitted to apply for retesting. Of course, it''s better if we can provide evidences. Then, our odds to


    win the case will be much bigger."


    "Wait a second!" Hiram eximed, suddenly thinking of something. Then, he stood up, grabbed the


    briefcase hanging on the wall behind him and fumbled out an audio tape from it.


    "Listen to this tape and extract all the useful information from it," Hiram demanded, while handing the


    tape to Luke.


    This audio tape contained a record of what Lydia had said that night when she got drunk. However,


    right now wasn''t the best time to use it against her.


    For Hiram, the most important thing was to get Fannie out fast.


    As gentle as she was, Rachel wouldn''t be able to receive any more bad news.


    "Okay! Hiram, I can get Fannie out, but are you sure that you are willing to go against your father?"


    Luke asked, as he put the tape away. Of course, this really mattered too.


    Besides from being Hiram''s father, Gavin was also the chairman of the board in Streams Company.


    Winning this case would mean that their father-son rtionship would definitely turn sour.


    "My family matters are not your concern. Everything will be fine, as long as Fannie is out," Hiram


    hissed in a low voice.


    "Okay, you can count on me. Since Fannie is injured, I think I can make full use of this fact and get her


    released quickly. Then, we will have the time to investigate into this case more thoroughly," Luke said,


    as he stood up, grabbed the folder and walked towards the door.


    However, after taking a few steps, he turned around to Hiram and said,"Hiram, H city is not safe


    recently. It seems that someone unknown is doing dirty things. Myw office has received several


    special cases rted to it. Just be careful."


    "Em," Hiram responded,"I am aware of it. Also, Kun has been investigating into it."


    After Luke left, Hiram picked up his phone to check Rachel''s location. Then, he put down the bottle of


    water, randomly grabbed a piece of clothes and walked out of the fitness room.


    In the police station


    Aftering out of the visiting room of the police station, Rachel felt relieved. Fannie looked fine and


    the injuries on her body had already been attended by a doctor.


    However, Rachel''s phone beeped just when she had gone out of the building. Seeing it was a call from


    an unknown number, Rachel picked up and said,"Hello!... Who is it?"


    "Rachel, this is Charlie. Do you have an answer to our proposal?" Charlie asked.


    "..."


    Silent for a while, Rachel took a deep breath, as if to gather all the strength she had, and then


    shouted,"Charlie, tell Gavin that if he hopes to see his grandchildren ever again, he would better not


    take this insanity to an extreme. Otherwise, I''ll revenge on him at any cost."


    After finishing her words, Rachel hung up the phone, still feeling very angry.


    Why was Gavin so desperate to see Rachel leaving Hiram?


    Regardless of why, the truth was the more he acted like this, the less likely Rachel would be to leave


    Hiram.


    Just as she was ready to get in Carl''s car, a Maybach drove near and stopped right in front of her.


    "Get in the car!" Hirammended from inside the car.


    Rachel opened the door of the car and replied to him with a surprised tone,"Why did youe here,


    darling?"


    "I just finished my fitness workout and now I want to take you to a special ce. Are you free this


    afternoon?" Hiram asked, as he nced at Rachel and started the car''s navigation system.


    "Yes, I am free. Since the bidding is over now, I have taken two days off." Rachel said sweetly, taking


    out a carton of milk and a sack of bread from the car''s refrigerator. Then, she checked the expiration


    date of both the milk and the bread and asked,"Did you just buy them?"


    "Yes, I bought them on my way here," Hiram answered with a gentle smile. He knew that Rachel liked


    snacks, but the normal ones were not healthy. Therefore, he bought milk and bread for his love.


    Rachel opened the packaging of the straw, inserted it into the carton and started to drink milk and eat


    bread. Just as she was deliciously enjoying her food, she noticed that the navigation system was on


    and then asked,"Where are we going?"

 Chapter 369 Go Hunting With Hiram

    Chapter 369 Go Hunting With Hiram


    "Let''s go hunting now," Hiram replied.


    "Hunting? I thought that hunting has long been forbidden!" Rachel mumbled as she sipped her milk.


    Most of the wild animals were now government protected, and game hunting had be almost


    obsolete.


    Hiram shook his head and said,"No, there are animals raised solely for hunting. It''s totally legal."


    Rachel grunted. She knew that Hiram was a good shooter. He must really love this game even though


    not many people still engaged in this sport nowadays.


    He nced at his wife, who was sitting beside him. He was trying his best to stay with her because of


    what she was going through.


    She had been trying to be normal in front of him, but he could see the misery in her eyes. She was


    always absentminded or forgetting what she was doing.


    Popping thest piece of bread into her mouth, Rachel sipped the rest of the milk and then took a piece


    of tissue to wipe her lips. "My mom told me that Luke visited her the other day," she said.


    Fannie looked better when she visited her and it was apparent that Luke had already talked to her.


    "He''s been working on a bail for Fannie, and I believe that she''ll be out in a couple of days. So, don''t


    worry, honey! Things are getting better." Hiram grabbed her hands tofort her.


    "Thank you, honey! All I want is for her to stay with me and live a peaceful life together. She''s getting


    old and I want to spend more time with her as much as I can. I promise that I won''t me Dad for what


    happened. As long as he stops, I''ll move on as if nothing happened." Rachel said as she lowered her


    head.


    If Gavin could get rid of his stubbornness, it would be possible for her to ept him as her father-inw


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    like before.


    "Honey, don''t think about it too much. I really don''t care about what my father is thinking now." Hiram


    said softly in his attractive voice.


    "I know that he can''t understand it even if I try to talk to him. But do you know what''s on my mind? I


    think that it''s our family that owes your family a lot. And Aunt Landy''s death could have been a


    punishment from God.


    This is what I believe. Although my father may be unable to think as I do, he will someday."


    Hiram thought that God sent Rachel to his side so that he could treat her well as apensation for


    the wrongs that the Rong family had made long ago.


    Rachel looked at Hiram and smiled, saying,"Honey, it''s very kind of you to tell me that. To be honest,


    I''m feeling better now. Thank you!"


    She could drop all her grudges as long as her mom could get out of prison.


    Besides, she was fully aware that her mom had always been magnanimous to the Rong Family no


    matter what they did or said to her.


    They arrived at the hunting grounds.


    This was the first time Rachel had ever stepped into such a ce.


    Although there were all kinds of the most advanced firearms, Hiram chose to use bows and arrows.


    Taking for granted that it would be like what she had seen on the TV, Rachel was excited at first, until


    she saw Hiram shoot a small grey hare, which was running, darting from bush to bush to escape the


    hunters. Her excitement quickly vanished.


    "Stop it, Hiram! Could you spare it and just go for another target? It''s adorable! And now you''re killing


    it!" She was horrified at what just happened.


    Hares were being raised for shooting and weren''t protected animals. Nheless, It was still cruel to


    shoot them down.


    Hiram raised his eyebrows and gave up on the hare. Instead, he aimed at a pheasant.


    "No, no! Look, you almost hurt its wing, and I think it needs its wings to fly!" Rachel screamed, blocking


    Hiram''s way.


    Pheasants normally were able to fly a little off the ground.


    Hiram pulled up the corner of his lips slightly, and then aimed at a slowly moving duck, but he found


    Rachel''s face appearing in front of him.


    "Hiram, can we just stop killing anything that moves?" Rachel asked, crossing her fingers.


    He sighed and had to drop his bow, saying,"Look, we won''t just leave their remains here. There''s a


    restaurant near here and we can ask them to cook them for us. I promise they''ll taste totally different


    from the meat you eat in the city.


    And think, which one is worse for them? Getting shot by me or butchered by the cooks in the


    restaurant? Humans have been eating meat since they appeared on the surface of this. Have


    you ever thought about how they were killed when you had dinner before?"


    Rachel knew that what he said was right, but it was a different thing to watch them getting killed. She


    said,"I know, but it''s different when we get to kill them ourselves. Is there anything lifeless somewhere


    that you can shoot?"


    Hiram let outugh which was sort of a giggle and then pointed to the shooting range, not saying a


    word.


    There was a shooting range inside the hunting grounds. The targets were small robots moving


    mechanically around, and little prizes would drop to the ground when people sessfully hit the


    targets.


    "That sounds great! We can get prizes and need not to kill any animals. Who invented it? I''ll give them


    a bonus!" Rachel said and apuded agreeably. She saw the robots walking around and each of them


    was holding a target in front of them.


    She excitedly watched the robots walking and asked Hiram to shoot whichever she pointed at. Then


    she ran around to pick up all the prizes that they won.


    Even if they were just small stuffed toys, she enjoyed herself immensely.


    By the time they left the range, Rachel was holding tworge bags of toys in her hands, and there was


    another bag in Hiram''s hand.


    "Hey there! Am I seeing correctly? I can''t believe my eyes! Long time no see, Mr. Rong! It''s rare to run


    into you here!" a middle-aged man shouted.


    Rachel was walking behind Hiram with the two bags, to their car in the parking lot. The man also came


    to get his car. Apparently he knew Hiram.


    "I have always said that Mr. Rong is one of the best shooters I know, and could hit the target every time


    without a miss. How was your day?" The man who was about 50 years old asked and waved to him.


    ncing at the toys in his hands, Hiram opened the trunk of his car and put them inside, saying,"I''m


    ttered! I''ve enjoyed myself quite well, and I think the twins will be happy."


    "What? Are you kidding? I don''t remember that you were a vegetarian, but you are now?" the man


    burst outughing, seeing what Hiram was holding in his hands.


    Rachel knitted her brows at the hares and pheasants in his hands and thrust all the toys in the back


    seats.


    "I always think it''s good to free captive animals from time to time. Right! Okay, I have to leave now, Mr.


    Liu, as I''ve got other ns for the day. See you!" Hiram said smiling and he opened the door and went


    in. He wasn''t mad at the man teasing him.


    As long as his wife was happy, he would do anything he could for her, let alone shoot for toys.


    Getting in the car, Rachel watched the man from the rear view mirror and asked Hiram,"People can


    take away the animals they shoot here, right?"


    "Yes, all of them and it''s covered in the ticket," Hiram replied as he buckled his seat belt. But usually


    people couldn''t get as much as they had brought.


    As they drove out of the hunting ground, Rachel yawned and was close to dozing off, holding a stuffed


    long-eared rabbit in her arms.


    She fell asleep in a few minutes.


    She was sleeping soundly and she didn''t know how long she had slept before being woken up by a


    sudden break.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and found that it was already dark outside. Suddenly a group of men


    appeared in front and approached their car. Was this an ambush?

 Chapter 370 Lure Them Out

    Chapter 370 Lure Them Out


    "Hiram, what''s happening?" Rachel opened her eyes. She saw a group of people in front of her. They


    were walking towards the car. Her heart raced in fear.


    Hiram remained silent and narrowed his dark eyes. He pulled the gear into reverse. In the rearview


    mirror, he saw another group of people walking towards the car from back.


    They were being surrounded. "Mr. Rong." A man wearing a cap knocked on the window. He bent down


    and leveled his head with Hiram.


    "Get off the car, so we can have a chat." There was a sinister glint in his eyes as he spoke.


    Hiram knew he had to act fast. "Honey, hold on tight," he said and drove the car backwards. There was


    a narrow alley to the right. It would fit only one car at best. He steered the car towards the direction of


    the alley, the engine giving out loud sounds from the speed at which he drove.


    "Ah!" Rachel shouted, taken by surprise. Her shoulder mmed against the car door from the car''s


    fierce movements.


    When she realized what Hiram was about to do, her eyes widened in rm. The street was too narrow.


    Feeling as if her pulse went with the car''s speed, she closed her eyes. She heard the screech of metal


    as the car scraped against the walls on either side of the narrow alley, the friction spewing sparks.


    She screamed loudly. Not once had she ever thought that she would find herself in a scene she only


    saw in movies.


    Despite the speed at which Hiram was driving, Rachel felt as if the seconds held still.


    The narrow alley seemed endless. Her ears were ringing with the loud screeches.


    How far were they from the end?


    She looked back. The people from earlier were chasing them. How did they find Hiram? Who were they


    and what did they want?


    While she was immersed in her questions, a resident living in the alley poured water from above. Water


    rained on their car with a big ssh, covering their windows in a translucent haze.


    Rachel''s panic rose. "Hiram, what do we do now? We can''t see the road clearly." Everything in front of


    them was blurry. The water was full of foam and even the wipers were unable to make much of a


    difference. There they were, forcing their way in a narrow alley, windows half-covered in foam, and


    chased by people for god knew what.


    Hiram gritted his teeth. "It doesn''t matter, hold on tight," he said, looking into the rear-view mirrors on


    both sides of the car and continued to propel the car forward.


    Rachel reached for Hiram''s arm, her eyes widening in worry. "Hiram, maybe you should stop the car.


    What do they want? Shouldn''t we talk to them first? It''s so dangerous to drive this way!" Rachel


    reasoned nervously, ncing back tentatively at the people behind them. Their pursuers kept on


    following their car with no signs of stopping.


    "We don''t know what they want. That''s exactly why we can''t stop the car. It''s too dangerous." Hiram


    disagreed, his voice low and hard. Rachel could feel his agitation as he furrowed his brows and kept


    his eyes ahead. Suddenly, they saw a light in front of them, getting brighter as they neared it. Hiram


    stepped on the gas hard. The car broke out of the alley in a second.


    Once they came out of the alley, Rachel heaved a sigh of relief. The foam had disappeared by this time


    as well, and they could see the road clearly.


    Out of nowhere, a figure stood in the middle of the road. Hiram immediately stepped on the brake.


    Rachel''s voice caught in her throat. She was not even able to scream because of the shock. A child


    wearing a ck jacket slumped in front of the car. The kid got to his feet from the ground, crying and


    looking around helplessly.


    "Mommy. Mommy. Where are you?" he called out


    Rachel felt her chest squeeze at the sight. She jumped out of the car and ran to the crying child.


    Scooping him up in her arms, she tried to soothe him. The kid was about four or five years old. "It''s


    okay, don''t cry, don''t cry. Does it hurt anywhere?" she asked gently, rocking him in her arms.


    Fortunately, there were no serious injuries. The child just had a small bruise from falling down. It was at


    this moment that their pursuers came over and surrounded her.


    "Mr. Rong, just like I said, we just want to have a chat. It''s no use trying to escape." It was the same


    man who spoke earlier. He peered at Hiram from outside his window.


    Hiram looked at Rachel. She was alone, surrounded. His eyes darkened and he pulled the car over on


    the side of the road.


    It waspletely dark at this hour. There were not much people in the area, and cars rarely passed by.


    These people must have known this location well. With only a few residents, the ce worked to their


    advantage.


    Rachel held the kid in her arms and looked around nervously. Then, her eyes were caught by the


    movement of Hiram getting out of the car. The man wearing a cap reached out his hand to him.


    "Phone," the man said simply.


    Hiram took his mobile phone from his pocket and handed it to him, saying,"I''ll go with you on one


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    condition. Release them first." He nced at Rachel and the child in her arms.


    The man took his phone. "I''m afraid I can''t promise you that, Mr. Rong. My boss has specifically told


    me that I have to escort both you and your wife to him. He has plenty of things to discuss with both of


    you. My boss would scold me if your wife isn''t with us. After all, you are both important guests." He


    smiled, the corner of his lips lifting up with malice. He looked at Rachel and saw the child in her arms.


    "How about this? I''ll release that kid and let him go home." He gestured at one of the other men.


    When one of the men approached Rachel, his arms stretched out, Rachel instinctively hugged the kid


    closer to her and said,"No, I''m not giving him to you. How can I be sure that you''ll send him back


    safely?" she questioned.


    She looked down at the child in her arms. He was clutching the sleeve of her shirt. Then, she looked


    sharply at the men surrounding her. These people were ruthless. They went so far as to risk the life of


    an innocent child to force them to stop the car. If Hiram hadn''t stopped the car in time, the child would


    have been dead by now.


    "Fine, then keep the child with you. We''ll take the three of you with us," the man said. He didn''t speak


    further and gestured to another man to get in the car and drive.


    Rachel was about to go to Hiram, but one of the men dragged her into another car.


    Hiram remained silent throughout the exchange. Before getting in the car, he made a small gesture,


    making sure none of the men noticed him. Then, he went inside and the car drove off.


    After a while, Kun and Chad appeared.


    "Kun, this is dangerous. Hiram shouldn''t have risked his life like that," Chad said, knitting his brows in


    the direction the car went.


    Kun motioned for his men to follow them. "If Hiram had gone with them willingly at the beginning, they


    would have seen through the n.


    It was a wise decision to put up a little resistance. By luring them out, we have the advantage," he said,


    remembering Hiram''s earlier gesture to not make any rash movements. "Besides, I want to find out


    who the hell those bastards are."


    Those people were cunning. Hiram had tried to lure them out alone, but he had failed.


    It seemed that Rachel was their target.


    "Hiram has instructed us to do everything it takes to ensure Rachel''s safety. Now get moving. Tell


    everyone to get in ce," he finished. Kun got inside a ck private car


    and drove in the direction of Hiram and Rachel.


    Inside the car, Rachel fixed her gaze outside and watched as the car passed many streets. It was


    useless. She didn''t recognize any of the roads. The car continued to pass several turns before it


    stopped.


    Once she got out, she saw that the car Hiram was in already parked in front of them. He got out of the


    car after some moments.


    When Hiram saw Rachel, relief flooded him. She was alright. He walked over to her but was blocked by


    two men. "Move," he growled, his jaws clenching. The men was surprised and didn''t do anything more.


    Hiram came over to Rachel. He looked into her eyes and his expression visibly softened. "Are you all


    right?" he asked gently, taking her into his arms. He whispered into her ear,"Honey, trust me, everything


    will be fine. I won''t let you get hurt."


    Rachel nodded her head feeling the familiar warmth of her husband''s arms. The men motioned for


    them to go into a dpidated house made of red bricks. Around it, there was an overgrowth of weeds


    and grass, and its windows were closed. They were approaching the front door. Rachel walked with


    one hand holding the kids'', the other taking Hiram''s.


    In truth, she was still wondering about who was behind these things.


    What did that person want? Why go to such lengths to bring them there?


    When she stepped into the house, a light was switched on. It revealed the figure of a man.


    Rachel stood rooted to the spot, her heart taken by shock.

 Chapter 371 How About We Bet On Our Lives

    Chapter 371 How About We Bet On Our Lives


    The guy who was wearing a mask looked familiar to Rachel.


    It felt like she had seen him before somewhere yet she wasn''t sure.


    "They are here, Boss." The man with a cap said to the man who was wearing a ck mask.


    Thus, the masked man turned and looked at the people who were standing outside the door. He shot a


    short nce at Rachel and then stared at Hiram. His eyes lingered a few more seconds on Hiram


    before he waved at his subordinates and said,"Let theme in."


    Nervousness was welling out of Rachel''s chest when they walked in. She was grasping on Hiram''s


    hand tightly as she held a crying little boy with her other hand. Her eyes were never leaving the


    masked man who was sittingfortably inside the room.


    The air inside the room was both heavy and sinister. The man with a mask was skillfully ying with a


    Swiss army knife as he kept his attention to the couple. Then without any further ado, he stabbed his


    knife into the table with a loud thud.


    "Can you guess who I am, Mr. Rong?"


    Hiram gave the man a quick once-over and thenughed. "Mr. Yan! Nice to meet you again after a few


    days. What''s with all the mystery, huh? You really don''t have to do all this if you just want to see me.


    You could have just told me and I''lle."


    "Oh, yeah? I highly doubt that. Don''t you and Marcia want me to die? You two could have been


    sessful if I weren''t this mysterious, right?" said Patrick. He sat on the table and let out a hollow


    It was possible that Hiram did nothing. Nheless, Marcia wouldn''t let him live.


    The woman had tried to kill him once but failed. He bet that Marcia was extremely nervous after he


    survived the explosion. She might be shaking to death now while thinking of how gruesome his


    revenge would be. She would definitely do whatever she could to kill him.


    "Cut the crap! What do you want from me?" Hiram hissed dangerously as he protectively stayed


    holding Rachel''s hand.


    Meanwhile, Rachel wasn''t even blinking as she kept on staring at the masked man. It was a few


    seconds more when realization suddenly hit her and made her mouth ajar. That man! The man who


    saved her that day was Patrick! Oh, God! How could she not recognize him?


    She noticed that Patrick had been evading her stare as if he didn''t even want to look at her directly.


    Why?


    "Well, Mr. Rong, I, Patrick Yan, am a desperado now. I fear nothing. Therefore, you''d better tell your


    subordinates to mind their behavior and do not strike back. Otherwise, there will be a loss for both


    sides of the situation,"


    said Patrick as he took a clean towel that his subordinate handed him. He drew the knife from the table


    and used the towel to wipe his knife.


    Rachel was stunned at what Patrick said but then looked outside upon hearing loud noises from the


    courtyard. Her eyebrows furrowed upon seeing a lot of armed policemen in dark blue uniforms


    positioned everywhere. They were all pointing their guns at Patrick''s subordinates. Thus, all the


    She breathed a sigh of relief. Was this the reason why Hiram looked so rxed? Goodness! He


    seemed to have already nned everything!


    "Stop crying, my little baby. Go and find the policemen there, okay?" Rachel squatted and said to the


    little boy. How on earth did Patrick get this kid in the first ce? She could only imagine how worried


    the child''s parents might be about their son.


    The little boy looked at Rachel hesitatingly. He sniffed his nose and seemed to think for a while. A few


    seconds after, he finally gathered his courage and walked towards the policemen.


    The child was weed by one of the policemen who had put his gun down upon seeing him. The


    officer then held the child in his arms protectively and moved out.


    "I don''t know why you are insisting on this, Patrick. You very much know that this will be no good for


    you. Listen to me and give up." Hiram said calmly as he looked at the man.


    Ironically though, his warning just earned a cold smile from Patrick. "Yeah, I know. I also know that


    nothing will be good for me as long as you are around. I know by fact too that you don''t have to kill me


    by yourself if you want to. You can always just ask someone and they would be more than willing to do


    it for you. I''m envious. How is that? How could you possibly take advantage of everything?"


    Marcia had almost done everything in her power to the extent of sacrificing her subordinates just to


    take his life. How could a single word from Hiram drive someone to do such?


    What was with Hiram?


    Hiram was safe and sound all the while! He didn''t even have to raise a finger just to do things.


    "Hiram, how about we make a bet? What do you think?"


    Patrick''s eyes turned sharp on Hiram as he spoke.


    "What are we going to bet on?" said Hiram between his clenched teeth.


    "Well, it will be dull if we bet with money. How about we bet on our lives?" said Patrick as he finished


    wiping his knife. He put the knife back to the scabbard without even looking away from Hiram.


    On the other hand, Hiram just smiled coldly at him and calmly said,"You''re a desperado, Patrick. I''m


    not. I have a beautiful wife and two cute children. Why would I bet on my life?"


    Patrickughed out loud. He walked towards the table and grabbed a ss of water. He removed his


    mask for a while with his back on Hiram and Rachel. He took a drink, wore his mask again, and then


    turned to Hiram.


    "It''s not like you even have an option now.


    It''s either you make a bet with me or refuse me, making everyone die here. And... yes, that''s including


    your dear beautiful wife."


    He said while ring at Hiram.


    Patrick''s words made Hiram furrow his eyebrows and look at Rachel. "Okay, I can make a bet with you


    on one condition. Let go of Rachel first. You hate me, not my wife."


    The masked man remained staring at Hiram and didn''t even look at Rachel. "No, I can''t let her go. I


    know your skills and talent well. You can get away very easily without her! I can''t take that risk."


    Rachel who stood next to Hiram stayed silent as she continued to stare at Patrick. Everything was too


    confusing to her. Why would Patrick save her that day if he wouldn''t mind killing her today?


    She thought that Patrick might still have conscience no matter how bad he was.


    But then, behold the unbelievable! How could this heartless beast standing before them be the very


    same Patrick she thought of?


    "Patrick Yan, what the hell do you want to do? This is already what? Your third life? I believe you still


    aim to survive. Why can''t you just treasure your life? Why did you evene back?" Rachel looked at


    Patrick and walked closer to him. "Plus, what''s with the mask, huh?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Patrick looked around and deliberately deadpaned Rachel. His voice was emotionless when he


    said,"None of your business." He turned his attention back to Hiram and hissed.


    "Hiram, if you are a real man,e with me. Tell your wife to stay here. I demand no subordinates of


    yours to follow us."


    The masked man walked towards the door and asked one of his subordinates to make Rachel sit down


    on a sofa.


    Hiram took a quick nce at Rachel, looked outside, and then without any more word, walked next to


    Patrick.


    They needed to settle things down now that Patrick was back.


    The situation was inevitable anyway as they would have to deal with this sooner orter.


    Rachel wanted to follow them but was stopped by Patrick''s subordinate. The only thing to be heard


    next inside the room was the sound of a door closing. She was locked by Patrick''s subordinate inside


    that house. They shut her out of everything and she couldn''t even see what was going on outside. She


    was surrounded by Patrick''s men who were all keenly keeping their eyes on her.


    She kept pacing back and forth. It was only seconds ago when Patrick and Hiram walked out of the


    door but Patrick''s subordinates made it impossible for her to know anything.


    "You two get out! I need to find them." She went hysterical and grabbed the men by their arms. She


    wanted to get out! She couldn''t just wait here!


    What were they going to do?


    Bet on their lives? Patrick was insane!


    "I tell you what. Mind your manners, little miss. Although our boss told us not to do anything to you, I


    personally don''t mind disobeying my boss if you keep acting like that." The man with a cap said as he


    gave Rachel a malicious once-over.


    "Oh! Aren''t you worried? You just said that Patrick is your boss. Are you just going to allow your boss to


    do things like this? Aren''t you afraid that something bad might happen to him?" Rachel shouted at him.


    What the man said made her feel even worse. She was both frustrated and anxious now.


    Patrick changed a lot when he came back. He was insane. He might hate his own life and wanted to


    die but then he couldn''t just ask Hiram to join his suicidal act with him!


    "Shut up! Boss has his own n. Stop making nonsense noise! Otherwise, you''ll regret it!" sneered the


    man with a cap at her.


    Rachel could only wish that she could pass through the door to see what was happening behind it. The


    time was ticking and only God knew what was going on.


    Five minutes more passed by


    and Rachel couldn''t just sit on the sofa any longer. Waiting was insanely absurd! Thus, when the


    gatekeeper changed shift with the other man in the house, she stood quickly and ran with all she got


    towards the door!

 Chapter 372 Bullets In The Air

    Chapter 372 Bullets In The Air


    A man who was smoking leisurely dropped his cigarette in a hurry. Nonchnt that the lit cigarette


    dropped on his knee, he frantically shouted at others,"Hey,e on!


    Guys, stop her!"


    Rachel who was trying to escape had opened one door. As she was about to go out, she felt that


    someone grabbed her clothes and was trying to pull her back in. She gathered all her strength and


    pulled harder to free herself. Fortunately, she thought of releasing her coat, got away and ran out of the


    door.


    ''Where... where am I?''


    Rachel was confused after she got out.


    There was a run-down cab blocking her way.


    However, Rachel found a back alley at her left.


    It was already in the dead of night and the alley was pitch-ck. Although she got out of the door,


    Rachel had no idea where to go.


    "Hey! Miss, stop! You can''t go in there!" the same man in a cap who chased Rachel out shouted at her.


    Having no time to hesitate, Rachel chose a direction and bolted hastily. However, she felt something


    was wrong.


    She wondered why the men chasing her stopped when she ran into the alley?


    Rachel felt more creepy, stopped running and just walked forward. ''It doesn''t seem normal.


    Patrick suggested Hiram gambling with their lives. If there''s an ongoing fight, there should be noises,


    but it''s too quiet in here.


    Did they go somewhere else?''


    Rachel thought. At the same time, she felt something fast passed near her ears.


    Subconsciously, she touched her ear then a few strands of short hair dropped on her hand.


    She suddenly understood why the men who were chasing her didn''t dare to follow her to the alley.


    "Hiram¡­


    Patrick, where... where are you two?"


    Rachel called with an elevated heart rate. She wondered where they were...


    and what was the thing that flew fast beside her?


    Rachel decided not to move.


    At that time, there was no moon in the sky, nor a single person and not even a trace of light.


    Although she stood at the center of the alley, Rachel never felt so exposed to the heat.


    "Hello... anyone there?" Rachel asked again. It was cloudy during the daytime and the weather became


    colder at night. However, her body was hot and sweaty.


    Suddenly, Rachel heard the sound of movements from both sides of the alley.


    It seemed to be getting closer to her.


    Abruptly, a hand from her left grabbed and pulled her which caused her to narrowly avoid another flying


    thing.


    Rachel couldn''t figure out who it was because of the stark darkness.


    "Patrick, don''t touch her!" That was a sound from Rachel''s right side. Then, the owner of the sound


    grabbed and pulled her hand into his direction.


    "Hiram, is that you?" Rachel inquired in a relieved tone and followed Hiram. But, Patrick had no


    intention to release her left hand.


    As he heard the dangerous sound, Hiram mustered all his strength to pull Rachel over to him, but


    failed. Instead, he suddenly shoved Rachel to her left and stepped back.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At the same time, something passed rapidly between them.


    Pushed by Hiram to the left, Rachel jostled with Patrick. "What just happened? What was that in the


    air?" Rachel nervously queried.


    Patrick heaved her over to the wall. "That was a bullet, stay here and don''t move!"


    "What? What bullet?" Rachel said incredulously. ''Why are there bullets aimed at us? Is this the ''bet on


    lives'' thingy that Patrick suggested?'' Rachel thought to herself.


    Rachel''s eyes were adjusted to the darkness, and she could vaguely judge the position of Hiram and


    Patrick. Hiram leaned against the opposite wall.


    "Sweetie, are you okay?" Hiram inquired worriedly and in a soft tone.


    Rachel answered,"I''m fine, Hiram. Were you hit?"


    "No. Just stand still and wait for the opportunity to get out," Hiram said to Rachel, and then


    reprimanded Patrick in a low voice,"Patrick, could you fucking stop staring at my wife?!"


    Patrick snorted disdainfully. His eyes were also adjusted to the darkness so he could see Rachel''s


    figure clearly.


    "Hiram, don''t be stupid... Even if she is already your wife, she still deserves the appreciation of others.


    Can you control everyone''s eyes?"


    Hiram quickly moved to the left and stood beside Rachel and then said,"You are different!"


    Rachel sighed deeply when she heard the conversation between the two. ''Is it really the time to talk


    about this? Numerous bullets are shuttling in the air and all they talk about is such a ridiculous thing, ''


    she thought.


    "What on earth... is happening? Why are there bullets hurtling towards us?" Rachel asked anxiously.


    "You should ask Patrick. That son of a bitch set automatic M16 rifles at both ends of the alley. Both


    guns will fire bullets in a random direction every five seconds," Hiram rebuked Patrick in a low voice.


    Wearing a mask, Patrick said disapprovingly,"I told you we would bet on our lives. Only one of us


    should survive tonight."


    Rachel looked at Patrick on the left. She was too angry to speak a word. She nced at a bullet which


    shuttled in front of her, Rachel felt her heart had stopped beating.


    "Patrick, are you crazy? Stop those rifles right now!" Rachel growled at Patrick.


    "It''s no use. The rifles were specially set, and they will only stop after all bullets have been shot,"


    Patrick said, and then he suddenly shouted at Rachel,"Duck!"


    Rachel subconsciously listened to themand and felt one bullet shuttled over her head.


    "Patrick, stop being foolish, okay? Hiram is my husband. I will be a widow if he''s killed. Is that how you


    show your affection to me?" Rachel''s heart was beating fast. It was like she just brushed past death.


    However, Patrick seemed to be unaffected. Heughed and gave a nce at Hiram.


    "It''s better if he dies. You won''t be a widow because I will marry you, and I will treat his son and


    daughter like mine."


    Hearing this, Hiram punched at Patrick with his deadly hand. "Keep dreaming! She is my wife. She


    would never be yours!"


    Patrick slightly stepped aside and avoided Hiram''s attack and then smiled wickedly. "Really Hiram?


    Let''s see who will get out of here alive."


    Rachel was too scared to close her eyes. She thought to herself, ''They still have the guts to fight with


    each other.''


    "Stop! Stop fighting, please!. Just stop it," Rachel screamed as she gazed at the men fighting.


    Together, Hiram and Patrick stared back at Rachel and in panic shouted in one voice...


    "Rachel, stay down!"


    At the same time, a bullet could be seen flying in the direction of Rachel.

 Chapter 373 Hiram Got Shot

    Chapter 373 Hiram Got Shot


    Instinctively, Rachel turned and looked back. Patrick and Hiram were a little far away from her as she


    was facing the street corner on the right side.


    Rachel didn''t know that


    Patrick and Hiram already knew in which direction the bullets would go by carefully listening to the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    sound of the automatic machines when they pitched a bullet, as they had been here for a while


    "Rachel!"


    Hiram shouted before running to her. As soon as he got close enough, he wrapped his big, strong arms


    around Rachel. All thoughts of his safety were disregarded when Hiram saw that his wife might be hit


    by the oing bullets.


    Just as he reached Rachel, Hiram furrowed his eyebrows for a split second. Then he gazed at Rachel


    and asked,"Are you all right?"


    Rachel was startled. She shook her head at Hiram endangering himself before answering. "Yes, I''m all


    right. What about you? Did you get hurt?"


    Hiram shook his head. "I''m fine." When he spoke, his voice was husky as though he had trouble


    speaking. After a frown and a deep breath, Hiram continued,"You can''t stay here. Get out of here,


    sweetie. Be quick!"


    Patrick had rushed in Rachel''s direction when he saw Hiram hurrying to her rescue. His eyes widened


    when he saw Hiram''s back. "Let''s get out of here. We''re done for today!


    Turn on the light!"


    Patrick shouted. A momentter, the whole street lit up.


    Rachel didn''t know that Hiram had been hurt. She just grabbed his hand and walked toward the door.


    Patrick followed them with his head bowed. He was flooded with conflicting emotions. Every few


    seconds, he would nce at Hiram''s back. The blood pooling in the spot where Hiram had been shot


    seemed to be growing.


    When he asked Hiram toe here, Patrick had been determined that only one of them would walk


    away unhurt. The only eptable resolution would be that one man died. However, when Patrick saw


    that Hiram had been shot, he didn''t feel happy or relieved as he thought he would.


    Still holding Hiram''s hand, Rachel led him into the house. The silence in the house worried Rachel.


    There had been so many men here just a little while ago. When did they leave?


    She was even more astonished when she noticed that Patrick hadn''t followed them into the house.


    At this time, Kun had arrived with several helpers. As soon as he had heard the news, he had gathered


    as much support as possible and rushed to the house.


    "Hiram, are you okay?"


    Now that Rachel and Hiram were in the house, and under the bright light, Rachel realized that Hiram


    was sweating profusely. She was startled by his appearance and squealed. "Hiram!"


    Meanwhile, Hiram was biting his lips to contain the pain he was feeling. His face was pale from the


    blood loss and the exertion.


    "Call an ambnce!" Seeing Hiram''s pale face, Kun instructed his subordinates immediately.


    Rachel was speechless. Although several thoughts ran through her head, she found that she couldn''t


    voice them. Rachel didn''t know what to do. Rooted to the floor and dumbstruck, she just stared at


    Hiram.


    Hiram knew that his wife was worried, so he nced at her with a forced smile. He tried to reassure


    andfort her by saying,"Rachel, don''t be afraid. I won''t die."


    Then he stretched his arms and pulled Rachel into a hug. Hiram''s voice had be huskier.


    "As long as you don''t get hurt, nothing else matters to me. Listen, remember this. No matter who asks


    you, don''t say a single word about what happened today."


    Once in Hiram''s arms, Rachel found that she couldn''t control her feelings anymore. She began crying


    when she heard what Hiram had to say. The more he spoke, the more Rachel cried. She couldn''t


    control the tears that kept falling down her face. When she saw that his white shirt was turning red


    because of the blood, Rachel pulled away from his hug. In surprise, she looked at her hands and found


    that even they were soaked in Hiram''s blood.


    Her mind went nk at that moment.


    "Hi¡­ Hiram? Hiram?"


    Rachel stuttered. When she got no reply, she looked at his face and found that after resting his head on


    her shoulder, Hiram had passed out.


    Kun rushed to Rachel immediately and helped her move Hiram to a morefortable position. Then


    Kun began rummaging for some bandages to help slow down the bleeding. As a thought shed


    through his mind, Kun turned and instructed his subordinates. "Find Patrick! And search the house


    carefully! The others might still be here hiding somewhere."


    The next few minutes were a blur for Rachel. She felt as though she could no longer hear the voices of


    the people around her. Her entire focus was on Hiram, who had been shot because of her and was


    bleeding.


    As soon as the ambnce arrived, the medical staff rushed into the house and transferred Hiram to the


    stretcher.


    Rachel was pulled away. She was so startled that she couldn''t move. At that moment, her world was


    Rachel was scared stiff.


    All she could think about was Hiram''s bloody shirt.


    "Rachel? Rachel?! Don''t scare me. Talk to me, please!"


    In the hospital hallway, Carl shouted at Rachel again and again. But no matter how many times he


    tried, Rachel didn''t respond.


    Gavin and Joanna left for the hospital as soon as they heard the news. Once they arrived, they


    anxiously waited outside the operating room. Lydia arrived at the hospital a short while after her


    parents. She was inconsble when she heard what had happened.


    "Carl! Come here. You''ve been with your cousin this whole time. How did Hiram¡­ What the hell


    happened?" Joanna shouted at Carl.


    "Auntie, I''m sorry. I don''t know. I wasn''t there when this happened. All I know is that Patrick is alive and


    he wanted to take revenge on Hiram!" Carl shrugged as he replied. Then he remembered something


    and turned to Rachel.


    "Oh, Rachel was there. But I think she is so worried about Hiram and in shock that she won''t be able to


    tell you anything now."


    Gavin took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes to calm himself. Although he tried to hide his


    nervousness, the others could see that his hands were shaking.


    Lydia nced at the operating room. As thoughts of Hiram''s condition flooded through her mind, she


    began crying aloud. "No, no way. This can''t be true. Hiram will be fine. He will be safe!


    Hiram will be safe. Rachel, tell me. Tell me! How did Hiram get hurt? Rachel? What happened to my


    brother?!


    Don''t remain silent like that, Rachel. Tell me, please. How did my brother get hurt?"


    Lydia walked up to Rachel suddenly. She grabbed Rachel''s clothes and shook her as she asked. The


    longer Rachel remained silent, the more Lydia lost control of herself.


    "Talk to me, Rachel! Say something! He''s your husband. Why didn''t you protect him when he got hurt?"


    Rachel was dazed. Although she could hear Lydia asking all these questions, she found that she


    couldn''t say a word.


    "I''m talking to you, Rachel! Can you hear me? Say something!" Lydia shook Rachel''s shoulders as she


    demanded answers to her many questions.


    Rachel blinked and looked up. Lydia''s persistence had snapped her out of the shock in which Rachel


    had been. She said weakly,"No, it was my fault. He got hurt because of me."


    "What? What are you talking about?" Lydia asked in disbelief. She shouted at Gavin and Joanna.


    "Mom, Dad, did you hear that?


    Did you hear what Rachel just said? She said that Hiram got hurt because of her!"


    Gavin walked up to Rachel as soon as he heard what Lydia said. "Rachel, tell me. What did you say


    just now? Say it again!" he demanded.


    Rachel turned her head away. She didn''t want to look at Gavin. "Yes, Lydia is right. Hiram got hurt


    because of me."


    When the incident urred, Rachel was being aimed at. Hiram had rushed to push her away in an


    attempt to save her. That was how he got shot.


    Although Hiram had told her not to say anything to the others just before he passed out, Rachel finally


    decided to be honest with his family.


    Gavin was furious. Hiram was his only son. Because of Rachel, Hiram had chosen to oppose him in


    public to defend Fannie and Rachel. And now, Hiram had almost lost his life because of her. Gavin


    couldn''t put up with this anymore!


    "All right, all right. Calm down, Gavin. What''s the point in asking all these questions? There''s no use in


    crying over spilled milk. You can''t lose control now, Gavin. Hiram needs you!" Joanna walked toward


    Gavin as she tried to calm him. She gently took his hands in hers as she spoke. Then she shouted at


    Lydia.


    "Lydia, I know that you''re worried about your brother! But we don''t know the whole truth. Don''t me


    Rachel for all this, okay?"


    Joanna nced at Rachel and sighed before she walked to the door of the operating room with Gavin.


    Rachel buried her face in her hands. Her shoulders shook with the effort to keep her emotions at bay.


    Before he fainted, Hiram had told Rachel not to tell anyone about this.


    He knew that his family would me her.


    But Rachel wasn''t afraid. As long as he survived and returned home safe and sound, she would take


    the me.


    ''Hiram, you can''t die.


    You promised me that you wouldn''t die.''


    Rachel snapped out of her thoughts as soon as the door to the operating room opened and the doctor


    walked out.

 Chapter 374 Hiram Remained Unconscious

    Chapter 374 Hiram Remained Unconscious


    After a long wait and inexplicable anxiousness, the doctor finally walked out of the operation room.


    "How is Hiram, Doctor? Please tell me! Please!" Having seated closest to the door, Lydia was the first


    one to spot the doctor. She jumped at the very sight of the doctoring out of the OR.


    Gavin and Joanna held their breath as they approached the doctor and waited for a reply about their


    son''s health.


    Rachel stood at a distance staring straight at the doctor''s face trying to read his eyes and lips as he


    spoke.


    "Mr. Rong and Mrs. Rong, the operation is over. Sadly his artery was damaged and he lost too much


    blood. But fortunately he is out of danger now because he was brought in to the hospital at the right


    time. The operation was sessful. He is unconscious now. But he will recover soon."


    Joanna heaved a sigh of relief. She asked anxiously,"Doctor Zou, when will hee to his senses?


    And how long will it take for him to recoverpletely?"


    "It all depends on him," Doctor Zou said with a reassuring smile,"we''ll discuss about his recovery n


    when hees to his senses. Don''t worry! I''ve called Doctor Larry. He will join as soon as he is back


    from abroad. We''ll make an optimal n for Mr. Hiram''s recovery. Please have faith in us!" Doctor Zou


    exined.


    Each patient was different and thus he couldn''t give an urate reply till the time Hiram woke up.


    "Doctor, may I ask? Will he get any sequ?" Gavin asked anxiously. After all, it wasn''t ordinary injury,


    and it was gunshot.


    Doctor Zou turned to Gavin and said,"I know what you''re concerned about. But don''t worry, Mr. Rong.


    Your son''s physical conditions are very good, and he''ll recover to his old self very soon only if he


    follows our instructions properly."


    Joanna asked anxiously again,"Doctor Zou, can we go and see him once?" Being a mother, Joanna


    was growing impatient to see him.


    "Mrs. Rong, listen to me. We have to make sure everything''s alright before letting you go in to see him.


    We know that Mr. Hiram is different from normal people. He needs to stay inside for a while before we


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    send him back to his ward," Doctor Zou exined patiently.


    "Okay, I see. It''s very kind of you, and I totally agree. I''ll pray to God for his speedy recovery. What else


    can I do?" Joanna mumbled as she heaved a sigh and ced one of her hands on her chest.


    It was a great relief for Rachel to hear that Hiram was out of danger. She closed her eyes and said a


    prayer silently. However, no matter what the doctor said, she could not be assured till the time she


    could see Hiram in person.


    As the Doctor walked towards his chamber, Gavin apanied him. Lydia held Joanna''s hands and


    got her seated on the chair. "Lydia, you need to go home now and bring some necessities for me. I''ll


    stay here with Hiram," Joanna turned to Lydia and urged.


    Lydia nodded and said,"Okay, mom. I''ll go home ande back as soon as possible, and I''ll stay here


    with you!'' She patted on her mothers hands that she held and left for home. Joanna watched Lydia


    leave and turned her face towards the Intensive Care Unit where Hiramy.


    Rachel looked out through the window. The dawn was slowly breaking into a bright sunny day. What a


    long night it had been for all of them!


    The night was finally over after such a soul-stirring incident.


    She sat alone on the blue couch outside the operating room, maintaining a distance from the family.


    She didn''t talk to anyone. Nor did any of her inws speak to her all this while. She had made up her


    mind that she wouldn''t leave until Hiram woke up.


    "Rachel,e with me and we need a talk." Gavin asked after he stopped in front of her, and then


    headed to the garden at the end of the corridor.


    Rachel stood up again and followed him to the garden.


    It was early in the morning. The garden area of the hospital was basking in the soothing early rays of


    the sun with dewdrops glittering on the leaves. Some of the patients had woken up already and could


    be spotted strolling around in the garden apanied by their nurses.


    "I got a call that your mom has got bailed, and she''lle out of the police station today. I hope you


    can consider the offer Charlie made to you earlier, Rachel," Gavin said.


    Gavin stood under the roof with his hands at his back. He stood with his back towards Rachel. He took


    a deep sigh and continued,"I am asking you to leave after thorough consideration, not just out of


    impulsion. Just look at Hiram now. We have been going thought one ident after another since you


    got married to Hiram. He''s my only son and if something happens to him, how can Joanna and I live?


    How about Streams Company? Did you ever think about that?"


    Rachel stood behind him quietly. She saw thising. She knew that they would me her the


    moment she told them that Hiram was shot because of her.


    But she chose to tell them the truth because she would rather be med by them than lie to them.


    After all, her rtionship with her inws had already gone bad. And now, she didn''t care even if they


    had another reason for hating her.


    "Dad, this is the moment Hiram needs me the most and I can''t leave him. Besides, I know that even he


    won''t allow me to leave," she replied in the calmest voice. She was mentally prepared to confront him.


    "Can you just give in for Hiram? Can you consider where we are now? Please don''t only consider


    yourself and your mom. ce yourself in the shoes of the Rong Family for once. Please!" Gavin turned


    around and spoke directly to her. Rachel could see no mercy in the eyes of her father-inw.


    "We have already lost one life in the hand of your Ruan Family, and now, are you waiting for me to give


    the life of Hiram, my only son, to you?


    No matter what you think, I''ve made my decision. I am ready to settle everything for your mom. Please


    go home, pack your things and just leave from here with your mom!"


    Gavin said and took long, deep breaths to calm himself down. What happened to Hiram the day before


    made him firmly believe that he needed to distance him from Rachel as soon as possible.


    "No way!"


    Rachel replied in a calm and determined voice.


    It was impossible for her to leave him now.


    "Dad, he''s your son, he''s my husband, and he''s the father of my kids. Whether I should leave him or


    not isn''t up to you anymore," she spoke in a firm voice before she turned around to walk inside, leaving


    Gavin alone outside.


    Rachel looked very polite and easy going but if she was really offended, she would never submit to


    injustice.


    It was her home here, and so it was for her beloved husband and their adorable twins. And she was not


    ready to be scared away by some threatening words.


    And more importantly, Hiram had risked his life to protect her, and how could she leave a man like him?


    It was impossible.


    Later, Rachel went home to see her kids and then went to the police station to pick up Fannie. Fannie


    was forbidden to leave H City now. She was rather d that she could stay with her grandchildren,


    whom she missed so much these days.


    Rachel packed two suits of clothes for herself and some personal stuff for Hiram before she headed


    back to the hospital.


    "Carl, there''re plenty of people here and you need not to stay here too. Please keep in touch with Kun


    and Luke in the following days, and keep me informed," Rachel said to Carl. Then she got off the car


    and took the bags from the back seat and walked into the hospital.


    "Okay, Rachel. You just stay here and look after Hiram. I''ll call you if something happens!" Carl said


    and he also got off.


    He walked inside the hospital with Rachel. Hiram had been transferred to the VIP ward by then.


    "Hold on, Rachel! Dad does not allow you to visit Hiram. Please leave!" Lydia said coldly and stopped


    Rachel, who was heading to Hiram''s ward.


    Rachel gave the bags to Carl and said to Lydia,"You''d better know what you''re doing now. As Hiram''s


    wife, I advise you not to interfere in our business. My husband is lying inside, and it''s God''s verdict for a


    wife to take care of her injured husband."


    "Rachel, I don''t care what you have done before, but now Hiram got shot and almost lost his life


    because of you. Do you think I can forgive you?" Lydia shouted and blocked the way to the ward.


    Rachel replied coldly,"I don''t remember when I''ve done anything wrong to you. Then why are you


    talking about forgiving me? Please get out of my way, and I have no wish to meddle with you now."


    Rachel pushed Lydia aside and walked directly to the door.


    Before Rachel could enter, the door got opened from inside.


    Gavin came out and said to Rachel,"He is still unconscious, and I don''t think there is anything you can


    do even if you''re inside. You''d better not disturb him now."


    Rachel peeped to take a look inside. It was a special ward and the bed was in the inner room. She


    couldn''t see Hiram. All she could see was the living room at the door.


    "Fine, I won''t go inside. I''ll wait outside," Rachel said and turned to the couch.


    Carl took a deep sigh as he witnessed the ordeal Rachel had to face. As his nephew, Carl had no rights


    to persuade Gavin to let Rachel in. He nced at Rachel and then turned to Gavin, saying,"Uncle


    Gavin, I''ll just take Hiram''s stuff inside. Just give me one minute."


    Gavin nodded to him and turned around towards the ward.


    Carl shared a nce with Rachel and blinked to Rachel before he went inside. He could go in and


    check how Hiram was doing. And then he would tell her everything he saw.


    Sitting on the couch outside Hiram''s ward, Rachel was so nervous that she kept rubbing her hands. It


    had been four hours after Hiram had his operation, but why he didn''t wake up yet? She was so worried.


    Her only hope was Carl who could give her the current status of her husband.


    A momentter, Carl came out. Rachel stood up right away and almost ran to him.


    "Carl, how is he? Please tell me everything!" she could not wait any longer to hear about Hiram.

 Chapter 375 I Will Give Up

    Chapter 375 I Will Give Up


    Carl was in a bad mood. He sighed slightly and said,"Hiram hasn''t woken up yet. It doesn''t look like he


    is going to wake up anytime soon. But the doctor said that considering his situation, it is normal for


    Hiram to remain unconscious for the next one to three days. Before then, we will just have to wait.


    Hiram has been in aa for only a few hours."


    With what Carl just said, Rachel felt quite distraught. She took a breath and was about to walk towards


    Hiram''s ward, but Carl stopped her.


    "Rachel..."


    Carl grabbed her arm.


    "Wait. Uncle Gavin and aunt Joanna are both in the ward now. You will surely meet them if you enter


    the room now. And you are very likely to get into an argument or it will be very awkward at the very


    least. It is bound to disturb Hiram''s rest. It may even stress him out. But don''t worry. I did hear that


    uncle Gavin would be leaving soon. It won''t be toote for you to see Hiram after he leaves, okay?"


    The tears in Rachel''s eyes started trickling. She couldn''t even stay beside her husband when he


    needed her the most. It was the only thing she wanted to do at the moment.


    Rachel pulled Carl''s hand away, turned around and walked out, disappointed and disheartened. She


    just wanted her husband back.


    She stopped at the garden and sat on the steps, staring nkly at the grass on the ground.


    Sometimes, the simplest thing is also the hardest.


    "He''s still alive, isn''t he? Why are you crying?"


    A voice came out from behind the tree near Rachel. She looked back and stood up at once.


    "Patrick, how dare youe here?


    Why didn''t you just die in the explosion? How many lives do you have? You have no right to be here."


    Rachel strode over to him with heavy and angry steps once she realized that it was Patrick. She


    grabbed him by his shirt cor.


    Patrick took a step back but didn''t resist her aggression. "Rachel, you see nothing but my hate. But you


    don''t see my pain...


    Did you really think that I am a superhuman who would escape from that fatal explosion safe and


    sound?" Patrick said painfully,"Can you assure me that Hiram had nothing to do with Marcia''s attack


    against me? I just paid him back for what he has done."


    Rachel stepped back, shaking her head. "No. Hiram didn''t do it. He wanted to deal with you, but he


    didn''t mean to kill you. The one who really wanted you dead was Marcia!"


    Patrick grabbed Rachel''s wrist and took a step forward. He stared down at her with his brown eyes.


    "Rachel, what use is it for you to say this now? There has always been a feud between us since the


    beginning."


    "Well? So, are you satisfied now? Hiram is in there right now, lying unconsciously." She pointed to


    Hiram''s ward. "You have gotten your revenge, right? !" Rachel pped his hand off her and looked at


    him with furious eyes.


    Patrick smiled bitterly, looking back at Rachel. "Yes, I thought I would be happy.


    But when I saw that he was hit by a bullet, there was not a trace of pleasure in my heart. On the


    contrary, I felt very sad. Especially when I saw that you were terrified of losing him, I suddenly


    questioned myself, that I might have been wrong..."


    Patrick paused, and then he let go of Rachel. He continued,"Take care, Rachel. I''m leaving. For you, I


    will give up...


    From now on, You''ll never see me or hear from me again, nor will I deal with Hiram ever. I understand


    that it is best that I let you go and live a good life with Hiram rather than stay here, giving you more


    burdens."


    His words surprised Rachel. She didn''t expect Patrick to make such a decision. She looked at him,


    confused.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not so great. I always stick to the principle, ''an eye for en eye and a tooth


    for a tooth''" However, for your sake, I''m going to make an exception."


    Patrick looked at Rachel deeply. He did make this exception just for her. After his ident, he had


    seen that she visited the ce where the explosion happened and shed tears for him.


    At that moment, he felt that everything was worthwhile.


    He did not really need to have her for himself.


    It would be enough for him to upy an insignificant ce in her heart, that she would miss him once


    in a while.


    "Fine, I will trust you this time. But this will be thest one." After a while, Rachel looked at the mask on


    his face and asked,"Your face..."


    Patrick avoided her eyes. Then he said indifferently,"It''s okay. It will be fine after some surgeries."


    That night, a piece of glowing hot iron fell on his face as he tried to help his men out. The ident


    nearly disfigured one cheek. He needed to wear a mask to hide the scar.


    Hearing this, Rachel paused, and then she replied,"Fine."


    "Great. Now that I''m leaving, can you give me a hug for thest time?" Patrick pleaded with a bitter


    smile.


    This was always a one-sided love. He used to ask her out for dinner actively and sent her gifts.


    "No..." Before Rachel could move away, Patrick suddenly stepped forward, grabbed her by the


    shoulders and hugged her.


    He hugged her tightly as if they were a couple,"Don''t push me away Rachel. Onest time, please


    spare me some dignity. I know that you worry about Hiram. But, please, do care for me this one time,


    okay?"


    Patrick held her tightly in his arms. "Rachel, wait for me. In the next life, I will find you! Then I will marry


    you and care for you for a whole lifetime. I will treat you tens and hundreds of times better than Hiram!"


    After hearing his words, Rachel sighed. She didn''t push him away.


    Patrick did have made many mistakes. But his love for her wasn''t wrong.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Is that enough? Are you happy now? If it''s enough, let me go. I will get in big trouble if others see us


    like this." Rachel blinked. She didn''t really want to talk to him like that.


    Patrick loosened his arms and took a deep breath. Rachel could see the smile in his eyes despite the


    mask.


    "See you.."


    After that, Patrick turned around and left, walking on the path in the middle of the garden.


    He took off the mask as he turned his back towards Rachel.


    The ghastly burn left a permanent scar on the lower part of his right cheek. He wasn''t afraid of anyone


    seeing it...


    Except for Rachel.


    He knew that she already had a bad impression of him. And his face was fairly the only thing she could


    appreciate. If Rachel saw it as it was, she might be repulsed by it.


    Whether it was fear or empathy, he did not want to see it in her eyes.


    Seeing Patrick leaving, Rachel was relieved. ''This ambiguous rtionship has finallye to an end.


    Less trouble to worry about. Hiram waking up is the most important thing right now.''


    Just as Rachel looked up, she felt a hot and painful smack on the right side of her face.


    Lydia''s furious hand hadnded squarely right on Rachel''s cheek. She stood there looking at her with


    such hatred. "You immoral woman. Hiram is still lying unconsciously in his bed, but you are already


    locked in an embrace with another man? And in the same building?


    Are you that eager to find a recement?"


    Rachel stroked the pped cheek which had turned red and started to slightly swell and have a


    burning feeling. She gave Lydia a cold look but said nothing.


    Then, she walked towards the ward, paying no attention to Lydia who hadn''t stopped yelling rabid


    words at her.


    "Stop there! What makes you think that you have the right to see Hiram now? Did you think about him


    when you flirted with that man just now?" Lydia shouted.


    Rachel paused, but she still didn''t answer Lydia. Instead, she just walked straight into the ward.


    Lydia gritted her teeth. If she had remembered to bring her phone with her, she would have been able


    to shoot a video of Rachel and Patrick being intimate. Then, how could she stay beside Hiram?


    As Rachel got closer to Hiram''s ward, Lydia caught up with her and grabbed her arm. "What are you


    doing? Criminals and whores are not allowed inside. You are not to enter the room and disturb Hiram''s


    rest!"


    Rachel wrinkled her eyebrows and pulled Lydia''s hand away. "You have no right to order me around


    either."


    "I have no right? Well, yes. Hiram is lying helplessly and unconsciously inside, and he couldn''t do


    anything to stop you, so you go around hugging and flirting with the next man you see, right?"


    Lydia sneered. She had underestimated this woman. She had captured the heart of this city''s most


    powerful businessman and yet had the audacity to be immoral with someone else.


    "Let me remind you, you worthless bitch, Hiram got hurt for you. You are a shameless sinner, do you


    hear?"


    Saying this, Lydia grabbed Rachel''s hand again and pulled her out of the ward. She just wouldn''t let


    Rachel get in.


    Right at that moment, there came two people from the opposite corridor.

 Chapter 376 She Finally Saw Him

    Chapter 376 She Finally Saw Him


    "What are you doing? Lydia, let go of Rachel!" Luke said as he ran over to them.


    When Luke found out that Hiram was hurt, he told Daniel the news. Upon hearing the news, Daniel


    cleared his schedule and came all the way from another city to visit and support his friend.


    "Luke, if it wasn''t for her, Hiram wouldn''t have been shot by a bullet! Instead of being guilty, I caught her


    hugging another man outside! How dare she! What a shameless woman! I will never allow her inside


    and disturb my brother! But here she is, insisting on seeing him!" Lydia told Luke everything in a loud


    voice, chattering fast. She wanted Luke to take her side.


    Daniel was walking in with a basket of fruits in his hand. When he heard what Lydia said, he knitted his


    eyebrows and turned his eyes to look at Rachel who remained silent, ignoring Lydia.


    "Lydia, watch your mouth! Rachel is your brother''s wife, an elder member of your family. If you don''t


    want to show your respect for her, at least don''t trash talk her." Luke scolded Lydia giving her a stern


    look. He didn''t believe Lydia who was obviously exaggerating. She had gone overboard and crossed


    the line with her reaction. Luke then turned around and said to Daniel,"Let''s go inside."


    Still ignoring Lydia, Rachel followed Luke and Daniel into Hiram''s ward.


    Gavin wasn''t in the room at that time, giving Rachel an opportunity to slip in.


    Rachel almost ran into the room where Hiram was, as soon as she got past the door.


    She saw Hiram with an intravenous drip to his arm, lying on the bed with his eyes closed. She stared at


    him through her tears, which had started flowing relentlessly. All she could do was to stroke his hair


    and touch his face with one hand and cover her mouth with her other hand to prevent herself from


    crying out loudly. Her body trembled as she wept quietly.


    Rachel didn''t care that the tears were flooding in her eyes. She reached for her husband''s hands and


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    called to him,"Hiram... Can you hear me, honey? I''m here. Why haven''t you woken up yet? It''s been so


    long. Don''t scare me, please!"


    The ward was actually a suite which had its own living room. Luke and Daniel went there first to put


    things down and give Rachel time with her husband. Then they walked into the room, staring at Rachel


    who was crying at the bedside.


    "Don''t tell me it''s your first time to see him after he got shot." Luke said. Hiram had been ina for


    few hours, but it seemed like Rachel had just seen him now. Unbelievable! How could a wife not visit


    her husband in the hospital, especially at a critical moment like this? There were no rules for that!


    Rachel wiped tears off with a sleeve and cleared the lump from her throat. "Dad mes me for this


    ident, saying that Hiram was shot because of me. He doesn''t allow me to visit Hiram..."


    Daniel walked towards her and said, frowning,"How could Gavin me you for that? You are Hiram''s


    wife. Of course he would do that for you as any husband would when his wife is in danger!"


    Luke who was sitting in a chair shook his head and let out a sigh. "We can understand that. But I don''t


    think parents can. Hiram is their only son. They will be tons of times more terrified than other parents."


    "It doesn''t matter as long as Hiram is fine. I can take whatever me they put on me." Rachel replied


    as she tightly held her husband''s hands. Noticing that his lips had be dry, she stood up to take a


    towel in the bathroom and dipped it in some warm water.


    She gently wiped his lips with the wet towel. Although he looked pale now, his face was still attractive


    and it made her heart beat faster.


    "Honey, can you hear me? Wake up please! No one will protect me if you don''t wake up...


    And you know what? Joyce and Jonny asked me all day long where you are. If you don''t wake up, how


    could I exin it to them?"


    Rachel said softly as she stroked Hiram''s hands.


    She was telling the truth.


    Hiram was the protector for her and their children. As long as he was with them, he would deal with all


    the problems and there was nothing for them to fear.


    But without him, the evil spirits lurking around would now easilye to her and give them trouble.


    Luke stared at Hiram and Rachel, but was lost in his thoughts. People always said that the road to


    happiness was strewn with setbacks. It was so true for this couple. Since they were married, there had


    been a never ending series of trouble around them.


    "Rach, I''m looking into your mother''swsuit case. You don''t have to worry about it. I can promise you


    that we will win the case!" Luke assured Rachel.


    "Lawsuit? Howe there is awsuit? What''s going on?" Hearing Luke''s words, Daniel asked, with a


    concerned expression on his face. Well, now it had be clear how much trouble Rachel had to deal


    withtely.


    Luke shrugged his shoulders. He stretched his hand to Daniel and said in a low voice,"It''s a long story


    and I''ll tell youter. You know what, their stories can be written into a book..."


    Daniel was being light about it. But he worried about Rachel and turned his gaze to her, deep in


    thought.


    A thousand memories spun in his head. He thought by now, she should be living a peaceful and happy


    life after she got married. But he might have been wrong. Her life would never be peaceful and happy


    as long as these problems kept following her.


    Rachel stared at her husband without blinking. She was looking at his eyes, his nose, his mouth... She


    was afraid that his face would fade away if she closed her eyes for even a split second.


    "Daniel, why don''t we go out and leave these two love birds some time alone?" Suggested by Luke


    who was standing up. He then added,"Rachel, take your time. We will stay a little bit longer. So, don''t


    worry about anything."


    "Luke, thank you..." Rachel appreciated Luke and Daniel''s presence. With Luke and Daniel around,


    even if Gavin came back and saw her, he wouldn''t easily make an ugly scene.


    Luke went out of the room first followed by Daniel who cast a nce at Rachel but said nothing.


    Looking at Hiram who was lying on the bed, Rachel caressed her husband''s face with her fingers. "Mr.


    Wolf, you have had enough sleep. Please wake up.


    When you wake up, I''ll bring Joyce and Jonny to see you..."


    As she spoke, her fingers slightly brushed over his eyes, his jaw, his full lips, his nose, his cheekbones,


    his smooth and fair forehead...


    Then, with much emotion, she bent over, closed her eyes and pressed her lips on his.


    In their four-year marriage, she seldom took the initiative to kiss him. But now, realizing that the


    precious moments should not be taken for granted, she made up her mind to be more active and make


    the first move to be more intimate.


    She kissed his lips, his eyebrows, his eyes then back to his lips. She couldn''t stop. She wanted to kiss


    him as much as she could. She didn''t fully realize that she had been deeply in love with this man until


    this moment.


    "Uncle Gavin! You are back so soon!"


    Suddenly, she stopped when she heard Luke''s voice outside.


    Rachel immediately stood up, still holding her husband''s hands. She wouldn''t want to let go but she


    had to. "Mr. Wolf, promise me that you will wake up as soon as possible. Do you hear me? I have to go


    now..."


    She then let go of his hands and walked out of the room.


    But just after she left, Hiram''s finger suddenly moved. No one else was in the room to see it.


    When Rachel walked to the living room of the suite, she nodded at Gavin and greeted him in a polite


    voice,"Dad."


    But she didn''t stay there. Immediately, she walked out of the suite without looking at Gavin''s face.


    She had to be polite as there were other people around.


    In her heart, however, there was almost no respect left for him. She felt no need to be polite to Gavin,


    his father-inw because he did not deserve it.


    "Hi, Mom. What''s the matter?" As she stepped out the ward, Rachel received a phone call from Fannie.


    "Rach, when will youe back? Joyce and Jonny are waiting for you." Fannie still didn''t know what


    had happened to Hiram.


    Rachel kept the news from her mother because Fannie had just been released from her detainment.


    Rachel didn''t want her mother to worry.


    "I''m on my way back right now." Rachel cast a nce at the room and replied after a moment of


    hesitation.


    "Okay then, please hurry. They are still anxiously waiting for you! If they don''t see you soon they might


    start crying." Then Fannie hung up.


    Rachel let out a sigh. She put the phone back into her coat pocket and walked towards the exit.


    Back at the Tulip Pce, when Joyce saw Rachel, she ran to her mother and hugged her mother''s legs


    so she could lift her off the ground.


    "Hi my baby girl! Did you miss me?" As Rachel lifted Joyce onto her hip with her right hand, she held


    Jonny''s hand with the other as they walked into the house.


    Fannie had prepared dinner and set the table. When she saw them entering, she asked her


    daughter,"Rach, will Hiram be joining us for dinner?"


    Hearing Fannie''s words, Rachel lowered her head and said,"He is busy. He won''te home tonight."


    "Mom, dad won''t be home tonight?" Jonny tried to confirm when he heard Rachel''s reply, his face full of


    disappointment.


    Fannie then put down the bowl and chopsticks she was holding. She looked at her daughter who


    seemed depressed. She didn''t notice until just now. But under the bright lights, she could see Rachel''s


    eyes were red and swollen. ''Did she cry on the way home? What had happened?'' she thought.


    "Rach, take a seat.


    Tell me the truth. What happened?"

 Chapter 377 A Visit To The Hospital

    Chapter 377 A Visit To The Hospital


    Rachel sat down and tried her best to smile naturally. She pretended that nothing happened. "No,


    nothing. I''m alright and I have nothing to hide, mom. And you''re no longer in the prison. So, I''m doing


    great, mom! Oh, Luke told me that he was confident about your case, so don''t worry. Nothing can go


    wrong with this."


    "I know that. He talked to me few days ago. I''m talking about you. Why didn''t Hirame back with


    you? Did you have a quarrel with him again?"


    Fannie was smart and it wasn''t easy for Rachel to steer Fannie away from the topic. When Rachel


    finished talking, Fannie brought up the topic again.


    "You know what, Rachel? You can''t lie to me. You''re my daughter and I know you well. I can tell from


    your face that something has happened!" Fannie looked at Rachel as she continued. "Well, I have


    nothing to fear now. If you get into trouble, just tell me. Let''s face it together, okay?"


    Rachel was holding Joyce. Her face became serious gradually. Rachel bit her lips and finally said,"


    Mom, Hi¡­ Hiram¡­"


    Rachel didn''t know where to start.


    But she knew clearly that she could no longer hide it from Fannie. Sooner orter, Fannie would find


    out.


    "He got hurt."


    Fannie was going to get the rice. When she heard Rachel, her hands were shaking. "What do you


    mean? What ha¡­ what happened to Hiram?"


    Rachel said bitterly and sadly, staring at the table. "Mom, it is hard to exin to you. It''s a long story.


    Anyway, he got hurt and he''s in the hospital now. I just came back from there."


    When Rachel finished her sentences, Fannie stood up immediately. "Take me to the hospital right now!


    Hurry up!"


    "Mom, Hiram got hurt because of me. And Gavin doesn''t want to see me. If we go to the hospital now,


    I''m afraid that¡­" Rachel tried to say something, but she hesitated. Either way, she knew that Fannie


    could understand what she was trying to imply.


    "No way. I tell you what. I don''t care whether Gavin wants us to visit Hiram or not. It is our decision. As


    long as we want to visit Hiram, no one can stop us from doing that! You''re my only daughter. Although


    Hiram is my son-inw, I already consider him as my biological son. And now he''s in the hospital. How


    can''t I go visit him as his mother?"


    Fannie was determined.


    She felt something went weird in the room. She could sense it as Rachel arrived back home. It turned


    out that Hiram got hurt.


    "Rachel, we need to have our own character. Just because Gavin does not allow us to visit Hiram, we


    can''t go to the hospital? That isn''t right. Hiram is my son-inw. No matter what Gavin said, I have


    made up my mind." Fannie said and stood up.


    But Rachel grabbed her hand and asked her to sit down. "Alright, mom. Let''s go to the hospital. But


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    you''ve cooked dinner for me and I don''t want it to go to waste. How about we finish our dinner first?


    "Joyce, get down from mommy. Let''s have our dinner!"


    Joyce climbed down from Rachel and sat next to her younger brother, Jonny. The two little kids looked


    at each other before they looked at Rachel together. "Mommy, mommy. Is daddy sick?


    Mommy, can you bring us to the hospital to visit daddy too?" Jonny asked Rachel looking hopeful and


    blinked his big, ck eyes.


    ''No wonder he couldn''t see his daddy these past few days. Daddy got sick.''


    ''Crap!'' Rachel thought. She forgot that the kids were listening to her conversation with Fannie. They


    were growing up so fast and now they could understand what she was talking about with Fannie.


    But Hiram was still in aa. If Rachel brought the children to the hospital¡­


    "Okay, grandma will take you to the hospital. But, you two need to be quiet when you get there because


    daddy is sleeping. He doesn''t want anyone to wake him up and he wants to have a good rest, you two


    understand?" Fannie couldn''t bear to turn down her grandchildren. Now that they had figured it out, she


    might as well just take them to see him.


    And hopefully, Hiram could wake up early, sensing the presence of his children.


    Joyce nodded her head. "I promise, grandma. Jonny and I will behave like grown ups."


    "Mommy, can you say yes too? I promise that I won''t disturb you and Daddy!" Jonny walked towards


    Rachel and grabbed her hand.


    Rachel sighed and pinched his face. "Fine, I''ll take you to the hospital. Now finish your dinner. And we''ll


    go visit Daddy afterwards!"


    "Yaaaay!" Jonny and Joyce cheered and finished their dinner very quickly. And they not only emptied


    their first bowl, but also asked for seconds. That''s how inspired the twins were.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Rachel called Carl and asked him to go in first to check if anyone


    else was there. So that she could have some mental preparation, just in case.


    A few minutester, Carl called to Rachel. He told her that Joanna and Lydia had gone back home and


    they hadn''t returned. Only Gavin and the butler were in the ward.


    Rachel was filled with anxiety as soon as she heard Carl''s report. ''Damn!'' Rachel thought. Worrying


    about things that might happen increased their chances of happening.


    But Fannie didn''t feel surprised at all. She feared nothing and was resolved to see this through. She


    and Gavin have had a quarrel before and things had already be embarrassing between them so


    she didn''t need to care about other things.


    "Mom¡­" Rachel looked at Fannie, who got out of the car and walked towards the ward, and sighed.


    She then followed her to the ward with one twin on each hand.


    Carl and Chad were guarding the door, so Fannie knew which ward to go to. She strode to them.


    "Fannie? What a surprise that you''re here too!" Carl nodded his head to Fannie and looked into the


    ward anxiously.


    Then Rachel came up to them. She asked Carl," How are things going? Has your cousin woken up


    yet?"


    "Not yet. Dr. Larry is giving him a check up right now." Carl said and exchanged eye contact with Chad.


    Chad nodded his head and said," Come here, Fannie. You can sit here and wait for a few minutes.


    Joyce and Jonny,e with me. Let''s go y!"


    Rachel knew that Chad was afraid that the children might see something bad, so he took them


    somewhere else. When it was appropriate, he would bring them back.


    A few minutester, Dr. Larry, a foreign doctor was talking to Gavin in English as they walked out from


    the ward. They seemed to be discussing something crucial.


    When Gavin saw Fannie waiting outside the ward, his face turned gloomy immediately. Then he shook


    hands with Dr. Larry.


    After Dr. Larry left, Gavin took a nce at Fannie and Rachel. His face grew more serious and gloomy.


    He turned around and walked inside quickly.


    "Rachel, let''s go inside." Fannie said as she grabbed Rachel''s hand.


    Rachel nodded and walked inside the ward with Fannie.


    When they walked into the ward, they ignored Gavin who was standing by the window and directly


    walked to Hiram.


    Rachel stared at Hiram who was still lying in bed with his eyes closed. She couldn''t help getting


    emotional. "Why are you still in aa? It has been one day!


    Hiram? Honey?" Fannie looked at Hiram, lying unconscious, and asked softly," Rachel, did Hiram get


    hurt very badly?"


    Fannie took a look at Hiram''s chest, which was wrapped in thick bandages. That was probably where


    the bullet hit him. No wonder he was still in aa until now.


    "Yes. Dr. Larry said that the bullet grazed his artery, which caused an excessive loss of blood. But


    thank God! He was rushed here to the hospital and operated on, in time. Otherwise, Hiram might¡­"


    Rachel couldn''t bear the thought of losing her husband. She looked at Hiram''s eyes. Somehow it felt


    like his eyes were darting and making small twitching movements. She had a strong sense that Hiram


    was going to wake up today. Why hadn''t he opened his eyes?! Rachel was both anxious and excited.


    She couldn''t wait.


    "Hiram? Can you hear me?" Rachel said and held his hand tightly.


    However, this warm and sweet situation didn''tst long.


    "Mrs. Rong, Mr. Rong wants to see you and Mrs. Ruan. He wants to talk to both of you." Charlie said to


    them, standing beside the door.


    Hearing this, Rachel sighed quietly. ''Let the fight begin.''

 Chapter 378 Hiram Woke Up (Part One)

    Chapter 378 Hiram Woke Up (Part One)


    "Charlie, please tell your master. My mom and I will leave in a moment. He need not worry about


    anything. There is no need for any more drama." Rachel said without looking at him. She was holding


    Hiram''s hand tenderly in her hands, but the look in her eyes was mncholic.


    "Mrs. Rong, I insist that you and your mome with me. You''re fully aware that you have to face it


    sooner orter, right?" Charlie said, feeling awkward.


    Even if Gavin didn''t run into them today, he would seek for other opportunities to see themter.


    Fannie looked at Rachel and shook her head with a deep sigh. She persuaded Rachel,"Don''t be like


    this, honey. I''m going to talk with your father-inw, and you stay here with Hiram."


    Charlie looked at them and hesitated for a moment. Then he reached out his hand to show Fannie the


    door.


    Rachel stood up right away. She watched Hiram''s face affectionately and fixed his hair. She then


    turned around to join Fannie.


    She loved her mom and would never let her face Gavin alone, especially when she knew what kind of


    hurtful words he was capable of throwing at people.


    All of them were sitting on the sofa in the living room of Hiram''s ward.


    Gavin looked at Rachel and Fannie, who were sitting across the coffee table, and brought out a nk


    check in front of them.


    "Here is a check, and you can write whatever figure you''d like as long as you agree that you will leave


    H City before tomorrow morning." Gavin said without batting an eysh.


    He was being straightforward because he could no longer stand them. Just being in the same room


    with them made him want to vomit. He did not want to see them ever again.


    It was fortunate for him that Hiram was in apromised situation although no longer critical at the


    moment. However, Gavin didn''t know what would happen next time.


    People from the Ruan Family must have been cursed. He had to keep them away from his son. Even if


    Hiram never forgave him, he would do what he should do as a father. He could not afford to be


    softhearted.


    "Dad, it is clear to me that you want Hiram and me to get divorced," Rachel said without any anxiety in


    her voice. Fannie was about to say something but Rachel grabbed her hand to stop her from blurting


    out anything.


    "That''s right. I can arrange for a divorce certificate for you even though Hiram is unconscious now. You


    and your mother need not to worry about it. Please leave the city before tomorrow morning!" Gavin said


    in a low voice.


    ncing at the check on the table, Rachel couldn''t help butugh and said,"Stop your wishful thinking!


    I''m afraid that you need at least one month to clear things up, and one night is ridiculous."


    "Rachel, wait¡­¡­" Fannie asked worriedly. She gazed at Rachel and couldn''t believe her ears. ''Did


    Rachel really consider leaving Hiram?'' she wondered.


    Gavin snorted and said disapprovingly,"I said I could manage it. If you don''t want to write a figure on


    the check, then I''ll do it for you. Just fill the check and I''ll send Charlie to bring you the cash. The car is


    avable at any minute!"


    Rachel patted on Fannie''s hand telling her not to worry. Then she raised her eyebrows and spoke


    loudly,"I don''t think so. Hiram and I had signed a prenuptial agreement before we got married. It states


    that, if we got divorced in future, half of his properties would be mine.


    I don''t think that you could sort it out in one single night."


    Gavin''s mouth was agape as he gasped and shouted in disbelief,"What? What are you talking about?"


    "Dad, I didn''t lie to you. It was clearly written on the agreement and it was notarized by an attorney. If


    you don''t believe it, you can call Luke. He was thewyer who drew the agreement for us." Rachel


    replied with a smile and shrugged her shoulders.


    ''Did you think that I''m just a mere puppet dancing in your hands?'' she thought in her mind.


    Let alone half of Hiram''s wealth, she didn''t think that Gavin would allow her to take even just one third


    of it.


    He was furious at what he heard and punched the table yelling,"Ridiculous! Have you lost your mind?


    As a daughter-inw of our family, you''ve only been married to Hiram for four years. But now you want


    to take away half of everything that he owns? Forget about it! You are deluded if you think that I''ll ever


    agree to it!


    You did not contribute even a drop of sweat to build this kind of wealth. Now you''re demanding a 50%


    share? How dare you?"


    Rachel shrugged her shoulders and spread out her hands, saying,"Yes, I admit that I have made no


    significant efforts for the growth of this wealth, but I''m your daughter-inw and the mother of your


    grandchildren. I gave birth to two adorable kids, and thus, I deserve half of all that."


    "You! You fucking gold digger!" Gavin yelled out.


    He almost jumped at his feet and wanted to w out at her "I have said it before. You are a family from


    hell! And now, you have shown you true colors, especially at a time when my son is in crisis!"


    "Dad, you know better than me. In this world, if we only use our emotions but not our head when


    dealing with business or anything else, we will starve to death. To tell you the truth that, I can just


    abandon all the conditions in the agreement, but you won''t agree. You''re the one who''s pushing me to


    leave my husband and my kids. If I let you have your way, I don''t think that half is even enough,"


    Rachel snorted as she said it slowly, clearly and upromising.


    Since Gavin insisted that she should divorce Hiram, then she had the right to fight for her right to her


    share of the marital property.


    "Right! I nearly forgot. Hiram constructed a castle for me in the West Mountain District, and it covers


    hundreds of acres. It''s under my name, and please keep that in mind too!"


    She continued as she cracked a big smile, almost mocking Gavin.


    Gavin almost fainted and was gasping, holding to the back of the sofa, his hands trembling. Charlie


    poured a cup of water and brought it to him hurriedly, saying,"Please take it easy, my master. Calm


    down. Don''t push yourself so hard."


    "Rachel, I''ll give you onest chance. Leave this city with your mother tonight! I can tell you that I have


    got plenty of methods to make you disappear!" Gavin said as he was rubbing his chest to calm himself


    down.


    "Dad, stop fishing in troubled waters. You want to kick my mom and me out of here, taking advantage


    as Hiram remains unconscious. If you do seed and I disappear, how would you exin it to him


    when he wakes up?" Rachel shot back, but the next second, Fannie grabbed her hand.


    "Rachel, don''t talk to your father-inw like this!" Then she turned to the elder Rong. "Alright, Gavin,


    what happened before was all my fault, but don''t ask Rachel to leave Hiram." Holding Rachel''s hand


    tightly, Fannie took a deep breath and said to Gavin,"I will leave. Rachel is Jonny and Joyce''s mother.


    No child should ever have to grow up without a mother. I don''t want to see my grandchildren living in


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the shadows."


    Then she turned to Rachel and said,"Rachel, my sweetheart! Apologize to your father-inw now. You


    are a part of this family now. He is Jonny and Joyce''s grandfather and you''re bonded by blood. From


    now on, you show him nothing but the utmost respect. Do you hear me?" "Mom, what are you talking


    about?"


    Rachel asked anxiously.


    "Be quiet, my child. If this feud could be ended by someone leaving, I am the best choice and the first


    one to go. You can''t walk away from your husband and your children. Think of Hiram who needs you


    now."


    Fannie held Rachel''s hand and whispered in her ear,"Listen to me, honey! Hiram hasn''t woken up from


    your obedience to him. Everything will be fine when Hiram wakes up!"


    What Fannie said was reasonable, she understood that. But she was reluctant to the idea of her


    mother going away to live alone.


    "Gavin, please think it over. Jonny and Joyce are old enough to remember their own mother. I know


    that in time, Hiram might get over his wife suddenly leaving, how about the kids?


    I can leave right away, and I won''t take a penny of your money as long as you agree that Rachel can


    stay here. I will do anything for her sake."


    Fannie had made up her mind and promised Gavin.


    Rachel felt awful. She had told herself not to anger Gavin before, but she couldn''t watch her mom do


    this for her.


    Gavin''s eyes had remained closed as Fannie begged in front of him. He then opened his eyes and said


    unquestionably.


    "No, it is not your ce to give me your conditions. My decision remains unchanged. Both of you must


    leave right away!"


    He had decided to weed out the source of all his troubles before Hiram woke up.


    If he agreed to Fannie''s offer, Rachel could still find her and bring her back. Then all his efforts would


    be in vain.


    If they both disappeared and went off to some faraway ce, it would be hard for Hiram to find them.


    Fannie shook her head and looked at Rachel,"Stop it, Gavin! Please don''t do this to Rachel. She''s


    innocent. Do not get our kids involved. This is between you and me!"


    No matter how hard Fannie begged, Gavin did not listen. He was done with them. He waved to Charlie


    and said,"Please go and get their things ready now! Both of them need to leave tonight, and I expect


    this to be carried out perfectly."


    "Yes, my master! I''ll go now!" Charlie said immediately and headed towards the door of the ward.


    Gavin''s priority was to get rid of Rachel and Fannie from this city and he would exin to Kun, Director


    of the Public Security Department, himselfter.


    Since Dr. Larry said that Hiram would wake up any minute, Gavin thought that this was the best


    opportunity and he should grab it without any dy.


    "Gavin Rong! Do you have to force me to leave Hiram like this?" Rachel protested furiously.


    She quickly stood up. After everything that her mom said to him just now, he still insisted on carrying


    out what he had nned. Was he made of stone?


    "You insolent woman! How dare you! How could you show no respect to me? Get out of my face right


    now!" Gavin couldn''t take it. ''This woman must be insane for calling me by my first name!'' he thought.


    Rachel then lost her temper. Gavin had sent her mom into prison before and now he was forcing her to


    go away. Thinking of all that, Rachel was bursting with anger.


    The door was opened from outside, and two bodyguards in ck walked in. They grabbed Rachel and


    Fannie, dragging them to the door.


    At that very moment, the door of the inner room opened.


    "Stop it!


    What are you doing?" Hiram asked weakly.


    He was naked from the waist up, and the bandage was tangled around his arm. He was standing there


    with one hand on his chest looking as pale as the white wall, and it took all his strength to shout at


    them.

 Chapter 379 Hiram Awakened From The Coma

    Chapter 379 Hiram Awakened From The Coma


    Realizing that Hiram had awakened from thea, Gavin couldn''t help but softened his face. "Hiram,


    my son, you''re awake!" he said in a surprised tone. He was happy as evident by a wide smile on his


    face.


    As soon as she noticed Hiram, Rachel struggled to break free from the bodyguards who pulled her out


    of the room and strode excitedly to Hiram.


    "Hiram, you''re awake! You finally overcame thea and woke up!" Rachel stared at him, teary-eyed


    but with a smile on her lips. She quickly approached him and held him in her arms.


    Still weak, Hiram had to lean on her body for support. Actually, he had been awake for quite some time.


    However, when he regained his consciousness, he was so fragile. He struggled to get out of his bed


    and walked to the door.


    "Don''t... don''t talk. I''ll walk you back to your bed!" said Rachel, as she noticed that Hiram was


    hyperventting. She carefully embraced him and guided him towards the sickbed.


    "Why are you two still standing there? What are you waiting for? Go and help them!" Gavin ordered the


    stupefied bodyguards.


    Rachel assisted and slowlyid down Hiram on the sickbed. She then grabbed a cushion and put it


    under his back. "My dear husband, how do you feel now? Do you want to drink some water? I''ll get it


    for you."


    Hiram held her hand and shook his head. Then he shifted his eyes and looked in the direction of the


    doorway. Gavin walked in followed by Fannie.


    Although Hiram just recovered from aa, he was already conscious. Therefore, he knew that


    Rachel and Fannie came to visit him and heard all themotions.


    "Dad, I''ve heard what you said outside my room," he said.


    Gavin cleared his throat and stood in front of Hiram''s sickbed with his hands at the back. "Hiram, what I


    had said were all in your best interests. If you hadn''t saved her, you wouldn''t have gotten severely


    injured!


    Now, I think the best solution is to throw this mother and daughter out of H City and leave our family


    alone. Only after they''re gone that our family will have a peaceful life."


    Hiram tensed his thin and a tad dry lips and uttered,"Dad, if one day mom is in danger, will you save


    her without hesitation like what I did to Rachel?"


    "That..."


    Gavin paused and heaved a sigh. Then he continued,"I know what you mean. But you should know


    how important you are in our family. If you didn''t wake up, the Rong family will also die out with you!"


    He said it in a sincere way.


    "Dad. Rachel is my wife. Protecting her is the right thing for me to do. I hope that for the same reason


    and now that it''s over, you won''t deliberately make things difficult for her," said Hiram, as he closed his


    eyes weakly.


    That was also the reason why he had reminded Rachel not to tell the truth to his father before he had


    passed out.


    Hiram knew that once Rachel told Gavin the real reason why he got badly injured, that it was because


    he protected her, Gavin would fully me Rachel and make things difficult for her.


    Noticing that Hiram was still very weak, Fannie, who stood behind Rachel, was worried and couldn''t


    help butfort him. "Hiram, you just regained consciousness, don''t talk too much. Besides, Rachel


    and I are fine.


    You should take good care of yourself and recover fast. Don''t worry about us."


    As soon as Fannie finished her words, the attending doctor walked in and was followed by Carl who


    just called for him.


    The doctor did some examinations on Hiram. Then he heaved a sigh of relief and


    announced,"Everything is fine after you woke up from thea. From now on, you just need to take a


    good rest and pay attention not to let the wound be infected. You''ll be fine after nursing the wound until


    it''s healed.


    But he just awoke, so it''s better not to let so many people stay in the room. You should try to make him


    stay in a quiet environment and maintain a peaceful state of mind."


    As soon as he heard the doctor''s advice, Gavin quickly waved to the bodyguards to leave the room.


    "Hiram, have a good rest. Rachel, I''ll first go outside to find Chad and the kids. He might have brought


    the kids back," Fannie said.


    Gavin was about to say something to Rachel. But, when he noticed that Hiram held Rachel''s hand


    tightly, he stopped his tongue and deeply sighed.


    Then he turned around, walked out of the room and closed the door.


    When she saw Gavin walk out of the room, Rachel finally gave a big sigh of relief internally. She stood


    up from the chair and sat beside Hiram on the bed.


    "Tell me how do you feel now my dear husband? Is the wound still painful?"


    Hiram looked at her small and anxious face, held her hand tightly and said,"No, I don''t feel any pain."


    "Really?" Rachel looked at him with unbelieving eyes.


    ''Howe he does not feel any pain?


    If he doesn''t feel any pain, why was he in aa for a day?'' she thought to herself.


    Rachel gazed at his dark, deep-set eyes which had never changed and touched his pale, handsome


    face gently. She felt sorry for him. Suddenly, she bent over and kissed him on his lips.


    Hiram''s eyshes fluttered, and his eyes tantalized. "Can you give me a much better kiss? You kissed


    me at a time when I don''t feel any tastes in my mouth."


    He missed the sweet taste of her soft lips.


    Rachel closed her eyes and a drop of glittering and translucent tear fell down on his face. She


    voluntarily kissed him, brushed his lips and tried to let her tongue go in.


    Looking at Rachel whose tears were falling down silently, Hiram''s heart missed a beat. He opened his


    mouth and kept her lower lip within his two lips.


    After a long time, they finally stopped and let go of each other''s mouth.


    "Well, stop crying now.


    My dear wife, I''m very d that it''s me not you who is lying on this sickbed," said Hiram.


    As long as she was safe and fine, it was okay for him to get shot at.


    Anyway, it was better than just helplessly seeing her take the hit and fall down in his arms. It was much,


    much better.


    His words made it harder for Rachel to fight back the tears. Her tears continuously rolled down her


    face. She blurted,"Mr. Wolf, Mr. Wolf..."


    "Yes, yes. Please repeat it some more times." Hiram responded while looking at Rachel who was a


    weeping beauty now. For the moment, she only had Hiram in her eyes.


    Rachel couldn''t refrain from smiling while in tears. She wanted to lie on Hiram''s chest and let him hold


    her with his strong arms. However, because of his wound, she just supported her weight with her arms


    and didn''t dare to move too close to him. "Well. I''ll call you Mr. Wolf from now on. Mr. Wolf, Mr. Wolf!"


    she cooed.


    "Hiram! You''ve awakened?"


    At that time, Lydia gleefully entered the room. As soon as she walked in, she saw Hiram and Rachel


    happily embraced each other.


    Joanna also entered the room. When she saw Rachel, she paused for a moment, then quickly smiled.


    "Hiram, are you awake? It seems that I came at the right moment. I have had the servant cooked some


    soup for you. Now you can have some while it is still warm!" she enthusiastically said.


    When she saw them walk in, Rachel wanted to pull her hand off Hiram''s clutch. But unexpectedly, he


    tightened his grip and didn''t let go of her hand.


    She stared at him and gave him a wink, trying to secretly signal him to let go of her hand. But to her


    surprise, he said,"Why are you winking at me? Go and serve me a bowl of soup. I''m very hungry."


    Hearing his words, Rachel said okay and walked to Joanna. She took out a bowl, filled it with soup and


    walked back. She was about to feed Hiram the soup herself.


    "Rachel, let me do it." Lydia walked over and wanted to take the bowl from Rachel''s hands.


    She had been the person who always stayed in the room and took care of Hiram. She, who had


    nned to go back to the hospital in the evening, just returned from home after taking a shower. But


    without her knowing it, he had waken from thea before she could return.


    "Lydia, you may leave so you could rest. I want to quietly stay alone with my wife." Lydia suddenly


    heard Hiram''s words as she took the bowl from Rachel''s hands.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Okay, Hiram." She bit her lips, endured the unpleasant feelings, and then turned around and left the


    room.


    Rachel took a small, square towel from the bedside cab and put it on Hiram''s chest. Then she


    raised the bowl and was about to feed him the soup. But Hiram furrowed his eyebrows. It seemed that


    he was entirely unused to that ''treatment''.


    It made him remember that Rachel often fed Jonny and Joyce the food in that way when they were


    little.


    Hiram removed the small towel from his chest, raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman who


    spooned the soup to his lips.


    Looking at them, Joanna gave out a lonely smile. Her son had grown up and had thepany of the


    woman whom he loved. As his mother, she need not worry about taking care of him anymore.


    "What are you doing? You''re a patient now. You can''t be so picky." As she spoke, Rachel took the clean


    square towel again and wiped the corner of Hiram''s mouth. Then she spooned the soup to his lips


    again.


    "You should respect my will because I''m your patient now." As he spoke, Hiram seized her wrist which


    was holding the spoon.


    "Stay with me tonight, okay?" he sweetly requested.

 Chapter 380 Hiram Woke Up (Part Three)

    Chapter 380 Hiram Woke Up (Part Three)


    Hiram returned to his old aggressive self the moment he came to consciousness. Rachel took his hand


    off her wrist and put the bowl on the table before saying to him,"Stay here with you? I''d love to, but I


    think somebody will be unhappy if I do that."


    Lydia had done her best and took care of Hiram when he was in thea. Rachel was pretty sure that


    Lydia would be mad at her if she''d stay because her secret n would be ruined.


    "Listen, Rachel, I don''t give a damn on what others would think or say. I just want you to be here with


    me," Hiram said eagerly. There was nothing important than Rachel and their kids in his heart now.


    Right at that moment, they heard the clear and lively voices of their twins approaching.


    "Daddy! Mommy!"


    Jonny and Joyce ran inside the room. Each one of them was holding a balloon of Sponge Bob in their


    little hands.


    Rachel stood up right away and with her open arms weed them happily.


    Standing by the door, Fannie silently watched the four of them. They were finally together and suddenly


    all kinds of positive feelings flooded her heart. She no longer joined them and quietly left the room. She


    had the idea of giving all the time to the joyous family.


    "Daddy, how are you feeling now? Can you go home with us since you''ve wakened up?" little Jonny


    asked as he leaned over to his father and held his hand.


    Looking at the twins, Hiram cracked a smile on his pale face and gently squeezed his little boy''s hand


    before replying,"I''m feeling good, buddy! I''ll be home in a couple of days. Listen up here, please take


    care of your sister and your mom for me, okay?"


    "Daddy! I''m missing you so much! Can you hold me in your arms?" Joyce asked sweetly and grabbed


    the other hand of Hiram.


    Rachel shook her head and smiled. She took Joyce''s hands in her hands and said,"Listen, my


    sweetheart! Daddy''s still hurting now. Although he''s eager to hold you, you don''t want him to hurt,


    right? Please wait for some time, okay?"


    "Come here, my little princess!" Hiram said and reached out his hands to Joyce with a warm smile.


    Putting his hands around her shoulders, he patted tenderly and said,"Please give Daddy a couple of


    days. I''ll try my best to recover quickly, and then I can hold you as long as you want!"


    Joyce nodded her little head and asked surprisingly when she noticed the bandage on Hiram''s


    shoulder,"Daddy, were you injured here? It must be painful, right?" Joyce asked sessively.


    "How did you get injured? Did you have a fight with the bad people?" Jonny asked curiously. He


    remembered the cartoons he''d watched and the picture of his daddy bravely fighting with the viins


    came to his little mind right away.


    Hiram burst intoughter and gazed at his adorable kids. He confirmed,"Yes, Daddy had a fight with


    somebody bad, and to tell you the truth, I''ll catch him and throw him into prison very soon."


    "Okay, you two need to go home with your grandma now. Your daddy must take as much rest as he


    could. You''ve promised to listen to me beforeing here, right?" Rachel said to them as she held


    them in her arms.


    "Yes, Mommy! We''ll keep our promise!" the twins replied with one voice.


    After they said goodbye to Hiram, they left the private ward hand in hand with Rachel. She then asked


    Carl to drive the twins and Fannie back home.


    Rachel didn''t run into anyone of the Rong Family on her way back to Hiram''s ward, and she didn''t want


    to know why. Maybe they didn''t want to disturb Hiram because all he needed now was a full rest.


    When she returned to the room, she saw that Hiram was on his phone while lying on the bed.


    She didn''t want to interrupt him. Instead of walking to the bed, she went to the wardrobe to find a set of


    clean clothes for Hiram.


    "I''m fine. Okay, I got it," Hiram said on his phone. Then he hung up and put the phone on the


    nightstand. He lied tly on his bed with knotted brows.


    "What''s up, honey? Is there anything wrong?" Rachel asked as she brought the clothes to him.


    Hiram rubbed his brows and replied,"The police are running down Patrick now. Kun told me that he


    was involved in a gun smuggling and took heavy weapons with him when he left. But they didn''t find


    him. As if he vanished from the surface of this."


    Rachel was unfolding his clothes and paused for a while. She was about to tell Hiram that she saw


    Patrick the other day, but she tried hard to hold her words back.


    She thought that she''d better not tell Hiram about it.


    Since Patrick had promised her that he would leave her alone and would never show up again in front


    of her, it was unnecessary for her to tell Hiram about the whole thing.


    Even if she told Hiram and they caught him, she didn''t think it would do her and Hiram any good.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was better for them to leave each other alone and live their own lives separately in peace.


    "What are you thinking, sweetie? Don''t tell me you''re worried about Patrick?" Hiram suddenly asked


    and looked at her, frowning.


    Rachel approached his bed, lifted his sheet away and put on his new shirt, saying,"My Mr. Wolf, I hated


    him so much after he shot you. I wanted him to go to hell. All I wanted is not to see him for the rest of


    my life!


    I don''t care where he goes or why the police are running after him. I don''t want to know anything about


    him. I''ll thank God if he''ll never show up again in front of us."


    She pulled his sleeve down and stopped talking.


    Gazing at her cid bright eyes, Hiram nodded slightly and said,"Alright. But since he had broken the


    of his life."


    Maybe Patrick would live a peaceful life in some countryside far away, but who knew?


    "Can you get up? You need to change your pants," Rachel blurted and stared at him with a pair of


    clean pants on her hands.


    Hiram couldn''t help butugh. He tried to get up but writhed because he identally pressed on his


    fresh wound.


    "Stop it! Don''t be a hero now! I''ll change them for you," Rachel said and put her hands on his waist to


    remove his pants.


    To her surprise, Hiram looked at her weirdly.


    "Don''t you look at me like that! I''m your wife. I''m supposed to take care of you when you''re not able!"


    Rachel said in a hrious but cute tone. She took his pants off without any hesitation and put the new


    pair on.


    "I''ve just surmised that it feels great to get injured once in a while, for I don''t think my wife will change


    my pants for me this sweetly," he said andughed naughtily. He grabbed her hand and looked into her


    eyes passionately. He never thought that Rachel would do this for him one day.


    Rachel felt her cheeks blushed and tried to take her hand back, but Hiram held them tightly. "You


    should take advantage of this time and have a thorough rest. You''ve been working so hard and never


    took a long vacation!" she said.


    Hiram didn''t reply and suddenly asked,"Why didn''t you listen to me?"


    "What?" Rachel responded surprisingly.


    She raised her head to look at him and understood what he just asked.


    "I don''t want to lie to them and I don''t want to lie to myself, either. You were shot because of me, and


    that was the truth," she said and bowed her head to look at his hand. Then she pulled the sheet on him


    and sat beside him.


    "I knew it, but I had hoped that you could think in my shoe. If I didn''t wake up yesterday, I believe that


    you and your mom had already been taken away by my father," Hiram said as he frowned.


    He wanted her not to tell them the truth because he was afraid that his father would vent his anger on


    her. He would feel awful if he saw or heard that she was being med by his parents when he woke


    up.


    "My stupid wife, just listen to me next time. Things are moreplicated than you thought. If I didn''t


    wake up in time, or if I don''t wake up until tomorrow, I don''t know what I''ll do when you''re not around.


    Maybe I''ll lose my consciousness again and never wake up because of the shot and my broken heart!"


    Hiram said with his eyebrows raised. He didn''t threaten Rachel but he was just telling the truth. He


    might end up like that.


    If he woke up and found that she was gone. Or, when they told him that no one knew why she left him.


    He really had no idea what he would do. He couldn''t afford to lose her, not even thinking of it.

 Chapter 381 I Trusted Her

    Chapter 381 I Trusted Her


    Rachel stared at Hiram. She recalled so much about thest incident. Hiram got hurt and it was


    because of her. She was so guilty that she kept ming herself. She was in a mess. How could she


    simply forget and easily lie about it?


    "Sorry Hiram, it was really my fault. Next time, I will try to be moreprehensive and predictive when


    I am thinking about the possible consequences of my actions." Still unsure, Rachel bowed her head.


    Hiram grasped Rachel''s hands firmly and said gently,"Rachel, I don''t mind you lying sometimes as long


    as your reason for doing it will make us live with each other forever. Then, I''ll consider it as a white lie


    and everything will be well worth it."


    Rachel rested her head on Hiram''s shoulders. "Yes, I know, Hiram. Thank you."


    Rachel had stayed in the hospital and took care of Hiram for two days. So, Hiram recovered fast. But


    he still couldn''t do much work except taking care of himself.


    Rachel was helping Hiram tidy up his clothes. Then, Hiram suddenly embraced Rachel from behind.


    "Mr. Wolf, get your hands off me!"


    The doctor said that Hiram was doing okay and he could go back home anytime. He also reminded


    Rachel that he shouldn''t go back to work immediately and that he needed to stay at home and rest for


    more. Only when he was fully recovered could he return to work.


    But Hiram, who was just getting a little better, started to flirt with Rachel.


    Hiram moved his hands to Rachel''s waist as he rested his head on her shoulder. He whispered in her


    ears. "Rachel, I''m bored already. I can''t work and Dr. Larry doesn''t allow me to do anything. What other


    things can I do except hugging you? Tell me, sweetie."


    "Hey, let go of me, Mr. Wolf. Be careful with your wound. When you recoverpletely, you can do


    whatever you want to me!" Rachel said to Hiram flirtatiously. She then motioned him to sit down first.


    Although he was recovering well, it was only a couple of days since his major operation. The wound


    was still very fresh.


    "Uh-huh." Hiram nodded his head. But he didn''t let go of Rachel, still hugging her from behind.


    While they were having an intimate moment, someone knocked on the door.


    "Hiram, your Dad is waiting here, he has something to discuss with you." It was from Lydia.


    Rachel pulled herself out of Hiram''s arms. She lifted her head and asked Hiram. "Gavin wants to see


    you?"


    Since the incident, Rachel called Gavin by his name and she seldom visited him.


    "Don''t worry sweetie. Let me meet him and see what he wants. You stay here and pack up our stuff so


    when Ie back, we could just head back home." Hiram said to her gently. Then he picked up his cell


    phone on the bedside table and carefully walked out of the private ward.


    At the hospital hallway adjacent to Hiram''s private ward, Gavin was standing in front of a window with


    his hands on his waist. When he noticed Hiram approaching, Gavin turned around and gazed at Hiram.


    "You look good.


    I can deal with the work in thepany. You don''t need to worry about it. Just stay at home and have a


    good rest."


    Gavin and Hiram sat on the hallway sofa. Gavin stared at the closed door of the private ward. He


    hesitated and took a long pause, then he managed to ask.


    "Hiram, is it true that ording to your prenuptial agreement, Rachel could take away half of the Rong


    family''s fortune if you two get divorced?"


    Hiram took a cup of hot tea from the side table and took a sip. His ck eyes looked at Gavin, who was


    sitting directly across him. "Why would you ask me that, dad?"


    "Why would I ask you? Hiram, you''ve always been calm and thorough. I never worry about you. It''s just


    that¡­ why are you bing such an idiot when you''re with Rachel?"


    Gavin inquired and sighed deeply.


    "When I married your mother, I dared not to do that. You''re so¡­ so naive and careless this time


    around."


    Hiram''s fingers touched his teacup edge and smiled coldly. "Dad, are you trying to tell me that I don''t


    have a say on the Rong family''s fortune? If you''re trying to imply something, or say, if you have a love


    child with another woman, and you need to split the property, just tell me. I won''t take all of them and


    I''m willing to share the fortune with them."


    "You... what are you talking... about?"


    Gavin was enraged at Hiram''s words that he started to cough. "Stop with all the bullshit! You''re my only


    son. Can you hear yourself? You''re being so ridiculous. I wish I could have another son! Then I


    wouldn''t be scared to death when you had the ident!"


    "Oh, really dad? Since I''m your only child, then I''m the only legitimate person to inherit your fortune. So


    why can''t I have a say on this?" Hiram smiled, he made use of Gavin''s words to win the argument.


    "Plus, we signed that term in the prenup, only just in case. As long as we don''t divorce, the fortune still


    belongs to the Rong family."


    Gavin, however, wasn''t paying attention to Hiram. He took his iPad from the table beside him and


    showed Hiram a copied video. "Check this out. It was filmed on the second day you got shot. Look


    what your dear Rachel had done in the hospital garden.


    Check the video carefully. Then, give me one good reason, why this kind of woman should be a


    member of our family?"


    Hiram furrowed his eyebrows. He took the iPad and clicked the "y" button. The video was about ten


    minutes long.


    Hiram easily recognized the man in the video as Patrick.


    In the beginning, Patrick and Rachel were talking seriously. Hiram couldn''tprehend what they were


    talking about. But he could see that Rachel was very angry.


    When he saw the end of the video, Hiram squinted. Patrick hugged Rachel for a long time. And, Rachel


    didn''t even try to struggle with his hug. She just stood there.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Lydia witnessed this with her own eyes. Can''t you see that? Rachel didn''t feel ashamed at all, about


    what she did. And yet, she was so bold that she still went to the ward to visit you, like nothing had


    happened." Gavin said angrily.


    He then nced at the closed door of the private ward and lowered his voice. "Hiram, I know she''s


    attractive. I tell you what... Rachel isn''t a simple woman. She knows a lot about how to make a man


    stay. Look at what she had done! She was being intimate with another man behind your back. Who


    knew what else they had done?


    The Rong family is a decent family with a long and respected history. I absolutely can''t ept such a


    shameless and immoral woman as my daughter-inw.


    I know what you''re thinking. You think that I don''t like Rachel because of Landy. But let me tell you this,


    that wasn''t the whole story!"


    Hiram put down the iPad and said coldly. "That''s enough dad. I will talk to Rachel and find out what


    happened that day.


    She isn''t that kind of person. I know and trust her."


    Hearing Hiram, Gavin couldn''t help but shout. "Hiram! Do you really think that she will tell you the truth


    once you ask her? I know that you''re not doing so good in the past few days, so I didn''t show you the


    video. Only now that you''re getting better that I got the chance.


    You can''t trust Rachel anymore. She and her mother, they are just the same. They look innocent, but


    indeed they''re very cunning and have done many immoral things. They keep on lying to us, all the


    time!"


    "Dad... please stop!" Hiram interrupted Gavin. "I''ll investigate this by myself. As for Aunt Landy''s case,


    I''ll investigate that too. By then, we''ll know who are lying. I''m pretty sure that time will reveal the truth."


    "Hiram¡­" Gavin sighed as his son didn''t listen to him. He stared at Hiram, who had stood up, and


    begged. "Hiram, listen to me, my son. Get a divorce. I know you don''t love Lydia. That''s fine with me.


    I''m totally okay with you marrying any other woman that you like, but not Rachel!"


    Hiram furrowed his eyebrows. He didn''t want to listen to Gavin anymore, so he turned around and


    walked towards the ward.


    But when he opened the door, he felt like there was something behind and blocking it from opening.


    It was Rachel. She stood still behind the door and looked so startled.

 Chapter 382 Without A Trace of Doubt

    Chapter 382 Without A Trace of Doubt


    From the sound of the footsteps, Rachel knew that Hiram hade in. She breathed a weary breath


    and smiled helplessly.


    "I''m not a good wife because I was unfaithful. I hugged another man secretly," she said, and her voice


    awash with sorrow. She gave an emptyugh. "Maybe I don''t deserve to be your wife, Hiram," she


    continued, and her back still turned to him.


    "He knew I was in the room, but he still said all those things. It looks like there is nothing left to save


    from my reputation." She blinked against the tears that were threatening to fall from her eyes.


    Hiram stayed silent for some moments, looking at Rachel''s back. Her shoulders were slumped and her


    head was bowed. His chest tightened at the sight. She looked so fragile, as if she would fall over the


    moment a breath of wind blew on her. Hiram sighed and said softly,"Rachel, you can tell me what


    happened that day. You know I will believe you."


    She walked towards the sickbed. Two bags were on top of it, packed. She kept her gaze lowered to it,


    putting inside the two things she forgot. "He came to say goodbye.


    He also said that he was letting go of his resentment, and that he would no longer intrude in our lives."


    She paused, hesitating. "He hugged me as farewell. It was the first andst." She zipped up the bag.


    "I won''t force you to trust me, but what I told you was the truth," she finished, her voice cracking.


    Hiram listened to every word. He continued to look at her but made no move toe closer. "I believe


    you," he said gently.


    A gasp escaped from Rachel. She turned around, her eyes glistening. "Really?" she asked, hesitant to


    meet his eyes. "Aren''t you doubting me?"


    Hiram closed the gap between them and put his hand on Rachel''s chin. Lifting her face, he saw the


    question in her eyes. He held her gaze and his eyes speaking to hers. "I trust you." Hiram said as his


    thumb slowly traced her cheek. "I know who you really are, and I will always believe in you."


    The embrace between Rachel and Patrick didn''t make him feel good, but Hiram knew the woman he


    married. He trusted her, as he always had for the past four years.


    Rachel closed her eyes and lifted her hand to touch Hiram''s. She looked at him and her gaze


    answered his warmly. "Hiram, I will never leave you. As long as you believe me, I don''t care about what


    other people say."


    What other people thought of her was of no consequence. Only Hiram, and his trust mattered. His


    voice would drown out everyone else''s, and for Rachel, that was more than enough.


    "I promise. I believe you." They held each other for some time, letting the silence take away all


    heaviness.


    After a while, Carl came in to help Rachel carry her things. They were going to return to home. They


    got out of the ward and saw Gavin and Lydia standing at the door.


    "Hiram, why don''t you go back to our vi first? Mom and I will take good care of you," Lydia said. Upon


    seeing that Hiram was about to leave, Lydia tried to persuade him to go with them.


    She knew that it would be difficult to see him again.


    "Yes, Hiram, your mom is waiting for you at home," Gavin added.


    Hiram nced at Rachel and took her hand, then looked at his father. "Dad, I promised Joyce and


    Jonny that we would go home today. I will take Rachel and the kids to see mom and you in a couple of


    days."


    He intertwined their fingers and squeezed Rachel''s hand as he answered. After nodding goodbye to


    Gavin, he left, and his hand still held Rachel''s.


    Gavin followed him with his eyes


    and gave out a sigh when he was gone.


    Lydia touched her father''s back and said,"Dad, don''t worry. Hiram said he would bring the kids to see


    us in a few days. You don''t need to be troubled." Gavin looked at her.


    "I know, Lydia," he replied. Giving out another sigh, he walked out of the hospital with Lydia.


    Rachel and Hiram were on the way home. After some time, Hiram pulled over beside the road.


    Rachel looked at him, her expression asking her question. "Honey, I need to meet someone. Wait for


    me in the car, I''lle back as soon as I''m done," Hiram said.


    "Okay, but be careful. Don''t stay too long," Rachel replied. She was still feeling worried as Hiram had


    not yet fully recovered. The doctor advised him to rest and avoid any physical or emotional stress.


    Sensing her worry, Hiram smiled at her and said,"I know." He got off the car and


    walked over to another car not far away.


    Wade was waiting for him.


    He opened the door of the car and Hiram entered.


    Sitting on the passenger seat, Hiram stared at Wade and asked,"How is it?"


    Wade sighed before answering. "I''m afraid you will be disappointed. I''ve tried everything. I took her on


    dates in the best ces, gave her expensive gifts, but it''s like she''s made of diamond. It''s impossible to


    cut through to her." He paused before apologizing.


    "I''m sorry, Sir. I did my best,"


    he said.


    "She already has her heart and mind set in stone. It''s impossible to change it. You are the only one she


    loves."


    Wade had exhausted all means to win Lydia over, but everything he did was in vain. Even after


    everything he had done, she remained cold to his advances.


    Hiram wasn''t surprised. If Lydia epted Wade, she would stop clinging to him and have a life of her


    own. Wade was a good man. They would be able to have a good and happy life abroad.


    However, it seemed as if Lydia knew Hiram''s intentions, she was still desperately holding on to him.


    "I know you tried. That''s enough." Hiram gave him a quick pat on the shoulder and got off the car.


    Rachel saw Hiram walking toward the car. She didn''t expect him toe back so quickly. He was


    walking with heavy strides, and his expression closed. Rachel said nothing on their way back, sensing


    that something was on his mind.


    When they arrived, Rachel asked Hiram to rest and take a few days off work. Hiram gave in, but asked


    Ben to deliver important documents from thepany so he could look over them at home.


    That afternoon, Luke came to see Hiram.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In the study.


    Hiram leaned on the sofa, covered with a thin nket. He read the documents as listened to Luke.


    "Hiram, it took some time, but I found something useful in the recording you gave me. It''s quite an


    important message."


    "Get straight to the point and tell me what it is," Hiram said briefly.


    From the pocket of his jacket, Luke took out the recording pen and yed it. Voices flowed out and


    filled the room. "Do you hear that? There is a ''he'' in the recording. I had to listen several times to be


    sure.


    With this, we can be certain that Fannie was not the person being referred to. There was another man


    who buried the baby under the foot of the mountain." Luke looked at Hiram squarely and


    continued,"Not even Dave knows when the criminal buried the baby. This is all the evidence you need."


    Hearing this, Hiram was thoughtful for a moment. "Do you mean that Lydia nned the whole thing the


    entire time?" he asked, a frown settling on his face.


    "Well¡­" Luke hesitated but continued,"Yes."


    Hiram gripped the documents in his hand. He felt his anger rising. He thought that Lydia''s involvement


    was just coincidence.


    He got her drunkst time to get information that Gavin might had told her. However, he realized now


    that his aim waspletely misdirected. He didn''t expect that Lydia was the mastermind behind the


    whole case.


    "What will you do?" Luke asked, interrupting his thoughts. "From my own views as awyer, she broke


    quite a lot ofws by falsifying evidence, framing others, and damaging other people''s reputation," Luke


    said carefully. "ording to thew..." Luke''s voice trailed off and he left the rest of the sentence


    hanging.


    Lydia was Hiram''s sister, even if she was a foster one.


    It would ruin his family''s reputation if the crimes were brought to light.


    Hiram raised his head slowly. "Go to collect evidence," he said.


    "What?" Luke thought he misheard him. ''Did I hear him right just now?''

 Chapter 383 A Rare Gathering

    Chapter 383 A Rare Gathering


    Hiram looked at Luke. "Collect as much evidence as you can." He saw the confusion cloud on the


    man''s face. "Even if we grew up together, I won''t tolerate her if she refuses toe to her senses," he


    said coldly sinking his head once again in the sofa.


    Luke couldn''t believe his ears and asked him one more time. "Are you really sure about this?" His


    eyebrows furrowed. "If this gets out, she would have no way back. Do you understand the conseque-"


    Hiram threw the documents on the table and cut him off,"Shouldn''t you be the one to answer those


    questions? You''re thewyer here, so why ask me the questions?" he said ncing at Luke.


    Hearing the finality in his tone, Luke pressed no further, throwing his hands in the air. "Alright, fine. I


    won''t ask anymore. I''ll gather all the evidence," he moved to stand up and walked towards a window.


    Looking outside, he said,"If you change your mind, you know where to find me, but if you don''t ..." he


    paused, as if waiting for Hiram''s response, but he remained silent. "The investigation will proceed


    ordingly, and all the evidence will be against your sister." Luke finished.


    Hiramy down on the sofa, deep in thought. Even if he did otherwise and prevented it now, the time


    woulde for the whole truth to be revealed.


    Lydia had brought all the consequences to herself.


    Hiram had been forgiving. He had given her so many chances, but she insisted on having her way.


    If she listened to him and stayed in the US, this wouldn''t have happened.


    Hiram had done everything as an older brother, but this was the end of his rope. It was time for her to


    face the music.


    His thoughts were interrupted when Rachel came in, holding two cups in her hands. She paused briefly


    by the door looking from one man to the other, then walked forward to put a cup of tea in the table.


    Luke sat down and sipped the warm tea. Then, Rachel handed the juice to Hiram.


    "What are you two talking about for you two look so serious?" she asked, and then turned to Luke.


    "Luke, I can''t thank you enough for everything you''ve done for my mom. Would you please stay for


    dinner? My mom wants to cook for you to show her gratitude."


    She smiled at him, her eyes expectant.


    Luke nced at Hiram and said "Hiram, can I? Fannie even wants to cook for me."


    he asked and looked at him hopefully.


    If Hiram didn''t agree, he wouldn''t dare take a bite even if a full table of delicacies wasid out in front of


    him.


    Hiram said nothing and just grinned. He sipped the juice Rachel gave him, his grin turning into a slight


    frown.


    Since the incident of him getting shot, Rachel had forbidden him to drink anything strong, including tea


    and coffee. He put the juice down on the table.


    "That would be good. I''m tired of being cooped up in here all day. You can rescue me from my


    boredom. It''ll be great if you can chat or y cards with me," he said.


    At once, Luke''s face visibly brightened with pleasure. "I''m all yours! I''ll give you a night you won''t


    forget!" The three of themughed at his words. Hiram added after they quieted down,"Oh, speaking


    of¡­ Daniel is here at the city too. How about I call him toe over?"


    Hiram looked at Rachel and waited for her opinion.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She nodded and said,"Yeah. It''s been a long time since west saw each other. We met that day in the


    hospital, but we barely had time to say hello. It would be nice if he coulde over."


    If there was anyone that could be her friend and her mentor at the same time, it was Daniel. He had


    taught her a lot of things and given her plenty of advice, some of which would be valuable to her for the


    rest of her life.


    "Okay, give him a call," Hiram said to Luke and reached for documents on the table, but Rachel was


    faster.


    "Alright, break time! You''ve been reading for nearly two hours. It''s not good for your recovery!" she said


    to him as she held the documents beyond his reach.


    Looking at his empty hands, Hiram had no choice but to relent to his wife. He looked at her and her


    furrowed eyebrows, and couldn''t help but smile. "Fine, fine. But at least stay here and chat with us. It


    feels awful to lie here and have nothing to do," he coaxed.


    "I have a better idea. Why don''t I take Jonny and Joyce here? They''ve beenining the whole day


    that no one ys with them. I''ll get them for you. Just wait a minute!" Rachel touched his head, gently


    A momentter, Rachel brought the kids with her to the study. Joyce came in with her sketch book and


    her favorite Barbie princess tucked in her arms while Jonny had his favoriteic book with him. Joyce


    climbed to the sofa and settles herself on Hiram''s side. Jonny walked over to Luke.


    "Uncle Luke, can you read thisic book with me please?" Jonny asked, his round eyes looking up to


    Luke.


    "Of course my dear godson!" he said, lifting Jonny into his arms. "Look at you! You are even more


    handsome than thest time we met." He bent down and said softly,"Would you like be my son-inw


    after my daughter''s born?" he asked, winking at the child.


    Jonny tilted his head and thought for a moment before asking,"What''s a son-inw, Uncle Luke?"


    Luke burst intoughter and put Jonny on hisp. He tousled his hair and said,"It means the husband


    of my future daughter. You''ll marry her just like your daddy married your mommy!"


    Joyce, who was drawing with Hiram on the other side, raised her head and looked at her parents, her


    eyes full of a child''s curiousity.


    "But, what will your daughter look like, Uncle Luke? Will she be as pretty as my mommy?" Jonny


    asked, his expression serious. His mom was the prettiest woman in his heart.


    Upon seeing his thoughtful expression, Lukeughed even louder. "I have no idea. Let''s wait and see


    when she''s born. Hiram, how about it? Let''s arrange a marriage for your son and my future daughter,


    shall we?"


    Hiram, who was watching Joyce drawing, raised his head and nced at him, saying coldly,"My son


    will choose his own wife when he grows up."


    Luke paused, seeming to be in deep thought, but his eyes twinkled with humor. "Oh, I see now. You''re


    not satisfied with Rachel because she was chosen by your grandpa, right?" he teased Hiram,


    anticipating his reaction since Rachel was there too.


    Hiram sat up at his question, and Rachel looked at him, surprised with the suddenness of his


    movement.


    "Of course not!" Hiram caught Rachel''s eyes. "I''m the luckiest man alive. I ran into the woman I was


    waiting for and married her. It was like divine intervention. I will always be grateful, for the rest of my


    life." he said unhurriedly, his eyes never leaving Rachel''s.


    Luke''s jaw hung open and he involuntarily shivered. Was this really Hiram? He had be more and


    more skilled at ttering his wife.


    "Daddy, Daddy! I want to draw a beautiful princess, but I can''t. Can you teach me?" Little Joyce asked


    her father sweetly and passed a water color brush to him.


    Hiram took the brush in his hand and reluctantly drew on a page. He wasn''t good at figure painting, but


    he didn''t have the heart to say no to his little daughter.


    After a while, Joyce asked him "Daddy, why does this princess look like my mommy?" She smiled at


    Rachel.


    "Because all I can draw is your mommy!" Hiram said without any hesitation.


    He had never studied how to draw any figure, especially women. When his daughter asked him to draw


    a woman, only one person filled his mind. Rachel''s expressions, and her voice were images and


    sounds he had engraved in his mind.


    Luke couldn''t feel any greasier and rolled his eyes. ''Can''t he stop showing his affection to his wife in


    front of me?''


    The afternoon passed quietly. Later on, the dinner table was surrounded with lighthearted


    conversations andughter between bites of sumptuous food.


    After dinner, Rachel took a walk in the garden with the twins. Not long after, she saw Daniel arrive in his


    car. Luke went out to wee him.


    It was gettingte, and it was time for the kids to go to bed. Rachel gave them a bath and was in the


    middle of tucking them to bed when Fannie knocked at the door.


    "Honey, Hiram asked you to fetch a bottle of wine for them," she said. "Just go and I''ll take care of


    them."


    "Okay Mom," she replied and then turned to her children. "Grandma will tell you a bedtime story so you


    can sleep well, okay sweeties?" she said and kissed them both on their forehead before standing up


    and leaving.


    She went to the cer and took a bottle of 1990 Latour. Then she went to the cupboard to get three


    wine sses.


    As she went up the stairs, she saw Hiram, Luke and Daniel chatting with one another on the sofa of the


    leisure room.


    Her spirits lifted at the rare sight. It has been three years since she felt this light.


    "Evening! Let me serve you the wine!"


    she said, her voice cheerful and her eyes smiling as she walked to them. She opened the bottle and


    poured out wine into the sses.


    Suddenly, Hiram asked frowning,"Where is my ss?"


    There were four people in the room, but he only saw three sses on the table.


    Rachel looked at him and said,"You''re not allowed to drink now, remember? You''re still recovering."


    She reached for his hand and looked at him sympathetically. "I''ll go get some juice for you." she said,


    almostughing when she saw the expression on Hiram''s face.


    Hiram squeezed her hand and said in a pleading tone,"Honey, it''s hard to have Luke and Daniel here.


    Please give me a ss of wine. Just one ss, I promise!"


    His eyes looked into hers with such brightness that Rachel could feel her resolve weakening.

 Chapter 384 A Message From A Stranger

    Chapter 384 A Message From A Stranger


    Rachel felt uneasy being watched by Hiram like that. She looked at Luke and Daniel, but they both


    looked away. One of them lowered his head to check his cell phone and the other took his winess to


    drink.


    "Well, you can just take one shot. Drink mine." Hiram was holding her at the waist but Rachel pulled


    away and said,"I''ll go get another ss."


    When Rachel returned with a filled winess in her hand, Hiram, Luke and Daniel had almost emptied


    their sses.


    "Hey, I told you to take just one shot." Rachel looked annoyed. The wine in the ss was more than


    when she left.


    Hiram smiled and elbowed Luke. "Don''t me me. It''s Luke. He said he wanted to see what would


    happen if I didn''t listen to my wife."


    "Traitor!" Luke pointed his fingers at Hiram stifling augh. Luke pretended to be disappointed that


    Hiram blew the whistle on him.


    Rachel turned to look at Hiram, then to Luke then back at her husband. "No matter what you say, it''s


    still your fault. Sure, Luke challenged you to do a childish thing. But you called him on it and did it


    anyway. How mature!" She eximed sarcastically.


    Luke then burst intoughter raising his fists in victory. He knew that Rachel was grateful to him and


    she wouldn''t embarrass him.


    Daniel, with a smile on his face, looked at Hiram and Rachel, taking a sip of his wine. He could see the


    enormous love in Hiram''s eyes. Hiram and Rachel had been married for three years, and yet they were


    still very sweet, just as if they had just met, in the heat and excitement early on in most rtionships.


    Although in the past years, there had been many problems, none of those had a scarring impact on


    their rtionship. Instead, they seemed to be more in love with each other after going through those


    challenges.


    "Daniel, this is for you." Suddenly, Rachel raised her ss to Daniel.


    Daniel was overwhelmed with surprise. He clinked his ss with Rachel, smiling broadly and feeling a


    warm glow inside.


    "Thank you for your help and support. I hope we remain friends forever." Rachel smiled back at him,


    taking a sip from her ss.


    Something like this was worth saying and letting people know. Some friends were worth keeping and


    cherishing. Hiram and Rachel were lucky to have such friends.


    "Of course! You, Hiram, Luke and I will be friends forever. When I go to visit H City in the future, I''m


    counting on you to take care of me. Ha-ha. Am I right, Hiram?" Daniel smiled as he raised his ss to


    Hiram.


    Hiram smiled and clinked his ss with Daniel in response. Hiram took a sip of his wine.


    Hiram was never an ungrateful person. He remembered who had helped him or given him support.


    Daniel had saved Rachel. Hiram would never forget that as long as he lived.


    Rachel sat next to Hiram and took away his winess. She whispered in his ears. "Enough. You have


    just recovered. Don''t drink too much, okay honey?"


    When they were discharged from hospital, the doctor reminded Rachel that Hiram must stay away from


    alcohol. Hiram was badly hurt and he needed to take good care of himself and be especially careful


    with his diet.


    As good friends did, Hiram, Luke and Daniel drank and talked all night and not wanting to leave until it


    was veryte.


    Rachel mostly just sat there and listened to them talking about the past, the future and their work.


    Although they had different lines of work, somehow they could always find something inmon to talk


    about.


    When Hiram and Rachel went back to their bedroom, Rachel was a little drunk herself and feeling


    sleepy. Hiram changed into his pajamas andy in the bed holding Rachel in his arms.


    "Rachel?"


    Hiram gently whispered into her ear, feeling her hair on his nose. But Rachel had already drifted off to


    sleep. He remained in that position, listening to her breath.


    When Hiram was about to turn off the bedsidemp, Rachel''s phone lit up.


    Hiram was tall so he could see the screen easily. Someone sent a message to Rachel.


    It was from a stranger. When Hiram saw the content of the message, he furrowed his eyebrows.


    "My sweetie, are you sleeping?"


    Staring at this line, Hiram''s tipsiness had faded as he took the cell phone in his hand. His eyes had


    turned into slits.


    He stood up from the bed and put on his jacket.


    "Chad, help me chase this number. Right now." He had dialed Chad''s number from his own phone.


    Who dared to send such a flirty message to his wife sote in the night?


    Even though he sent this by mistake, Hiram swore that he would teach this stranger a lesson if he


    found out who it was.


    When he went back to the bedroom and saw Rachel who was already in deep sleep, Hiram calmed


    himself down. It was just a mis-sent message. Rachel had no idea so he needed not be mad about it.


    He was thinking of deleting the message, but he changed his mind after giving it some thought. He


    should respect Rachel''s privacy.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The next morning, Rachel got upte since she went to bedtest night. But when she woke up, she


    found that Hiram had already gotten up.


    "Where did he go?" Rachel stretched herself and murmured. Hiram was still supposed to be resting.


    Why was he already out, like nothing happened?


    She then went to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. She checked her phone with one


    hand while she brushed with the other. When she saw the message from the stranger, she was so


    surprised that she spit out the toothpaste foam.


    Who sent this to her?


    It might be a mis-sent message.


    Rachel deleted the message without hesitation.


    Rachel forgot about the message very quickly. It was no big deal. It could happen to anyone. When she


    finished washing up, she went to the kitchen to make soup for Hiram. He needed added nutrition to get


    back to 100% tip top condition.


    In the study, she found Hiram talking on the phone.


    "Mr. Rong, this number is from another province and it belongs to a person called Dickson. I asked


    someone to help me check his background this morning. They said that he lost this number two days


    ago and he was thinking about changing his phone number. He was sure that he''d never get it back so


    he applied for a new one."


    Chad reported to Hiram on the other end of the phone.


    "Okay, I got it. Maybe it''s just a mistake. Thank you, Chad." Hiram said as he hung up. He sat back and


    rubbed his forehead and between his eyebrows. It could just be coincidence.


    That night close to midnight, Rachel got a new message again.


    Hiram was about to go sleep. But when he heard her cell phone message tone, he stood up and


    checked the message. The message again said,"My sweetie, are you sleeping?" And there was a new


    line. "Why didn''t you reply to me yesterday? I miss you. It''s only been a few days since we''re apart but I


    miss you so much."


    Hiram replied three words to the stranger.


    "Who are you?"


    Not a minute passed and there was a new message. "I can''t believe that you''ve forgotten about me in


    such a short time. Howe you never asked who I was when we were making out? You really hurt


    my feelings, sweetie."


    Hiram furrowed his eyebrows immediately. He really wanted to smash the cell phone to the floor. But


    he calmed himself down and took a deep breath. He looked at his wife who just turned to him.


    "Hiram, why don''t you go to sleep?" Rachel opened her eyes, still sleepy. She looked at Hiram, who


    was sitting at the edge of their bed and holding her phone.


    Hiram had already calmed himself down. He looked at Rachel and said,"Nothing. I just don''t feel like


    sleeping yet and wanted to y games on your phone."


    Rachel yawned and hugged his waist. She murmured into his belly. "Why don''t you feel sleepy? Do you


    feel pain in your wound?"


    She hugged Hiram tighter. She liked his freshly showered scent. She could always sleep well as long


    as she knew that he was with her.


    "No. Let''s go to sleep." Hiram was furious, but when he felt Rachel hugging him from behind, he


    couldn''t stay mad at her. He decided to delete the message and put down her phone.


    Hiram''s angerpletely disappeared as he looked at Rachel, who had closed her eyes and fell


    asleep again.


    Hiram swore that this time he would find out who this stranger was and teach him a lesson, whether it


    was a mistake or not. The stranger had gotten on his nerves.

 Chapter 385 The Woman Behind The Scheme

    Chapter 385 The Woman Behind The Scheme


    In the afternoon, the next day.


    "Hiram, we''ve found the creepy man. His location is not far, right in thismunity." Chad had found


    out the location of the man who had been sending inappropriate messages to Rachel. With Chad in


    tow, Hiram set off immediately to confront him, the moment he got the address.


    Hiram went upstairs to the floor where that man supposedly was, with clenched fists and looking grim


    along the way. Chad knocked on the door and soon the door flung open.


    As soon as the door opened, Hiram smashed his fist into the man''s face.


    Although he hadn''tpletely recovered from the injury, he had to teach this man a lesson. How dared


    he harass his wife.


    The man who had opened the door didn''t see Hiram''s fisting. It hit him so hard that he fell


    backwards, rolling on the floor in pain.


    Chad quickly came up and searched the man for his mobile phone. After confirming that the mobile


    phone belonged to the man, he handed it to Hiram.


    Hiram clicked his message and saw the content the man had sent to Rachel.


    He suspected the messages might have beening from Patrick but he dismissed it after giving it a


    second thought. The tone of the message content, however, was simr to that of Patrick''s.


    Patrick though, would not be that stupid. He would never risk exposing his location.


    "Only answer me the questions I ask. Don''t talk any nonsense to me. I have very low tolerance for


    bullshit. First one. How did you get this number?" Hiram found Rachel''s phone number from the


    contacts list and showed it to the man.


    He had named that number "baby". Hiram felt disgusted as he saw it.


    Hiram had pinned the man down to the floor. Terrified by Hiram''s rage, he almost fainted and quickly


    said,"Please don''t hurt me. I''ll tell you everything I know!"


    "Someone gave me this number. She said she will give me one thousand dors if I send flirty


    messages to that number. I only wanted the money and didn''t think about the consequences."


    Hearing that, Chad immediately pped that man and said angrily,"You bastard! How dare you send


    Rachel inappropriate messages! You were ying with fire, you son of a bitch!"


    After saying that, Chad smashed his fist into the man''s face so hard that both of his eye sockets have


    now swollen and bruised.


    Hiram took that man''s phone and identally spotted a familiar phone number. He frowned slightly,


    then he ced the phone in front of the man''s eyes and asked,"Is this the person who''s paying you to


    send those dirty messages?"


    "Yes, yes! That''s her!" This man didn''t dare lie. If he did, the garbage collectors might find his lifeless


    body in the dumpster the next morning.


    Hiram threw his mobile phone in front of him and stepped on his chest. "Call her now. Ask her toe.


    Do it now !"


    Then he let Chad loosen the grip on the hands of this man.


    "Okay, okay. But what should I say?" The man picked up his phone to make the call, but then he


    hesitated.


    Hiram narrowed his dark eyes and said coldly,"Just tell her what I tell you now. Say that the woman you


    sent messages to wants to meet you. You don''t know if you should go. So you want to discuss the


    specific moves in person."


    The man nodded quickly and said,"Okay. I know what I should do. Also, will you let me go after this?"


    "I was just blinded by the money. I swear, I don''t know the woman I sent messages to, I..."


    "Stop the nonsense! Hurry up and call that person!" Chad growled at the man to shut him up.


    The man didn''t dare to bber on and made the call.


    "Hey, it''s me, Sid."


    "What the hell, Sid! I already said that you''re not allowed to call me. The only way you could contact me


    is by sending messages!" It was a woman speaking on the other line. Hiram thought her voice was


    familiar.


    Chad and Hiram exchanged looks. At this moment, they both knew the identity of the woman speaking


    on the phone.


    "Something unexpected happened. I sent messages to the woman as you asked. She tried to ask me


    out, but I don''t know what to do next. So I want to see you and discuss the details." Sid put the phone


    on hands-free, so everyone around him could clearly hear everything, especially what they were talking


    about.


    "What? She asked you out?" The woman sounded a little surprised.


    "Yes. So I want to discuss with you what my next move should be. How about wee out and have a


    meeting in the afternoon." Sid was trying to rat the woman out.


    But the woman hesitated, and then said after a second,"I''m afraid I don''t have time. Let''s do it this way.


    You decide on the time and ce and ask her out. You can do whatever you want to do. There''s no


    need to discuss it with me."


    "You can''t leave it to me. You asked me to send messages to her. Now I have aplished the task,


    you can''t just walk away and leave this mess for me to handle. Besides, I don''t want any trouble! If you


    don''t meet me, I won''t meet her either. As for the money, I won''t take it." Sid nced at Hiram next to


    him and said with his head bowed.


    "Wait. Okay, then I''ll meet you at six o''clock this afternoon. I decide on where we could meet. I''ll send


    the location to you pher." Noting that Sid was going to quit, the woman agreed to meet him.


    Sid hung up the phone and pleaded Hiram with his hands pressed together. "Please show mercy. I''m


    begging you. Let me go!" I''m a bastard. I think of nothing else at the sight of money. I will dare not do


    things like this again."


    Hiram stood up and Chad immediately came up to brace him. "Hiram, no need to lose your cool with


    such a bastard." Besides, he hasn''t met Rachel yet. Nothing serious happened."


    Hiram closed his eyes and said. "Have an eye on him. When she sends the location, have our men


    make arrangements.


    Then he left the man''s hideout.


    He called Luke. "How''s it going with the gathering of the evidence?"


    "We''ve made progress. But it will take a few more days to get enough of it." Luke replied.


    "Well, if there''s anything new or out of the ordinary, inform me as soon as possible." Hiram hung up the


    phone right after the conversation.


    He couldn''t wait any longer.


    Before long Chad came out of the man''s house. He had received the message and now knew when


    and where the man would meet the mysterious woman who paid him to harass Rachel. They agreed to


    meet at six o''clock.


    Subsequently, Chad took a group of people with him and went to the agreed ce early. They installed


    cameras in many spots to monitor them.


    At 5:40, Hiram also arrived and secured a ce where he could watch everything without being seen.


    Rachel''s call came before he settled inside.


    "Hiram, where are you now? Don''t you know that you are still not 100% recovered? You should be here


    at home recuperating instead of going around doing God knows what. If you catch a cold, your health


    condition will get worse. Don''t you know that?" Rachelined anxiously, worried about Hiram.


    Hiram listened quietly. Rachel''s worry-filled voice on the phone somewhat made him feel lighter in his


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    heart, despite the action that was about to take ce shortly.


    "Honey, I apologize."


    "You¡­¡­ It''s no use apologizing to me. Dinner is ready. My mom made fish soup and we''re waiting for


    you." Hearing his apology, Rachel held back theint and rant she was going to say.


    "Honey, I will get home at seven o''clock. There''s an emergency that I need to handle now. Don''t worry,


    I promise I''ll get home unharmed. If Ie home with as much as a scratch on me, you can punish me


    as you want." Hiram said with a smile.


    "Fine. Then, you must be home at seven o''clock and noter than that. We ''ll wait for you." Since


    Hiram had made a concession, Rachel didn''t grumble further.


    It was his freedom to decide where to go after all. She couldn''t make all decisions for him.


    When Hiram hung up the phone, Chad whispered,"Hiram, they have arrived."


    At that time, Hiram turned and looked at the man who was entering the restaurant.

 Chapter 386 Personal Affairs

    Chapter 386 Personal Affairs


    "Hiram, is there anything wrong?" said Chad. Chad nced at Lydia and thought, ''This seemed


    strange. Why could Lydia be here?''


    Then Chad turned back his attention to Hiram and noticed that Hiram was very calm toward this


    situation. Hiram seemed to have an idea that Lydia came here without any surprise.


    "Hiram, are we still going in?" Chad repeated.


    Hiram looked at Chad and responded,"Sure, let''s go in! Why shouldn''t we? It''s good that we''ll be able


    to know what they''ll say when we enter this room."


    "... I guess you''re right, Hiram. Come on. Let''s go inside." Chad nodded and opened the car door for


    Hiram.


    Meanwhile, in the other adjacent room,"Excuse me, Miss. I would like to ask you a question. Why do


    you ask me to send messages to Rachel? Are you the mistress?" Sid asked. He thought, ''Lydia must


    love Hiram so much that she deliberately asked me to send messages to Rachel.''


    Then Sid showed Lydia the messages sent from his phone.


    Of course, such messages were mostly made up. Most of them werepromised soon after.


    Lydia looked at the messages and said,"You don''t have to know anything. It seems that you''re having a


    great conversation with Rachel. But I failed to expect Rachel to be skittish..."


    "You flirt with Rachel by just a few words. I need you to be more active in this matter."


    Sid grinned,"I''m actually very interested in Rachel. I have to remind you that this costs a thousand


    dors for one message! Tell me, what kind of person Rachel is?"


    Lydia made a copy of the conversations and returned the phone to Sid.


    "You chat with Rachel as usual. I will book a hotel where you could meet Rachel. You are only


    responsible for flirting with Rachel. That''s your only job. Don''t worry about anything else." Lydia


    warned. Lydia thought, ''Hiram won''t believe what I had said about Rachel''s affair.


    If I exposed a video of Rachel making love with another man to Hiram, there might be a chance for him


    to believe what I said.''


    "Heh! By doing so, Hiram would easily believe what you said. Anyway, would you give me your


    payment for these messages first?" Sid said. He thought, ''I sent about forty or fifty fake messages.


    They should sum up to about forty or fifty thousand dors!''


    Lydia rigidly nced at Sid and said,"You don''t have to worry. When this matter is done, I will give you


    100, 000 dors."


    "Well, I think that''s not a great idea. I was hoping that you could give me some money first. Could you


    be a little more truthful to our agreement?" Sid said after being discouraged at what Lydia had


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    responded.


    He pondered, ''This was myst chance to get money from her. If I won''t ask her for money, I could get


    away with nothing!''


    Lydia listened to Sid''s words and grew a little impatient. So she took out two thousand dors from her


    handbag, put them on the table and said,"I was very in a hurry to go out today so that I didn''t have time


    to bring much money with me. Please take two thousand dors first. I''ll pay you the rest next time."


    Sid stared at the money and thought, ''Was this all I got? However, this was better than nothing.''


    Sid got the money and hid them in his pocket. He thought ''At least this was good enough for me to be


    able to buy a ticket.''


    Back in the room where Hiram and Chad was,"Hmm, Hiram. It seems that they are about to leave..."


    Chad said. Hiram was sitting in a chair with his eyes slightly closed. Faced with such a situation, Chad


    did not know what to do.


    Hiram slowly opened his eyes, looked at the time and thought, ''It was not yet toote to go home now.''


    "Send someone to follow Sid. Make sure that you won''t let him get away. Keep him alive." Hiram


    warned firmly. Then Hiram stood up and waited for Lydia and Sid to leave the other room before he


    stepped outside.


    At the Tulip Pce, Rachel looked at the time and saw that it was already 6:50. She got herself


    thinking, ''Hiram would be back around 7 o''clock, wouldn''t he?


    The doctor advised him to rest for at least a month. Even though Hiram wanted to go out for rxation,


    he had been out all afternoon already. He should being home soon.''


    As Rachel wandered around the vi, she noticed a familiar Maybach approaching.


    The car stopped. Hiram got out of the car, looked at Rachel with a smile, and said,"Honey, sorry. I


    arrived a littlete."


    Rachel, concerned about her husband, walked hurriedly toward him. She carefully checked Hiram if he


    was feeling okay. She felt relieved when she saw that he was fine. "Tell me the truth. What were you


    doing the whole afternoon? Where were you?


    I asked Ben. He said that you didn''t go to work today."


    Rachel said without waiting for Hiram to response.


    Hiram simply put his arm around Rachel''s shoulder, walked toward the house together. "I didn''t go to


    work today, Honey. I walked around for a while. I met an old friend, we had a chat so I lost track of time.


    Forgive me if I stayed out a little longer."


    Rachel looked at Hiram suspiciously and said,"I won''t ask you what you did this time, but you are not


    allowed to go out again until next week. If our parents knew about this matter, they will surely me


    me..."


    "I see, honey." Hiram approached Rachel. He smiled at her, sweetly kissed her cheek and put his arm


    around her shoulder as they entered the door.


    After dinner, Rachel reced the dressing of the wound for Hiram. Afterward, she kept all the


    "Honey, we discuss this matter again. Tomorrow, Ben will being to take one of those documents,


    so I have to read it tonight. I promise that I''ll only read that one." Hiram looked at Rachel with a smile


    and said it to her in a mild tone.


    Rachel moved the stack of documents to the sofa, took out the one and asked Hiram,"Is this one?"


    "Well, let me have a look. I promise that it won''t take more than twenty minutes." Hiram said softly.


    "Oh." Rachel stretched out her hands and pretended to throw it at Hiram. He stood ready to catch it,


    but he got surprised at what Rachel did next.


    She suddenly withdrew her hands, took the cushion to lean on the sofa, browsed that document,


    nced at Hiram and said,"I have the right to review and sign this document since I am your wife, don''t


    I?"


    Hiram was startled. His confused look turned into a smile as he said,"Of course, you have the right to


    review and sign this document."


    At the moment, Hiram thought, ''By then, I should be able to make a public statement for this signature.''


    "I think it''s pretty easy to deal with this matter. If you have any important documents, allow me to read


    them for you. By doing so, you won''t have to keep your head down a lot every day. I want to help you,


    honey." Rachel said. Rachel turned a page and continued to read it.


    Rachel looked at it carefully. When she had trouble in understanding two words, she stood up,id


    down beside Hiram and asked,"What do these two words mean?"


    Hiram nced at Rachel with a smile, put his arm around her shoulder, looked through the pages


    quickly and exined to her,"These two words mean shorthand terms for a type of andmark


    building."


    "Oh, I remembered that I had seen it in books before. Since I have never done such a project for a long


    time, I forget..." Rachel engagingly said as she turned another page to read.


    Hiram was feeling happy as he looked at Rachel. He smiled for he knew Rachel was really worried


    about him this time.


    He suddenly looked back, ''In the past, I often brought simr documents home, but she would usually


    just take a look at it, yawn and say that she was dazed by reading the uses. She had no interest in


    reading them at all.


    But at this moment, she carefully read them line by line with patience. This looked pretty good.''


    "After reading this document, I gathered five points to be able to discuss this with you. You only need to


    look at these five points..." About half an hourter, Rachel was able to exin them to Hiram one by


    one.


    Hiram focused on the five points and discovered that Rachel was good at making a thorough synopsis


    on the document.


    However, he noticed one of them needed to be adjusted. He marked it so he could ask Ben to revise it


    tomorrow.


    "Well, Mr. Hiram, do you have anything else to do? If all is done and ready, we shall go to bed." Rachel


    put the documents back to the study to make sure they won''t get lost.


    "All is well at work. But, you know, there are more important personal affairs. Honey, I want to make


    love with you." Hiram looked at Rachel with bright eyes and smiled.

 Chapter 387 A Spent Arrow

    Chapter 387 A Spent Arrow


    Rachel got what he meant right away and nced at him with a giggle, saying,"No! Your wound isn''t


    healed.


    Mr. Wolf, you need to do what I ask you to do until the following month. Otherwise, I''ll punish you!"


    Hiram knotted his brows andughed to himself bitterly. He shouldn''t expect too much and he had


    thought that his wife finally knew how to make him happy.


    "Stop looking at me like that. It''s for your own good. You know it!" Rachel said, and noticing his begging


    puppy eyes, she pinched his sharp nose.


    Hiram nodded reluctantly and said,"Alright, alright! I agree! You''re always right, honey!"


    In the following week, he really stayed at home to rest as he promised. On the other hand, Rachel gave


    her best to take care of him, cooking for him, staying with him and changing the dressing of his wound.


    After a week of good rest, Hiram was much better than before.


    Joanna called several times and asked Hiram to stay with them for a couple of days.


    Because Fannie lived with them, she thought that it would be awkward for Gavin and her toe for a


    visit.


    Thus, early in the morning that day, Hiram went to his parents'' ce with Rachel and the twins.


    "Jonny! Joyce! My dearest sweethearts! Grandma has been dying to see you!" Joanna screamed with


    delight the moment she saw the twins. She held them tightly in her arms for a long moment, not


    wanting to let go. She was beyond words, and just shifted her eyes between Jonny and Joyce.


    Rachel was reluctant toe with Hiram, but Hiram told her that she had to face his parents sooner or


    So here she was.


    After they had lunch together, Joanna was ying with the twins and Lydia went back to her room.


    Gavin and Hiram went to the study upstairs.


    Looking at the evidence and photos Hiram just gave to him, Gavin shook his head refusing to believe


    anything and said,"Tell me, Hiram! What are these for? I don''t get it."


    Hiram was sitting on the sofa beside the desk with his legs crossed. ncing at the evidence Luke


    gave to him, he said,"Dad, please! Don''t pretend that you don''t know what they are. You just don''t want


    to believe them! It was hard for me to believe at first, but the truth is the truth whether you believe it or


    not."


    Gavin took a photo in his hands. The person on it looked like Lydia, but it was blurred. How could he


    believe that it was his daughter just based on a blurred photo?


    "Listen, Son! I know that you''re trying your best to get Rachel out of this mess, and I totally understand.


    But you can''t frame your own sister up like that!" he said angrily and he threw the photo on his desk.


    That was just impossible. If Hiram told him that Lydia was jealous of Rachel, he would agree. But now


    Hiram was telling him that Lydia was responsible for everything shown in this so-called evidence and


    he refused to believe any of it.


    "Dad, please take a look carefully! All the clues are pointing to her. Aunt Landy never gave birth to a


    baby. Lydia made up that whole story. The baby never existed! She even paid someone to give false


    testimonies." Hiram said in his calmest voice.


    He knew that his father wouldn''t believe him right away, and that was why he asked Luke to collect


    evidences for him.


    "Stop making nonsense! The DNA test said that the baby was rted to us by blood, and tell me now,


    how could they lie about that?"


    Gavin snorted, thinking that Hiram was being ridiculous.


    They went to the police station and the officers had filed a report on it.


    But now Hiram was here to tell him that the whole matter was plotted by Lydia, and that it never


    happened. How could Gavin believe it all?


    "Why wouldn''t it be possible?


    Did you watch them do the DNA test from the very beginning? If not, she could secretly rece some


    important details in the test results. I believe that her purpose was to create an irreparable conflict


    between our two families, and thus kick Rachel out." Hiram said.


    Hiram paused for a moment before he continued to exin.


    "If my conclusion is correct, Lydia asked you to let her investigate how Aunt Landy died, and you


    agreed. But what happenedter was that she reported to the police that Fannie murdered a baby, and


    then, all of a sudden, solid evidences were nted to support Fannie''s guilt. Didn''t you think it was a bit


    odd?"


    Gavin raised his hand to stop Hiram from speaking further. He needed time to calm down. What he just


    heard was too stunning for him to believe, and he couldn''t imagine that someone like Lydia could make


    all this up from nothing.


    Lydia was his daughter. Although she was adopted, she was raised by Gavin and Joanna like their


    own. She was a great kid growing up with them, well-mannered, obedient and always knowing how to


    please Gavin and Joanna.


    However, the girl Hiram just talked about had made false evidences and paid people to bear false


    witness to satisfy her own agenda.


    ''Which one was the real Lydia?'' Gavin couldn''t tell now.


    "Dad, I know that you can''t take it all at once, but what Lydia has done to Rachel and her mom is far


    more than what I can ept, and I won''t stand here just watching it happen anymore." Hiram said with


    a deep sigh.


    But Lydia no longer had even a shred of conscience, he wouldn''t let her have her way.


    Because he knew what trouble his parents would be involved in, if Lydia showed her true colors. Yes,


    he now believed that Lydia was capable of hurting them.


    Thus, he kept his silence until now.


    "In other words, I would have thrown her into prison if she wasn''t my adopted sister!" Hiram took a


    deep breath and gritted his teeth.


    Since he had told Gavin everything he knew, he had to do what he should do regardless of Gavin''s


    reaction.


    Meanwhile, Gavin looked at the evidence on his desk silently. He put one hand on his forehead and


    shook his head reluctantly. He still couldn''t believe it and closed his eyes.


    "What''s your n, Son?" he asked lightly after a while.


    Hiram''s eyes darkened and replied,"We must do what we have to do. In any case, we can''t tolerate this


    kind of evil, especially not within this family.


    Dad, do you understand now why I insisted that Lydia should stay in America? I wanted to stop her


    from creating any more trouble. At worst, my idea was for her to spend the rest of her life there. But


    look where she is now!"


    He wanted to say more but stopped on second thought.


    It was Gavin who begged him to let here back.


    It was not his intention, but he put her on the way to self-destruction.


    Lydia was too possessive and envious, which brought her so many problems. She and Hiram grew up


    together and he always treated her as his younger sister and nothing else. If she could think it through,


    getting married and having kids like other girls would be a happy ending for her.


    However, she stuck to her guns and wanted to marry her elder brother, but there was no way for her to


    look back now.


    Gavin uttered a deep sigh and buried his pale face into his hand, groaning. This was all too much to


    process at the same time.


    Nobody noticed that Lydia was right at the door.


    She was leaning against the frame, shivering all over herself with her mouth wide-open.


    She felt something was wrong when she saw that Gavin and Hiram went to the study after lunch. She


    struggled for a while in her room and decided to go downstairs to see what was going on there.


    Unfortunately, she witnessed how Hiram told their father what she had done.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She could imagine the look in his face as he found out everything.


    He learned how she tried to deceive everyone in the family.


    She now realized that she was doomed for eternity.


    She felt like the clown who was fooled in the very same y that she directed.


    "Lydia, what are you doing there?" Rachel asked from behind her.


    Jonny and Joyce had gone to take a nap with their grandma. She had nothing else to do and thus


    decided to go upstairs to find Hiram.


    To her surprise, she saw Lydia standing at the study door listening to the two men inside the study.


    Lydia was driven to destruction and her anger was pouring out from inside the moment she saw


    Rachel. Her pretty face turned hideous as if she was going to swallow Rachel alive.


    "It''s all because of you!


    You are the misfortune of my life! If you didn''t show up and marry Hiram, it wouldn''t havee all the


    way down to this!


    It''s all because of you! You''re a shameless bitch!"


    Rachel retreated back by her desperation and wondered what was the matter with her.


    "It''s all because of you! You stole Hiram from me!" Lydia screamed desperately and approached


    Rachel one step after another.


    Rachel retreated to the handrails. She found that she had no space to retreat and looked at Lydia


    horror-struck.


    "I''m going kill you, you bitch! I''m going to kill you!" Lydia yelled. She pounced on Rachel and grabbed


    her neck with both hands.

 Chapter 388 I Was Out Of My Mind

    Chapter 388 I Was Out Of My Mind


    Rachel tried her best to get herself out of the hands that were strangling her neck. Her neck was so


    bruised, to the extent that she nearly ran out of breath. Was Lydia out of her mind? She was using all of


    her strength and had one goal in mind, which was to kill Rachel.


    "Lydia! What are you doing? Have you lost your mind?! Let go of me!" Rachel shouted out loud. She


    was already struggling to breathe and panting.


    "Am I out of my mind? Yes, I am! You drive me crazy!" Lydia looked Rachel straight in the eyes and


    screamed at her. She failed to hold back her tears that were flowing relentlessly down her cheeks,"It''s


    all your fault, Rachel! Why did you take Hiram away from me? He''s my entire world! He means


    everything to me!


    There are so many good men who are willing to die for you, yet you chose him! Why Hiram? Why didn''t


    you want me to have him? I deserve him, not you!"


    As Lydia poured her heart out, she increased the grip in her hands. Her eyes seemed as though it was


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    filled with hatred.


    Rachel had many admirers, which included Patrick and Daniel. She obviously had lots of choices to


    choose from. However, why did she choose Hiram? She must have known that Lydia had a huge crush


    on him?


    She had never loved anybody in her entire life, except for Hiram. When they were children, she


    believed in her heart that, when they grew up, they would get married and live a happy life together.


    Lydia would never be able toprehend the reason why she wasn''t Hiram''s bride. She imagined that


    Rachel did it on purpose and hated her for it. She had dreamed of killing Rachel millions of times and


    now, all she wanted to do, was to let her die.


    Hiram who was in the study, immediately stood up from his desk and walked out of the study when he


    heard the noise outside.


    When Hiram saw Lydia standing by the stairs'' railing, strangling Rachel''s neck, he shouted at


    Lydia,"Lydia! Have you lost your mind?! Let go of her! Now!"


    Gavin, who was still in the study, also rushed out to the scene. He was freaked out when he saw what


    Lydia was doing. He then took a step back and asked in a trembling voice,"Lydia, what are you doing?"


    Lydia saw the surprisingly shocked expression on Gavin''s face. She suddenly felt like she was


    worthless, much like a damaged leaf, swaying in the wind. She even struggled to recall the feelings she


    had felt in her heart. She had no support from those around her and felt helpless and alone.


    She couldn''t find the courage to meet Gavin''s gaze. She suddenly wished that a pit would appear in the


    floor so that she could fall into it and never return.


    Seeing Lydia hesitating, Hiram rushed over and pulled Rachel out of Lydia''s hands and into his chest.


    He asked in a low, hoarse voice,"Are you alright, Rachel?"


    Rachel nodded her head slowly as she held her neck with one hand.


    When Lydia was pulled off by Hiram, she fell on the floor relentlessly.


    She didn''t feel any pain, nor remorse. She lifted her head and screamed out hysterically.


    Now, no matter how much she would try to deny it, Hiram already handed evidence to Gavin that


    proved Lydia had made many mistakes. To top it, she even tried to kill Rachel. How would she manage


    to still live in this family and their world? How would she face Gavin and Joanna ever again?


    She had no courage to live here any longer!


    She imagined that if she kept her life, she would have to face the police''s inquiries, the possibility of


    going to jail, and endless discrimination.


    No!


    She didn''t want to face them! There was no way that she could.


    She would never be able to endure those circumstances!


    "What''s going on here? What are you fighting about?" Joanna walked out to see what all the


    "Ah..." At that very moment, as Joanna was walking upstairs, she suddenly saw something fall down.


    When she realized that it was a person that fell on the floor, she suddenly copsed on the floor.


    "Lydia!" Gavin cried out, as he ran towards her down the stairs in horror.


    Hiram knitted his eyebrows and pulled Rachel closer to him. They were already walking down the stairs


    together.


    Rachel was still frightened. If Hiram weren''t there to hold her, she would probably have fallen down the


    stairs herself. Once she reached the first floor, she saw Lydia lying on the floor, in a puddle of blood


    underneath her head.


    Joanna felt paralyzed with fear and remained sitting on the floor. Even though her mouth opened, she


    was dead silent.


    Gavin supported himself down the stairs by holding on to the railing. He ran with trembling steps to hold


    Lydia''s head. "Lydia... Lydia! My daughter! Why would you do something like this? Why? I don''t


    understand...


    Even if you did something wrong, you know that I wouldn''t do anything to you! Why did you have to


    throw yourself down the stairs?"


    Hiram remained silent for a while. When he figured out what had happened, he knotted his eyebrows,


    and then he instructed Charlie who was walking hastily over to them,"Go call 120 for an ambnce!"


    "... Yes, of course. I''m on it!" Charlie was shocked and felt numb. It took him several moments to


    respond and to finally call the ambnce.


    "Amy, watch the kids. Don''t let them out of the room." As Hiram turned around and instructed the maid,


    the kids, who were already awake, called out for their grandma.


    Recovering from her shock, Joanna pulled herself together. She tried to stand up, but couldn''t find the


    strength to do so. Hiram immediately walked over tofort and hold her.


    "Lydia! My poor girl, what did you do? What were you thinking?" Joanna staggered over towards Gavin


    and Lydia. Looking at her, who was unconscious, Joanna cried out loud,"Everything seemed fine


    earlier. What happened? Why did you throw yourself down the stairs? Why? Please tell me!"


    Joanna was lying over Lydia''s body, crying. Lydia was her and Gavin''s adopted daughter and they had


    been raising her for over twenty years. She loved her and treated her just as she would to her own


    flesh and blood. Joanna realized that Lydia had given up on everything and tried tomit suicide.


    Joanna''s heart was broken!


    Rachel leaned against the wall. She felt scared too. Tears were rushing down her cheeks. Lydia


    attempted to kill Rachel, by strangling her with all her strength.


    Howe she tried tomit suicide the very next moment? What was wrong with her? Rachel felt


    confused.


    She stood against the wall and felt numb until she saw the ambnce arrive. They took Lydia away to


    the hospital.


    Hiram then walked back over to her. He held her shoulders and shook her slightly. "Rach? Listen to me.


    You take the kids back home first, okay? Carl will drive me and my parents to the hospital. Then, as


    soon as things are settled, I''lle back home."


    Rachel, who had already pulled herself together, nodded at Hiram and replied,"Okay, I got it. You go


    ahead to the hospital then..."


    Hiram then cast a nce over at her and left.


    It took Rachel a moment to get over what had just happened. She went into the room and took Jonny


    and Joyce back to Tulip Pce.


    Since she had gone back home, her mind remained a mess. She still couldn''t figure out what had


    happened. Thinking of it in her head, she felt like she had just been in a scene of a movie.


    Fannie had been calling Rachel for quite a while. However, she didn''t hear her phone ring. Either that,


    or she didn''t want to hear it.


    ''What''s wrong with her?'' Fannie thought.


    It was alreadyte, and Hiram hadn''te home yet.


    Rachel couldn''t wait any longer, so she decided to call him.


    "Hiram? How is everything now? How''s Lydia? Is she alive?"


    Hiram remained silent for a moment on the other end of the phone. "I don''t know yet. The doctor said


    that she''s brain dead. It will be impossible for her to wake up."


    "..."


    Hiram''s reply left Rachel speechless for a while. Although she didn''t like Lydia, and thest thing she


    wanted, was for Lydia to die!


    Besides, it would definitely be difficult for her parents-inw to endure.


    "Rach, listen. Don''t me yourself. It''s neither your fault nor anyone else''s. It was Lydia''s own choice.


    I''lle home soon. Please, wait for me."


    Then Hiram hung up the phone. Rachel couldn''t understand. The words that Lydia said to her before


    she threw herself from the stairs, lingered in her head.


    Lydia told her that Hiram was her whole world.


    Did she mean that Rachel had robbed every ounce of happiness from Lydia?


    Was that why she felt that her life was meaningless? Was that the reason why she chose to jump and


    kill herself?


    Rachel realized that the reason why Lydia had returned home and stayed with her parents, must have


    been because of Hiram. He was the man she loved. She didn''t stay because of Gavin and Joanna, her


    foster parents. If that was the case, it would make sense why she was willing to leave the couple who


    had raised her, behind.


    Rachel made blind and disorderly conjectures for, what felt like quite a long time. Lifting her head,


    looking through the windows, she had realized that it was already dawn.


    Hearing the front door open, she saw Hiram walking into the house.

 Chapter 389 Hirams Father Pleaded With Rachel

    Chapter 389 Hiram''s Father Pleaded With Rachel


    After stepping in the room, Hiram saw Rachel sit on the bed with her knees held up to her chin. She


    didn''t look happy or sad. She was just emotionless, sitting there still like a statue. Noticing that, he


    couldn''t help being worried and striding toward her.


    "My dear wife, I''vee back," he said.


    Then he heaved a sigh, sat beside her and held her close enough in his arms.


    The doctors had tried their best to save Lydia throughout the night. But unfortunately, luck did not


    favour her. His parents broke down and couldn''t stop grieving after hearing the sad news about Lydia.


    Hiramforted his parents until they felt better.


    "Why didn''t you sleep?" Hiram whispered in Rachel''s ears in a soft tone.


    Rachel blinked and then gazed into his eyes. She asked in a sad tone,"Hiram, is it real that Lydia can''t


    wake up again?"


    Hiram responded with a slight nod. Then he kissed her on her forehead gently and said,"Yes. The


    doctor said that she may never wake up again due to her falling down which has caused brain damage


    for her."


    Hearing this, Rachel broke down in tears as it was painful for her to bear this. She could not digest this


    news and felt restless thinking more and more.


    "Well, don''t be so sad. It''s none of our mistake other than hers. This... This is the only solution for her!"


    said Hiram, wiping her tears with his fingers. "Otherwise, she would be sentenced to prison for years


    which would be equal to death for her," he continued.


    Maybe, that was the main reason behind Lydiamitting suicide.


    Although Lydia had done a lot of unforgivable things against her, Rachel could not stop crying. She felt


    sorry for her.


    "But, but after all it was because of me that she... Hiram, I, I, I had never thought that she would


    choose to end her life..." She cried in a loud voice, holding his clothes tightly and could not leave him.


    Hiram patted on her shoulder gently, heaved a sigh and said,"I know. My dear wife, it''s not your fault.


    She was so stubborn that she kept going in a wrong way. Haven''t we given her so many chances to


    stop and start over?"


    He added in a soft voice,"I had arranged for a hang out with Wade just for her to get involved with him


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    and to make a bright future together. But she rejected such a nice guy, losing herself the chance to


    build a happy family and a better life."


    Rachel hugged him tightly and cried loudly.


    "Well, my dear wife, stop mourning. Maybe this is the only way to end our problems with her and it is


    high time that we start living our life with some peace. Lydia''s absence in our lives can save all of us


    from so much drama. So, in a way or other, it is good for us," said Hiram quietly.


    He knew his parents would explode in anger if they had heard what he told, but he had to admit that he


    felt relieved the moment he heard that Lydia became a vegetable.


    He didn''t feel pathetic for her.


    Although the pain of losing Lydia wouldst for a period of time in the Rong family, it was really


    convincing on the other side that it could solve all the ongoing problems all for once.


    Two days had passed since Lydia became a vegetable. Rachel wanted to go and see her in the


    hospital today. Now she didn''t hold any grudges against her though she ever hated her before. She


    had forgiven Lydia since the moment she jumped from upstairs.


    She was well aware that Gavin and Joanna would scold her if they saw her at the hospital. But as long


    as they could feel better in that way, it would be okay for her.


    Rachel called Hiram and spoke,"I''m fine. I will manage to go alone to the hospital. You please carry on


    with your meeting." He was at work attending an important board meeting, so he couldn''t keep her


    She managed to drive all alone to the hospital. Carl was taking care of Lydia as Joanna was depressed


    these days.


    By the time she reached there, she somehow came to know that


    Gavin was also sick.


    Hiram didn''t tell her this because he didn''t want to make her worried.


    In fact, Gavin had had a heart attack and suddenly fainted the moment the doctor announced that


    Lydia was brain-dead.


    Rachel peeped through the window of Lydia''s room. Lydia was lying on the sickbed with a pale and


    calm face. She had never seen her so silent ever before.


    Rachel suddenly felt guilty and painful seeing her sister-inw in such a bad situation.


    She stared at Lydia for a while and then half-heartedly moved to Gavin''s room.


    Joanna was sitting next to him and feeding him water by the time Rachel reached the entrance.


    Rachel was surprised the moment she saw Gavin. He looked much older and wretched than before


    with lots of white hair.


    Joanna also looked tired and weak. Rachel could recollect the days when Joanna used to give more


    importance to beauty but now everything had faded away. Rachel was feeling so much low to see them


    going through this worst phase of life.


    "Dad. Mom..."


    Rachel called them in a soft voice, standing at the entrance.


    Gavin, who was leaning against the pillow on the sickbed, faced her, so he first saw her. But when he


    saw her, his hand trembled and overturned the bowl in Joanna''s hand.


    When Joanna turned back and saw her, she stood up in surprise and said,"Rachel, you are here."


    "Mom, sit down. Continue with your work. I just came here to see dad!" As she said, Rachel walked


    hastily, held her arm and made her sit on the chair. Then she went near Gavin. "Dad, how are you


    feeling now?"


    she enquired in a soft tone.


    Gavin suddenly removed the infusion needle from his hand, rose out from bed, walked towards Rachel


    and kneeled down.


    "Dad... What are you doing?!" Rachel shouted in surprise. She was embarrassed by his act and quickly


    picked him from the floor.


    Joanna also bent down to pick him from the floor at the same time. "Gavin, what are you doing?!


    Quickly stand up. You just got through a heart operation. You can''t get out of the bed!"


    Hearing her words, Rachel paused for a moment. When did Gavin have a heart operation?


    Why didn''t Hiram mention it to her?


    "Joanna, let go of my arm..." Gavin pushed Joanna''s hand away stubbornly. He knelt on the floor in


    patient clothes with wrinkled face. That made people feel pity. "Rachel, I, Gavin, kneel to beg you. I''m


    kneeling and begging you!


    I was wrong. It was my fault. I got your mother wrong. I''ve done a recorded interview, and the police


    have already withdrawn the case. Your mother is free now!


    But, can you show your pity on me, an aged father?"


    As he spoke, tears rolled down his face. He continued,"I lost my young sister twenty-nine years ago,


    and now I also lost my daughter! I, I can''t bear more blows!"


    "Dad, don''t say like that, OK? I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I also have responsibility! Please. I beg you to


    stand up. Please?"


    Rachel also knelt down for him and reached out her hands to hold his hand. She wanted him to stand


    up.


    "Rachel! I beg you to leave Hiram. Every time I remember Lydia, I''m heartbroken." As he spoke, Gavin


    touched his chest with a dejected face.


    "I beg you. I beg you to leave our family. If you leave, your mother will also leave, and I''ll feel better. I''m


    begging you. Please leave, OK?"


    As he pleaded with her to leave, he was about to give her a kowtow*, but Rachel stopped him from


    bending down to the floor.


    *TN: Kowtow is to kneel and touch the ground with the forehead in worship or submission as part of


    Chinese custom.


    Joanna managed to wipe the tears rolling down her cheeks and tried to convince him. "Gavin, don''t say


    like that. I''ll talk to Rachel. Stand up quickly!" she said.


    Rachel and Joanna finally lifted Gavin and carried him towards the bed with great difficulty.


    Then Joanna dragged Rachel towards the small room. She wiped the tears from her face and


    said,"Rachel, I never asked you anything before. This is the first time that I am asking for a favour from


    you. Now your dad is weak and heartbroken. We can''t do anything that would irritate or upset him!


    I know that it might be unfair to you. But, but I really have no other option. I just lost my dearest


    daughter. I can''t also lose your dad!


    Can you, can you agree to leave? Just leave temporarily. Give some time for your dad to heal his pain


    of losing his lovable daughter. After few months or so, when he gets back to his normal life, you can


    return,"


    said Joanna with pleading eyes, holding her hand.

 Chapter 390 Leave Or Not

    Chapter 390 Leave Or Not


    No matter what her rtionships with Lydia and Gavin had been like, Rachel had always found a home


    in Joanna. It was indeed unbearable for her to watch Joanna in such a helpless state. Rachel''s eyes


    moistened seeing Joanna beg her again and again.


    "Mom, I ¡­¡­" she uttered in a choking voice.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Joanna grabbed her hands and looked into her eyes pleading,"Rachel, please do me this favor! Just go


    away and travel around for a few days! I believe that Gavin will calm down by then.


    We are bonded by blood already. You''re Jonny and Joyce''s mother. No one can take that away from


    you. But look at Gavin now, please do me this favor and go away for a while!"


    Rachel looked at her and shook her head, saying,"Mom, I''ve promised Hiram that I''ll never leave him,


    and I can''t leave my kids!"


    How could she agree to Joanna? Where would she go?


    It was her home here. She got such adorable kids and a loving and doting husband who even risked


    his life by taking the bullet for her. How could she leave them?


    "Rachel, please consider what I''ve said to you. I''ve never intended to force you to do what you don''t


    want to do, but I am helpless since this involves Gavin. You know, he''s getting old. I have no other


    option but to give him the first priority," Joanna said.


    Joanna could not look straight into Rachel''s eyes as she spoke. She had her head tilted downwards as


    she wiped the tears from her face. Later, she patted on Rachel''s shoulder and went inside.


    Rachel stood still for a long time after Joanna had walked inside. What kind of a dilemma life had


    thrown at her. What would she do now? Her mind went nk.


    She couldn''t remember how she drove herself home. When she got home, she walked inside with a


    pale and nk look on her face. Fannie saw her in that state and asked where she had gone. But


    Rachel was not in a state to speak even a word. She went upstairs without exchanging a single word


    with Fannie.


    As she approached the kids'' room, she could hear the kidsughing and chattering between


    themselves. Kids and their innocent gestures are said to be the best stress busters for elders. Rachel


    tried to heal bruised heart by filling it with the sounds that came from the kids'' room. But her mind was


    too much clouded and fatigued to even respond to it. She opened the door of her room and sat on the


    bed. Jonny and Joyce came running to her room and urged her to y with them. She forced a smile


    and tried to look normal in front of the kids.


    One word that kept harping inside her head was ''leave''. It kept piercing her heart making it bleed


    profusely. Hiram''s family hade to believe that Rachel''s leaving them all was the solution to all their


    problems. How could they? Was she not a part of their family? How could they just think of throwing


    her out like that?


    Fannie could feel that something was bothering Rachel that she was not ready to share with her. "Don''t


    pretend as if nothing happened in front of me, honey! It has been so many days now and I''ve got to


    know it from the servants," Fannie said to Rachel as she took her hand into hers.


    She took Rachel to her room after lunch while Jonny and Joyce busied themselves in the living room.


    "I''ve never thought that things would turn out like this. I admit that I never liked Lydia from the very first


    day that I met her. I still remember the hostile look in her eyes. But I never thought that she would jump


    from the second floor!


    She is really stubborn, and what about Hiram? He couldn''t do anything to her because she was his


    sister. How could she jump down?


    How about your father-inw and mother-inw now? They must be heartbroken? But do they vent


    their angers out on you?" Fannie grabbed Rachel''s hand and asked. She had so many queries piled up


    for Rachel. She was so anxious about Rachel''s well being. Though Rachel did not let her know about


    her disputes with her inws, being a mother Fannie could make out that everything was not well with


    her daughter.


    Rachel forced a faint smile and replied,"Mom, don''t worry. My mother-inw is a nice person and she''s


    always good to me. I know that Hiram''s father has a problem with me, but I can understand."


    Fannie heaved a sigh and said in a relieved voice,"I''m d to hear that. Look, it has been quite a while


    since I went back to XH Vige thest time. I want to go back tomorrow."


    "Mom, listen ¡­¡­" Rachel said.


    "Honey, just rx and let me finish my words. Bad news travels fast. The vigers must have learned


    that I was arrested, and I need to show up to say that everything is okay. Please let me go back. I feel


    like starting a new life after walking out of the police station."


    Fannie interrupted Rachel and continued.


    Rachel nodded to her and held back the words she had wanted to say,"Okay, Mom! You''re free to go. I


    respect your decision."


    "That''s right! You must be exhausted. Go upstairs to take a nap!" Fannie said as she smiled at her


    daughter lovingly and patted on her hand.


    Rachel walked out of Fannie''s room and headed back to her room. No matter how she camouged


    her state of mind in front of her mother, the fact was that she had no way to run away from the


    problems in her life. Her head got a heavy feeling. She tried to put the mess in her mind aside and take


    a nap. But just then, Joyce came in with her Barbie.


    "Mommy, can I take a nap with you in your room? I can''t sleep in my room," the little girl asked pouting.


    She climbed on the bed, kicked off her slippers, andy beside Rachel.


    Rachel took Joyce in her arms, caressed her long hair tenderly and said,"Of course darling! I''m d to


    have you here."


    "Thank you, Mommy! I love you! Can I go to school after the Spring Festival?" Joyce clung to her


    mom''s arms cozily and asked happily.


    "Yes, you and Jonny will go to the kindergarten after the Spring Festival. Then, my Joyce will attend the


    primary ss! How do you feel about it?" Rachel asked and kissed her on her rosy cheek.


    "Great! I''ll study hard and take the first ce for Mommy! I also want to learn piano and dancing! I saw


    the girl next door today. She was wearing a pink dancing dress. She looked so beautiful!" Joyce said


    admiringly as she twisted and yed with her own fingers.


    Looking at her little daughter''s sparkling eyes that were full of aspirations and dreams for the future,


    Rachelughed and said,"I believe that you''ll look more beautiful in your dancing dress, but you have


    to wait for a few months because you''re underage now."


    Sheforted her little daughter.


    The mother and daughter spoke for a while before little Joyce fell asleep.


    Talking with Joyce had been the most rxing and soothing thing that happened to Rachel in the whole


    day. As she watched her daughter sleep peacefully, even she slipped into a sound sleep. But just in a


    short while, the door opened.


    Hiram stepped into the room silently. He had gone back to work earlier than the n, but he didn''t stay


    at thepany for the whole day. Usually he attended the morning meeting and discussed the urgent


    works with his co-workers before leaving for home.


    He stood beside the bed and watched Rachel sleeping peacefully with Joyce. Joyce still held her


    Barbie doll in her arm. This was perhaps the best assurance for Hiram that no matter what, his small


    and loving world was still safe and secured. Watching the two most loving girls in his life, a smile


    appeared on his face.


    He heaved a sigh of relief. He knew Rachel went to the hospital that morning and was afraid that Gavin


    would say something bad to her.


    But watching her sleep in absolute tranquility gave him some kind of an assurance. He felt that she was


    alright and it was just a false rm.


    Hiram lifted Joyce up in his arms cautiously without making any noise to her room next door.


    Rachel and he had prepared rooms for the twins before they were born, but it was inevitable that they


    would share one room from time to time because the kids needed care.


    Closing the door of Joyce''s room lightly, Hiram went back to their room and drew the curtain before he


    lifted the cover andy beside Rachel.


    Rachel reached her hands to find Joyce in her sleep. Then she opened her eyes and sprung up when


    she could not touch her little body. She felt that little Joyce might have fallen down from the bed.


    But instead she found Hiram lying next to her,ughing at her reaction.


    "When did youe back?


    And where is Joyce?" shey back and asked in a sleepy voice with her eyes closed.


    Watching at her smilingly, Hiram said in a low voice,"Don''t worry. I took her back to her room. This bed


    is too small for the three of us."


    Rachel opened her eyes and looked at their king-size bed speechlessly.


    Then she asked,"Did you have your lunch?"


    "Yes, I grabbed something to eat on my way home. Come here! I''m tired after a whole morning''s


    meeting. Let''s take a nap together!" he replied.


    He stretched his long arms and held her in them.


    Rachel was sober enough because she had taken a nap before he came back, but shey in his arms


    quietly.


    Out of habit, she pulled his shirt to see his wound, and she felt relieved when she saw it was healing


    day by day.


    "Honey, did my father say something that hurt you?" Hiram asked softly caressing her shoulders.


    Hearing what he asked, Rachel felt as if she was whipped back from her cozy slumber. She had her


    eyes wide open as she stared with a nk expression on her face, not knowing how to reply to her


    husband.

 Chapter 391 Hide And Seek

    Chapter 391 Hide And Seek


    "No, no! You know Gavin! I know he wasn''t making any sense! Don''t worry, darling!" Rachel said


    indifferently and tried to pretend as though nothing bothered her.


    Caressing gently her cheek, he whispered in her ear,"I apologize to you on his behalf, honey. He''s


    getting old and is sometimes acting impetuously. I know that what he said to you is a pure nonsense.


    Please, don''t take it to heart, okay?"


    "I know. I won''t let it affect me. It just went in one ear and out of the other," Rachel replied, snuggling


    happily in his warm arms.


    Sheid like that, until Hiram fell asleep soundly. Then she got up, went downstairs to Fannie''s room


    and found out that her mother was packing her bags. Fannie decided to go back to XH Vige the next


    morning.


    "Mom, don''t be in such a hurry to go, please! Stay with us for a few more days!" Rachel begged like a


    little girl, as she entered into the room. She was unwilling to part with her mom.


    Looking at her daughter with a loving face, Fannie said,"I''ve already called Richard and told him that I''ll


    be home tomorrow. I have got nothing else to do now, so I''m too excited to just take a nap. Don''t me


    me for getting ready so early, dear!


    I''ll prepare some soupter and cook you a delicious dinner too!"


    Fannie responded, as she kept on being busy and focused on her packing.


    ncing at Fannie`s back, Rachel''s tears were streaming down her cheeks uncontrobly. Still crying,


    she came over and held Fannie from behind,"I''m sorry, Mom! It''s all my fault and you should have


    never gone through all this trouble. I''m so sorry!"


    Hearing Rachel sobbing, Fannie turned around and hugged her, saying,"Honey, don''t cry. You don''t


    need to apologize to me for a single thing! Please, understand you have nothing to do with this! Listen,


    at this age Mom has long been on this earth and seen so many things by now. Don''t worry about me!


    It''s impossible to always walk on a way of roses. There will be storms, rain and rainbows. People are


    stumbling through their lives every now and then. This is how we learn and grow. I''m lucky enough! I


    went through all and came out of it - scared, but not seriously hurt and most of all - alive!


    Stop crying, honey! There''s nothing to be sad about. Let me go back and stay home for a while. Most


    probably I''ll be back to you and the twins in just a couple of days. Come on!"


    Instead of making her feel better, Fannie''s words woke up in Rachel a new wave of stronger crying.


    She held Fannie tightly and wept,"Mom, I''m so sorry! I don''t want to leave you! I can''t! I just can''t!"


    Seeing her daughter cry so inconsbly, Fannie''s eyes also turned red. She patted Rachel on her back


    and sighed deeply.


    Sank so profoundly into their sorrow, they acted as if they were not going to see one another a bitter,


    as if they had to say goodbye now.


    After leaving Fannie''s room, Rachel felt the need to go to Joyce''s room, but the baby-girl wasn''t on her


    bed. Then worried, like any mother would be, Rachel pushed open the door of Jonny''s room.


    There she was - the little princess Joyce was sitting on Jonny''s bed, pinching his nose, rubbing his hair


    and tickling him, while she was giggling happily all the time


    "Joyce, please, leave me alone!" Jonny pleaded and turned his back to his sister. As he was still


    sleepy, he really wanted to go back to his sweet dreams.


    But Joyce kept making noises and had way too much energy to be able to stop, upon the request of


    her brother. She could never get bored.


    "Joyce,e on! Would you like to y with me outside?" Rachel said to her naughty daughter, who,


    in the meantime, had started to shake Jonny`s head. The little mischievous girl always made fun of her


    younger brother.


    "Oh, yes!" Joyce shouted, as she jumped from the bed like a rocket, put on her shoes and ran to


    Rachel.


    However, after hearing Rachel, Jonny got up too. He rubbed hisrge sleepy eyes and said,"Mommy,


    please, wait a moment! I want to y with you too!"


    This sudden, honest, innocent desire made Rachelugh from all her heart. She could not help, but be


    astonished by how literally 1 minute ago her baby-son really wanted to sleep or at least - so he said.


    "Okay, put on your clothes. How about we y Hide and Seek in the garden?" she asked him.


    "I''d love to!" Jonny nodded and replied quickly.


    A momentter, Rachel and the twins went downstairs and then into the garden outside. The babies


    would hide and the mommy would seek for them.


    "One, two, three! Ready or not! Here Ie to you!" Rachel said loudly with her hands still on her


    eyes. She supposed that Joyce was hiding behind the trees and Jonny - behind the artificial hill, as


    they were always doing.


    Thus, she went straight to the big tree to search for Joyce, but her little daughter wasn''t there. This


    made Rachel wonder where she could be.


    After that she approached the artificial hill to seek for Jonny and he wasn''t there too.


    "It''s weird! Where are they? It seems that the two kids are getting more and more difficult to find and


    more creative with every new game!" she murmured. Even though she made sure to check every tree,


    as well as all the flower beds, to her surprise, she didn''t find them anywhere.


    Just in the middle of her hectic, nervous search, Hiram came over quietly. He stood and watched her


    smilingly.


    "What are you doing, honey?" he asked.


    Rachel stood up straight, hands on her waist, and with a puzzled look, asked him,"Did you sleep well,


    babe? I''m ying Hide and Seek with the twins. Those two kids are more and more skilled at this


    game. Even I can''t find them in a short time. Do you have any idea where they could be?"


    Before she could finish her emotional words, a sound, uncontroble giggling came from behind Hiram.


    Jonny and Joyce popped their heads out and said cheerfully,"We win! We win! Mommy, you lost the


    game!"


    "Jonny, Mommy could always find us before. But this time she didn''t!"


    With a true, overwhelming feeling of pride and pure 100% happiness, that only children could exhibit,


    Jonny and Joyce gave each other high fives with enthusiasm.


    Pointing at them smilingly, Rachel said,"I don''t think so. If your daddy had not helped you, I would have


    found you easily!"


    ncing at his wife lovingly, Hiram approached her and proposed,"Okay, let''s y another round. This


    time, you can hide inside our house - the three of you! Let''s see whether I can find you. How about my


    idea?"


    The twins jumped up and down with excitement and shouted happily,"Great, great! It''s a wonderful


    idea! We want to y with you, Daddy! Mommy,e on! Let''s go inside and find the best hiding


    ce!"


    Winking conspiratorially at the kids, Rachel said quietly into Hiram`s ear,"Are you sure about this,


    babe? Our house has three floors and a terrace. I think it''s so easy to hide, but hard to seek."


    "Let''s see!" Hiram replied with a confident smile, as if he already knew where they would hide.


    "Ok then! You asked for it!" Rachel said briskly and headed to the house with the kids, as she was


    shouting in the meantime,"Give us five minutes! Pace yourself!"


    Standing in the hallway, Rachel thought hard for one minute. Then she hid Joyce in the wardrobe in


    Fannie''s room.


    After that she took Jonny to the third floor and hid him in an empty box in the storeroom. Then she


    ced several other boxes around. However, she wanted to give Hiram a clue, so she tore a hole on


    the box Jonny was hiding in.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Atst, she decided to hide herself in their bedroom.


    The curtains in their room had twoyers, one of which was light colored and the other - dark. The


    heavy drapery material naturally formed an arc, when the curtains were closed. So she decided behind


    it was the perfect ce to hide and remain unnoticeable.


    About five minutester, Rachel heard Hiram shouting downstairs, as he walking around from room to


    room,"Joyce?... Jonny?... Where are you? I''ve found your mommy and now I''m on my way to you!


    Let''s have a deal! If you walk out on your own, voluntarily, I''ll give you a reward!"


    Sighing behind the curtain, Rachel was wondering, ''How could this man use such a trick on his own


    kids? The twins will definitely believe him and walk out!''


    Of course, as she expected, just millisecondter, Joyce opened the door of the wardrobe, came out of


    it and ran to Hiram cheerfully, shouting,"Daddy, Daddy! I came out first! Where is my reward?"


    Smiling cunningly, he held her in his arms, rubbed her little head and said,"Wait for a moment. I''ll tell


    you what the prize is when I find your brother too. Come on!"


    Trying his luck upstairs, first he nced at their bedroom with hesitation, but instead of going in, he


    went directly to the third floor. Here he used the same tactic.


    "Jonny?... I''ve found your mommy and your sister! Where are you? Please,e out on your own and


    you are going to get a reward!


    Jonny?" he asked again.


    While passing by, Hiram heard a distinct noise from the storeroom. It must be Jonny. Apparently he


    heard Hiram''s words, but he stayed where he was, instead ofing out.


    The little boy was thinking logically that he had no idea whether his daddy was telling the truth. Thus,


    he chose not to move.


    On the other hand, Hiram had known where he was from the first minute he stepped into the


    storeroom. So he came close, squatted down and started knocking on the boxes one by one. "Please


    Soon, Hiram confirmed which box he was in.


    When he finally opened it, he saw Jonny''s disappointed face. "Daddy, how could you find out I''m


    here?" Jonny asked curiously.


    After helping him out, Hiram said,"Of course, I know! Your daddy has superpowers! Nowe


    downstairs to join Joyce. I''m going to seek for your mommy. Wait a minute and I''ll bring her to you."


    "What? You haven''t found Mommy?" Jonny asked with pouting lips, as he realized that his dad had


    been lying.


    Smilingly, Hiram rubbed his ck hair. Then he went to the second floor.


    When he got in front of their bedroom, he opened the door quietly.


    Then Hiram slid in, closing the door behind him. His next movement was locking it from the inside.

 Chapter 392 I Can鈥檛 Find Her

    Chapter 392 I Can¡¯t Find Her


    ncing around the room, Hiram opened all the closets, went under the sheets and even went under


    the bed to check whether Rachel was hiding under it. Finally, he turned his eyes on the curtains. Two


    dainty little feet were sticking out from under them.


    Heughed to himself before striding over, covering his mouth not to make a sound. Suddenly he


    reached out his arms to hold Rachel tightly, still behind the curtains.


    Rachel let out a delightful shriek and wondered why he got her so quickly.


    "Gotcha! You were too easy to find! I get a reward for this, right?" Hiram asked. He pulled the curtain


    aside and gazed at Rachel passionately as he pinned her to the window.


    Rachel looked back and said with a fake frown,"I heard you would give the kids a reward, but why are


    you asking me for one? I don''t remember mentioning any reward before."


    Hiram grabbed her waist and pulled her from the curtains. He looked straight at her without blinking,"I


    want my reward! It''s been such long a time and I''m desperately missing you in bed. I need my reward


    now, honey!"


    He pushed his body on her as his hand went up to feel her breast, at the same time kissing her on the


    lips.


    Rachel moaned, kissing him back with closed eyes and savoring his lips. She also missed him so


    much. But she blinked and tried to push him away. "Can''t it wait until tonight? The kids are waiting for


    us downstairs. They''lle for us if we don''t show up soon."


    "No! now is now, and the tonight is another thing!" Hiram replied without any hesitation. He lifted her up


    and carried her to the bed.


    It all passed in a fiery blur. After having enjoyed the explosion of a passionate moment, Hiram walked


    out of the bedroom in high spirits as he hopped down the stairs.


    "Daddy, where''s Mommy? What took you so long to find her?" Jonny asked when he didn''t see his


    moming down with his dad.


    "Oh, I did find her, in more ways than one." Hiram winked at his son. "Your mommy fell asleep because


    she''d waited too long for me to find her. Don''t worry. She''lle down when she wakes up." Hiram


    exined, tussling the boy''s hair. He giggled inside seeing that the twins bought his story.


    At that moment, Rachel was taking a shower in the bathroom, still feeling every touch of her husband


    on her skin. The tingle in her body still making ripples as she thought about what just happened. She


    closed her eyes and smiled as the warm water pleasantly hit her hair, her face and her body.


    Afterwards, she put on a set of clean clothes.


    That evening, Fannie prepared a special dinner - a table full of their favorite dishes.


    Everyone was sitting at the dining table and enjoying themselves with good food and fun talk.


    Jonny and Joyce loved the dishes that their grandmother made. They always got overstuffed because


    they couldn''t stop eating until someone told them to stop.


    After dinner, Rachel took the twins for a walk outside to help them digest all that food while Hiram went


    down from the third floor to his study.


    The kids yed with Rachel for a while before they washed up and went to sleep.


    When Rachel returned to the bedroom, she found Hiram already on the bed lying on his side. He had


    already taken a shower and was waiting for her.


    Rachelughed as she walked to the bed, and asked,"You''ve just recovered, and I think it may be bad


    for your health."


    Hiram raised his eyebrows disapprovingly and said in his ravishing voice,"It''ll do me no good if I


    suppress my passion inside. I know that "exercise" before bed can help speed up my recovery!"


    Rachel burst intoughter, but she didn''t contradict him. His reasoning was impressive.


    "Fine! If it helps with your recovery, then I have no choice but toply!"


    She said imitating his flirtatious voice and climbed on top of him, pulling her top off and kissing him


    passionately.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    They had a crazy and long night, doing it a few times.


    The next morning, Rachel was still sleeping when Hiram got up. There was a scheduled morning


    meeting to attend at thepany. He felt energetic and refreshed. Everything seemed beautiful and


    perfect around him.


    He had already left when Rachel opened her eyes.


    She was lying on the bed catching a whiff of the scent that Hiram left behind. She took a deep breath


    as she hugged his pillow and closed her eyes again. She couldn''t help but crack a smile. This was the


    life she had been longing for, her whole life.


    She wanted nothing but live a simple and happy life with Hiram, sleeping together every night and


    waking up together every morning.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Hiram returned home as soon as he finished his work in thepany. It was about four in the


    afternoon.


    Fannie had left for XH Vige early that morning, so he thought of taking Rachel out to dinner. Now,


    without her mother around, she might need some cheering up.


    "Honey?"


    Hiram called from the living room the moment he walked in. But strangely, Rachel didn''te out for


    him as she normally did. He went upstairs to the kids'' yroom asking,"Hello kids! Have you seen your


    mom around?"


    The twins, who were busy with their toys, looked up at him and shook their heads, saying at the same


    time,"We don''t know. We haven''t seen Mommy since we got up!"


    Hiram knotted his brows and kept looking for Rachel in the kitchen, in their bedroom, and in her closet


    but he couldn''t find her anywhere.


    Back in the bedroom, he opened her wardrobe and found nothing unusual.


    Then he took out his phone to call her. He heard a ring tone. It wasing from the drawer.


    He opened the drawer and found her phone lying there still ringing. He hung up his phone and the


    other phone went silent.


    "Did she go out for a walk?" Hiram wondered to himself. She couldn''t have gone somewhere far since


    she didn''t have her phone with her.


    Hiram gave up looking for her and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Then he settled in his study


    to read afterwards.


    It was already getting dark when he realized that Rachel still hadn''te back.


    "Hello, Carl? Did Rachel go back to XH Vige with her mom this morning?" he called Carl, leaning


    against the wall outside his study.


    "Hmm, no. It was just Fannie with me in the car when I drove away this morning. Rachel saw us off at


    the gate. What happened? Is Rachel still not home?" Carl was intrigued.


    Hiram didn''t answer and just hung up. He put on his coat and left the house.


    It was already totally dark outside, but Hiram decided to go to RaR Company to see whether Rachel


    was there. He called Celine on the way.


    Celine was surprised. Rachel hadn''t shown up at thepany since the shooting incident.


    Walking out of RaR Company, Hiram stood on the street looking at the neon lights around him. He was


    beginning to panic, unable to control the anxiety that he had been trying to suppress inside him. He


    was afraid that what he feared in his mind hade true.


    ''No way! It''s impossible for her to leave just like that. Her clothes, her daily necessities, and even her


    phone are still at home. We enjoyed ourselvesst night! I don''t see any reason why she would leave!''


    Hiram went back to Tulip Pce, and he asked everyone the moment he got home,"Has shee


    back yet?"


    Emma and other two servants all shook their heads,"No, Master. Mrs. Rong left in the morning and


    hasn''te back."


    Hiram couldn''t sit there and wait quietly. He searched the whole house from the cer to the terrace


    with the silly thought that she was just ying Hide and Seek with him.


    But Rachel was still nowhere in sight after he searched every corner of the house.


    It was a tough night.


    It was the toughest and darkest night for him since he was born.


    He watched the clock tick one second after another. He watched until the dark of night turned into light,


    little by little. He had never thought that darkness couldst so long. It felt like an eternity.


    As the dawn broke, he couldn''t believe that Rachel had left and couldn''t think it through.


    She left Jonny and Joyce at home. Usually she couldn''t stop talking about them even if she was just


    out for a single day. How could she be so ruthless to leave her own kids?


    Hiram left the house even before the sun came up.


    He headed for XH Vige. He kept in his mind the possibility that she might have gone back because


    she couldn''t stand her mom living there alone.


    It was still early in the morning when he arrived at Fannie''s ce.


    Fannie answered the door and found Hiram standing there. "Hiram? What are you doing here?


    But where''s Rachel? Didn''t shee with you?" She asked, surprised to see Hiram alone at the door.


    She cocked her head outwards scanning the yard, looking for Rachel. "What made youe here


    alone, Hiram? Where''s my daughter?"


    Hiram was going to ask whether Rachel was there, but he his heart froze upon hearing Fannie''s words.


    "What happened?


    Come on in! Don''t stand there at the door!" Fannie said as she moved aside to let him in.


    He walked inside and searched every room, but Rachel was nowhere to be found, not even a shadow


    of her.


    "What''s going on, Hiram? What are you looking for?" Fannie asked him as she followed closely from


    room to room. She had never seen Hiram so distracted as if he lost the most precious thing he owned.


    "Mom, I''ve looked everywhere, but I can''t find her¡­¡­"

 Chapter 393 Rachel Was Missing

    Chapter 393 Rachel Was Missing


    After saying that, he walked out of the Ruan family house. He had never looked so disappointed.


    Next, he went to the Rong family house. Although he knew that Rachel wouldn''t go there, he still


    searched every corner of the house.


    As he was leaving the Rong family house, with much disappointment, he saw Fannie pacing at the


    doorway, waiting for him. She had followed him there.


    "Hiram, what''s going on? I don''t know what you meant earlier! Make it clear. What did you mean ''you


    couldn''t find Rachel''? She... Where could she have gone?" asked Fannie who became anxious.


    Hiram''s handsome face remained calm but his dark deep-set eyes no longer sparkled. "She didn''t


    As he spoke, he hurriedly got in his car again and drove back to H City.


    Maybe she had alreadye back home.


    When Hiram returned to Tulip Pce, he yelled in the living room. "Rachel! Where are you?


    Rachel,e out! Don''t you hear me?"


    He roared so loudly that Jonny and Joyce, who just were ying in the room got scared and started to


    cry.


    Emma came up to Hiram,"Master, Madam Rachel hasn''te back yet. How about you make a phone


    call and ask her where she is?"


    Hiram made no answer. He tensed his thin lips and went upstairs silently. As he closed the bedroom


    door, he went out of control, smashing everything he couldy his hands on - the furniture, the


    bedroom TV, and other things. He pulled the curtains down and ripped them to shreds. He let his rage


    take over him like a possessed wild animal.


    He had never lost his temper that way before. In the past, he could control his emotions no matter how


    much angry he was. But this time, he felt so desperate and helpless.


    He could endure all the unpleasant and painful things in the world.


    With only one exception;


    If Rachel left him.


    One day, two days, three days, four days had passed, and Hiram stayed in Tulip Pce waiting for


    Rachel. He sat in a dark corner of the bedroom, staring into nothing, waiting for her to change her mind


    and return...


    to the Tulip Pce until ¡ª


    He suddenly remembered something. He walked out of the room and drove to the hospital without


    saying anything to anyone. The servants looked each other, speechless.


    "Hiram, what brings you here?" said Joanna happily as she saw Hiram. But when Hiram walked closer,


    she saw the 4 day old stubble on his face. Her smile faded.


    "Hiram, what happened? Why do you look so haggard? Is your wound painful again? Has no one been


    taking care of you? Where is Rachel?" asked Joanna anxiously, quickly noticing that Hiram was not


    behaving normally.


    Hiram didn''t respond to her as he passed by. He went into Gavin''s ward in big, determined steps.


    Gavin was lying on the sickbed, reading a book with his astigmatic sses. When he saw Hiram walk


    in, he took them off and looked at him.


    "Hiram, you are here," he eximed.


    Hiram hovered over him and asked,"Dad, tell me. What on earth did you say to Rachel when she


    visited you thest time?"


    "What did I say to her? Nothing! Everything is fine. Why are you suddenly asking?" asked Gavin in a


    defensive tone, putting the book on the table beside him.


    "She has been missing for five days now. I can''t find her anywhere. Dad, tell me! Did you have


    something to do with this? What did you say to her? !" said Hiram in a deep and serious voice.


    Gavin paused for a moment, and took a deep breath, then he said,"Yes. I told her that I wanted her to


    leave you. Landy died. Lydia became a vegetable. I can''t stand to see anyone from the Ruan family as


    long as I live!"


    He said straightforwardly. He always admitted what he had done and never lied or found an excuse to


    get himself free from me. It was his personality.


    Joanna also walked into the ward. "Hiram, what did you say? Rachel is gone?" she asked in surprise.


    Hiram clenched his fists. His deep-set eyes shed with rage. Suddenly, he kicked the cab beside


    him and punched the wall. The cab door fell with a thud as it came off the hinges.


    He punched the wall so heavily that his fist started bleeding.


    "What right do you have to make her leave? She is my wife. You drove her away. Since you did all this,


    tell me what I should do now? !" Hiram roared. He couldn''t control his rage and yelled at Gavin''s face


    like an angry lion.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Hiram, don''t be like that... Your father is also suffering..." Joanna was scared seeing her son furious.


    There was a tremble in her voice as she said,"Hiram... let me...um call a nurse. Your hand is


    bleeding..."


    Hiram''s eyes were bloodshot and he was breathing heavily. He stared at his father, who was lying on


    the bed, and said,"You lost your daughter. Now do you also want to lose your only son?


    I tell you. If Rachel doesn''te back, we can forget about any family ties that we have. I won''t go


    back home, and you are no longer my father!"


    As soon as he finished his words, he turned around and stormed out of the ward, mming the door


    behind him.


    Joanna saw that the ward was aplete mess and Gavin was lying on the sickbed silently. She


    couldn''t help crying. "Gavin. Are you satisfied now?


    You always wanted Rachel to leave, and now she actually left. So are you finally happy now, huh?"


    Joanna had also urged Rachel to leave because at that time Gavin''s condition got worse. But now she


    couldn''t believe what she had done.


    Gavin closed his eyes, and tears rolled down his face. His shoulders were shaking.


    Rachel did leave. But his son also left him.


    Was he wrong to ask Rachel to leave?


    "Was I wrong? Was I wrong?" Gavin gripped the quilt tightly and asked himself repeatedly.


    "Gavin, you stubborn old man. Rachel had disappeared and Fannie also won''t appear before you. Do


    you really feel happy, now that they are gone?" Joanna faced Gavin while tears rolled down her face.


    "You should know how that feels now. You have been wrong from the very beginning. Rachel left. You


    lost your son, and your grandchildren lost their mother!


    I''ve tried so hard to stop you from being too hard on Rachel... to stop you from driving her away. But


    you never listened. What can we do now? Huh?"


    Joanna shouted at him. She had shouted so hard that she hurt her vocal cords and became hoarse.


    She hoped that he could let it go because only a harmonious family could live happily.


    What he should do was to forgive and forget the things happened in the past and let them go. How did


    he be so stubborn and let those things haunt him?


    But he never listened to her!


    Gavin hung his head and clenched his fists.


    He never thought that Hiram would disown him. Rachel left but she also took away Hiram from him.


    She took with him, his son who was always gentle, elegant, humble and obedient...


    After striding out of the ward, Hiram grabbed a bandage from the tray held by a nurse casually and


    bandaged his hand himself. He walked out of hospital and got in his car.


    "Chad, check all the video recordings from the security cameras in H City. No matter what means you


    use, find Rachel!"


    Chad heard his angry voice and didn''t dare to ask him anything. "Okay. I''ll do it right away." he


    responded.


    Hiram drove his car around the streets of H City. Although several days had passed, he still felt that


    Rachel was always by his side and that she didn''t leave him.


    She must have felt miserable. She could be in a bar, drinking alone. Or, she could be foolishly sitting on


    a bench in a park, reading a book.


    He drove across every street. Every time he saw a park or a bar, he stopped and searched all corners


    of it.


    When Chad found him, he was sitting on a bench by the street, smoking.


    "Hiram, you haven''t taken a rest for several days? Your wound hasn''tpletely healed. You need to


    take good care of yourself too. How about you go back and have a good sleep now?


    You''ll have more sufficient energy to find Rachel when you wake up!


    Hiram, don''t worry. No matter where she goes, she will have to use her identity card. I''ve arranged our


    man to check the records in every hotel, every station and every airport. There will be some useful


    information soon!"


    Chad urged him. He had never seen him like that. He suddenly felt sorry for him.


    In Chad''s eyes, Hiram was always proud, elegant and powerful. But now he...


    Hiram sucked deeply on the cigarette and exhaled the smoke slowly. His deep-set eyes were filled with


    disappointment.


    If she really wanted to hide herself, looking for her would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    ''Rachel left. Is she really going to be so cruel to me?


    Didn''t she say that she would never leave me as long as I trusted her?


    Now she left. She abandoned the kids. She also abandoned me. Did she really leave us behind, not


    caring what would happen to us?'' he thought.

 Chapter 394 Unknown Street In An Unknown City

    Chapter 394 Unknown Street In An Unknown City


    There was an unknown city.


    It was right at noon.


    Rachel found herself at an unknown street.


    She looked up at the dazzling sunlight and wondered where she was.


    She got puzzled. She had no idea at all.


    She only remembered that she was walking arounding from the Tulip Pce. Then, she saw a car


    stop by the road and heard them discussing if they could share the car with Rachel going to an


    unknown city. It sounded great for her. So, she got in the car with them.


    She was utterly confused at that time. But she desperately wanted to go away. She hopped in the car


    right away even though she had zero idea where the city was except that its name sounded great.


    She thought, ''Besides, sharing a car with other people is not like riding a bus. I don''t have to buy


    tickets.'' This was why she went in the car without any hesitation. Hence, she found herself sitting


    Also, she had brought her identification card with her. However, showing it to the ticket seller would


    expose her. Thus, riding the bus was a big NO for her.


    The city was too far away. Her journey in the carsted for a day and a night before it finally reached


    her destination.


    Rachel felt too drained from the long trip. Her legs had gone stiff and tired. Therefore, she decided to


    take a break at some sheltered ce. Suddenly, she found a big tree by the street, sat on the ground


    gasping for air and wiped off the sweat on her forehead.


    She was rolling her sleeves up as she took a look at her watch to check the time. She left her phone at


    home on purpose. Consequently, she randomly took a watch from her drawer for the convenience of


    knowing the time.


    It was twenty past eleven in the morning, the hottest moment of the day. She felt very weak after a long


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    walk under the sun.


    "Marlon Xi! Listen carefully! If I catch you cheating on me with another woman one more time, our


    engagement is off! And I''ll withdraw our investment from yourpany! Be sure to keep this in your


    mind! I don''t want you toe crying to beg me!"


    A woman, in a red Porsche, shouted. She kicked the man who opened the door so he could quickly


    step out of her car.


    Marlon also has a temper. He heavily banged the door behind him as he was quite frustrated about the


    circumstance. Even though he was very bitter towards the woman, he chose to stay silent to make the


    situation lighter.


    Seeing his reaction, the woman stepped on the gas and drove her car away out of anger.


    Regardless of how fancy he dressed and the footprint on his back, he sat on the road and quietly lit up


    a cigarette.


    Watching the Porsche driving away, Rachel averted her eyes on the man sitting not far away from her.


    Sheughed pessimistically. She remembered, she saw such a thing happen right before her eyes


    when she was such a mess herself.


    She thought that she wasn''t the most unlucky person in this world after all.


    "What are youughing at? Who gave you the permission tough? You have no right tough!"


    Marlon shouted at her tantly and threw the cigarette he just lit up on the ground.


    Rachel stopped smiling immediately and shut her mouth. She took the bottled water she just bought


    and stood up. Briskly patting the dust off her clothes, she kept walking ahead.


    She was wondering where she could find a 24-hour restaurant where she could spend the night.


    Since she had left H City, she had decided not to go back anymore. There was no turning back for her.


    The truth was that.


    She had regretted the moment she stepped out their home. She did not want to be away from her


    family.


    She hated to part with Jonny, Joyce, especially, with Hiram!


    Still, she had to. Gavin, her father-inw, stooped down in front of her to ask her to leave. Even her


    kind mother-inw, Joanna, who would never ask her to do things like that, begged her to do this for


    her. How could she pretend nothing happened?


    Rachel had hoped that Gavin could calm down and get over the dispute between the Rong Family and


    the Ruan. Unfortunately, he didn''t.


    Thus, she made her own decision to leave.


    It suddenly came to her that she had no idea.


    She had no idea at all, whether Hiram would be mad at her.


    "Hello there! Ms. Ruan or Yuan? Rachel, you dropped your wallet here!"


    Hardly before she made a few steps, Marlon shouted from behind. Rachel turned around and saw him


    holding her wallet in his hands, digging through what was in it.


    It was interesting that he did not know how to pronounce her family name.


    "Thank you. But can you please return it to me?" Rachel asked. She remembered putting it into her


    pocket instead of her purse after she paid for her water.


    It had probably dropped out of her pocket when she abruptly stood up. She didn''t notice it because her


    mind was wandering off.


    Eager to get it, she stretched out her hand for the wallet.


    Marlon nced at her and cracked a smile. Then he took half of the cash from her wallet right at her


    face and said,"The finder wants to keep a half! Since I''m lucky to find your wallet, it''s reasonable for me


    to keep half with me, right?"


    "What?" Rachel asked stunningly.


    Taken aback, she tried to grab the cash from him. But, she suddenly pulled herself together and


    said,"No! I actually appreciate that you found my wallet. Thank you! But aren''t you shameful to take half


    of it? Please give it back to me!"


    "Shameful? Not at all! My name is Marlon Xi, and I''m a decent gentleman in this city. Listen, I was in a


    rush this morning. I forgot to bring my wallet or any money with me. I''ll return it to you if I''m able to get


    home!" He responded seriously.


    Then he took his phone out and continued,"Tell me your phone number. If you don''t believe me, I can


    transfer it to you now. Hmm, let me see how much I took. Wait a moment. I''ll transfer to you right


    away!"


    "Hello there, I''m talking to you!" he waved his hand before Rachel''s eyes.


    Rachel came to her senses. She lowered her head and murmured,"I, I don''t have a phone. This is all I


    have. If you take it away, I don''t know how I''ll be able to live then."


    Marlon was shocked. He looked at her from head to toe several times. It was as if he just heard the


    most ridiculous joke in this world.


    He patted her on the shoulders and said,"Look at you! Hmm, thetest Prada coat, the Armani purse


    and the Rolex pink diamond watch, which is limited. Let me tell you, madam! The cheapest one on you


    costs at least 30, 000 bucks. Yet, you''re telling me that you don''t have a phone. How can I believe


    you?"


    Rachel looked at herself while he said those words. However, she had no idea about what she was


    wearing. All of them were bought by Hiram. All the clothes, bags, watches, pieces of jewelry and other


    things she needed to wear regrly were just given by her husband.


    She even had a whole cab of watches which she only wore asionally at big events when she


    had to attend as Hiram''s wife.


    She decided not to take her phone with her, and thus she took this watch for the sake of looking at the


    time.


    "Believe or not, it''s up to you. I really don''t have any phone with me. Now, please give my money back!


    I can give a hundred to you. But, no more than that. Come on! Give it!" Rachel urged him. She merely


    wanted to take her money back.


    Nheless, Marlon still tricked her by raising the money in his hand up high and nced at her


    interestingly


    "Ms. Ruan, I know that you do notck money! Listen, if you''re short of cash now, please take your


    watch to the pawnshop. I believe that they''ll give you at least 100, 000 bucks for it. Please lend this to


    me, and I promise I''ll return it as long as I''m avable!"


    Upon hearing his advice, Rachel red at him and angrily said,"I don''t care about your suggestion. I


    never nned to go to the pawnshop. This is my watch and it''s none of your business!"


    "Right! You''re so mysterious, ma''am! I guess you must have your own reason. But why can''t you


    determine good from bad? It''s just a suggestion if you''re in need. I''m just showing my concerns to you!"


    Marlon exined while he tries to hold hisugh.


    "Listen, how about you buy a phone from me? With the money in my hand?" he proposed.


    Seeing him not giving up, Rachel rejected him coldly without thinking,"No, I told you that I don''t need it!


    Just give my money back!"


    "Hold on, hold on! Please give it a thought before rejecting me. This is my backup phone and there is a


    SIM card in it. You can make calls and don''t have to buy yourself a new one. I believe this is a good


    deal for you. Please consider it!" he said with a smile. But then, he got himself thinking differently.


    This woman must be anything but simple, and maybe it would benefit him in the future.


    Rachel hesitated for a moment. It was true that it was difficult for her to move without a phone such that


    she might need a job.


    The reason why she didn''t bring her phone with her was that she knew Hiram would find her. It would


    only take a phone call for him to know where she was.


    Since she had left as Gavin asked, she felt the need to find ways to live on.


    It was far far away from H City. She knew she had to make a living. Thus, she thought that she was


    absolutely in need of a phone.


    "Okay, deal! Give your phone to me!" she agreed.

 Chapter 395 North Sea City

    Chapter 395 North Sea City


    Marlon snapped his fingers and said briskly,"That''s right! You''ve made a smart decision! Deal!


    All right! Here you are!" He threw the phone to her and put the cash in his pocket.


    Having no other choice, Rachel took the phone. She wasn''t disappointed because it wasn''t worth the


    money Marlon took from her. She was disappointed because the phone looked hideous.


    It was weird for her to use a stranger''s phone. She had never done this before.


    "We''re done here! Don''t put on a long face in front me! Let me tell you the truth. Although it''s not brand


    new, my phone is worth much more than the money you paid. You''re the one who got more from this


    transaction, okay?" Marlon said frankly, seeing her reaction.


    Rachel thrust the phone into her purse and replied,"Fine, I''m leaving. Thank you."


    She turned around and walked away. Since she was far away from H City now, she believed that it


    would be difficult for Hiram to follow her here, and she needed to find a ce to take a rest from


    everything.


    After that, she could think about what she would do next.


    After she left, Marlon walked on the street with hands in both pockets and hailed a taxi.


    Rachel went to several hotels, which looked great from outside, but the rooms cost too much. With the


    money she had, she could only stay a couple of days.


    Then she went to several humble hotels and found that they were also out of her budget.


    She thought it over and over again and decided to just rent a small house. One month''s rent was


    almost the same as staying in a hotel for a couple of days, and it wouldn''t cost her much to buy some


    daily necessities.


    Rachel looked at four or five ces before she finally decided to rent a small apartment. It had one


    bedroom and one living room. In addition, there was a small balcony. There was some furniture and


    home appliances included so the rent was pretty reasonable for her.


    Rachel didn''t take any luggage with her because she didn''t want to arouse the servants'' attention when


    she left the Tulip Pce. Except for the clothes she was wearing, she almost had nothing.


    After paying a month''s rent and the deposit, she only had a few hundred dors in her hands.


    Fortunately, to her relief, almost everything she needed was already in the apartment, which saved her


    some money.


    Themunity was busy and there were all kinds of stores and eateries. Rachel went downstairs after


    she did some cleaning in her new ce.


    First, she had a bowl of noodles in a small restaurant. Then she went into a clothing store by the street


    and bought two sets of clothes, which were totally different from the ones Hiram bought for her. The


    clothes she wore back in H City were high fashion but the ones she bought here were down to earth.


    It wasn''t hard for her to adjust to this kind of life because she grew up in a humble family and wasn''t


    spoiled by her mother.


    She practically just returned to her old life and it wasn''t such a big deal for her.


    Later, she went to the supermarket to buy some food and other necessities.


    She only had 100 dors left when she came out. On her way back, she saw an ATM by the road and


    she waspelled to withdraw some cash.


    She knew how much money was on the card and it could support her to live several lifetimes. However,


    she was also fully aware that once she touched the money on that card, Hiram would know where she


    was. Then he woulde for her and take her home in the blink of an eye.


    Meanwhile, a thousand miles away, in H City.


    Hiram was in the president''s office of Streams Company with Chad.


    "Hiram, this is all we got now. She took out 5, 000 dors from an ATM that day, and there was no


    activity from her since then." Chad told Hiram, who was sitting on the sofa.


    Since Rachel left, Hiram seldom returned to Tulip Pce, except when he visited the kids regrly. He


    never stayed the night there.


    He knew that he would lose control of himself once he stepped into their bedroom. He would lose


    control if he went inside any other rooms where they once stayed together. He would probably go


    insane.


    "How about bus stations and railway stations? Did you get anything?" he asked. He took a big drag of


    his cigarette and his bright eyes turned gloomy.


    ''You''re so cruel, honey!


    Why don''t you leave any clue for me?'' He thought.


    "No, we got nothing there either." Chad replied and shook his head.


    Hiram closed his eyes slowly.


    "She didn''t take any ne, boat or train, but she was able to get out of town. There must be some


    other kind of transportation. Go and check again! Investigate all the taxis and the private cars which


    had offered carpooling at that time. Go and find all of them. I don''t think she had wings to fly away." he


    said in a low voice.


    "Also, tell Kun to monitor her bank ount. As soon as Rachel uses her card, let me know without any


    dy."


    "Yes, I''m on it! I''m going to do that now." Chad replied and left the office.


    Flicking the cigarette ash, Hiram put his other hand on his forehead and rubbed it.


    If she intended to clear her tracks, she would stop using anything that would expose her location. But if


    she really was trying not to be found, what should he do to find her?


    Suddenly, his eyes brightened as if something lit up in his mind.


    "Ben, pleasee in."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Back at the northern town, Rachel returned to her newly rented ce with the things she just bought.


    After putting them away, she went to take a shower and put on her new pajamas. Then she washed the


    clothes that she woreing from H City.


    Afterwards, she threw herself onto the bed and took out the phone she bought from Marlon.


    It was convenient to have a smart phone and she could browse through the recruitment ads.


    Since she was running really low on cash, she needed to find a job as soon as possible to get her


    through daily.


    She took out a notebook to write down the information that was useful to her.


    A momentter, the doorbell rang.


    Rachel thought it might be herndlord and went to answer it, but was stunned to see the man standing


    at her door.


    "What''s up? Did I surprise you?" Marlon asked.


    He pushed her aside and walked in even without being invited. After looking around, he said to


    Rachel,"Why didn''t you tell me before that you had no ce to stay in? Don''t forget that this small city


    is my territory. I could have found you a nicer ce to rent!"


    "How could you know this ce? I meant, how did you know that I was renting here?" Rachel asked in


    astonishment. She couldn''t figure out how he found her, and it didn''t make any sense.


    Marlon nced at her phone, which was charging on the bed table, and sat on the sofa, saying,"I just


    told you. This is my territory and I got your name. I could find you without lifting a finger."


    "Well, please don''t do that again! You gave your phone and I paid my money. I think we''re even here,


    and I don''t think that we''ve already be friends. Please don''te to my ce without invitation."


    Rachel said coldly. She walked to him and stared at him, who seemed to have made himself feel at


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    home.


    "Yes, I know we''re even, but we can be friends, right?" Marlon said sitting on a nearby chair. He


    crossed his legs and looked up and down at her cheap pajamas.


    Although he could see that it was cheap, it lookedfortable on her. The woman in front of him had


    the facial features that were easy on the eyes but not what she was wearing.


    "Friends? I think we have different definitions of what friends are. You may leave now, Mr. Xi. Thank


    you for dropping by. It may stir up some gossip if you and I are in the same room alone." Rachel said


    holding the door open.


    "What? I can''t believe my ears. You''re a single woman, and I''m a single man. Then what''s the problem


    of staying in the same room? I don''t think it is a crime in this day and age!


    Let me guess, but are you married?"


    Marlon said with a smile and waited for her reaction.

 Chapter 396 Looking For My Wife

    Chapter 396 Looking For My Wife


    Rachel didn''t answer him. Biting her lip, she retorted,"Why are you asking me so many questions?


    Even if you wanted to make friends with me and I''m not interested, will you force me to make friends


    with you?"


    Marlon stood up. Seeing Rachel''s bedroom door open, he walked in. Then he spotted the notebook on


    the table and picked it up.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "What are you talking about? Of course I won''t force you to be friends with me," he yelled from inside


    the bedroom as Rachel followed him.


    Rachel frowned at Marlon who was meddling with her stuff without her permission. Unable to control


    her anger anymore, she shouted,"Stop touching my stuff! We just met! I don''t know you well and you


    don''t know me!"


    With that, she snatched the notebook from his hands and ced it on the table.


    "You''re looking for a job, aren''t you? Do you need any help?" Marlon asked, looking at her with a smile.


    Seeing that what she had written on the notebook were all designpany names or sales positions,


    he guessed that she must have experience in that field.


    "¡­"


    Before Rachel could say no, he continued,"Two among the fivepanies you listed there belong to


    my family, and the rest belong to the Tang family. You saw that I was kicked out from a car by a woman


    the other day. That woman was from the Tang family. Do you think she will be a better employer than


    me?"


    Marlon said, taking out a business card from his pocket and signed his name on it. "Take this. The day


    after tomorrow, ourpany will hold a public interview. No one will stop you from entering the office


    building if you show it to them.


    If I''m in a good mood that day, you may pass the interview without much fuss."


    With that, Marlon left Rachel''s apartment.


    Looking at the business card, Rachel shook her head, and then ced it on the table.


    The next day, Rachel went to the offices of thepanies she had filtered the night before. She went


    to each office for a walk-in interview. However, when the interviewers found out that she was from out


    of town and with only an ordinary university graduate, they told her to wait for further notice at home.


    Her resume only showed very little of her working experience, so they thought that she was just a


    novice,ing off ascking work experience. Also, she wasn''t a local, therefore, thepanies were


    concerned that she wouldn''t stay long. They were reluctant to hire her.


    After a long day, back at the apartment, Rachel thought of the business card on the table.


    Shey on the bed, pondering for a long time before decided to go to check out Marlon''spany for


    an interview.


    She stuffed the card into her bag, then walked into the kitchen to boil water and prepare instant


    noodles.


    She picked up an apple from the table and waited at the door for the water to boil with her cellphone in


    her hand.


    As she browsed through the news on her cell phone, she was stunned by a striking news title.


    The apple in her hand dropped onto the floor. She gazed at her photo on the front page and clicked the


    link open with her trembling finger.


    Notice For My Missing Wife...


    This notice had only been shown in the local news of H City, but now, it could be found throughout the


    inte and had been edited into a sentimental love story with her as the heroine.


    There were tens of thousands ofments below the notice.


    Someone said,"The hero loves his wife so much. How could that woman be so cold blooded? She left


    without even considering her kids!"


    Another one said,"Come on! Let''s help look for his wife. The hero said he would give 500000 in cash to


    the person who provides any leads, and 10 million if someone could actually pinpoint her location."


    The third one followed,"I have decided to spend all my time to look for his wife from today. If I find her, I


    could livefortably for the rest of my life."


    Rachel switched off the screen and took a deep breath. She walked to the mirror and looked at herself.


    The woman in the mirror was quite simr to the one in the photo.


    She had underestimated Hiram. She never expected that he would think of such a way.


    Nowadays, almost everyone would know when a news was released online and became viral. Even if


    she did not get recognized for a short while, Hiram would find her soon.


    ''No, I can''t sit still. I should find a way to make myself unrecognizable, '' she thought to herself.


    The next morning, Rachel got up early. She sat in front of the mirror, applying various kinds of make-up


    on her face. She was sure that after putting on the makeup, no one would recognize her.


    However, after trying many times, there was no significant difference from her original look. She


    suddenly thought of the matchmaker in a TV series. The big mole on the matchmaker''s face was very


    impressive. Rachel thought it might be a good idea to put a mole on her own face.


    She held up the waterproof eyeliner and added a ck mole under her left eye. She looked in the


    mirror again, and felt satisfied with the change.


    After that, she took her bag and went out.


    In order to match the position she was applying for, she didn''t bring any luxury bag or watch.


    Although the Xi Group didn''t look as brilliant as the Streams Company, it was good enough as a


    second or third sspany.


    After entering the office building, Rachel was a little surprised to see so many job applicants. Although


    North Sea City was small, there were a lot of people who came here. In addition to looking for a job,


    many of them were attracted by the beautiful scenery of this small city.


    She put the business card Marlon had given her in her bag, and then walked towards the office for the


    interview.


    Many people were waiting in the corridor. One of the staff would call out to someone when it was his or


    her turn.


    Rachel joined them and waited outside the office.


    It didn''t take long before she saw Marloning down the stairs. He walked among the interviewees,


    as if he was looking for someone. It looked like he couldn''t find the one he was looking for, so he


    scratched his head and turned to leave. He had just walked two steps when he turned around again,


    and this time he saw Rachel.


    "It''s only been two days since Ist saw you. What happened to your face? Is it because you''re not


    used to the climate here?" Marlon asked when he found that the woman with arge mole was Rachel.


    There was a very striking ck mole just under her left eye.


    Rachel felt a little uneasy under his gaze. She said, touching her face,"Yes. I haven''t been feeling well


    Marlonughed. Did she take him for an idiot?


    "Come on. It''s not a big deal. After all, the most important thing in the interview is you and your abilities


    and not your appearance. You can enter the office with me once the current interviewee is done,"


    Marlon said, straightening his blue suit. He brushed his hair with his hand and then walked towards the


    office.


    Rachel walked behind following him, covering her face with her hands.


    She heard people talking about her,"Oh my God! How ugly that woman is! If I were her, I would have


    had the ck mole removed beforeing here."


    "Yes. The interviewers might be ufortable looking at the mole.


    "Do you think she will get hired? I don''t think she has any chance. What we are applying for is a sales


    position. That means we''ll often visit customers. If those customers don''t want to cooperate with our


    "You may be wrong. Didn''t you see? She was brought into the office by that man just now. Maybe she


    has a special rtionship with the management team of thispany. Who knows?"


    Hearing the gossip, Rachel took a deep breath. She stopped at the office door with Marlon, covering


    her face with her hands and lowering her head.


    After a short while, the interviewee who was in the office, came out.


    Marlon opened the door and walked into the office.


    Rachel followed close behind.

 Chapter 397 A Compulsory Offer

    Chapter 397 A Compulsory Offer


    When they came in, the three interviewers behind the desk stood up and asked at one voice,"Good


    morning, Mr. Xi. Is there anything we can do for you?"


    Marlon waved his hand at them to sit down and then turned to Rachel.


    "Where is your resume?" he asked while he stretched out his hand.


    "Here it is," Rachel replied reluctantly.


    She took her resume out of her bag and handed it over to Marlon.


    Marlon took it from her and gave it to the interviewers. Then he walked to a corner and pulled a chair to


    sit with his legs crossed.


    The three of them gathered around to go through Rachel''s resume, but they all frowned and looked at


    each other in speechless despair.


    It was toomon for them. Compared with the ones they had just interviewed, there was nothing in it


    that could catch their attention


    Most people that they interviewed graduated from well-known universities and had worked atrge


    "Why don''t you ask questions? The resume can''t talk, but people can. Ask her, if you have any


    questions for her!" Marlon suggested. His eyebrows were lifted when he saw the reaction of the three.


    The interviewer at left sat straight and coughed. He, then, asked the first question to Rachel.


    "Your name is Rachel Ruan, right? I saw the photo on your resume. It seems that you look different


    from the photo here."


    Rachel lowered her head and tried hard to hold her smile. She put the hair at the back of her ears and


    replied,"Oh, that. I believe that everyone wants to look prettier at their resume. Although I''m not good


    looking, I can bear hardships and stand hard works."


    The interviewer nodded and continued,"Based on your resume, you had been working at a sales


    was it?"


    Rachel hesitated for a moment and replied,"It, it''s a smallpany. I don''t think you''re aware of it even


    if I tell you the name. Besides, it had been closed two years ago."


    "Okay, then do you have any other working experiences besides that?" the interviewer in the middle


    asked.


    As Rachel wondered what she should say and where she should start, Marlon interrupted again,"Don''t


    focus on work experiences. They don''t speak about talents! Focus on her skills. Ask more important


    questions!"


    The interviewer paused for a moment and asked,"Do you have any other special skills, Ms. Ruan? We


    got several positions that we need to fill in. We would like to know which one is more suitable to you."


    Since Mr. Xi referred her himself, it was a must that they give her a job. However, they had to consider


    which position they should give her and how to make Mr. Xi satisfied.


    Rachel kept quiet for a moment and thought of what she could say to get the job. She felt that she


    couldn''t let Marlon be out of her sight. Then she replied,"I used to work as chief of the sales group and I


    ran my ownpanyter."


    "Really? Why didn''t you write it in your resume?" the interviewer at right asked. The work experiences


    she just mentioned were important in finding a new job. But they found it strange that she didn''t include


    them in her resume.


    Marlon interrupted them again,"Why? Can''t she keep a low profile? I think we''re good here. Just give


    her an offer. As for her position, let''s discuss itter. I believe we can find a better position for her."


    The three interviewers nodded and said,"Right, right, we agree with you!"


    "Okay, then you got an offer here. Pleasee to work three days from now!"


    one interviewer said.


    Rachel stood up and made a bow to them, saying,"Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I''ll make


    sure to work hard in return!"


    The offer to her was morepulsory than fair and reasonable, yet she had no choice but to ept it.


    It appeared to her that Marlon was not only good at exchanging his spare phone into cash but also


    skilled at securing advantages through his influence to get her a job.


    Rachel then left the interview room, and Marlon followed her.


    "Hey there! Why are you walking so fast? Shouldn''t you invite me to lunch since I''ve found a job for


    you?" he said aloud from her back.


    Rachel only stopped after she walked out of the building. "Yes, I should show my gratitude and invite


    you to have lunch with me. However, I have no money on me today and can''t afford any lunch."


    "Can''t afford? Okay, here is my idea. I''ll buy our lunch today. You can return it to me when you receive


    your sry next month!" Marlon said. He took out his key, walked to his car parked by the road, opened


    its door and said to Rachel,"Come on! What are you waiting for?"


    Rachel sighed and thought that she''d better go and have lunch with him because she didn''t have


    anything to eat in her ce.


    Besides, Marlon would be her boss soon. So she should try her best to get along with him. She


    thought, the better she knew him, the better it would be for her future work.


    They arrived at an exceptional looking restaurant by the side of the North Sea.


    The view around was great. People could hear the sound of waves nearby as well as the sound of


    seagulls from time to time. If they closed their eyes, they would feel as if they were on a boat in the


    sea. But they only found that they were sitting at a small restaurant at the beach.


    "Try this fish! It tastes delicious and only has a few thorns. Girls usually love it! Trust me!"


    Marlon said while cing a portion of the fish on her te.


    "Thank you. Just enjoy yourself. I can help myself with the food," Rachel said. She politely refused him


    to pick up more dishes for her.


    She could tell that Marlon was very used to bringing girls to the restaurant because he could say the


    name of each dish without even looking at the menu.


    What was more, he could describe the taste of each dish to her. This actually helped her decide on


    what to order. With him simply describing the food, Rachel could tell which dish she liked and which


    she didn''t.


    Rachel tasted the fish he rmended. To her surprise, it was indeed great. Although North Sea City


    was modest in size, the food and view there were unique and extraordinary.


    She wondered how came she had never discovered the existence of such an amazing ce before?


    "Don''t bury yourself in the te right in front of you! Try the other two dishes. The sashimi tastes good,


    here!" Marlon said as he put a piece of sashimi on her te.


    Rachel raised her head and wanted to say thank you to him, but somebody suddenly swiped the


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    sashimi to the ground together with the te, which broke into pieces.


    Along with the noise, a woman started yelling.


    "Bitch! Where are you from? Bitch! Why are you seducing my fianc¨¦? Are you tired of living?" the


    woman shouted and pped Rachel on the face. Rachel felt her face burning with pain.


    She red at the woman and noticed that she was the one who kicked Marlon out of her car the other


    day.


    "There must be some misunderstanding! I have nothing to do with him. Look ¡­¡­" Rachel tried to


    exin.


    Marlon, who sat opposite to Rachel, jumped on his feet instantly and shouted with knotted


    eyebrows,"Eve, what are you doing?! Do you think I have slept with every single woman standing with


    me? It''s your dirty thoughts, not me!"


    "Can you tell me? Am I wrong? Marlon, don''t you remember what I''ve seen in the hotelst time? What


    were you doing in bed with that woman? Do I look like blind to you?" Eve contradicted him, and then


    she turned to Rachel. Looking at her from head to toe, Eve snorted,"Aren''t you after his money? Tell


    me!


    Oh, poor women like you! If youck money, why don''t you work hard for it instead of chasing after a


    rich man? I don''t know what you and your kind are doing in this world for!"


    "You can think whatever you like! But I''ve nothing to do with him, as I told you just now. Believe or not,


    it''s your own business! I have nothing to do with that!" Rachel finished her words and took a deep


    breath. She knew it was hard for Eve to listen to her exnation at the moment. So she took her bag


    from the chair, turned around and headed out of the restaurant.


    "Rachel, wait!" Marlon shouted from behind. There was nothing but the sea outside. He knew that it


    was a long way to the city. Rachel had no car or money to spare. It was impossible for her to walk


    back.


    Seeing him call Rachel back, Eve smiled coldly and grabbed Marlon''s cor, asking,"She told me that


    she had nothing to do with you, then why are you calling her name? Marlon, Marlon, how could I be so


    blind to stay in love with you?"


    Marlon got pissed off. He wiped her hand off, replying,"That''s right, I''m an asshole! Okay?! I don''t


    deserve your love! You''ve never treated me as your fianc¨¦. I felt just like a toy of yours. Is this just


    because your family is more powerful than mine? Do you think I''ll ever take the wealth of your family?


    Let me tell you now, no, never! If I''m so worthless in your eyes, then we can break up for good. Let''s


    call off our engagement now!"


    Then he pushed Eve aside and headed to the staircase.

 Chapter 398 Rachel, You Were Ruthless And Cruel

    Chapter 398 Rachel, You Were Ruthless And Cruel


    Rachel rubbed her belly as she went out. She still felt hungry. She had some fish, but it wasn''t enough


    and she wasn''t full.


    Rachel gazed at the seaside, far off into the horizon. The glow of the sunset colored the sky bright gold.


    It was breath-taking. Mesmerized by the magnificent colors of the sunset, Rachel kept walking towards


    that direction. She didn''t seem to know where exactly she was going.


    The sunset had reminded Rachel of the days she spent with Hiram at the seaside vi and the one she


    had seen in Cliff Mountain.


    But this time, Rachel had a different feeling. She felt sad and depressed as she felt the cold water


    touch her toes. The sea breeze blew cold wind in her face and it depressed her more.


    "Rachel! Ra¡­"


    Marlon was looking for Rachel, shouting her name. Suddenly, he saw a woman going towards the open


    sea.


    The waves broke and spread swiftly over the shore, ready to swallow the woman. Somehow, this


    woman and the sea looked like an idyllic canvas.


    Marlon looked at the woman''s silhouette against the western sky. She was lonely, walking all alone


    under the golden sunset.


    Her hair blew in the wind, and so did her thin jacket, which made her look slimmer and weaker. She


    looked like she could easily be blown away by the wind. Marlon couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I asked you toe here and have dinner with me. I didn''t know that it would


    make you feel bad!" Marlon yelled out at Rachel.


    Rachel who had been nkly staring at the water, lifted her head to look at the dimming sky. It seemed


    like marvelous artwork slowly fading from light to dark.


    However, Rachel didn''t listen to Marlon. She just kept walking into the sea. Her shoes and the bottom


    of her trousers had gotten wet. And yet, she didn''t stop.


    At that moment, Rachel felt like a moth. And the sunset was her memory. Right now, she didn''t want to


    think about anything. All she wanted to do was to get into the water, to beforted by the swirling


    embrace of the waves.


    During the past few days, she had tried to avoid those memories. She just wanted to be strong and live


    a happy life.


    But now, the harder she tried to forget, the lonelier she felt.


    "Are you insane? You know that you will die if you kept going, right? !" Marlon grabbed Rachel''s arms


    as he caught up with her. She hadn''t stopped treading on and fighting the waves, even though she was


    almost waist-deep in the water. The next wave could easily wipe her out.


    Marlon''s words brought Rachel back to reality. She slowly turned around, mechanically, and looked at


    him. "Marlon, thatdy loves you so much. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so mad.


    Don''t upset her again because of other women, or me. You should go back now. Just leave me alone,"


    said Rachel. She broke away from his hands, which were holding her shoulders, turned around and


    walked ashore.


    Marlon stared at Rachel''s back, thinking about what she said. He stood still for a while as the waves


    pped on him, before he followed Rachel. "I can leave you alone. But I brought you here, and it''s my


    responsibility to take you back. Get in the car,"


    said Marlon grabbing Rachel''s arm. He pulled her towards his car and opened the car door.


    But all Rachel wanted right now was a little space. She wanted to be alone.


    "Hey! Your feet will go numb if you walk back. That would be crazy. Get in the car, please!" Marlon said


    angrily, seeing Rachel ignoring him.


    But Rachel was stubborn and Marlon got tired of asking her. So he mmed the door and drove away.


    Only after walking for about two hours, did Rachel feel what numb feet were like. She should have


    listened to Marlon.


    The sea was very far away from where she lived. North Sea City was not as big as H City, only one


    third of H City''s total area. However, it was still arge city and walking around was still a challenge.


    Rachel didn''t bring any cash with her so she couldn''t call a cab.


    She followed the GPS to walk back home. Rachel dragged along, feeling like her feet were weighed


    down with sandbags, so heavy that she couldn''t even lift them up.


    After what felt like an eternity, she finally arrived at her ce. Immediately, she got a pan of warm


    water. She then sat on the sofa and gave herself a foot bath.


    She leaned herself on the sofa as she read thetest news on her cell phone.


    She couldn''t believe that the headline was still there.


    Hiram must have paid a lot money to the newspaperpany.


    ''I''m sorry, Hiram.


    I know you hate me so much now.


    However, if I go back, my mother and I will have to face Gavin and his brutal coldness. And there will


    be endless fights and quarrels. I hope that my absence can solve all these problems.


    What happened to Lydia will always remind them of how much they hate me.'' She let out a sigh


    imagining herself saying all of that to Hiram.


    ''Alright, forget about those things. Since I am gone now, I should try to stop thinking about them.''


    Rachel scolded herself. She was afraid that she might go out of control if she continued thinking like


    that. She turned off her cell phone and put it back on the table.


    She wondered whether Hiram saw the divorce agreement yet.


    If he did, he must be beyond furious.


    When she decided to leave, Rachel didn''t know whether she could go back again, or when. So she


    made up her mind to sign the divorce agreement and leave it at home.


    ¡­


    In H City


    At the Tulip Pce


    "Daddy, daddy! You''re back! Where is mommy? Has shee back yet?"


    Jonny and Joyce ran to Hiram as soon as they heard the door open and close. They looked behind


    Hiram.


    Hiram just came home from work. He furrowed his eyebrows as he saw his two children get upset, not


    seeing their mommy. "Not yet. Mommy went on a business trip. She won''t be back until a few days


    "What? Really? But I miss Mommy so much. Can I call her?" Joyce pouted.


    It had been a few days since shest saw her mother. Joyce missed her so much. Her voice, her warm


    hugs and her smile.


    "Me too. I miss mommy so much, daddy! I want to talk to her too. Can I? Please, please please?"


    Jonny said. His bright round eyes were filled with hope.


    Hiram suppressed his sadness and anxiety and just managed to smile at the twins. "Well, mommy is


    busy now. I miss her too. When she is free a couple dayster, I''ll ask her to call you. I promise, okay?


    Alright, let''s go to have dinner!"


    Jonny and Joyce lowered their heads and followed him to the dining room, disappointed.


    After dinner, Hiram stopped at the bedroom. He kept pacing back and forth in front of the door. He


    didn''t have the courage to open it.


    Suddenly, he stopped pacing. He stood there, leaning against the wall.


    Hiram was afraid of seeing the empty room if he opened it.


    He was afraid of seeing anything that would remind him of her, which would only break further his


    already broken heart.


    Finally, Hiram gathered up his courage and opened the door. And therge poster caught his eyes as


    soon as he walked in. There was the familiar sweet smile on Rachel''s face. It seemed like she was


    smiling at him.


    Hiram frowned, shaking his head, feeling disappointed. He wanted to close the door but he felt like he


    had lost all his strength. He stared at Rachel''s face. His boring and sad life lit up again. He had to


    content himself with just a picture of his wife.


    Only when Hiram faced Rachel, could the fire in his heart light up.


    Otherwise, he was just a cold block of ice.


    That was why, no matter how hard it was going to be, he would have to find her as soon as possible.


    Then, he would make her stay with him 24 hours a day and 7 days a week. He wouldn''t let her leave


    his side, for even one second. No way!


    When he walked into the bedroom, Hiram sat on the bed. He was thinking about ying with the


    children. But now that he was finally here, he found himselfcking the strength to get up.


    He seldom went into this room since Rachel left.


    Lying on the bed, Hiram slowly closed his eyes. He stretched out his hands out of habit, wanting to hold


    Rachel in his arms. He touched nothing but the air. Instead, he found an envelope under her pillow.


    Hiram sat up immediately and opened it. He hoped that it was letter, an exnation, any clue that could


    help him find his wife.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    But when Hiram found that it was a divorce agreement, he became furious again. He had tried his best


    to suppress his anger in the past few days, but now, seeing the divorce papers, he sat up, seething


    with anger.


    When he saw RACHEL on the signature line, Hiram tore the divorce agreement into pieces.


    "What a ruthless and cruel woman you are, Rachel!"


    ''I can''t believe that you signed the divorce agreement. Are you really noting back home ever


    again?


    Are you going to leave me, leave Jonny and Joyce, and leave your mom forever?!


    I swear, when I find you, I will teach you a lesson!''

 Chapter 399 Finding Her In Her Dreams

    Chapter 399 Finding Her In Her Dreams


    Rachel, meanwhile, sneezed twice violently.


    The foot wash had gone cold and she had fallen asleep on the sofa.


    She let out a yawn and stretched out her arms. She then dried her feet with a towel and put on slippers.


    ying with her feet, she felt morefortable and very sleepy.


    Rachel returned to the bedroom and fell asleep at once.


    In her dream;


    She dreamed that she was back at the Tulip Pce in H City.


    She was lying on the bed in their room and when she opened her eyes, she saw her husband lying


    beside her. She saw his handsome face and familiar facial outline. He was sleeping soundly and his


    mouth slightly upward.


    Suddenly, he was awake. He saw her and his beautiful face suddenly became cold,"Rachel, why did


    you leave me? Why did you leave us? Finally, youe back to me. Finally¡­


    Did you know that everyday I was looking for you like crazy! I miss you and it''s driving me insane!


    Did you know that everyday, our kids asked me where you went but I couldn''t tell them anything?"


    Hiram choked through his sobs. "My wife, I beg you toe back. Please. This is hurting so bad. I


    need you, Honey. Please. We can face everything together no matter what happens. Leaving is not the


    best solution to any problem ..."


    Rachel suddenly woke up. The sun had alreadye up, peeking through the window.


    She felt the tears on her face and her pillow had gotten soaked. The dream was so real.


    She could not stop the pain in her heart. She was still sobbing as she sat up. She just let it all out. She


    grasped her chest and sat there quietly weeping.


    When she had cried enough, Rachel went to the kitchen to make a simple breakfast of noodles.


    Looking at the time, it was already 10 o ''clock. She may have been crying nonstop for thest two


    hours.


    She took two sheets of paper towel and wiped away her tears. She took a few deep breaths and


    calmed down. "Don''t cry, don''t cry, you have to be strong!


    Fortunately, you didn''t take the kids with you when you left or they would have to suffer all of this


    together with you." She murmured.


    She had thought of taking the twins with her.


    She thought of Gavin, still lying in the hospital with a heart problem. If she took the two kids with her,


    Gavin wouldn''t be able to bear all that misery.


    So, she thought about it and decided to run away alone.


    Rachel did not remain idle during the two rest days. She went to otherpanies to apply, looking for a


    more suitable job and a better ce for her. She promised herself that she would never step back


    inside Marlon''spany.


    She did not want toe between him and his fiancee.


    To her disappointment, although twopanies agreed to hire her, one of them would make her do


    odd jobs at a low sry, and the boss of the other one stared at her with a hungry look, as if ready to


    jump on her anytime.


    It seemed that she was going to end up at Marlon''spany.


    Very soon, the day to report to the Xi Group hade. Rachel got up early to fix herself and put on


    make up. It took too much time just to put it on.


    After arriving at thepany, she went straight to the human resources department.


    There, she was instructed to meet Marlon.


    She was to report to Marlon in his office. But after knocking on the door several times and no one


    answered, she slowly opened the door. She found that no one was there.


    Hesitating to go and look for him, she went down the corridor.


    "Rachel, you came!" Marlon had arrived and came through the office door.


    "Human Resources told me toe to you. Mr. President, where is my office or work desk?" Rachel


    followed her and asked eagerly.


    Marlon looked back at her, bursting intoughter,"It looks like your make up today is wrong. I remember


    the other day that your mole was on the left of you face. But today it''s funny how it had moved to the


    right."


    "What? Oh my!" Hearing that, Rachel took out her mirror in a hurry. She had been drawing it on the


    correct ce for thest two days.


    Realizing that she had been tricked, she frowned as she stuffed the mirror back into her bag.


    "Mr. President, don''t make fun of me, just tell me where my spot is. I''m really short of money these


    days and I really can''t wait any longer..."


    Marlon sat on the desk, twirling his pen through his fingers and squeezed a smile," That is really none


    of my business."


    "..."


    Rachel fell silent and became speechless, looking at the temperamental rich young master.


    "But since you work for me now, I can ask the treasurer to give you a month''s sry in advance. I''ll


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    make out a noteter, you can go and get it after work today." Although Marlon said it was none of his


    business, he was still sympathetic to her.


    That day when she was pped for no reason, he made an exception of her.


    "Thank you, Mr. Xi." Rachel nodded with appreciation,"But you haven''t told me anything about my job,


    my tasks and responsibilities."


    Marlon looked at her with his hands around his chest. "What''s with the rush? The sales department is


    in need of a manager. But you are fresh and new here. Other staff will not be pleased if I rmend


    you for that position."


    Rachel shook her head at once after hearing that,"No, I don''t want to be manager. Please, I''m only


    interested in working as an employee!"


    "How can that be? I, Marlon, rmended you to work here. If you remain here as a clerk, I would


    an assistant in my office. Would you consider it?"


    Marlon crossed his legs and waited for her reaction.


    Rachel frowned,"That might not be good."


    Rachel just had a meal with him before, and was beaten up by his fiancee, Eve. If this time she


    bes his assistant, apanying him at every moment, Eve would be furious. She might even kill


    Rachel.


    "Look at you. There are lot''s people out there who would be happy to be in your shoes right now, but


    here you are, turning down this position! Are you avoiding me? Am I a serpent or a beast or an


    infection that should be avoided?"


    Marlon looked at her appearance and said in a self-deprecating voice.


    "No, that''s not what I meant. I was afraid that your fiancee might misunderstand me. I just want to find a


    stable job. I don''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble." Rachel exined.


    All she wanted now was a job to help her get by as she lived in the small town of North Sea City.


    Of course, she wouldn''t be here forever, but at the very least, she needed it now.


    Marlon turned the pen in his hand and snorted,"Don''t mention that woman ever again. That shrew,


    such an insecure and jealous woman. If I did marry her, I would lose my pride and dignity..."


    "Ummm," Marlon coughed "I meant, that you need not worry, Eve doesn''t daree here at my office


    to make trouble. Also, my assistant doesn''t work in the same office with me.


    Well, it is up to you. Is it all okay for you to wait until ourpany had a suitable position for you, or is it


    better to wait while working me for now?"


    Marlon said, giving Rachel time to think.


    After their discussion, it was true that he had not find a particrly suitable position for Rachel yet.


    Either he felt that the position was too low, or the position did not match Rachel''s qualifications, she


    had topromise.


    Rachel thought for a short while and made her decision. She answered," Okay."


    Marlon nodded,"Good call. Okay, now go ahead and familiarize yourself with your office and I''ll have


    someonee over and orient you with the job details."


    Rachel nodded her thanks, went out of the office and closed the door.


    The assistant''s office was just in the front of the president''s office. She walked in. Looking at the empty


    room with a nice table and clean chairs, it reminded her when she worked at Streams Company.


    Actually, she was familiar with the work of an assistant. She learned a few things after spending some


    time with Hiram. Moreover, Marlon was far from having a busy business.


    __


    H City, Streams Company;


    "Hiram, ording to a taxi driver, it seemed that some woman simr to Rachel got into his car that


    day. Because it was a carpool, people were from all directions, so the driver did not ask!"


    For this investigation, there were no days nor nights. Carl went running to Streams Company to report


    to Hiram the very minute he got a lead of Rachel''s whereabouts.


    After reporting, he was quite breathless from all that running.


    Hiram, who was signing a stack of documents stood up upon hearing the news," What did you say?


    Where is the destination? Where is the destination!"


    Carl gasped for breath and said,"It''s... it''s a ce called... North Sea City..."

 Chapter 400 Destination North Sea City

    Chapter 400 Destination North Sea City


    "North Sea City," Hiram murmured to himself as his mind travelled to the coastal city. He looked out of


    the window of his office. Carl stood in front of him, waiting for a reply. After remaining silent for a while,


    he asked,"Do we own anypanies there?"


    Carl nodded his head and responded,"Yes, we do. But we have just onepany there. We had set up


    a coastal resort hotel there. Although the city is small, it''s known for its scenic beauty."


    Hiram thought for a while and then he ordered in a cold voice,"Book the ticket at once. I''ll fly there


    tonight."


    "Yes, Hiram!" Carl replied promptly and walked out of Hiram''s office.


    It had been a long time since Rachel left. Although Hiram finally got information about her


    whereabouts, he was not sure that she was still staying there or not. He was not sure whether he could


    find her there or not. Nevertheless, he decided to fly there at once.


    ¡ª


    Rachel had been struggling to find a firm ground under her feet after leaving her home. She finally got


    the job as temporary assistant of Marlon in North Sea City. This job was not only a means to earn her


    bread and butter for her, rather, it helped her to deal with the harsh pangs of separation anxiety from


    her kids and her loving husband. However, Marlon, her boss mostly ordered her around for trivial


    matters.


    He seldom asked her to assist him withpany business. Most of the time she was ordered to deal


    with his trivial personal matters.


    For instance, he needed her to make a perfect coffee for him. He is very particr about his coffee. He


    only drank coffee which was freshly ground. If the taste did not meet his pte, he would put Rachel on


    job to make it all over again. Apart from that, he would depute Rachel to do shopping for him. And


    often, he would ask her to go and purchase something during the office hours.


    He would even order her to buy food for him from his favorite food joints.


    After working for him for a day, Rachel found that he actually didn''t have muchpany business to


    deal with. He was always at leisure, so as his assistant, she was only ordered to deal with his personal


    affairs.


    He was so different from Hiram, who was always neck-deep in work.


    Rachel wondered how a head of a business could be soid-back. Maybe that was also why his family


    was less powerful than Eve''s family. Having a sessor like him, his family might be worried about the


    "Well, Rachel, I''ll go on a holiday tomorrow. Please pack my travel bag!" Marlon checked the time on


    his watch and decided to call it a day. He stood up and started walking towards the door. Just as he


    was about the open the door, he paused for a while. With his hand holding the door knob, he turned


    towards Rachel and asked,"What about youing along with me?" Now, this is thest thing Rachel


    could expect. Just one day into her job, her boss wanted her to travel on a holiday with him!


    Worked for one day and take rest for the next few days? Is that his motto towards life and work?


    "Many of my belongings are lying in the office. Pack them ande with me for the holiday," Marlon


    added.


    Rachel paused for a moment, then spoke with a hesitation in her voice,"I? You want me to go on a


    holiday with you?"


    "Of course. You''re my assistant. Of course you shoulde with me on a holiday! What is there to be


    so surprised about it." Marlon spoke in a very contended voice. Speaking with Rachel, he suddenly


    remembered that he had left his sunsses in the drawer and turned around to take it.


    Rachel stood there bewildered for a while. It took a few seconds for her to recover from the shock.


    Then she said,"Okay, I will."


    Rachel could very well make what she was in for. However, now that she had chosen to work here for


    such a whimsical boss, she had to follow his orders no matter how illogical they were.


    The next day, Marlon drove to her apartment to pick her up. He waited for a while and called her and


    called her again after waiting for a while. Even after that, when Rachel did not show up, he climbed up


    to her apartment and knocked on her door.


    Rachel had to put on make up and pack her luggage as quickly as possible. Marlon was just too


    impatient to wait.


    The drive was rather ufortable for Rachel with this little known unpredictable man whom she had


    taken as her boss. When they arrived at the resort hotel, she found that Marlon had a guest joining him


    for the holiday. Perhaps that was the reason behind him nning this trip in a jiffy.


    "Babe, I''ve missed you so much!" Ady with long hair gave him a big hug and kissed him on his cheek


    excitedly.


    Rachel shifted her eyes from them. ''How awkward is it to hear thedy call him Babe?'' Rachel thought


    to herself.


    Rachel felt pity for Eve. She realized why Eve always vented out her rage on women who were staying


    with Marlon. How much insecure she must had been to have pped Rachel mistakenly earlier. Eve


    wasn''t paranoid. She was Marlon''s fianc¨¦e after all. And it was a fact that Marlon was two timing her.


    He was dating another girl.


    "Babe,st time we met, you promised that you''d break up your engagement with your fianc¨¦e. Have


    you done it?" Thedy asked with a lot of excitement in her voice. "I can''t wait to get married to you!"


    she added excitedly. She wrapped her arms around Marlon''s neck.


    "Be patient, honey. It''s not so easy to break off an engagement. Give me some more time. When I


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    seize a chance, I''ll definitely break off the engagement to that crazy woman!" As he spoke, Marlon


    raised her chin and kissed her on her red lips.


    Rachel silently followed them and pulled the spinner luggage into the hotel. His luggage was big, so he


    would probably stay here for a few days.


    "Ah, don''t be so eager for sex. Didn''t you notice that there was someone else?" Thedy pushed away


    Marlon''s shoulders and looked at Rachel, who was pulling the luggage into their room. She was


    indirectly suggesting him to get rid of Rachel.


    "You can leave now. If I need you, I''ll call you!" Marlon spoke to Rachel, blinking and clearing his throat.


    Rachel quickly put the luggage on the other side. She uttered "okay" in an embarrassed voice avoiding


    eye contact with them. Then she quickly turned around and left.


    Rachel paced out of the room as fast as she could. Yet she could hear themugh as the two lovers


    embraced each other without even waiting for her to go out and close the door for them.


    After walking out of their room, Rachel took out the room key card that Marlon gave her. She found her


    room and walked in. Although her boss always looked like he paid less attention to his business, she


    couldn''t deny that he treated his subordinates generously.


    He also had given her a consumer card of the resort hotel, which meant she could have meals and


    enjoy all the recreational activities here for free. She did not have to pay for it.


    Rachel knew that Marlon wouldn''t call her for the time being. Hence, she took a shower and nned to


    go for a walkter.


    She strolled around the beautifullyndscaped resort enjoying the early morning sun. They had started


    early. Hence, they reached the resort while it was still morning. The fresh morning air and the soothing


    rays of the sun brushed against her face.


    After a quick stroll around the resort, Rachel proceeded towards the dining area to grab the breakfast.


    She picked two famous dishes for herself. She decided to treat herself generously.


    Since she left Tulip Pce, she hadn''t enjoyed meals so peacefully like today.


    While she was eating her breakfast, she saw Marlon walk into the dining hall holding the beautiful


    as a signal for her to keep eating.


    By this time Rachel had be pretty chilled out. She enjoyed her breakfast and watched them flirting


    intermittently without feeling embarrassed.


    After a while, the "drama" had started to entertain her and even gave her a good appetite. To her


    surprise, she ate up the two big dishes herself along with a bowl of rice.


    By the time she was about to finish her breakfast, she saw a familiar woman stride into the dining hall


    fuming with anger.


    At that moment, Rachel couldn''t help suspecting that Eve had put a tracking device on Marlon''s body. If


    not, why did she can find Marlon all the time?


    "Bitch. It''s that bitch again!" Eve yelled as she took long strides towards that woman. She grabbed her


    hair and pulled her out of Marlon''s arms. "Marlon, have you promised me to end your rtionship with


    that woman?


    Answer me!"


    Marlon stood up immediately, holding his head with his hands. It seemed that he had been tired of


    dealing with this kind of catfight. He didn''t stop them from fighting each other. Instead, he just covered


    his ears to prevent himself from hearing their quarrel.


    "How can you hit me? Marlon doesn''t like you at all. He loves me! If I were you, I would have left him


    long ago. Stop harassing him, you shameless..." Thedy retorted sharply to Eve.


    "What did you say? What right do you have to talk to me like that? I ask you, if he were not the


    sessor of the Xi family, would you still love him? You just love his money. I tell you that you won''t get


    even a single penny till the time I''m with him!"


    Eve humphed and continued to hurl curses on her with an ironic smile on her face.


    "I tell you that this is not the first time that I catch him dating with women. As for the kind of women like


    you, he will abandon you the moment he gets tired of flirting with you. Do you think he really loves you?


    Don''t be so naive, please!"


    Rachel witnessed the spat between the two women over Marlon. Finally got to know why Marlon


    covered his ears.


    Now that she was full and tired of watching the "drama", she thought of going for a walk all over again.


    She adjusted her coat and walked toward the exit of the dining hall.


    Just then, a tall and strong man was walking into the hotel from the gate at the right side of the dining


    hall.

 Chapter 401 Staying At The Same Hotel

    Chapter 401 Staying At The Same Hotel


    Rachel left her table and headed for the entrance. As the sea breeze blew through the door, she felt the


    chill all over her body. She threw her sweater on and her cap over her head. She crossed her arms and


    walk out with a slouch, trying to stay warm.


    It was normal for the wind to be stronger in ces near the sea.


    Looking down, she didn''t see the maning in and brushing past her as she was going through the


    door. It was Hiram.


    His eyes swept across the whole lobby the moment he walked inside like a hovering eagle. Luck wasn''t


    on his side failing to see the familiar figure of his wife.


    Ever since Rachel ran away, he had developed the habit of checking any room or ce, upon stepping


    in, hopping to find her there.


    "Hiram, let''s have breakfast first. Then we can resume after." Carl said to Hiram, who was now standing


    in the middle of the lobby. He had followed Hiram all the way from H City.


    Hiram nodded his head slightly and walked to the dining hall followed by Carl.


    Meanwhile, the fierce fight of the two women came to an end as Marlon left abruptly.


    Regardless of how hot the battle was, Marlon stood up and walked towards the exit. He couldn''t wait to


    leave this ce of trouble.


    "Wait, Marlon Xi! Where are you going now?" Eve shouted from behind. She no longer wanted to fight


    the other woman seeing that Marlon had left.


    On the beach, Rachel took off her shoes and walked along the beach barefoot.


    In the softness of the wet sand, she left a footprint after another, which were quickly washed away by


    the waves.


    Not long after, she noticed a man approaching her. She raised her head and realized that it was


    Marlon.


    "There you are! You''re the most carefree person I have ever known. What can I say? I admire your


    attitude toward life, and I myself couldn''t do the same... as your boss!" Marlon continued, as Rachel


    said nothing. He stretched himself for a while and then stripped off his clothes, revealing his well toned


    body. He wanted to go for a morning swim.


    "Yeah! I guess that you''re torn between two women. No, let me correct myself. You''re caught in a web


    of many women, am I right?" Rachel mocked him. She bent over and picked up a shell from the sand.


    Marlon was about to walk into the water but stopped when he heard what she said. He turned to look at


    her,"Come on! Is that all you know about me? I am Marlon Xi! I am twenty-seven years old, and I im


    my right and freedom to go out with as many different girls as I want!" He dered as if giving a speech


    to the world.


    "Listen, my engagement with Eve was arranged by the elders of our families, not us. You know what?


    I''ve never even slept with her! Why should I be stuck with her? It doesn''t make any sense!"


    He swept back his hair in the sea breeze and shook his head disapprovingly. He then turned around


    and continued walking down to the water.


    ncing at him, Rachel shook her head with a smile on her face. She walked away from where the


    waves were touching the sand and sat on a safe spot away from the sshing water. She started


    ying with the shell she just picked up. It was beautiful with brown loops arranged in interesting rings


    and patterns.


    Suddenly, she noticed that a couple of men walked out of the hotel and felt something familiar about


    them. But it was quite a distance and she dismissed her hunch about who those people might be. She


    knew no one else in this city except Marlon, who was now swimming in the sea.


    The sea breeze had grown stronger than when she first came outside and she stood up, preparing to


    go back to her room at the hotel.


    Seeing Rachel starting to walk towards the hotel, Marlon popped out from the water and shouted at


    her,"Hey there! How could you leave like this? Did you forget that your boss was swimming in the sea


    now?"


    Rachel waved her hand to him and left. Nobody asked him to jump into the cold water so early in the


    morning, only to show off his body.


    When she returned to the hotel, she nced at the dining hall and found that both Eve and the other


    woman had gone. She guessed that they must be embarrassed to stay here after such a big fight.


    When Marlon returned from his swim, Rachel went to his room to find him.


    "What will you do next? Are we staying here? Since your beautiful partner has gone, I think we should


    leave too. What do you think?" she asked.


    Marlon was sitting on the sofa ying video games with his legs crossed. He replied without moving


    his eyes from his game,"No, since we''re already here, we are not leaving until Monday."


    Seeing him busy with his game and utterly too distracted to talk to her, Rachel said,"Fine, call me if you


    have anything. I''m going to take a nap in my room." Then she turned around and left.


    When she returned to her room, she threw herself onto the bed, but she couldn''t fall asleep. Having


    nothing to do, she opened the TV.


    At noon, she went to the dining hall to have lunch alone and then she went back to her room to take a


    nap.


    It was already dark outside when she woke up.


    She stretched herself on the bed and sat up. She washed her face and put on her coat, nning to


    take a walk outside. This vacation was so boring having nothing to do except sleeping and walking


    around.


    "It''s all your fault, Carl! You''re the one who should have taken care of everything regarding Rachel. She


    couldn''t have left without any clue if you did your job carefully. Look at Hiram. Does he look like a


    happy person to you?" Chadined.


    "Chad, Do you think I am happy about it? To tell you the truth, I''ve never had a sound sleep since


    Rachel left, and I''m feeling really awful, just like you!" Carl exined in defense.


    "Awful? Do you have any idea what Hiram is feeling now? We''re beating the air today and there isn''t


    any trace of Rachel. If I were Hiram, I would rather be drunk than be sober right now. At least, he could


    forget about her, even for just a few moments," Chad replied.


    "Please God, have mercy on this man! Please give Rachel back to him now! If she coulde back to


    Hiram safe and sound, I will sacrifice five years'' of my life to you! No, ten years!" Carl yelled out a


    prayer.


    Chad and Carl were talking outside of Hiram''s room. They had no idea that Rachel had heard their


    entire conversation. She had juste out from her room and was going to the dining hall for dinner.


    She almost ran into them, but she saw them far up ahead and she was able to go back and hide. She


    stood against the wall to avoid them seeing her. She also felt herself nailed to the wall like piece of


    wood.


    ''What''s going on? Hiram is here in this hotel?''


    ''How did he know that I am here?''


    Rachel''s heart was beating wildly. She took a deep breath to pull her thoughts together. Then, up


    against the wall, she took a look at them. Chad and Carl were standing in the middle of the hall and in


    front of the door.


    The elevator was at the end of this hall, and it was huge! Needless to say, if she wanted to go


    downstairs, she had to walk by Hiram''s room.


    Rachel turned around and went back to her room right away. She closed the door behind her quietly.


    She was lost in her thoughts, but her panicking heart told her that Hiram was also here, in the same


    hotel, and on the same floor, to be specific.


    It was all Marlon''s idea. He said that he must stay at the best suite, and for the convenience of keeping


    in touch, he also got one of the best suites for her.


    But, she had never expected in a hundred years that Hiram would find his way to this far off coastal


    town. Speed was really his asset, as he always said.


    Right at that moment, her phone began to ring.


    Extremely shocked, she almost threw it on the ground. Seeing that it was from Marlon, she took a


    breath of relief and answered it.


    "Hello?"


    "Hello! What''s up? Why are you gasping?" Marlon said over the phone and paused. Then he


    continued,"Are you with someone now? Do you need some privacy?"


    "What are you talking about? I''ve just returned from running! Tell me what this call was for!" Rachel


    asked directly.


    "Oh, how about having dinner with meter? I hate to have dinner alone!" Marlon admitted.


    Rachel widened her eyes and held her breath upon his suggestion, saying,"No, I''m sorry, but I''ve had


    my dinner already! And I''m running the bath water now. I''m going to take a bath. You have to eat your


    dinner alone!


    "What? Do you know what time it is now? It''s too early to have dinner!" Marlon asked surprised


    "Listen, I''m exhausted after a long run. I''m going to go to bed early and please don''t call me at anytime


    tonight!" Rachel replied firmly.


    "Okay, fine! I''ll leave you alone!" Marlon snapped back and hung up. ''What a weird woman!'' he said to


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    himself.


    Rachel has been walking back and forth in her room for over an hour, and she couldn''t just sit there or


    lie on the bed as if nothing happened.


    Struggling in her thoughts bitterly, she finally made up her mind.


    Since she had learned that he was also here, she wanted to see him in person because she never


    stopped thinking of him.


    Rachel reassured herself once more.


    Then she refined her makeup in front of the mirror to make sure that she couldn''t be recognized at one


    nce. Satisfied with it, she opened the door of her room into the hall, with all her courage.

 Chapter 402 Meeting You In My Drunken Dream

    Chapter 402 Meeting You In My Drunken Dream


    Rachel slowly stuck her head out to take a peek at the hallway. Chad and Carl were no longer there.


    When she was about to step out, the door of the suite suddenly opened. Surprised, Rachel jumped


    back inside.


    "Carl, have you ever seen Hiram drink that much?" Chad sighed and asked Carl, who came out of the


    suite with him.


    "No. Hiram''s ability to hold his liquor is impressive. He seldom gets drunk, especially during times like


    tonight. But honestly, it''s the first time that I''ve seen him like this." Carl sighed.


    "Don''t lock the door. Let''s go and have dinner first before wee back to check on him. He is asleep


    now. I think it will be morning when he wakes up." Chad said to Carl.


    Carl nodded and left the door open before he followed Chad to the elevator.


    The floor they were on, only had the VIP suites. People couldn''te to this floor if they didn''t have a


    special ess card.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When she heard the elevator close, Rachel stepped forward from where she was hiding and looked


    around. When she made sure that there was no one else in the hallway, she quickly tiptoed to the half-


    open door of Hiram''s room.


    She could feel her heart beating very fast.


    Rachel closed her eyes. She didn''t have the courage to hold the door knob until she took two deep


    breaths.


    ''Don''t be scared, Rachel. You got this. You heard Chad and Carl just now. Hiram is drunk and he''s


    sleeping now.''


    Rachel tried to calm herself down. She just wanted to see him. Nothing more.


    She pushed the door lightly and it opened with a soft creak.


    Right now, Rachel felt as if she had ants in her pants. She was extremely nervous and uneasy. She


    closed the door carefully. She looked at the empty living room as well as the shoe rack next to the door


    where she saw his favorite leather shoes.


    She also saw his jacket on the clothes rack.


    Rachel walked to the clothes rack. She touched his jacket and smelled it. It had the lingering scent of


    his perfume. She missed it so much.


    Suddenly, Rachel heard a noise from the bedroom. She wanted to turn around and leave.


    But when she heard a loud thud, she stopped.


    Finally, Rachel gave in to her curiosity and decided to open the door and sneaked a peek into the


    bedroom.


    Hiram had fallen down from the bed. He was lying on the floor, with knitted brows and a pained look.


    He wanted to stand up, but he was so drunk that he couldn''t even lift his head.


    Rachel finally decided to do something.


    She pushed the door and walked inside.


    Hiram was really drunk. He wanted to stand up by holding the edge of the bed, but he failed. Instead,


    he pulled down the quilt which fell on him along with a few pillows.


    Rachel walked to Hiram. She was nervous and her hands were shaking. She put her hands under his


    arms in an attempt to help him stand up.


    However, with a height of six feet, he was too tall and too strong for Rachel to help up. And Rachel


    easily got exhausted from helping him that she sat on the floor to catch her breath.


    Rachel was breathing heavily. She looked at Hiram who was lying on the floor, with his eyes closed.


    And she couldn''t help crying. Her face was now filled with tears. She touched his face gently, her whole


    body trembling.


    "Hiram, I''m sorry. I know that I hurt you beyond words. I am also hurting more than you''ll ever know!"


    Tears kept falling down from Rachel''s face, out of her control. Some of them trickled down on Hiram''s


    clothes and some on his face.


    Hiram, who was drunk, slowly opened his eyes. He squinted, staring at the woman in front of him.


    "Let me help you sit up. It''s cold on the floor." Rachel wiped off the tears with the back of her hand


    before she gathered all her strength to hold him.


    And Hiram seeded standing up this time with the help of Rachel. He then fell on the bed, looking at


    her with his deep eyes.


    But he was so drunk that he had a blurred vision. He shook his head, trying to look at Rachel more


    clearly.


    Rachel knocked the dust off Hiram''s clothes and moved his feet to the bed. She was still crying and it


    took all she had got to control herself. She took a deep breath and tucked him in.


    Then she heard Hiram saying,"Rachel. My wife. You''re back, finally."


    Although Hiram couldn''t see clearly, he was pretty sure that the woman in front of him was Rachel.


    Rachel trembled hearing his words. She turned around, ready to leave.


    But Hiram grabbed her hand and pulled her back to bed. "Rachel, is it you? Are you back? You finally


    came back? Really? Answer me!"


    Hiram was holding her so tight that Rachel couldn''t sit up. She could smell the alcohol in his breath as


    he spoke haltingly.


    Rachel was confused, unsure whether Hiram was drunk or not. ''Is he really aware that it''s me?''


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Don''t you want to say something to me? You''re so cruel and ruthless,


    Rachel. Remember what you told me before? As long as I trust you, you will never leave me for the


    rest of your life."


    Hiram''s vision was blurred as if covered with clouds. He pinched Rachel''s chin as he looked at her.


    Rachel looked at the mist in his eyes. She was sure that Hiram was drunk talking. He would probably


    not remember any of this.


    "Hiram, please don''t be mad at me. When Gavin is no longer angry at me, I''ll go back home. How am I


    willing to leave you and our children?" said Rachel. She managed to smile at Hiram, with tears in her


    eyes.


    Rachel touched Hiram''s face. She missed this face so much and wanted to gaze at it forever.


    Hiram looked at Rachel, half awake. With all that alcohol, he couldn''t think clearly. He just kept staring


    at Rachel. Then he loosened his hand, which was pinching Rachel''s chin, reached up and kissed her.


    At this moment, Rachel heard someone talking from the other room.


    "Chad, could you go inside to check on Hiram? I want to make a phone call to auntie Joanna.


    Otherwise, she will get worried."


    Rachel''s eyes widened in shock as she realized that Carl and Chad had returned to the suite.


    She gathered all her strength to push Hiram away. She looked around in panic searching for a ce


    where she could hide.


    She saw the curtains.


    Secondster, Chad walked inside. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Hiram, who was lying in


    bed with his eyes closed. Chad walked towards Hiram and asked him. "Hiram, do you want some


    water? How about I bring you a cup of tea?"


    Hiram opened his eyes and looked around the bedroom. He shouted with his husky voice. "Rachel,


    Rachel¡­"


    "Hiram, are you dreaming again? We haven''t found Rachel yet. We''ll keep looking tomorrow. North Sea


    City isn''t a big city. As long as she is here, we''re sure to find her." Chad tried tofort Hiram.


    Hiram closed his eyes sadly. He believed that he was dreaming. How could Rachel show up in his


    bedroom?


    Why was this dream so short?


    Hiram felt dizzy. He wasn''t able to think things clearly for now. He waved his hand at Chad and


    said,"Get out."


    Chad sighed before he tucked Hiram in and walked out.


    When Chad left, Rachel, hiding behind the curtain, breathed a sigh of relief. She wiped off the sweat on


    her forehead. She carefully stepped out and looked around the bedroom.


    Lying on the bed, Hiram rested one of his hands on his forehead with his eyes closed. He was


    breathing heavily.


    Rachel walked on tiptoe from the curtain. She wanted to walk to the door to see whether Chad and Carl


    were still outside. If they weren''t, Rachel could leave.


    But as she put her hand on the doorknob, Rachel heard a voice behind her.


    "Where are you going?"

 Chapter 403 Really Willing To Bite Me

    Chapter 403 Really Willing To Bite Me


    Rachel couldn''t believe her ears.


    She stood rooted to that spot and even forgot to straighten her back. Then Hiram spoke again,"how


    could you be in a hurry even in my dream? Don''t leave!


    Come back to me!"


    Although he was too drunk to be fully conscious, he spoke in the same, unmistakably aggressive tone.


    Out of habit, Rachel just turned around and walked back to his bed. She was aware in her mind that


    she had to leave immediately but her body just reacted to what her heart was telling her.


    "What are you waiting for, honey? Come on! Come to my arms!" Hiram said, holding out his hands.


    This sounded sweet and utterly different from his coldints just earlier. Rachel hesitated and


    nced at the door.


    She wanted to hold him as well but was afraid that Chad and Carl would walk in, all of a sudden.


    "Why do you keep looking at the door? What are you thinking? Are you afraid of being seen by them?


    Don''t worry about them. We''re married! Come on! I''m waiting!" he urged and gazed at her with misty


    eyes. He struggled to get up and pulled her into his arms as if he had the strength to stay bnced. He


    failed and fell back on the bed.


    No longer thinking clearly, Rachel let herself also fall on the bed andy beside him, fixing her eyes on


    his face without a blink.


    Since she came into his room, she just wanted to cherish this stolen moment with him, andfort


    him.


    But to her surprise, Hiram leaned over her the moment shey down. He ripped her shirt and put his


    mouth on her shoulder, biting her deeply.


    "OUCH!!!"


    Rachel cried out painfully. Afraid of being heard by the two men in the next room, she bit her lips in


    order not to cry out again. "Hiram, rx your bite! It''s killing me! Please!" she whimpered and held her


    breath.


    Hiram let her go and then stared at her frowning,"It''s killing you? Do you know how I feel inside? I have


    been killed thousands of times by you! Have you ever thought about my feelings?


    I wonder to myself, despite what you have done, why I can''t leave you. I kept thinking of it from time to


    time and try to figure out why. Why can''t I get over you? Why I can''t even stay mad at you? You know


    what? I''ll show you. Since you are the one who left, I won''t make it easy for you toe back! You


    keep this in your mind!


    Listen carefully! This is yourst chance. You''d bettere back to me now, or else ..."


    Seeing his furious face, Rachel couldn''t tell whether he was serious or he was just bluffing.


    "Otherwise, what? What will you do?" She asked carefully but afraid of what she would hear next.


    Hiram pinched her chin and snorted,"I''ll find another woman, to be my wife and the mother of your kids.


    Then you can stay wherever the fuck you want and nevere back!"


    Rachel''s heart ripped as if he pushed a knife into it.


    The next second, she burst out.


    "Fuck off! Hiram! Do you think I chose to leave you out of my own ord? I''m telling you now! If your


    father didn''t kneel down in front of me, and if your mother didn''t beg me again and again, I wouldn''t


    have done it! I was for your own good, for the sake of your father to live longer!" She couldn''t help but


    yell at him.


    Out of rage, she pushed him away, got off the bed, headed to the door and ran out. She rubbed her


    painful shoulder on her way back to her room.


    To her relief, Chad and Carl were not around, or they would have run into her.


    The first thing she did when she entered her room was check how her shoulder was. She knitted her


    brows and murmured,"What a monster! How could he bite me?


    It''s bleeding!"


    Her white shirt was stained with blood.


    "Hey there! Can you tell me where did you go just now?" Marlon asked as he knocked on the open


    door. Rachel turned around and found that she forgot to close it.


    Marlon was standing there with his arms across his chest, looking at her pulling her sleeve down


    curiously.


    Rachel immediately pulled her shirt back. "It''s none of your business! Please go away and close the


    door for me. It''s toote and I believe that I''m off duty now. Please respect my privacy, Boss!"


    Marlon snorted at her twice and then replied,"Did you have gunpowder for dinner? I was just asking


    where you were tonight, and why it took you so long? I think that it''s a reasonable question as your


    boss. I''m worried about you!"


    "Thank you for your concern, Boss! But I want to leave the first thing tomorrow morning. No, as soon as


    possible... Now I wonder if you could do me this favor, Boss! I have to go now!" Rachel rambled quickly,


    packing her things, grabbing her clothes from the cab.


    "What?" Marlon asked.


    He was confused and couldn''t figure out what just happened.


    In the end, she was able to convince Marlon to also pack his stuff and check out. They left the hotel


    that very night.


    "Rachel, tell me the truth! This is hard to believe! Are you saying that you ran into your ex at the hotel?"


    Marlon asked her with such doubt. What she said to him about what happened at the hotel must be a


    lie.


    "Why would I lie to you? Listen, he could be violent and always overacts on me. I''d better get


    away from him as far as I can!" Rachel had no reason to lie.


    She was fully aware of what Hiram was capable of. When he''s sober enough, he would realize that it


    was really her who showed up in front of him. Then, it would be toote for her to leave.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Since she had decided to go, she had to try harder to stay away from him. If he caught up with her,


    everything she had done would have been for nothing.


    By the time she got back to her ce in North Sea City, it was one o''clock in the morning. Rachel took


    a deep sigh of relief and copsed on her bed.


    It would not be that easy for Hiram to find her since he was also a stranger here. Besides, everything


    here was different from H City.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, Hiram woke up sober in his hotel room.


    The first thing he did was smell the quilt on him. It was the same as the smell on his own body but there


    was a faint scent of Rachel too.


    He got up from the bed right away and walked around in the room. He searched behind the curtains,


    the bathroom and living room, but found nobody.


    "Come out, Rachel!


    Do you hear me?" he shouted.


    He flung the door open, walked out and continued yelling out in the corridor.


    Rachel, I know you''re here! Show yourself!"


    Hearing Hiram yelling out in the hall, Chad and Carl opened their door hurriedly and rushed out.


    "Hiram, What happened?" Carl asked worriedly as he approached him. He wondered why Hiram woke


    up so early this time. Usually, he would sleep all night.


    Hiram grabbed Carl''s cor and yelled,"She was here. Rachel was here. Did you see her? Tell me!"


    "No, I didn''t. You were dreaming again! How could she be here? Hiram, please go back to your room!"


    Carl replied, still spaced out from having to get up quickly.


    He paid no attention to Hiram''s reaction.


    It was not the first time that Hiram had gotten up in the middle of night, looking for Rachel all over the


    ce.


    It happened once or twice after she left.


    "No, it wasn''t a dream. I saw her clearly on my bed!" Hiram murmured to himself. He let go of Carl and


    began to knock on the doors one by one.


    "Come out, Rachel!


    Honey? Please!"


    "Calm down, Hiram! Take it easy! Listen to me, you got really drunk tonight. What you saw was just


    Rachel in your dreams. Carl and I regrly checked on you to make sure that everything was okay, but


    we didn''t see her! Trust us!" Chad came closer and rubbed the back of Hiram''s head to calm him down.


    Hiram nced at him coldly and said,"I''m telling you now, that I saw her, and I mean it! Go and fetch all


    the room cards for this floor. I''ll check all the rooms myself! Go now!"


    "Okay Hiram, okay! I''m going!" Chad nodded to him. He knew that he''d better do as Hiram asked


    because he wouldn''t listen to him when he was pissed off. He got in the elevator and went to the front


    desk for the cards.


    He returned a momentter.


    This hotel was one of the subordinatepanies of Streams Company, and it was a piece of cake for


    Chad to get all the room cards for Hiram.


    Hiram opened one room after another looking for Rachel.


    But he didn''t see a single person, not to mention Rachel.


    "I''ve told you, it must have been a dream. If she were here, how could Chad and I not run into her? Go


    back to your room and sleep this off, please!" Carl said to Hiram, putting an arm over his shoulder. He


    saw how disappointed Hiram was and it made him feel awful.


    Holding out his hand to knead his throbbing temple, Hiram closed his eyes slowly.


    He began wondering whether it was just an illusion.


    He opened his eyes suddenly as if something lit up in his mind. Immediately, He said to Chad and


    Carl,"Let''s go and see the surveince videos!


    Look at the camera here in the hall! Let''s see whether she''s entered my room this evening, and then


    we''ll know whether I was dreaming or not."

 Chapter 404 I Was Sure That It Was Her

    Chapter 404 I Was Sure That It Was Her


    In the control room of the hotel,"Hiram, I, I don''t think that is Rachel." Carl pointed his fingers at the


    woman in the video. Although her figure looked like Rachel, her face was quite different.


    "It''s a pity that we only have one camera here. Otherwise, we could see more clearly from different


    angles." Chad said, standing next to Carl.


    On this floor, were all VIP suites. In order to protect the guests'' privacy, there was only one camera


    installed on the door of the elevator.


    Hiram, looked closer at the woman in the video, and said without hesitation.


    "No, I am very sure that it was her.


    Carl, help me check the registration records in the past two days to see whether Rachel had checked


    in. If not, then check every female guest for me. She might have used a fake name to check in.


    Chad, ask the hotel manager to get the video outside the hotel for me. I want to know when she left,


    whom she left with and which direction she went. Come and report to me as soon as you two get some


    news."


    Chad and Carl looked at each other and nodded their heads at the same time. "Okay we''re on it!"


    Hiram was sure, that the woman in the video was Rachel.


    It was just surprising for Chad and Carl that they didn''t find out that Rachel was staying in the same


    hotel, not to mention, on the same floor with them. What a coincidence!


    What''s more, Rachel had gone into Hiram''s bedroom and they knew nothing about it!


    Staring at the woman on the screen, Hiram''s eyes became gloomy. He hated himself. How could he let


    Rachel run away when he already had her in his arms?


    Hiram also couldn''t believe that Rachel had the guts to go into his bedroom. And yet, Hiram did nothing


    but watch her leave.


    Rachel, when I find you, I would tie you up in chains, so that you could stay with me forever and you


    could never run away from me.


    A few minutester, Hiram stood up. He wanted to go downstairs to have a look. He thought that as


    long as he could know which direction Rachel went, he could soon find her.


    When he walked towards the door of the control room, his cell phone rang.


    "President Rong? This is Ben. We have a meeting tomorrow. Since your father is confined at the


    hospital now, could youe to thepany to hold the meeting?"


    Hearing this, Hiram frowned. He pushed the door of the control room and walked out.


    "I''m really busy now. Can''t we put it off?"


    Ben was embarrassed. "Well, President Rong, I''ll try. But I''m afraid that it won''t work."


    Hiram hung up the phone and continued to walk. It seemed that he had to go back to thepany


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    tonight.


    Could Hiram find Rachel within the day?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Rachel got up early this morning. She thought Marlon was going to call her, but she waited the whole


    morning without receiving a call. So she decided to call Marlon in order to ask him what her work was


    today.


    To her surprise, Marlon was annoyed being woken up by Rachel''s call. He hung up the phone, ming


    Rachel for interrupting his sweet dream.


    ''Fine, forget about it!'' Since her boss behaved like that, she could just take the day off.


    But somehow she felt a little nervous.


    No, she felt really nervous.


    Rachel knew Hiram well. If he found even just a small clue, he would turn it into more clues until he


    actually solved the problem.


    If the same situation happened to other men, they would simply let go of it, thinking that they were just


    having a dream.


    But not Hiram. He wouldn''t do that.


    Thinking about this, Rachel immediately stood up from the sofa. She paced back and forth in the living


    room. She had been so careless. Why in the world did she go into his room?


    If Hiram confirmed that the womanst night was Rachel, he would do whatever he could to find her.


    Although she used Marlon''s name when she checked in. If Hiram wanted to find out, he would


    definitely be able get answers.


    If Hiram found Marlon, then she would¡­


    That''s to say, this North Sea City wouldn''t be safe any more.


    She couldn''t stay here any longer!


    ¡­


    Back at the hotel, Carl found some very helpful information very quickly.


    "Hiram! I''ve asked the front desk. They told me thatst night, besides us, there was another guest


    checked in under the name, Marlon. They said that he is a regr guest in this hotel. And he booked


    two roomsst night,"


    said Carl. He took out the profile of Marlon as he continued. "Because he is a regr guest, when he


    booked two roomsst night, the hotel staff didn''t ask him the name of the guest staying in the other


    room. Hiram, this is Marlon."


    Hiram looked at the photo on the file. Then he took the picture from the video which was printed by


    Chad just now. Rachel left the hotel at midnight.


    She didn''t leave on her own. Instead, someone drove for her.


    ording to a bellman in the hotel, the car in the video belonged to Marlon.


    "Carl, tell Chad that he doesn''t need to investigate much. Just ask him to help me search all personal


    information about Marlon, including his family background,pany address etc. Besides, I want to


    know whom he met recently. Try your best to find this information. Now go and move fast!" Hiram said


    as he put the file on the desk.


    Hiram was confused earlier, trying to find out how Rachel could magically disappear like that. Now he


    understood. She got help.


    Rachel was such a people person. She had just been here few days, and she had already made


    friends with rich people.


    It reminded Hiram what Rachel said to him once. When they first met, she seemed to be lucky in love.


    She could always meet some rich and handsome guy.


    Even so, Hiram would try his best to not let Rachel be friends with those men.


    ¡­


    It was easy to find Marlon. He was the easiest person to find in North Sea City. He was known for his


    being wild and for his world-famous jealous fianc¨¦e.


    "Marlon,e back to thepany as soon as possible. An important guest has arrived at our


    Marlon was still sleeping and sat up reluctantly. He really hated being woken up earlier than he should.


    He went home verytest night. Why couldn''t he have a good sleep? First it was Rachel and now,


    his father. Marlon was annoyed.


    "Who is it? Who wants to see me? I''m sleeping. Can''t he wait until the afternoon?"


    "Shut up. I told you he is an important guest. He is a big time businessman. You''d better get up and


    wash up quickly ande to thepany. Otherwise, I''ll drive to your house and drag you out here


    myself!" The father threatened.


    "Alright, alright. You don''t need toe to my house. Calm down, dad. I am getting up right now!"


    Marlon threw his cell phone to the bedside table andy on the bed for a few more seconds before he


    turned around and sat up.


    When he arrived at thepany, he saw the man waiting in the VIP room. Confused, he walked into


    the office.


    "Dad, who wanted to see me?"


    Marlon''s father waved him over as soon as he saw Marlon. "Come here! This is President Rong."


    Marlon walked to his father and nodded his head to the man sitting on the sofa. "Good morning,


    President Rong. I''m Marlon. My father told me that you wanted to see me? What can I do for you?"


    Hiram took a nce at Marlon and said briefly. "Where is she?"


    "Ah? What do you mean, Mr. Rong? Who are you talking about?" Marlon asked Hiram, confused.


    Hiram stood up suddenly and walked to Marlon. "The woman you brought from the hotelst night.


    Where is she now?"


    Hearing this, Marlon suddenly realized who the stranger was. He looked Hiram up and down


    contemptuously. "Oh, it''s you. I know you. Rachel mentioned you to me before. You''re her ex-boyfriend.


    The violent ex who bit her shoulders and hurt her.


    Sorry, I don''t know where she is now either. She''s just my assistant. And she took the day off. I don''t


    know where she went and her personal life is none of my business."


    Marlon shrugged.


    Seeing Marlon being so rude to Hiram, Marlon''s father was nervous and he elbowed him lightly. "Don''t


    be so rude to President Rong, Marlon. President Rong came here looking for his wife. What ex-


    boyfriend are you talking about?"


    Marlon was surprised by his father''s words.


    ''What? Rachel is his wife?''

 Chapter 405 Where Are You

    Chapter 405 Where Are You


    ''Ex? Is that what she calls me now?


    Well then, I''ll remember that, '' Hiram thought to himself.


    "Marlon, I know that yourpany is experiencing a financial crisis. If you could help me and let me


    know where she is, I will, in return, help yourpany survive." Hiram wasn''t annoyed by the irony


    dripping from Marlon''s words, but he became more certain that he really did something to Rachel''s


    shoulderst night, of which he couldn''t remember the details.


    Marlon was stunned by Hiram''s generous proposal.


    In the past two years, hispany has been trapped in dire circumstances. Hispany would have


    already closed down if they had not gone to the Tang family for financial assistance. With Hiram''s


    generous offer, they would no longer need to depend on the Tangs'' reluctant help.


    Hearing Hiram''s words, Marlon''s father drew him aside. This was an opportunity that was too good to


    let pass. "Marlon, did you hear that? If you help Hiram find his wife, ourpany will survive."


    Marlon knew the importance of Hiram''s support, but he also realized that Rachel must have been going


    through too much, that she had to hide in North Sea City. He had only known Rachel for a few days but


    he didn''t want to betray her.


    "Come on, Marlon. What are you waiting for? Think about it, we don''t have to kiss the feet of the Tang


    family just for ourpany to survive. Just say yes!" Marlon''s father persuaded him.


    If Hiram found Rachel, Marlon could help a broken couple get reunited and at the same time ensure the


    continued business of theirpany. There might be no more second chances after this.


    A little hesitant, Marlon nced at Hiram and took out his phone to call Rachel.


    "Rachel,e to my office ASAP. I have something for you to do." Marlon walked to the door as he


    spoke with Rachel.


    Rachel kept silent for a moment after hearing Marlon, and then answered,"Marlon, I''m so sorry. I... I


    have left. I am no longer in North Sea City


    I have a lot of urgent things to deal with. For the sry you paid me in advance, I will pay you back as


    soon as possible. I''m really sorry for the troubles I have made during these past few days."


    It wasn''t easy for Rachel to make this decision. Marlon had already prepaid her one-month sry and


    she had just adapted to her new life here.


    She could have continued living here on the premise that she remained far from Hiram.


    But now that Hiram found her, she had no choice but to find another ce, another city to hide and


    start a new life.


    "I''m really sorry," Rachel continued. She had no choice but to leave without saying good-bye.


    Marlon suddenly widened his eyes when he heard what Rachel said. "What? So, you are already


    gone? !"


    Getting impatient in the VIP room, Hiram immediately walked out and grabbed Marlon''s phone.


    "Rachel, where are you now?" he called out in a low but powerful voice.


    But there was no one at the other end of the line.


    There was only the sound of a beep. Rachel had hung up.


    Hiram was so angry that he threw the phone outside the window. He put his hands at the back of his


    head and closed his eyes. ''Damn it. She hung up after hearing me.''


    At that moment, if Rachel was standing in front of him, he would strangle her.


    There was no need for Hiram to stay as Rachel had already left. He strode towards the gate, following


    by Chad and Carl.


    "Wait¡­ I can still help you find her, and you have to keep your word!"


    Marlon called out behind them.


    "Her phone is equipped with a special GPS. I can locate her even if the phone is powered off."


    Hiram stopped and turned around to look at Marlon. Although he wondered why there was a GPS in


    Rachel''s phone, he didn''t ask because there was nothing more important than finding her.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Standing at the train station, Rachel finished thest call and shut down the phone.


    Hiram''s words were still ringing in her ears, over and over again.


    Hiram had already found her as she expected.


    But it didn''t matter because she was about to leave again.


    Holding the train ticket, Rachel took her suitcase and went to the tform.


    ''I can''t go back easily since I have left such a mess.''


    The train had just left when Hiram and the others arrived at the tform.


    Hiram was panting for breath and looking at the train leaving at a high speed. The anger in his eyes


    could nearly burn out the train that they had missed by a few seconds.


    "Mr. Rong, please stay calm. I know someone in the station, and I can ask him to check Rachel''s


    destination."


    Marlon was also out of breath. Without taking a rest, he walked inside to find the people he knew at the


    station.


    Seeing the train disappear into the darkness, carrying the woman that he just couldn''t get a hold of,


    Hiram stood in the same ce, feeling his heart bing colder and colder.


    On the train.


    Holding the ticket in her hand, Rachel raised her head slowly and clenched her fist to hold back the


    tears.


    ''I can''t cry.


    I can''t have a soft heart. Not anymore.''


    Rachel couldn''t go back because she had promised Gavin to leave. She couldn''t let any of her


    sacrifices go to waste.


    She knew that she was hurting Hiram beyond what she could imagine, but it was the only way to cure


    the hatred between their two families.


    It was also the only way to let Fannie live a normal life.


    Thest thing Rachel wanted was to see Fannie live in hiding.


    "Girl, why are you crying? You look so upset. You can talk to me if you need someone," seeing Rachel


    in extreme sadness, an elderlydy from across the aisle couldn''t help asking. She was about 60 years


    old.


    Although Rachel tried her best to hold back her tears, there were still some that fell down her cheeks.


    Rachel wiped the tears away with a paper towel and shook her head with a smile. "Nothing, I just


    remembered some sad things."


    "Well, you can talk to me if those things really hurt you. Don''t bottle it up inside. I''ve been there, so


    maybe I can provide you with some advice."


    Rachel suddenly remembered her own daughter, Joyce, who used to cry to her whenever she was


    wronged. Oh, how she missed her little angel!


    Rachel was touched by the kindly tone. She took a deep breath to calm down and began to tell a


    simple version of her story.


    The aunt nodded her head after hearing Rachel''s story. "Your situation is embarrassing. You just left


    because your father-inw asked you to."


    Rachel nodded to agree. She normally wouldn''tpromise with Gavin easily. She had stood up to


    him several times in the past. But this time was different. Because of an incident, Lydia had became a


    vegetable, and their family med it on her.


    That was why she had to leave.


    "My child, listen to me. It''s important to be patient now and endure what life gives us. Your husband


    loves you so much, and you have two kids. God has blessed you and he will bless you more,"


    the auntforted Rachel earnestly.


    "It''s good for both of you to calm down by spending some time apart. But it is a poor long-term strategy.


    You can''t avoid your own husband, your whole life. Especially if you love him like you say, you do."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The aunt sat closer and continued,"I have a best-of-both-worlds idea. Would you like to hear about it?"

 Chapter 406 On The Train

    Chapter 406 On The Train


    Rachel had run out of options. She would use every good advice she could get right now. She leaned


    closer as she listened to her. Was there really a better solution?


    "I would love to listen to your idea, ma''am," Rachel said to the woman.


    The woman giggled. She had gone through a lot of things in life and it showed through the lines on her


    face. She was no longer obsessed with rtionships like Rachel was. Thus she could see things from


    a very different perspective.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Stop running from him anymore. You''re not the only one who is suffering from this. Your husband and


    your children are also suffering from your absence. They need you. Your family needs you. Why not


    think about another solution?"


    Eager to know the answer, Rachel said anxiously,"Don''t keep me guessing, ma''am. What''s the other


    solution? Tell me, please! I''m the yer in this game and I can''t see the most of it as you do. I''m in


    such a mess. Could you please tell me what you have in mind? Is there a better way to fix this?"


    Seeing Rachel anxious, the woman burst intoughter and slowly said,"You silly girl. Of course, there is


    a better way. There are many ways. But hiding is not one of them. Hiding will only worsen the situation.


    As I can see, it already has worsened. Things will be better if your husband could understand why


    you''re hiding from him. But if he couldn''t, the problems between you and him will only grow bigger and


    it will be hard to solve.


    What I am trying to tell you is that you must let nature take its course. If he finds you again, don''t run


    away and just face him. Try to calm yourself down and talk to him. Tell him your stance. Let him know


    what you are thinking. And if he really cares about you, he will wait for you until you are ready to go


    back home instead of forcing you to go with him.


    Besides, what if he is smart enough toe up with a better solution? You won''t be able to know that if


    you keep running away from him. Anyway, hiding is the worst way to handle your problems."


    Rachel nodded as she listened thoughtfully.


    Admittedly, what the woman said made sense. It was just that¡­ now, she had be so afraid to face


    him.


    She no longer had any confidence at all to look him in the eye.


    "Thank you, ma''am. That was very helpful. I will think about what you said, since I still have a few stops


    until I get to mine." Rachel thanked the woman. She was a blessing from heaven.


    The woman sitting in front of her, looked at Rachel, smiling. "You know what? You young people are too


    impetuous. But that''s exactly what young people are, ha ha. When you grow to our age, you won''t do


    crazy things like this any more.


    No matter what your final decision is, I will understand you, child. I won''t judge you for it. I live in L City.


    If you don''t have any ce to stay, you cane to mine. My daughter works in another city and she


    doesn''t live with me, so I have a spare room. You''re always wee to visit!" The woman said.


    Rachel gave her a smile before she looked outside the window. The trained zoomed past beautiful


    green fields alongside the tracks.


    Back in North Sea City, outside the train station,"President Rong, the train Rachel took is heading for L


    City. It has eight stops and Rachel''s destination is L City. But I''m not sure whether she would get off at


    any other stops!" Marlon ran to Hiram, with a report of thetest developments of the search.


    Marlon hadn''t been so tired his whole life. He absolutely wouldn''t do such thing if Hiram wasn''t going to


    save the family business.


    "Chad, help me check whether we have branches near these stops. If we do, send Rachel''s pictures to


    them and ask them to go to the station to wait and look for her."


    Hiram slowly said. He was calm and he got things arranged in an orderly way. He got into the car


    quickly. "Carl, let''s go to L City!"


    Hiram was pretty confident that he would find Rachel this time!


    Hiram would remain restless as long as he thought of himself sleeping alone and Rachel was out there


    wandering alone, where danger lurked at every corner.


    No matter what happened, Hiram was determined to find Rachel this time.


    On the train, the train began its final slowdown. It would be arriving in L City in a few minutes.


    Rachel was still in a mess, still unsure about what she should do next. When the train passed the curve


    entering the city, she staggered to her feet, swaying a little. Then out of nowhere, an apple rolled to her


    feet.


    Rachel bent down and picked up the apple. She then saw a little girl waddling to her. She stretched out


    her hands and wanted to take the apple from Rachel.


    "Auntie, my apple." With a ck bob hairstyle, the little girl lifted her head and smiled at Rachel.


    Rachel wiped the apple with her clothes before she gave it to the little girl. "Here you go. Hold it tightly


    and don''t drop it again, okay?"


    The little girl nodded, careful not to drop the apple again. She held it tightly with her chubby little hands


    as she walked away and went back to her mother.


    Rachel was afraid that the little girl might trip and fall so she watched the little girl until she got back to


    her seat.


    When Rachel saw the little girl''s mother, she was surprised.


    The little girl''s mother seemed to notice her too. But she just grabbed her daughter''s hand and looked


    somewhere else, pretending to not have seen Rachel.


    It was a surprise to Rachel that Shirley had a daughter.


    How time flies! It still felt like everything happened just yesterday, just like when Rachel was pregnant


    and Shirley did all those things.


    "Mommy, I want to eat my apple!"


    The little girl walked to her mom, holding the apple. She hadn''t grown enough teeth to bite off the skin


    of the apple, so she asked for her mother''s help.


    "If you can''t bite off the skin, then don''t eat. Stop bothering me, okay?" Shirley was impatient on her


    own daughter. She tidied up her clothes irritably and looked around.


    "But I want to eat this apple, mommy." The little girl pouted, begging her mother.


    "Jesus! You''re so annoying. Stop bothering me, okay? !" Shirley pushed her daughter away and


    knocked down her apple.


    The little girl burst into tears. She was too young to realize that what she was doing was annoying to


    the other passengers on the train. Crying loudly, she bent down to look for the apple, not knowing


    where it fell to.


    The passengers felt sorry for the little girl, shaking their heads at Shirley who was being mean to her


    child. The little girl was cute, but her mother was so impatient and cruel. What a pity!


    The woman, who was sitting right across Rachel, was so angry that she kept leaning to look in Shirley''s


    direction. "Adults shouldn''t take their frustrations on their children. Children are innocent and sensitive.


    They are easily threatened and cry immediately. We shouldn''t yell at them like that."


    Rachel sighed as she took a clean apple from her handbag. She stood up and walked towards the little


    girl who was crawling on the ground to find her apple.


    "Come here, baby. I have an apple here. Come and eat this one." Rachel said gently as she smiled at


    the little girl.


    The little girl stood up from the train floor. With tears in her eyes, she looked at her mother, seeming to


    ask for her approval.


    Shirley stood up, grabbed her daughter''s hand and pull her into her arms, ignoring Rachel''s kindness.


    However, the little girl stretched out her hand, wanting to take Rachel''s apple. Her eyes were staring at


    the apple, eagerly wanting to eat it.


    Rachel was afraid that the little girl might not be able to bite the apple. So she went to the restaurant on


    the train to ask the train stewardess to help her slice the apple since she wasn''t allowed to bring a knife


    on board. Afterwards, she walked towards the little girl and gave her a slice.


    However, Shirley threw away the slice the second she saw it in the little girl''s hand. "Nadia, what''s


    wrong with you? Remember what I told you? You can''t take food from strangers, okay?"


    Seeing her apple being thrown away again, the little girl started crying again. And yet she was still


    hugging Shirley, with her hands around Shirley''s neck.


    "You''re being too mean, Shirley. What she wanted was just an apple. If you said yes to her at the very


    beginning, all of this wouldn''t have happened."


    Finally, Rachel couldn''t put up with Shirley''s behavior anymore.


    Rachel had heard that Shirley was sent back to her rural hometown where she got married. But Rachel


    had never seen Shirley since then.


    Rachel didn''t know that after all these years, Shirley was still the same. She hadn''t changed...


    At all.


    Rachel couldn''t help but wonder why Shirley would take a train with her child without any help.


    "I''ll tell you what! This is my own child. How I take care of her is none of your business. If I''m happy,


    then she can eat her apple. If not, then she gets nothing. You hear me? Stay out of my business!"


    Shirley said coldly.

 Chapter 407 An Incredible Appearance

    Chapter 407 An Incredible Appearance


    The olddy sitting in front of Rachel was irritated by Shirley''s attitude. Exasperated, she stood up and


    said, pulling Rachel over,"Sit down, dear. Don''t waste your time on people like her." The olddy gave


    Shirley a once over and continued,"She''s not worth it."


    Other people soon chimed in, and soon, the carriage was filled with a motley of boos from passengers,


    cries from the little girl, and the snapping of wheels on the rail.


    The train was nearing its destination with every clink of metal. Upon its arrival, passengers naturally


    quieted down and the earlier incident forgotten like wind. Most of them were taking their luggage off the


    shelves and got easy to get off.


    Rachel and the olddy stood up after the train hade to a stop, and the sound of murmurs and


    footsteps soon filled the surroundings. Before saying her goodbye, the olddy handed a slip of paper


    to Rachel. It was a phone number.


    When Rachel passed by Shirley, she was still on her seat, showing no intention of leaving.


    The little girl, probably worn out from all her crying, was asleep on herp.


    Rachel continued on her way. After getting off the train, she stood at the station for a while, her eyes


    scanning around. She looked at the overhead signage, wondering where to go.


    A momentter, Shirley got off with the kid in her arms. She looked around, and then headed towards


    an exit on the left.


    Rachel followed Shirley with her eyes. She looked kind of strange. Rachel shook her head and decided


    to focus on her own. She turned her head to the left and the right exit. With no idea where to go, she


    decided to choose one at random and just follow her gut.


    Suddenly, there was a shout. "There she is!" Catch her!" a man''s voice bellowed.


    "That bitch has the kid. I''m gonna break her legs when I catch her!"


    She saw a gang of around four or five men pointing at the direction Shirley took.


    Rachel felt cold sweat on her brow. Her heart was pounding. She guessed these people mighte for


    her in the first ce. After thinking it over, she overthrew her assumption. It would take at least a day to


    drive from North Sea City to where she was, so it was impossible for Hiram toe so soon.


    Rachel stopped in her tracks and whipped her head to Shirley. She was running, her arms around her


    child, trying to avoid being captured by her pursuers.


    "You bitch! How dare you escape?! Stop!" Rachel had a closer look at the man. He was shouting


    fiercely. From his appearance, it seemed that he wasn''t from the city.


    With her hands holding her child, it was impossible for Shirley to run fast. She looked around


    desperately, her shoulders heaving from her own breaths. Her limbs were shaking from the exertion.


    Her heart sank when she saw the men running towards her. She gripped her child in her arms. There


    was no way out.


    Then, she spotted Rachel standing not far away from her. The anxiety in her face mirrored her own.


    With a huff of breath, Shirley ran towards her.


    "Rachel! Listen, please! I know I hurt you before. I understand that I am not in any position to ask


    anything from you, but I need your help," she pleaded, her voice quivering. Rachel saw the sheen of


    sweat covering her face. Shirley''s hands were protectively wrapped around her child, and her eyes


    were bloodshot as they looked into hers. "I didn''t give birth to a boy. This is my daughter, Nadia," she


    said, looking at the child in her arms. "Someone wants to buy her with a high price," she hoisted her


    child higher on her hip. "Please. Please help me take her away. She is everything to me. I''m begging


    you, please."


    Tears were streaming down Shirley''s face as she spoke. Her head turned to the men who were


    approaching nearer every second. Before Rachel could think or speak, she pushed the girl to her.


    Shirley might not be a good person, but she was a mother. She would never be able to forsake her


    daughter.


    "Shirley..."


    It was all happening so suddenly and Rachel could not process everything at once. Looking at the little


    girl, Rachel felt conflicting emotions run through her.


    "Rachel, please!" Shirley was on her knees, begging and gripping her arms. "I''m sorry that I hurt you,


    but my daughter is innocent. Please help me save her!"


    "Shirley!" A shout broke through the sounds of Shirley''s sobbing. "Give me back my daughter! I will


    decide what happens to her!"


    The men were approaching. Shirley stood up, her eyes boring into Rachel''s.


    "Take Nadia away quickly. I will lead them away from you." With those words, she pushed Rachel into


    the exit. When they were safely out of sight, she turned back to the men and shouted,"Listen! All of


    you! Among you is my brother, my cousin, my uncle, and my husband, but I won''t let you take my


    child!"


    She stepped in their way, her head held high. The men were running to her.


    She closed her eyes and breathed, silently praying that Rachel makes it safely with her child. She had


    lived a hard life, but her daughter, she wanted a much better future for her.


    "Bitch, get out of the way! Do you know who you''re going against? Don''t force me to beat you!"


    Shirley''s husband walked over to her and pped her in the face. Shirley staggered and held her


    swollen face, but she didn''t move.


    Grabbing her by the cor, her husband roared,"Get out of the way, or I am gonna break your legs! All


    of you, go after the other woman! Hurry up! The kid is worth 150000! Do everything it takes to get her


    back. Don''t let her get away!"


    Shirley''s husband wanted a boy to carry his name. He didn''t care about losing her daughter at all,


    because he might have sons in the future after selling her.


    150000 was no joke.


    At his words, his brother and cousin held Shirley down and then ran after Rachel and the kid.


    Shirley''s husband stepped closer to her. He raised his fist and gave a heavy blow on her stomach. She


    felt the air get knocked out of her lungs as she folded from the pain. He grabbed her face and forced


    her to look at him.


    "You damn bitch! You should know how lucky you are that I married you!" he hissed,"You''re useless to


    me if you can''t give me a son. And now you oppose me?" His eyes glinted with malice. "Women like


    you need to be taught a lesson, or you won''t know your ce."


    He raised his hand once again. Shirley closed her eyes, wordlessly praying for her daughter''s safety.


    The train station was big. Rachel was turning her head both ways, but it was as if the floors of the


    station extended beyond her view. She was breathless, running with the kid bundled in her arms. Nadia


    was now awake. She looked around and asked, cautiously. "Auntie, where''s my mom? Where did she


    go?"


    "Don''t worry. Your mom wille back soon," Rachel replied, patting her shoulder gently, trying to


    keep her calm.


    She looked around, checking for their pursuers. There was no sign of them. She sat down with Nadia


    on herp.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Nadia looked even younger than Joyce. Her eyes were wide from confusion, and tears were starting to


    form in her eyelids.


    There were plenty of things that Rachel didn''t know, but she knew that Shirley would not lie to her


    about her daughter. She had no reason to. Worry began to creep into Rachel''s chest as she looked at


    the little girl in her arms. Whoever those men were, she knew they wouldn''t give up until they had what


    they wanted.


    "Auntie, I''m hungry..." Her thoughts were broken when she heard Nadia speak in a low voice, touching


    her stomach. Gurgling sounds wereing from it.


    Rachel''s heart broke at the sound. She immediately rummaged inside her bag and found half a loaf of


    bread. Handing it to Nadia, she said with a small smile,"Have this first, okay? We''ll buy a lot of yummy


    food for you when we get out of here."


    Nadia reached for the bread in her hand. Rachel felt her chest weighing down with emotions. She was


    so young. Kids her age should not be separated from their mothers.


    "Look! There she is! Hurry up!"


    a man''s voice echoed through the station. Rachel''s head shot up and she saw


    two men running towards her direction.


    She grabbed her bag in haste and ran towards the exit with Nadia. She had checked earlier and knew


    that they were sitting close to the exit.


    She put all her strength in her legs and arms. It was impossible for her to run fast.


    Nadia weighed at least ten kilos. Rachel looked at her. In her fear, she forgot to eat the bread. Seeing


    the two guys running after them, she instinctively drew her head back.


    Her mom had told her that those men were going to sell her to someone. She closed her eyes against


    her tears. She didn''t want to be sold.


    Even if it was only for a short while, Rachel could already feel herself losing strength. She raised her


    head and saw an elevator in front of her. The men were still going after them. She raced inside and


    pressed button of the door close.


    The doors were banged from outside. She hurriedly pushed on F1 from the keys. The current floor she


    was on was empty. They would be safer when they reached the first floor.


    She could ask people for help there.


    Rachel leaned on the wall and tried to catch her breath. Nadia was shaking in her arms. She wrapped


    her small arms tightly around Rachel''s neck. Rachel could feel the Nadia''s heartbeat. She tried to calm


    her by stroking her hair and speaking softly.


    After some time, they reached the first floor.


    Rachel rushed out with the kid in her arms as soon as the elevator doors opened. But she froze when


    she saw two figures ahead. The two men who were running after them


    had already arrived and were waiting outside the gate. Her blood froze in fear.


    It was already dark. The sky was lit up by the lights outside the station. There were only a handful of


    people who were waiting to take train.


    Rachel looked around helplessly.


    "Go head! Why not keep going?"


    The two men ran to them, shouting. At the very same instant, the man who had been cursing Shirley


    earlier appeared from behind.


    There was only a broad empty space outside. Rachel couldn''t find a ce to hide themselves.


    "Give us the kid. It''s none of your business. If you''re smart, you know what to do. Give me the kid and


    we won''t hurt you."


    The maning from behind her said.


    Rachel looked at Nadia in her arms. Small sobs racked her frame. She couldn''t bear to leave her


    alone. Shirley had done terrible things, but, if not because of Rachel, she wouldn''t have been sent to a


    remote vige and got married off to that cruel man.


    ''I can''t let them have this child, '' Rachel thought to herself. Her arms tightened around the girl.


    "Auntie, I''m so scared. Please don''t leave me alone," Nadia pleaded in a small voice. She wrapped her


    arms tighter around Rachel.


    Rachel rubbed her cheek and said,"Don''t worry. Everything''s gonna be okay. I won''t leave you alone."


    She shifted her gaze to the men surrounding her, holding the girl protectively to her chest with her


    arms.


    "You asked for it. You made this choice. A stupid one!" The man who spoke sneered, and then waved


    to the other two men behind him.


    Seeing theming closer, Rachel took two steps backward in fright.


    Just then, the sound of sirens echoed through the air and several cars lined up on the side of the road.


    A man came out from the first car. Rachel couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "Hiram!" Behind him, several more men stepped out from the other cars.

 Chapter 408 Unable to Escape From Him

    Chapter 408 Unable to Escape From Him


    Almost at the same time, all the people turned their eyes to themotion right outside the station.


    "Hiram, over there! Isn''t that Rachel?" Carl shouted out immediately and pointed to her.


    Everyone looked to the direction he was pointing. Hiram also fixed his eyes on the three big fellows,


    who were apparently from the countryside, and the woman in the middle, who was holding a little girl in


    her arms.


    Although she was wearing in and simple clothes, he could recognize her in one nce.


    It was indeed her. His wife, Rachel Ruan.


    On the quiet streets of L City at midnight, all was dead quiet. Besides, L City wasn''t a very developed


    city, so at this time, there were almost no passers-by, save for one or two cars driving by from time to


    time.


    Holding Nadia in her arms, Rachel found that there was no ce for her to retreat to. She looked


    around nervously to find someone who could help her. When she saw the cars that just pulled over on


    the roadside, she began shouting as loudly as she could.


    There was still a distance between her and the people in the cars, and she couldn''t see who they were


    under the dim streetmp. "Help! Somebody help! Please!" she yelled desperately.


    "Shut up! You stupid woman! What are you yelling for? That child you are holding is my daughter. And


    it''s the right thing for a father toe and take his own daughter home with him! Give her to us now!


    Even if you rip your throat yelling, and even if you call the entire police force here, you can''t deny me


    my daughter!" the man in the front shouted.


    "Come on, sweetheart! Come to Daddy, and I''ll take you home to your mommy!" The man called out to


    the little girl.


    The little girl had her arms around Rachel''s neck, and she held on even more tightly hearing her


    father''s voice. Trembling and teary eyed, she didn''t even dare look at him.


    From the corner of her eyes, Rachel saw several people approaching from the opposite direction.


    Rachel felt both happy and relieved. They had a chance. People wouldn''t refuse to help other people in


    real trouble, and she thanked God that there were still a lot of good people in this world.


    Nobody knew from where she got the courage, but suddenly she took her bag from her shoulder and


    threw it towards the man, who stood nearest her.


    As the man moved aside to avoid it, she seized the chance to slip away through the gap, dashing


    towards the people with gritted teeth.


    "Help!


    Please help me!


    Please¡­¡­"


    She shouted at the top of her lungs, running as fast as she could. But the next second, she stopped


    and felt herself rooted on the spot, as if she was struck by a lightning. She recognized the man walking


    in her direction.


    Her heart was pounding wildly. It was the best person whom she had known all her life, and he had


    It was her husband, Hiram.


    But, she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    All of a sudden, she lost all her strength to move. She stared at him without batting an eysh, totally


    unable to move, still holding the little girl in her arms.


    The three men had gotten out of the car and started walking towards Rachel. When they caught up her,


    they tried to grab her but were stopped by Carl, Chad and Marlon, who got to her in time,ing from


    the side.


    Totally forgetting what was going on around her, Rachel had her eyes fixed on the man in front of her.


    Inches from her, there was a lot of shouting, pushing and shoving. Punches and kicks were flying,


    bodies falling to the ground. In the middle of all that, she could clearly hear her beating heart, which


    was ready to leap from her body. Everything was a blur when she suddenly hear Hiram yelling.


    "Come on! Let''s go!" He grabbed her and pulled her to a safe spot, away from the ongoing fistfight.


    "You naughty little thing! I wonder whether I should tie you down with a chain so you would be beside


    me the rest of your life!"


    Hiram snorted coldly as he looked at her without a blink.


    Despite his burning anger, he noticed that she had lost quite a lot weight during the period that she was


    gone.


    Rachel looked away from him with her head bowed to the ground. She felt that all her strength had


    drained away, trying hard not to copse in a heap.


    After all the troubles, she was unable to escape from him, no matter how hard she tried.


    "Why are you trying to stop us? Please make some sense, man! You have to believe us, that little girl is


    my daughter, and that woman holding her took her away from us! Leave us be! Or, I''ll call the police!"


    Nadia''s father yelled at them.


    Outnumbered by Carl, Chad and Marlon with Hiram standing close by, he was fully aware that they


    might not be able to take his daughter away easily. Thus, he tried to talk some sense into them and


    hoped that they could be convinced and just go away.


    Rachel heard everything the father said and came to her senses. She turned around and looked at the


    father, shouting back,"You slime ball! All you want is money, not your daughter. Tell me how much the


    buyer offered for your child? I''ll give you twice. Just leave her alone!"


    The three men looked at each other and nodded. Since they had decided to sell the girl, it would make


    no sense to give up a higher offer. After all, the highest bidder always wins.


    "Really? Then it''s done!" They wasted no time closing the deal. But you need to pay now. We will be


    out of your hair the moment we get the money!" The father said in a straightforward tone, no different


    from when he sold a used mobile phone. There was no father-daughter affection in this rtionship.


    Just purely business.


    Rachel could feel Hiram''s burning gaze from behind.


    He stepped forward and said to Chad,"Pay him half of the price. Then take them with you toplete


    the adoption procedures. After that, pay him the other half."


    Hiram was well-known for his clear thinking. Even at this moment, he could make sure everything was


    in good order and well arranged. He wouldn''t leave anything to chance that would cause trouble in the


    future.


    As long as the father admitted that he couldn''t afford to raise her daughter, he could take her over and


    find a suitable family to adopt herter.


    Carl picked up the bag Rachel threw at them from the ground, and walked to her. He said, a bit excited


    to finally see her again,"Here is your bag, Rachel!"


    Rachel smiled at him. Holding Nadia with one hand, she managed to take her bad with another hand,


    but Hiram was faster than her. He grabbed her bag with one hand and her hand with another, heading


    to the car.


    After getting her inside, he also went in and sat beside her and pulled the door shut before locking it.


    Rachel put Nadia down beside her, and rubbed her wrists. She felt a throbbing pain from the cuts in


    them. Both wrists felt broken.


    Rachel dared not look at the man beside her, because she was afraid that she would go up in mes


    with the fury in his eyes.


    "Oh, I almost forgot! I left my luggage on the tform. Can I have a couple of minutes? I want to go


    and fetch it." she asked. She only remembered her luggage now that the worst part seemed to be over.


    She left it on the tform when Shirley gave Nadia to her. She thought at that time, that it was just


    some clothes. Compared to the kid, those were easy to rece.


    Since the kid was safe now, she thought she''d better take a look whether it was still there on the


    tform.


    Hearing her words, Hiram raised his brows and nced at her coldly,"So, you think you can just get out


    of here, and then go off running away from me again. Later, I''ll have to follow your ass to different cities


    around the country to find you. Never mind the life back home that we have - our children, our jobs... Is


    this your n?"


    "Listen, I ¡­¡­" Rachel tried to exin, but Hiram ignored her.


    "Carl, please go to the tform and see if there is any suitcase left there. If so, take it and bring it back


    with you!" He then turned to Rachel coldly. "Problem solved! Anything else?"


    "I won''t run away, Hiram! But we need to talk!" Rachel blurted out.


    "Talk? Right, we do need to talk! But why didn''t you talk to me about it back at home? Why didn''t you


    talk to me when I found you in North Sea City? Tell me why?" Hiram shouted, not holding back on his


    anger.


    "I ¡­¡­" Rachel murmured. She tried but she couldn''t answer his questions.


    "You''ve never given me the chance to talk. My phone was on twenty-four hours a day, but why didn''t


    call me? Did you forget my number? Tell me!" he roared inside the car.


    He yelled so loudly that Nadia was frightened and began crying.


    The two-year-old girl held on to Rachel sobbing. She was too scared to cry out loudly, stealing nces


    at Hiram once in a while.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Auntie, where is my mommy? I want to see her now." she murmured.


    Just then, Rachel realized that she had forgotten about Shirley. Where did she go?


    "Hiram, we''ll talk over thister. Now, we have to find her mother. Would you help me?" she asked


    softly as she held the little girl, rubbing her back as she clung to Rachel.


    Hiram furrowed his brows and asked,"She has a mother? I thought his father was selling her because


    her mother died and no one could look after her."


    If both her parents were still alive, it would be hard for him to get custody. This wasmon sense.


    "Yes, her mother is Shirley. Regardless of what happened before, please try to find her since we''re


    here now."


    She said in a soft voice, holding his arm.


    Hiram hesitated for a moment and looked at the little girl, wondering how this could be Shirley''s


    daughter.


    Hesitantly, he took out his phone and called Carl, asking him to look around and see if Shirley was still


    inside the station.


    After that, he looked at the little troublemaker with a frown, trying hard not to show his anger, before he


    got out of the back of the car and sat in the driver''s seat.


    After he started the car and drove off, Rachel knew that what she was going to say would piss him off,


    but she said reluctantly to him,"Hiram, I don''t want to go back home yet."


    Hiram mmed his foot on the brakes and the car stopped abruptly, throwing Rachel and the child


    forward. Turning to her, Hiram asked in his coldest voice,"What did you say just now?"

 Chapter 409 Its Time To Talk, Hiram

    Chapter 409 It''s Time To Talk, Hiram


    A sudden chill filled up the car. A pin drop silence took over.


    Rachel held Nadia tightly. She knew that Hiram had been holding his temper in check only because of


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    the child in the car.


    "Hiram, we should talk patiently. We shouldn''t scare the child," she said in a muffled voice, trying to


    avoid angering him again.


    It wasn''t a good idea to provoke him at times like this.


    Hiram tightened his lips, speaking nothing. As he continued driving, Rachel saw that his eyes shed


    with anger.


    Nobody spoke anything anymore till the end of the ride.


    Hiram parked the car at the gate of a hotel. Chad and Carl were busy dealing with other matters, so he


    had to check in personally.


    During checking in, Rachel stood behind Hiram. Hiram didn''t bother to look back, but she could sense


    that he was keeping an eye on her in his mind.


    She knew that he was worrying that she might leave him again.


    "Come on!" Hiram said while walking away after he checked in, looking back at Rachel. His phone


    started ringing at that moment.


    "Hiram, we got the luggage but didn''t find Shirley yet. I got the CCTV surveince video from the staff.


    It showed an aplice of that man taking her away," Carl told Hiram.


    "Alright, got it. Come back once the job is done," Hiram said. As soon as he hung up, Ben called.


    Hiram stopped, frowning. He gave the room card to Rachel and asked her to go into the room.


    Rachel took the card from his hand and went towards the door with Nadia, without looking at him.


    "Mr. Rong, it''s good that you''re back. Mr. Gavin said you must attend an important meeting at nine


    tomorrow morning," Ben told Hiram. It was the annual meeting of Streams Company to discuss


    important issues with its long-term customers. Gavin took it very seriously.


    He had persisted in asking Ben to urge Hiram to attend the meeting.


    Hiram looked at his watch. It was already eleven thirty at night. It was impossible to return to H City


    now.


    "Ben, I''m still in L City. There''s no airport here. I''m afraid I can''t make it tomorrow morning."


    Ben sighed when he heard this. "Mr Rong, you know how important this meeting is! If you don''t show


    up, Mr. Gavin will be furious! It will hurt our business badly!" he continued, trying to change Hiram''s


    mind.


    "I have just found Rachel,"


    Hiram said atst.


    Ben was shocked into silence.


    He knew how much Hiram had suffered since Rachel left. For Hiram, nothing would be more important


    than being with his wife right now.


    Hiram switched off his cell phone after hanging up. He opened the door of the room and walked in.


    He saw Rachel standing at the door the moment he opened the door.


    "Go back If it is something urgent. If you travel overnight, maybe you could make it. I... Don''t worry.


    Since you found me, I won''t hide from you anymore."


    Rachel had overheard what he had said on phone. So she knew that he must be having something


    urgent to handle.


    At sight of Hiram, Nadia was scared. She held Rachel on the thigh, not daring to look at Hiram.


    "Can you order some food for Nadia? She hasn''t eaten anything all this time. Let''s talk after she falls


    asleep," Rachel looked at Hiram and said, patting Nadia on the shoulder,forting her.


    Hiram nced at her and then turned and stormed out, without a word.


    After a little while, a waitress came in and walked up to Nadia. "Miss, I''m gonna take you out for dinner.


    Would you please follow me?" she asked.


    Hearing this request, Nadia shook her head. She dared not to go out with this stranger.


    The waitress suddenly took out a little toy bunny from her apron pocket. "If I give this to you, would you


    like toe with me? I''m going to bring you back here after dinner. Come on dear!" she urged.


    Nadia looked at the cute bunny, then looked at Rachel, who was the only one she could trust when her


    mom was not there.


    Rachel knew it was Hiram who had asked the waitress to take the child away.


    "Nadia, go ahead. Follow this auntie and eat something first. You''ll be fine," Rachel said, stroking


    Nadia''s hair gently.


    Nadia was not keen on going with a stranger, but she nodded and followed the waitress, reluctantly.


    Just a while after Nadia and the waitress had left, Hiram walked in.


    He mmed the door and locked it from inside.


    However, when he walked into the suite, there was no one. He yelled out the name of Rachel in vain.


    "Rachel! Rachel!


    "I''m here."


    The door of the washroom suddenly opened. Rachel stepped out and stared at Hiram who looked at


    her anxiously.


    She had thought hard on the train journey. What the olddy had told her was reasonable. It was


    impossible for her to hide forever.


    She knew that Hiram loved her deeply. If not, he would not have searched far and wide for her.


    But what if his love faded away with time and he no longer wanted her? Would he still look for her?


    Hiram was scared of losing her. She was scared of losing him and their children.


    Without her presence, Joyce and Jonny would feel helpless and afraid, just like Nadia now. Shirley was


    not a good mother, but she meant the world for Nadia.


    She thought deeply


    and decided to sort her problem with Hiram differently.


    Seeing Rachel emerge from the washroom, Hiram felt relieved. He walked over to the sofa and sat


    down, lighting a cigarette.


    "You want to talk to me? Come on then," he said.


    Sitting in front of him, Rachel cleared her mind and said,"I knew you wouldn''t allow me to leave, so I left


    without telling you.


    After all that has happened, I don''t want to put your family to any more trouble. Lydia deserved it. But if


    it weren''t for me, she wouldn''t have behaved like that. If it weren''t for me, dad wouldn''t have got the


    heart attack. On the other day, he even..."


    Rachel paused, closing her eyes. Then she took a deep breath and continued,"So I decided to go away


    for some time, ande back when dad is not mad at me anymore."


    Hiram listened carefully, staring at her, not wanting to miss the slightest change of her expressions.


    "Since you just wanted to leave for a while, why did you leave the divorce agreement to me?" Hiram


    lowered his voice and asked.


    If Rachel had wanted to return, she wouldn''t have prepared the agreement and signed it.


    Rachel blinked in shock. She hesitated before telling him the truth.


    "I...I was in bad mood, and I didn''t know when I woulde back. I didn''t want to keep you waiting for


    me for a long time, so..."


    before she could continue, Hiram thumped the table. He stared at her in anger and asked,"You didn''t


    want to keep me waiting? What would you do if I tell you that I have signed the agreement on my side?


    Rachel''s heart stopped. She blinked as tears welled up in her eyes.


    She had never expected Hiram to speak like that.


    Had he really signed the agreement?

 Chapter 410 I Signed On The Agreement Too

    Chapter 410 I Signed On The Agreement Too


    "I signed on the agreement too."


    "What? No... No way! That is absolutely impossible! If you had signed the agreement, then why would


    youe all the way here to look for me?" Rachel said in disbelief.


    Hiram snorted. He smoked as he yed with his windproof lighter. "The reason why I came here to


    look for you is because I don''t want to be abandoned by you like that. Let me tell you, Rachel. I would


    have been irritated and probably have signed the agreement too, just like you did! You''re the one who


    drafted the agreement and signed it in the first ce. You made me do what I did.


    You said I look like a wolf. I think you''re the one who looks like a wolf in this regard. You''re cruel and


    ungrateful. You know how much I treasure you and how well I treat you. My heart belongs to you alone


    and you manage to keep my attention all to yourself. You''re the whole meaning of my life. That''s how


    much you mean to me, and yet, look what you did to me.


    No matter how mean my dad is or what he has done, you could have just told me about it, and we


    could have fixed it together. Instead, you just left. You left our children and me behind. You''re so


    irresponsible and such a coward! What did you want me to do? !"


    Rachel wasn''t listening to Hiram. All she was thinking about was that sentence Hiram had just said: "I


    signed on the agreement too."


    Rachel felt like she didn''t have any control over herself. She slowly stood up, shaking. She asked


    Hiram with disbelief as she walked towards him. "Hiram, answer my question again.


    Did you¡­ Did you really sign on the agreement?"


    Rachel could feel that she was on the verge of copsing. It seemed like the moment Hiram had said


    yes to her, that she would pass out immediately.


    "What''s the point of me answering the question? You already told Marlon that I''m your ex. Aren''t you


    just satisfied with the oue now?"


    Hiram raised his eyebrows and said sarcastically. However, when he saw tears rolling down Rachel''s


    cheeks, something hit him, and he looked around the room.


    Rachel fell on the floor as she heard Hiram''s answer. All she had done in the past few years, was


    evaporated into nothing.


    "Stop acting innocent in front of me and stop crying! Isn''t this what you wanted? When you drafted the


    agreement, didn''t you want me to sign it? Howe you''re unhappy now after I''ve signed it?"


    Hiram said without even looking at Rachel. He was afraid that he couldn''t control himself and would tell


    her the truth.


    Tears kept rolling down Rachel''s cheeks. She eventually convinced herself to stop crying. She needed


    to be strong at that moment. She couldn''t afford to lose her mind.


    "What about our children? Can you¡­ Will you allow me to raise them?" Rachel asked Hiram slowly


    and carefully. She almost felt like she couldn''t breathe. However, she knew that she had to calm herself


    down and she tried her best to do that, for the sake of her children. She couldn''t afford to lose them.


    Hearing Rachel''s question, Hiram turned around and squinted. "Do you think I will agree on that,


    Rachel? Look what you have done! Don''t you think it''s toote to ask me such a ridiculous question?"


    Rachel turned around with her back against Hiram. She didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Didn''t you tell me in the car that you didn''t want to go back? I''m here to tell you that you can do


    whatever you want now. However, you don''t need to cancel your credit card and roam around, instead


    of staying in a hotel to get away from me."


    The cigar broke into two pieces as Hiram held the cigar tighter when he responded to her angrily. He


    then put out the cigar in an ashtray.


    He stood up and looked at the sight of Rachel''s back, which was shaking slightly. Rachel was trying to


    calm herself down and didn''t want Hiram to see her face.


    ''Rachel, I will let you know how serious the consequences of you leaving me can be.'' Hiram thought.


    "Wait... Are you lying to me, Hiram? If you really signed the agreement, then why did you publish news


    in the newspaper?!" Thinking about the news in the newspaper, Rachel shouted at Hiram.


    ''If Hiram had really signed the agreement, why would he have done that?'' Rachel thought.


    "So you did see the news? So that''s why you did your makeup like that? You were afraid that I would


    recognize you, right?"


    Hiram sneered at Rachel, with his back facing to her.


    Frustrated, Rachel lowered her head. She thought that Hiram was going to leave, but he walked into


    the bathroom instead. Her mind immediately went nk. She wasn''t able to think straight about


    anything.


    Hiram said that


    he had signed the divorce agreement.


    So, she and Hiram got divorced just like that? Seriously? Did they get divorced by a simple impulse?


    It had never urred to her.


    She left Hiram, but she had her reason to do that! Hiram had always been calm and cool about it,


    almost as though he understood. Howe he was so reckless? How could he do such a thing?


    Was he really angry at her this time?


    A few minutester, Hiram walked out of the bathroom. He took a look at Rachel and exined,"It''s too


    Hiram said.


    He was trying to tell Rachel why they were sharing a room.


    Rachel didn''t know what to do or how to respond. She was absent-minded about the situation. She just


    sat there, feeling hopeless and desperate. She staggered to the bedroom, towards the bed.


    Rachel climbed on the bed. Secondster, she was on top of Hiram. She then bent down and kissed


    Hiram like a woman who had been possessed.


    Confused, Hiram furrowed his eyebrows. ''What was wrong with Rachel?


    Isn''t she supposed to be sad and frustrated about everything that had been said today?


    Isn''t she acting a little abnormal?''


    Regardless of his confusion, Hiram knew that no matter how angry he was at her, there was no way for


    him to reject her sexy and enthusiastic kiss.


    However, soon, Hiram understood what Rachel was thinking.


    When they were halfway to having sex, Rachel asked Hiram suddenly,"Tell me, Hiram. You didn''t sign


    the agreement, did you?"


    Hiram frowned immediately. Did she want to force him to tell her the truth by persuading him with sex?


    She truly underestimated his self-control.


    Hiram didn''t say a word. Instead, he pulled the quilt to cover both of them.


    A few minutester, Rachel was tired and sat up, resting her hands on the bed. She forced Hiram to


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    look into her eyes. "Tell me the truth! You didn''t sign it, did you? I need to know."


    Seeing Rachel''s anxiety increase, Hiram looked around and shifted his sight slowly. He lifted the quilt,


    stood up and put his clothes back on.


    "Yes, I signed it."


    "Yet, you chose to sleep with me? !" Rachel felt like she had something on Hiram. She pulled on his


    clothes, in an attempt to stop him from getting dressed.


    Hiram raised his eyebrows. "You owe me. You have left me for such a long time that if I count this as


    once a day, you still owe me twelve times,"


    said, Hiram. He took his pants from Rachel''s hand and continued to put on his clothes.


    He then left, leaving Rachel in the bedroom. She felt desperate.


    Hiram let out a big sigh of relief after he closed the door. The only way he could prevent Rachel from


    running away from him was by letting her know that it was pointless for her to run away from him.


    Otherwise, no matter what he did, it would still fail in vain.


    "Mr. Rong, Gavin asked for you. He asked for you to return as soon as possible. May I know your n,


    sir?" Chad had received Gavin''s call at midnight. He sounded serious. He told Chad that no matter


    what, Hiram had toe back. That was why Chad had waited for Hiram at the door.


    Hiram tidied up his suit and walked towards the guest room. "Just ignore him Gavin," said Hiram.


    "Ah? I¡­ I don''t understand, Hiram. We''ve already found Rachel." Chad followed Hiram to the guest


    room and said anxiously,"Mr. Rong, Carl and I will stay here and take care of Rachel. There''s no need


    for you to worry about her one bit. I swear I won''t let Rachel run away again and that I will protect her


    with my life!"


    Chad lowered his head immediately as Hiram nced at him. "Well, I know it sounds like I''m


    exaggerating, but what I''m trying to say is that we won''t let Rachel run away again. I promise. You can


    be reassured and go back if you please!"


    Hiram opened the door to another room and walked in. He responded to Chad,"Chad, do you know


    what it will mean if I go back this time?"


    "Sure, it means that you''re responsible and professional. You''re the CEO of Streams Company, which


    is why you''re the focus of the conference. What''s the meaning of the conference if you''re absent from


    the meeting?" Chad followed Hiram.


    The conference would be entirely meaningless if Hiram was to be absent from it.


    "Mr. Rong, Gavin just had an operation. He is confined in the hospital now and is far too weak to host


    the conference. If you stay here and don''t go back, Ben will be embarrassed in front of all those people,


    and I won''t know how to face Gavin after that."


    Hiram walked in and opened the luggage that Carl had brought back. He said coldly,"You know what? I


    want him to know what the consequences of him arranging my life at his own will are.


    He drove away my wife and now asked me to help him hold the meeting and socialize with his friends.


    Why should I listen to him and just go back?"


    Embarrassed about what he had said, Chad rubbed his head. "Mr. Rong, I think they are irrelevant."


    "Irrelevant? He is the chairman of thepany, and yet he can do whatever he wants without


    considering my feelings. Why should I be professional and consider the overall situation?"


    ''Overall situation? What exactly was the overall situation?'' Hiram thought.


    Suppressing his anger for a moment could make his entire family happy again. At least for a while. It


    was an overall situation too. However, would he be able to do that?


    Hiram lowered his head and searched through Rachel''s luggage. He wanted to know what her life was


    like in the past few days.


    This time, he was determined to let Gavin know what the consequence of ignoring the situation was. All


    of Rachel''s suffering and sacrifice couldn''t be worthless.


    Suddenly, Hiram found something in Rachel''s clothes.

 Chapter 411 His Well-guarded Woman

    Chapter 411 His Well-guarded Woman


    Hiram knew that Rachel was patient with hardships. She left without any valuables except a Rolex


    watch.


    He was looking at the back of the watch when an idea suddenly came to mind. Then, he threw it to


    Chad and said,"Refit this watch."


    Chad caught the watch. Looking at the delicate one, he confusedly asked,"What do you mean ''refit''?


    How?"


    Hiram turned back to give him a sweeping nce.


    Chad realized what he meant and replied,"Okay." Then he put the watch into his pocket.


    "Hiram, are you sure you won''t attend the meeting tomorrow?" Chad asked. He thought it wasn''t a


    good choice, for Hiram''s absence would result in severe consequences.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Or you can go back to H city now," Hiram said coldly. He took the watch and


    some other valuable things out and then closed the suitcase. "Throw it out."


    Chad hesitated. ''Is this the suitcase that Rachel asked Carl to take back from the train station? It


    seems important to her.''


    "Can''t you hear me? I don''t want to repeat it for twice," Hiram grew impatient and said in a low voice. In


    his opinion, these clothes were cheap and poor in quality, and they would damage Rachel''s skin.


    He provided Rachel with a decent life and treated her like a princess. He wouldn''t let those cheap


    clothes sully her.


    Rachel wore these clothes because he wasn''t on her side, but now that he was here, he must throw all


    these things away.


    In the next room, Rachel woke up and felt that her eyes were swollen.


    She looked at the clock and found it was 10 in the morning.


    ''Where is Nadia?'' she thought.


    Rachel packed things up, put on her coat and took her bag before leaving her room.


    She went to ask the receptionist where Nadia was. The staff said that she had been taken away.


    She was looking for Hiram to ask about Nadia when Carl came over. "Rachel, good morning! Hiram is


    waiting for you at the dining hall. You must be hungry."


    Hearing this, Rachel walked towards the dining hall without any hesitation.


    "Rachel, don''t be impulsive! You know what you had done with Hiram''s heart. He was like a walking


    corpse during those days. Hecked sleep for several days, and I can''t help him at all!" Carl prompted


    after her.


    "You can ask Chad and Ben if you don''t believe me. Hiram had lost a lot of weight, and it is obvious to


    us,"


    he continued and caught up with Rachel. Suddenly, Rachel, who was walking before him, stopped.


    "Carl, is my mom okay?"


    "Aunt Ruan? Of course. Hiram had sent someone to look after her. Don''t worry," answered Carl,


    assuring her that Hiram was careful about such things.


    "Uh¡­ Did he mention something else? Something like a divorce agreement?" asked Rachel intently, as


    she was emotional about it yesterday, But she had be calm concerning it. When she carefully


    thought of it, Rachel considered that Hiram must have known her reason for leaving. She didn''t believe


    that Hiram would sign the divorce agreement without thinking about it thoroughly.


    "Divorce agreement? No. Why should there be a divorce agreement? Hiram loves you so much. The


    What he said was true. It was impossible for Hiram to divorce Rachel.


    Rachel thought about Chad''s words while walking towards the dining hall until she realized that it was


    already right in front of her.


    No matter where Hiram was, the crowd always followed him. Everyone would focus on him. Rachel


    only had to follow the eyes of girls or aunts until she was able to find him.


    Carl pulled out a chair for her and joined the neighboring table with Chad.


    "Where is Nadia?" Rachel asked straight to the point as she sat down.


    She intended to leave with Nadia to find Shirley, Nadia''s mother, after she woke up.


    However, the staff told her that Nadia had been taken away by Hiram.


    Hiram was cutting the steak on his te when he heard Rachel. He looked up to her and answered,"I


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    asked someone to bring her back to H City."


    "Excuse me?" Rachel was surprised by Hiram''s words and was about to stand up. "Why did you send


    her back? Shirley is her mother. How can a child leave her mother?"


    Hiram put a forkful of fillet steak in his mouth, and then took a sip of juice. After doing all these, he said


    leisurely,"I asked someone to check the current situation of Shirley.


    A human trader kidnapped Nadia, and Shirley rescued her. They have escaped thousands of miles to


    get rid of the trader. However, they were still in danger. Shirley could not protect Nadia alone. Nadia will


    get traded if there is no total protective measure."


    What Hiram didn''t tell Rachel was that Shirley got beaten within an inch of her life. She was also busy


    enough with her own affairs.


    He didn''t tell Rachel because he knew it would swell her troubles.


    "So where is she now?" Rachel asked nervously. She felt pity when she thought that there was no one


    beside Nadia, a two-year-old child.


    "Tulip Pce. She will have fun with Joyce and Jonny," answered Hiram. Strictly speaking, Shirley''s


    child had a rtionship with his mother, so there was no problem for Nadia to stay at Tulip Pce.


    He said this even though he hated Shirley and didn''t want to see her for the rest of his life, yet he


    wouldn''t want to take it out on a two-year-old kid.


    "You care about another''s child so much. What about Jonny and Joyce? Don''t you miss them these


    days?"


    Rachel lowered her head and took a sip of vegetable soup with her spoon shaking lightly upon hearing


    what Hiram said. Yet she didn''t say anything.


    "I will go back to H City after this meal. What about you?" Hiram asked in a t tone.


    In fact, he wasn''t as calm as he looked. Hiram secretly observed the expression in Rachel''s eye and


    her every movement.


    "I want to go back to North Sea City. I left hastily without presenting my resignation," said Rachel. She


    thought that there was still a need to follow the procedure if she wouldn''t work there anymore.


    "Do you mean you want to meet Marlon? He is still here, sleeping in the room upstairs," said Hiram. It


    was tootest night, so they ordered several rooms to take a rest.


    Rachel blinked as she said she knew that. She drank the soup off and stood up to leave.


    After Rachel left, Hiram threw the knife and fork from his hand to the te and wiped his mouth with a


    paper towel. He lost his appetite to eat.


    By the hallway upstairs, Rachel found herself standing before Marlon''s room


    and eventually knocked at the door.


    After a while, Marlon rolled himself in the quilt and opened the door. He yawned as he asked


    Rachel,"Mrs. Rong, what''s up? What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 412 The Phoenix in the Henhouse

    Chapter 412 The Phoenix in the Henhouse


    "I''m sorry Marlon. I left without saying goodbye and caused you trouble. Rachel said remorsefully, her


    head hung down.


    Marlon looked at her crouched shoulders and said sympathetically,"No, please don''t be so polite." He


    ran a hand through his short hair, andughed shyly. "If not for you saying you wanted to help us, I


    wouldn''t have helped him find you either."


    "Is that so?"


    Rachel didn''t how else to respond. She was surprised at Marlon''s words, and what they suggested. He


    helped find her, because of the benefits Hiram promised?


    "No cross, no crown," Marlon nced at Rachel and said. "It seems that luck is on my side. I picked up


    a phoenix and put it into the rooster pen. This time, the Tang family no longer dare to tell me what to


    do." After some time, he went into his room and let out a deep breath.


    He came back tootest night.


    Rachel stood at the door and listened. She was a little suspicious.


    At first, she thought that she would get used to it, but


    as time passed, she felt more and more ufortable around him.


    After taking a deep breath, she entered his room. "Here you are¡­The phone... " she said, putting the


    phone on the table.


    Marlon was lying down on his bed, lookingfortable with a quilt wrapped around him. He nced at


    her,"What are you doing? "I already sold the phone to you. It''s yours now. Or, do you still want me to


    return money?


    You have given me a month''s sry in advance, so now we''re even." Rachel replied.


    Marlon sat up and looked at her. "It doesn''t really matter much to me. Hiram promised to help through


    our problems. This doesn''t evene close to that."


    "This and that are two different things." Rachel said, looking straight into his eyes.


    "He''s him, I''m me. You betray me because it is to your advantage, and I give this back because it''s not


    mine." Marlon just sat there looking at her in silence, and without a word, Rachel turned back and


    walked out of the room.


    There must be something in the phone. Otherwise how could Marlon have found her?


    "Hey... "


    Marlon stared at the door which remained ajar, and followed Rachel with his eyes. A strange feeling


    was beginning to form in the pit of his stomach. It left a sharp an sour taste- the same feeling people


    get when they eat green lemons.


    He struggled to name the sensation, and after a while, it became clear to him. He was feeling guilty.


    In the beginning, he approached her with his mind fixed on his own intentions.


    When he found out who she was, he knew she would be useful, but he didn''t expect her toe in


    handy so soon.


    However, when the benefits came, he wasn''t as happy as he thought.


    Rachel walked out of Marlon''s room, took a deep breath and went downstairs. She saw Carl waiting for


    her outside. He was fidgeting, which was something Rachel found to be strange.


    When she approached him, he spoke as if he didn''t know how to tell her properly. He scratched his


    head and asked,"Rachel¡­. Uh.. Hiram wanted to ask, are you going back to H City with us, or... " Carl


    let thest part of the question as itself. Actually, he was really meant to drive Rachel back, But Hiram


    wanted him to ask her in this way.


    There were two cars in front of her. Rachel nced at the first car. It was Hiram''s. "I want to return to


    XH Vige" she said, then walked towards the cars.


    Then she went to the car.


    Carl was breathing out a sigh of relief. XH Vige was not far from H City. It would be good for Rachel


    to be there. However, his enjoyment of the thought was cut short when she saw Rachel get in the


    second car instead of the first.


    "Rachel..." Carl was subconsciously shouting.


    What are you doing? Hiram was in the front car!


    Rachel opened the car door and settled herself inside. Carl quickly followed her to close the door and,


    unable to contain himself, he said,"Hiram is on the front car!"


    Rachel looked at him with a nk expression on her face. "I know. And?" She replied casually, while


    turning on the car stereo and tuning the channel.


    "¡­" Carl''s shoulder sagged as he sighed, resisting the urge to shake his head. Hiram had already


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    driven off and he quickly started the car to follow.


    After more than ten hours, they finally arrived at H City.


    "Rachel, you see, it is already dark." Carl made a show of looking out into the sky that was quickly


    being colored in dusk. "How about living staying in H City for tonight, and going back to XH Vige


    tomorrow?" he asked. The car was about to go inside Tulip Pce.


    "Alright." Rachel replied tly. She was already here, and there was no reason not to see her children.


    She felt her chest swell with anticipation as she pictured their smiling faces. She felt like it had been so


    long since shest saw her kids.


    At her words, Carl felt much moreforted. Compared to earlier, Rachel had a much more pleased


    disposition.


    Outside Tulip Pce, Hiram was sitting in the front car. He was watching his side mirror, waiting for


    signs of the car where Rachel was. His dark eyes glinted with happiness when he saw the familiar


    vehicle approach the vi. He closed his eyes and breathed out the weight in his chest. She was


    Carl parked the car outside the vi.


    Hiram was caught by surprisepletely when Rachel jumped out of the car and ran to the door. He


    didn''t expect her to be so eager to be back.


    Smiling to himself, he got out of the car and heard Emma and the servants'' happy voicesing from


    the house. "Rachel! Rachel! You''re back? !"


    Shouts of excitement from the children followed right after.


    "Mom!"


    "Mom!"


    He trod up the steps, his smile never leaving his lips.


    Rachel gathered Jonny and Joyce into a tight embrace, trying her utmost to hold back her tears. She


    kissed their heads and breathed in their scent. She felt so warm, as if her heart could burst. She took a


    deep breath and said with a smile,"I''m sorry. I''m so sorry, my darlings!"


    Joyce ced her hands in Rachel''s cheeks and said,"Mom, it''s okay, but the next time you go out, you


    have to take Jonny and me with you, okay?" Joyce eyes were twinkling with joy at Rachel looked into


    them. She imagined that her daughter''s eyes mirrored her own happiness.


    Rachel took in the sight of her children''s faces. Taking them in her arms once more, she said,"Ok, I


    promise. Next time, we will all be together!" she reassured them.


    She momentarily disentangled herself from their embrace and asked,"You know, mom is going to


    grandma''s house now. Would you like toe see her with me?"


    As soon as Hiram entered the door, he heard Rachel''s words. His smile left his face.


    He continued to listen to Rachel tell Emma,"Emma, can you go and help the children pack up their


    things? I will be taking them back to my home for a few days."


    "But Madam, you just came back now. Can''t you at least rest here for several days?" Emma said with


    concern. The madam had juste back, and now she was about to leave again.


    Rachel was about to answer Emma when she saw Hiram walk to her direction.


    Without words, he took Rachel''s hand and led her upstairs.


    Once inside their bedroom, he shut the door, and a heavy silence settled in the room. His deep eyes


    were as sharp as thorns as he looked up and down at Rachel,"Can you stop this?"


    "You''re going to take the children with you, and you''re leaving me here all alone," he said, his voice


    cold.


    Rachel scanned the bedroom with her eyes. She felt her chest constrict the longer she looked. It was


    still the same as when she left, as if nothing had changed.


    "Not very convenient."


    Hiram was shocked for a moment, then realized what she meant. His voice was callous as he


    asked,"So, you leave with the kids?" His frame sagged as he let out a deep breath, trying to quell the


    tightness in his chest. "Rachel, don''t you think this isn''t fair? These days, have you ever thought of me


    even once?"


    "Don''t you think I deserve better than this?" he asked, his voice breaking.


    Rachel avoided his eyes and flinched at the pain in Hiram''s voice. She looked down on the big bed, her


    eyes following the creases on the sheets. It was the same sheet where she put the divorce agreement,


    and the same sheet she changed when she left.


    "I wanted to make it up to you, but you didn''t even give me a chance." She said in a muffled voice. She


    knew that on this matter, just as her children, Hiram carried no me.


    If she hadn''t thought of him at all, how could she have dared to see him drunk that day?


    Rachel went to her side of the bed. She reached out to touch the pillow. It was empty and the divorce


    agreement was gone.


    Wait a moment.


    Wait a moment.Her wandering fingers stopped abruptly when she felt something touch the edge of her


    fingers.


    With her back to him, she dug out a small piece of paper.

 Chapter 413 I Would Do Whatever You Told Me To Do

    Chapter 413 I Would Do Whatever You Told Me To Do


    Rachel was surprised, yet she responded quickly. She threw the pieces on the floor immediately and


    swept them under the table with her feet.


    Rachel had imagined how furious Hiram was when he saw the divorce agreement. He must have torn


    the agreement into pieces the moment he saw it.


    He couldn''t possibly have signed the agreement, could he?


    However, Hiram already told Rachel that he had signed it, she decided to act on it as well.


    When she lifted her head, Rachel felt someone push her over. It was Hiram. "Those are two different


    things. Of course, you could always leave, but you have to make it up to me before you leave!"


    Rachel fell on the bed and rested her head on the pillow. She stretched one of her hands to stop Hiram


    who was approaching her. "Fine, I''ll make it up to you.


    Are there any other options besides sleeping with you?"


    Hiram squinted. He pressed his hand on her knees which was raised by Rachel to stop him. "Fine.


    You''ve already said that you would make it up to me. I can guarantee you that at least, Rachel.


    However, from now on, you should do whatever I tell you to do, without any objections to my requests.


    It won''t be allowed. To put it simply, you''re on call for 24 hours!"


    Rachel thought about Hiram''s words for a brief moment and said,"Every day? Can you be more


    specific? You should give me some time to prepare first. I need to take the children back to Fannie''s."


    "Fine, starting from today, for 12 days straight. You can go wherever you want once the 12 days have


    passed, and I''ll stay out of your business for good." Hiram lowered his voice.


    What Hiram suggested, would not allow Rachel to haveplete freedom. She hesitated at first.


    "Now, you only have three seconds to make your decision. If you refuse, I''ll take back my words," said


    Hiram. He then touched both of Rachel''s arms.


    "Wait¡­"


    Rachel pulled down her sleeves which had been rolled up by Hiram. She sighed in silence and chose


    to make apromise. "Fine, I agree."


    Ever since Hiram found her, Rachel felt like she had no other choice but to ept what he had offered


    her.


    When she was gone, Hiram was furious and needed a ce to get rid of all of his emotions. Just as the


    saying goes, in order to untie the bell, the person who tied it was required. Since all this drama started


    from her leaving in the first ce, it was time for Rachel to settle her debt. ''It''s just on call for 24 hours.


    Nothing bad can happen!'' Rachel thought.


    "Well then it''s settled. You''d better remember what you''ve said, Rachel." Hiram said as he let go of


    Rachel''s arms. He took out a box from his bedside drawer and threw it over to her.


    "I bought it from a shop that day. Have a look at it to see whether you like it or not."


    Hiram said and went downstairs. When Emma saw hime downstairs, she walked towards him and


    asked. "Sir, do you want me to pack up the children''s luggage?"


    "No, there''s no need. Where are the children?" asked Hiram. He noticed that the living room was


    extremely quiet.


    "They''re in Nadia''s room, Sir. Nadia just woke up. Both Jonny and Joyce were excited to be Nadia''s


    siblings. They''re having a lot of fun now!" Emma said happily, giggling.


    Jonny and Joyce were so excited to hear that Hiram brought back a little girl to their home. They were


    overjoyed to have a new friend.


    Upstairs, in the bedroom, Rachel picked up the white box that Hiram threw on the bed. If he wasn''t


    mad at her, he would''ve probably put it on her himself.


    In the box, was a pair of simple and delicate, yet sophisticated earrings. Ever since she gave birth to


    Jonny and Joyce, earrings had be Rachel''s favorite piece of jewelry, and she wore it the majority


    of the time.


    She remembered that she had bought herself a pair of earrings. However, ever since then, every pair


    she wore, was bought as a gift by Hiram.


    She took them out, walked over to the mirror and put them on her ears herself.


    Although it was just a simple pair of earrings, it was attractive and luxurious. It had blue jewels


    engraved on it. Her hair covered them, partly hiding them, yet they were still visible. The earrings suited


    Rachel perfectly. Itplimented her delicate face.


    However, Rachel didn''t know that this pair of earrings had a skin conductance sensor. Whenever she


    wore them, it triggered Hiram''s watch and made a sound. When this happened, Hiram could press a


    button on his watch.


    "Jonny, Joyce, mommy is very tired. Daddy wants to let mommy have a good night''s rest. She will


    The two kids nodded their heads. Although they missed Rachel, they were obliged to listen to their


    father.


    After all, Rachel had returned. They would have plenty of time to be together in the next few days.


    At Streams Company, Hiram saw Gavin waiting for him in the office with several nurses, along with a


    doctor standing behind him. They were there to support him when he wanted to get up and walk to the


    office.


    "Hiram, it was a very important conference yesterday. Why didn''t you show up?" When Gavin learned


    that Hiram was absent from the meeting, Gavin was surprised.


    Hiram was someone who took his work extremely seriously. He always ensured that he was


    professional and responsible, which made it appear strange that he didn''t show up to this specific


    important meeting. It showcased abnormal behavior in his character.


    Gavin knew why Hiram had left thepany and what he was doing. However, he would never dy,


    nor cancel his work, no matter how important the problems was that he was dealing with.


    "Mr. Rong, you look great. I knew you attended the meeting yesterday. You were there, so it didn''t


    matter whether I attended the meeting or not," said Hiram. He took off his jacket and sat on the chair


    with his striped T-shirt.


    "What¡­ What did you just call me, Hiram?" When he heard how Hiram addressed him, Gavin felt


    awkward.


    Hiram picked up the files that he had left on the desk two days ago and nced over at Gavin. "I told


    you. I refuse to call you Dad until Racheles back."


    "Really? Are you serious?! Hiram, I know that I am the one to me for making Rachel leave.


    However, I have epted that I was wrong and strongly regretted what I have done." Furious with how


    Hiram addressed him, Gavin closed his eyes.


    Hiram hadn''t visit Gavin since Rachel left. He didn''t even answer his calls, and nearly cut off all contact


    with him.


    Even Joanna couldn''t help him improve the situation. Hiram didn''t answer her calls either.


    Not to mention his grandchildren. During the past few days, Hiram wouldn''t even allow him to visit them


    whatsoever. Gavin also asked his servant to drive him to Tulip Pce to pick up Joyce and Jonny, but


    Hiram still wouldn''t open the door for him.


    Ever since he was a little kid, Hiram had always been strong-willed and independent. Once he made a


    decision, he seldom changed his mind.


    "Hiram, I promise! If you can find Rachel and get her toe back, I''ll leave her alone. I won''t make


    things difficult for her. I thought about a lot of things during the past few days. I realized that I couldn''t


    me Rachel for what happened to Lydia. I''m too one-sided when ites to her."


    Gavin sighed.


    The more he thought about it, the more Gavin seemed to understand. The reason why Lydia didn''t like


    Rachel, was because


    Rachel was Hiram''s wife.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It didn''t even matter whether it was Rachel or any other woman, Lydia would always feel jealous.


    There was no two ways about it.


    Hearing what Gavin had said, Hiram didn''t even lift his head to look at him. He just smiled without


    Gavin even noticing it. Gavin knew that Hiram had gone out to look for Rachel during the past two


    days, but what he didn''t know, was that Hiram had already found Rachel.


    Ben and Chad were both loyal to Hiram and wouldn''t dare to say a word to Gavin.


    "Dad, it''s toote to feel regretful now," said Hiram. Hiram signed the files and ced them back before


    he checked his watch.


    Feeling awkward, Gavin didn''t know how to respond to Hiram. He let out a sigh as he stood up from the


    sofa, shaking his head.


    Both the nurses and doctor helped him walk out of the office.


    When Gavin left the office, Hiram put down his pen, leaned on his chair and picked up the phone on


    the desk. "Come upstairs.


    The door will open shortly."

 Chapter 414 Heavy Smokes Above The Time Restaurant

    Chapter 414 Heavy Smokes Above The Time Restaurant


    Only after her father-inw had left, Rachel went upstairs into Hiram''s office, as she wasn''t prepared to


    meet him just yet.


    As she pushed the door open toe in, she felt with her whole being that something had changed in


    this room. From time to time she used toe here and even worked in the office next to it. It had only


    been less than two weeks that Rachel had been out of town. Then why she felt so strange, as soon as


    she stepped into this ce, which she must have visited hundreds of times.


    "Coffee or tea? Can I help you?" she uttered in a low voice, after standing right in front of Hiram''s desk.


    It made her feel even worse, that she just sat there and did nothing all day.


    Since Rachel hade back to him, she made up her mind to confront all the problems that life threw


    at her. Running away was not a good idea anymore. It had already proven to not be working.


    The olddy on the train was right. Escaping wouldn''t settle anything.


    Besides, she didn''t have the courage to run away a second time.


    Now, she had to deal with the mess that she caused by herself.


    Not only that her dispute with Gavin didn''t go away, but she had also managed to piss off Hiram - the


    most important man in her life.


    He was "buried" in the documents, which Ben just gave him a moment ago. There were three copies


    on his desk, which were urgent and needed to be dealt with immediately. Without even bothering to


    raise his head upon Rachel''s words, he replied with a cold, emotionless tone,"No, thank you. Tell Ben


    to pull the car in front of the building now. I need to go out for a business meeting in maximum fifteen


    minutes."


    "Okay, I''ll go now!" Rachel nodded her head.


    ncing at him, she turned around and walked out swiftly.


    Twenty minutester, Hiram changed his suit to a set of leisure clothes and also stepped out of his


    office.


    Meanwhile, Rachel was trailing behind him.


    As she promised, she had to go with him the next twelve days, following him like a "shadow" - twenty-


    four hours a day, wherever he went.


    As both of them had just gotten into the car, Hiram''s phone began to ring. As he took it out and saw


    who was calling, his eyebrows furrowed. But he picked it up, anyway.


    "Hello," he spoke with an almost mechanical voice.


    As she was sitting right beside him, Rachel could clearly hear a woman crying on the other side of the


    phone.


    "Hiram, my restaurant''s on fire! I don''t know how it started, but the mes took over the whole building


    rapidly. My Time Restaurant''s gone¡­¡­"


    It was Flora and she sounded truly heartbreaking,"Hiram, could you, please,e over to me now? I''m


    totally lost and have no idea what to do."


    Looking at his watch first, he hesitated for a moment with a frown on his face, before replying anything.


    Then he said to Ben,"Please, drop me off at Phoenix Street fast!"


    After a swift nce at him, Rachel immediately averted her eyesight outside at the sky, but didn''t say


    anything, nor stop him.


    She knew it was Flora who called him. To her surprise, the first acquaintance Rachel ran into after she


    came back was her, which felt quiteplicated and awkward.


    They arrived at the Time Restaurant soon. From a distance, she could see a thick ck smoke cloud


    whirling from the burning edifice up to the skies. Two or three pump trucks were heavily throwing water


    on the fire.


    As quickly as possible, Hiram got off the car and immediately ran to the burning restaurant.


    Also Rachel and Ben rushed to get off after him.


    Sank in the deep smoke and scary fumes, Flora and all her employees were standing outside,


    watching their burning restaurant anxiously, but hopelessly. They had tried their best to put the fire out,


    but couldn''t stop it from spreading.


    Seeing Hiram, Flora, who was shedding tears, ran to him immediately and hugged him tightly. "What


    can I do, Hiram? What can I do? This restaurant is the heart, blood and bones of my entire life, but now


    it''s turned to dust! Oh, I can feel my heart''s also burned into ashes! Oh, God!"


    Patting her on the shoulders, he spoke in aforting tone,"It''s not a big deal! Look at you! Standing in


    front of me safe and sound. We, humans, are so insignificant in front of the unstoppable power of


    nature and the man-made cmities. Anyway, the restaurant can always be rebuilt, as long as you''re


    here!"


    While taking her hands off him, he noticed that a piece of skin on her hand was burned off.


    "What''s wrong with your hand, Flora?" Hiram asked, worried.


    Hurriedly, Flora hid her hands behind her back and shaking her head repeatedly, replied,"Nothing! A


    burning te dropped it, while I was trying to get more stuff out."


    While they were talking to each other, her manner was always very evasive. Also she would never look


    straight into Hiram`s eyes. Suddenly, a voice rang out behind them.


    "Oh, God! You''re injured, Flora!" Rachel shouted, as she strode hurriedly to them. Pushing her


    husband slightly, which also seemed totally unintentional, she managed to stand between him and


    Flora.


    "Your skin''s burned off! It must be painful! Honey, please stay here and look whether there''s something


    you can do. I''ll take Flora to the hospital right now. I saw there was a hospital on the second turning


    ahead on our way here. Come on, Flora! Let''s go!" Rachel said anxiously.


    She grabbed the intact hand of Flora and headed to the hospital.


    However, Flora withdrew her hand from hers and asked in an uncovered shock,"Mrs. Rong! It''s been a


    while since we have met thest time, but when did youe back?"


    "Hmm, yes, I''m back," Rachel replied reluctantly, but surprisingly. In split-second, sheprehended. It


    was clear to her that Hiram hade here more than once, while she was out of town.


    That was to say, Flora not only knew that she was away, but also definitely put an extra effort to attend


    her husband right during her absence and take advantage of the situation.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Rong! It''s nothing at all. I want to stay here to save my restaurant! Look at it now! It''s


    built on the basis of long hard painfulbor during my entire life, so I can''t let it go just like that! It`s


    impossible to let it burn down and do nothing, but watch it! I can''t!" Flora shouted desperately and


    refused to go with Rachel. While she looked at the burning restaurant vacuously, it was wired that the


    firefighter couldn''t control the mes'' spreading after so long a time.


    In addition, Hiram also persuaded her,"My wife''s right, Flora. It is not an inherent part of the human


    being. Try to realize it. Go to the hospital to treat your injury! It''s the best thing you can do right now."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Looking at her with raised eyebrows, Rachel tried to talk her into going,"Right, Flora! You''d better go to


    the hospital as soon as possible. The hands are the second face of a woman! You don''t want to leave


    any scar, right?"


    Seeing that Hiram agreed with Rachel, Flora had no other choice, but to go with Rachel, although she


    would have rather stayed here with him.


    In the hospital, the doctor treated the wound with an antiseptic and put a bandage on it. Then he also


    gave her some antibiotic pills to take.


    But it would definitely leave a scar on her right hand.


    Sadly, Flora stared at her hand, as if she had just lost the most important thing in her life.


    "Don''t worry, Flora. It''ll be alright. Although there will be a scar, it won''t affect your cooking," Suspecting


    she was worrying whether she could cook in future, Rachel tried to calm her down. But she was wrong,


    because Flora was having something totally different in mind.


    "No, it will never be alright again. Once he said that my hands were most attractive when I was


    cooking. How can I achieve that effect on him now?" Flora murmured to herself. Big tears were


    dropping from her eyes and she looked so depressed.


    "What?.... But I didn''t hear you, Flora," Barely understanding what she mumbled, Rachel asked her to


    repeat.


    Shaking her head in an adrift state, the injured woman stood up and walked out of the hospital, pale


    like a ghost.


    When the two of them got back, the fire had already been extinguished.


    Walking towards them, Hiram looked at Rachel first, before he turned to Flora, and said,"The police


    suspected that the cause of fire might be gas leakage. In order to prevent more idents, they have


    cut off this facility. They''ll make a clean sweep of the hidden troublester.


    Flora, you''d better go home now. Since it had already happened and what''s done is done, it would be


    better for you to be open-minded about the whole situation and also try to rx."


    After that, he raised his arm and took a look at his watch. Then he walked to Rachel and took her hand


    in his, before saying to Flora,"I got other ns for today, so I need to go now. You can call me if you


    need something."


    Shocked and displeased, she nodded to them politely, but also visibly stiffly. After they turned around


    and walked away, she fixed her eye-gaze on their holding hands and lost herself in deep thoughts.


    While Rachel was away, Hiram used toe to her restaurant once in a while, either sitting there


    quietly, doing nothing or drinking by himself.


    But now, deep down in her heart, she knew that he wouldn''te here anymore, because - to her big


    and unpleasant surprise - his wife was back.


    Moreover, her Time Restaurant had just burned out. Where could she receive him, even if he needed?


    As long as they got in the car, Rachel swiftly pulled her hand out of Hiram''s firm grip.


    "What''s the whole hurry for? Haven`t you noticed Flora''s eyes? She looked at you, as if her eyes were


    scanning your whole body! How could you make her suffer like that?" Rachel asked in a voice, dripping


    with sarcasm.


    Then, quite perplexed, Hiram nced at her with both eyebrows raised. Meanwhile, he nodded to Ben


    to start the car.


    "Honey, you''re totally overreacting! Flora isn''t from the kind of people you think her to be. I''m the only


    friend she has in this city, so it''s normal that she can call me, whenever she needs help," he put an


    extra effort to exin patiently.


    In one breath, he took out two bottles of water and passed one to Rachel. When he nced at his


    watch again, he realized he was alreadyte for his appointment, but he decided to go there anyway.


    Taking the bottled water in her hands, Rachel continued talking, while opening it,"It doesn''t matter


    whether I was overacting or not. I wouldn''t say anything, even if tomorrow you find a stepmother for


    little Jonny and little Joyce, because we''re divorced now, right?"


    As he had just taken a huge gulp of water, Hiram was almost choked by her words.


    Drawing his body coldly away from hers, he looked with his bright eyes and snorted,"Right! Thank you


    for reminding me! Flora''s gentle and virtuous. Besides, she''s also good at cooking. Yes, she''s a great


    candidate for a stepmother. Above all else, I do believe she''s able to take a good care of our kids too."


    At that very moment, Rachel, who had also taken a big sip of water in her mouth, was so struck by his


    words, that she couldn''t swallow it right away, but sprayed it all over on Hiram''s face.

 Chapter 415 His Important Client

    Chapter 415 His Important Client


    Hiram closed his eyes.


    He wiped off the water, which Rachel spit out onto his face. With several drops of water on his thick,


    ck eyshes, Hiram looked at Rachel and said,"Do you realize that I am about to see a very


    important client?"


    Rachel swallowed the remaining water in her mouth as she took the towel and tissue from Ben. She


    quickly helped Hiram wipe off the water and said,"You still look handsome. It''s no big deal. Even if you


    just fell into the swimming pool and came out of it, you would still look handsome and presentable!"


    Ben, who was in the driver seat, almost burst out intoughter, but he tried his best to control himself.


    His face turned extremely red because of it.


    Ben dared not tough ever since Rachel had left.


    Hiram red at Ben, took the towel from Rachel and wiped the water from his face himself.


    Rachel then took out some tissues from her handbag to help Hiram dry his wet hair.


    "Take off your jacket, Hiram. Anyone can see that there is a water stain on your jacket," said Rachel.


    The water stain appeared to be much darker than Hiram''s dark-colored jacket.


    Hiram took off his jacket immediately. He squinted as he red at Rachel, who was helping him tidy up


    clothes.


    Suddenly, Hiram ced his hand on the back of Rachel''s head and pulled her into his arms. He then


    bent down and kissed her lips.


    Rachel was surprised and didn''t expect that Hiram would kiss her.


    Hiram just remained still, without moving his lips.


    Rachel found that his kiss was very long and sweet.


    Ben, who was driving in the front seat of the car, got goosebumps.


    He sighed with relief. After all, he would rather get goosebumps by their public disy of affection


    between Hiram and Rachel, than having to experience their quarrels.


    "Just this once, okay?" Hiram let go of Rachel, and took a moment to catch his breath. Rachel realized


    that it was a question, but the way Hiram had said it, rified that Rachel couldn''t object him


    whatsoever.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Rachel blushed. She looked at Hiram, with shyness in her eyes. "Okay.


    Do¡­ you still want to divorce me?"


    Hiram raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Are you still trying to act innocent with me, Rachel?"


    "What? Acting innocent with you? What are you talking about? I don''t understand." Rachel blinked,


    pretending to be confused.


    Hiram found that when Rachel acted like this, he found it to be cute. He pinched her face as he shook


    his head.


    "President Rong, we''re here!"


    said Ben. They arrived at their destination and Ben parked the car.


    Rachel got out of the car. She found this ce to be quite strange. She thought that it would be an


    office of some sort. ''Didn''t Hiram say it was an important client?'' Rachel felt confused.


    Rachel had seen several English letters. However, she couldn''t understand them. She just knew that


    thest two ones meant that there was a showroom involved.


    Rachel was going to walk into the room without giving it too much thought, but then Ben stopped her


    and said,"Mrs. Rong, you''d better stay out here. I''ve been here once before and it''s pretty scary in


    there. I remember that, when I first visited here, I was utterly terrified!"


    Everything that Ben had said, just made Rachel even more curious. "Nothing to be scared of! Your


    boss has already walked inside. So, how bad can it be?"


    "Well¡­ You see, Mr. Rong isn''t like normal people. How can we possibly fathom¡­ Wait! Mrs. Rong!"


    Ben shouted at Rachel as she continued to walk into the showroom hastily.


    Ben got goose bumps once again. However, this time, it was because of fear. He tidied up his clothes


    and followed Rachel inside.


    Rachel walked into the hall and looked around. ''There''s nothing special here. Why would Ben be so


    scared?'' she thought.


    ''Wait, why are there so many sliding doors in here?''


    Rachel headed towards the second floor. She noticed that all of the sliding doors in the showroom


    looked the same. She then decided to open them to see what was behind it.


    Curiously, Rachel opened one of them. The very next second,"Ahhh!"


    Rachel''s fearful and loud scream echoed throughout the entire hall.


    Hiram was on the second floor. When he heard Rachel scream, he immediately ran downstairs. He


    then saw Rachel who was standing in one of the sliding doors, looking at thedy in the ss vat.


    Hiram pulled Rachel into his arms. "If you''re timid, Rachel, then stop being curious and opening these


    doors."


    Scared, Rachel hugged Hiram tightly. She was shaking, yet still curious. She kept peeking at thedy in


    the ss vat. She was bleeding.


    "It is called simtion art. Thedy you just saw isn''t a real person. She is made from silica gel. She


    was made to look scary." Patting Rachel on her shoulders, Hiram exined to her patiently and gently,


    to calm her down.


    Then Hiram heard Rachel lowering her voice, as she asked him carefully. "Can I open more of the


    doors?"


    "¡­"


    Hiram didn''t know what to say to her. He just opened another door for Rachel and heard yet another


    loud scream. Hiram was deafened by Rachel''s scream.


    A monster with just one hand and one leg was floating in a water tank. It swayed every few seconds.


    Rachel screamed again as she kicked open another door. Then Hiram heard another scream.


    Soon, the fourth and the fifth doors were opened and the sound of Rachel''s scream gradually


    decreased. Atst, she had stopped screaming, as she was now used to it. Finally, she opened the


    remaining doors to see the artworks behind them.


    "President Rong, your wife is quite bold to open these doors. Even men will have continuous


    nightmares for a couple of days after they''veid eyes on these art sculptures. Let alone women! Yet,


    your wife opened all of the doors here. She''s really brave!"


    A foreign man walked downstairs. He pped his hands as heplimented Rachel.


    "Mr. Puth, let me introduce you to each other." Hiram nodded his head at Mr. Puth who just came


    downstairs.


    Rachel also turned around and looked at the foreign man. He looked a little older than her. She


    reckoned that he was perhaps one or two years older than her. He looked extremely handsome and


    much like a ssic British gentleman. When he smiled, Rachel felt like she was bathing in the spring


    breeze.


    Rachel admitted that she was attracted to the foreign man when her eyes first met him, regardless of


    his strange hobby.


    Hiram pulled Rachel back and stepped forward. He said to the man,"Mr. Puth, I''m sorry for being so


    Mr. Puth walked towards Hiram and Rachel and smiled at them. He pointed his fingers at the stairs.


    "Apology epted, President Rong. Mrs. Rong, please¡­"


    What Rachel saw next was Mr. Puth''s staff working in the showroom. They came downstairs and


    closed the doors one by one. Rachel followed Hiram to the second floor, she was still scared, but


    curious.


    Puth was a very strange man. Many people wouldn''t dare to look at or buy those art works. Yet, he


    lived with them!


    Was he some kind of psychopath?


    Soon, Rachel abandoned her suspicious thoughts. Some people were born to love horror films, which


    certainly couldn''t mean that something was wrong with them. Besides, Puth was Hiram''s client.


    Hiram and Puth were talking about their business together, and because Mr. Puth wasn''t as good at


    Chinese, Hiram and him were talking in English, which made Rachel feel bored and dull, since she


    didn''t understand their business, nor English.


    "Mr. Puth, would you mind me walking around a bit?" Rachel felt bored, and she didn''t want to sit on


    the chair any longer than she had to. She preferred walking around, so she decided to ask Mr. Puth.


    "Sure." Puth looked at Rachel with his blue eyes, smiling.


    Hiram asked Ben to follow Rachel.


    Rachel stood up and left the office. She finally had the chance to get some fresh air.


    "Mrs. Rong, could you please slow down a little bit? What are you looking for?" Ben was walking


    behind Rachel steadily. He felt as though Rachel was looking for something.


    "Ben, aren''t you even a little curious? I mean, Mr. Puth is obsessed with that kind of art. Aren''t you


    curious to learn more about what other hobbies he might have?" Rachel walked through the house. It


    was quite spacious on the second floor, and there were many doors that led to many rooms.


    "I don''t think we should do that, Mrs. Rong. We''re here to talk business. Why do you care about his


    hobbies? Besides, it isn''t right for us to go into these rooms without Mr. Puth''s permission." Ben found


    this ce scary. He stopped Rachel from opening one of the doors and said,"I think we should go back


    now, Mrs. Rong."


    "What are you afraid of? I''m here with you, remember!" said Rachel. She thought that Mr. Puth must


    have something even more incredible on the second floor.


    Then Rachel let go of Ben''s hand and proceeded to twist the doorknob. To her surprise, the door


    opened.

 Chapter 416 A Female Friend Who Is Having A Tough Time

    Chapter 416 A Female Friend Who Is Having A Tough Time


    "Oh my god, Madam. Don''t open the door, okay? Curiosity killed the cat. Just don''t open it, do you


    understand?" Seeing that she was really determined to twist the handle, Ben hurriedly pulled her back


    for the fear that there was something blood-curdling in the room. In his chest, he felt his heartbeat


    quicken its pace.


    Looking at his scared face, Rachelughed and gave up. "All right. I promise you that I''ll only open this


    door and give one quick nce at what is inside. Then we''ll leave, okay?" she asked.


    Mr. Puth had said that she could look around. And Rachel didn''t want to pass up this good opportunity


    which could satisfy her curiosity.


    Hearing that she still insisted on opening the door, Ben had to close his eyes. Without any choice left,


    he nodded and said,"Well, you open it and we''ll leave quickly!"


    Giving a careful twist, Rachel opened the door as soon as she got his permission. The second it was


    opened, the wind blew into the room and made the curtain move in its ce. To her surprise, what she


    saw was just an empty room and there was nothing extraordinary about it.


    She wanted to walk in and explore the room, but she couldn''t. After all, it was Mr. Puth''s ce. She


    couldn''t casually walk in, pull the drawers and remove the cabs to see what was inside.


    Being curious was a good thing, but she knew there were some boundaries that she needed to


    remember.


    When she finally closed the door, she felt like she heard a voiceing from it. Wanting to see what it


    was, she started to push it open. But just when she was about to do it, Ben''s hand pulled her aside and


    stopped her.


    "Madam, you''ve seen it. It''s just a normal room. We should leave now! Please!" Ben closed the door for


    her, held her arm and took her away.


    "Okay," said Rachel. She had walked around the ce, and her curiosity had been satisfied. Now she


    knew it was time to go back to the meeting room.


    When they arrived in the meeting room, the conversation between Hiram and Puth almost came to an


    end.


    "Well, today I have to go. See you next Monday." Hiram stood up and shook hands with Puth.


    Rachel also smiled and said goodbye to Puth, then she went downstairs with Hiram.


    After getting into the car, Hiram looked at her who was sitting beside him and asked,"You''ve looked


    around, so what have you found? Did you notice anything weird?"


    Now that he mentioned it, Rachel spent a few seconds and thought back to everything that happened.


    "If I was allowed to open the door one by one, I would have found something weird. But after all, I was


    just a guest, so I felt strange opening the doors in spite of getting the permission. Therefore, no, I have


    found nothing weird or strange to tell you."


    Hiram smiled and humphed. He realized that she had be bolder and bolder.


    "But I still think Mr. Puth is a very strange person. Don''t you think so? Who will put so many terrifying


    simted body parts downstairs? I mean, he is not a doctor who needs them to do studies. Didn''t you


    find it weird?"


    Rachel couldn''t help mentioning the bodies. Just then, Ben, couldn''t help speaking up,"Madam, Mr.


    Puth was indeed a doctor before he went into the business world."


    "What?" Rachel felt surprised, but then she continued,"Oh. I don''t know that. But it''s still weird! I think


    that only twisted people would appreciate those terrifying stuff."


    Hiram tucked her hair behind her ear and looked at the sapphire ear stud on her right ear. It was


    beautiful and added beauty to her already beautiful face. "Why do you care so much? We just have to


    do business with him. As long as he abides by thew and does things legally during our cooperation,


    it''s okay for him to keep those terrifying stuff. Even if he is really a twisted guy, we have nothing to do


    with his personal affairs.


    Do you like the ear studs? If you like them, I can buy you the same in different colors."


    Rachel touched the ear stud on her right ear and said,"Of course I like them. But if someone had


    helped me wear them, I would have liked them more."


    Hiram smiled internally, looked away from her and checked the time on his watch.


    "Your phone is ringing," Rachel reminded him as he was a busy man. He would constantly receive


    phone calls and he had to switch it off when he wanted to rx for a while.


    Hiram took out his phone. As soon as he pressed the green slider on the screen to answer the phone


    call, he heard Flora''s voice.


    "Hiram, they said that the restaurant caught fire because I hid illegal inmmable materials in it. I''m in


    the police office now. Can you....... Can you pleasee here to help me exin it? I don''t really know


    anyone here. I also didn''t have any other option but to call you!"


    Flora''s voice was full of anxiety. From her voice, it was evident that she was trying her best not to cry.


    He also knew she was speaking the truth when she said she didn''t have anyone else to rely on.


    Besides, she thought that Hiram was the only person who had the ability to help her out of the police


    office.


    Hiram hesitated for a second, nced at Rachel who was sitting beside him and said,"Okay. I''ll be


    there soon."


    After he hung up the phone, he turned to Rachel and said,"I''ll first send you home. I have other things


    to deal with."


    Rachel nodded and teased,"You mean I don''t need to be your 24-hour personal servant any more?


    Okay, stop the car. I''ll call a taxi to go home."


    After saying this, she shed him a smile.


    Her tease made Hiram stay silent for a while. Then he said to Ben,"Go to the police office directly."


    "Don''t do that! Let me get off the car first!" Rachel pleaded to Ben. Then she looked at Hiram and


    asked,"Didn''t you say you were going to drop me home first?"


    "Keep driving!" Hiram ordered Ben in his cold voice.


    He didn''t bother ncing at Rachel. On the other side, Rachel blinked and stared at him. She couldn''t


    understand the reason behind the shift in his mood.


    She knew that it was Flora who just called him. ''But what is happening? He wanted to send me home


    then why did he change his n suddenly? Maybe, there is something that he didn''t want me to know, ''


    she told herself.


    While she was lost in her thoughts, the car reached the police office.


    Hiram made a phone call to someone he knew who worked in the police office. After a while, Flora was


    released without any questions.


    Rachel looked at Flora through the window and saw her walking out of the police office. Flora looked


    sad and depressed while she walked with her eyes cast down. She had lost her restaurant and was


    framed up. It was no wonder her face looked so pale.


    "I''ll stay in the car. You can get off andfort her, but don''t let her touch you..." Rachel said with


    sympathy.


    She was fine with himforting another woman but touching would be crossing the line.


    Hiram nced at her and nodded, then he pushed open the door and got off.


    Flora just walked out of the police office. When she noticed Hiram, she ran to him and embraced him


    excitedly as if she had finally found a person to rely on.


    Hiram frowned and gave a quick nce into the car. Then he pushed away Flora who was holding him


    and said,"Well, it''s all right now. I''ve told them, and they promised to investigate into the matter. Now


    you have nothing to worry about."


    Flora wiped the tears from her cheeks and shed him a genuine smile. "Thank you, Hiram. Thank


    god, I have you. Otherwise, I really don''t know what would have happened to me!" she said excitedly.


    "Don''t thank me because this is my responsibility. After all, we''ve been friend for years," said Hiram in a


    soft voice which was full offort.


    Flora had been in a daze for a second when she heard the word "friend". Then she said,"You probably


    haven''t had dinner. How about youe to my ce? I''ll cook dishes for you to show my gratitude.


    Will youe?"


    Hiram nced at the car which was parked nearby and said,"I''m afraid that I can''te. Rachel is


    waiting for me, and our kids are also waiting for me at home. So don''t trouble yourself and cook for me.


    You can call Abby and let her keep youpany."


    Abby was a waitress who got along well with her and had worked in her restaurant for years.


    Noticing that he refused her, Flora didn''t insist. She nodded and said,"I got it. Sorry for bothering you


    today. Hiram, thank you."


    She thanked him again.


    Hiram smiled and called a taxi. He pulled open the door for her and said,"Get into the car."


    Flora managed to raise a smile and said goodbye to him. Then she got on the taxi and left.


    When Hiram went back to the car, he saw Rachel''s face had a frown. She didn''t even nce at him


    after he entered. Apparently, she was unhappy.


    Today Flora had embraced him twice. Although she knew that Flora was getting through a tough time,


    she felt ufortable seeing it with her own eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" He moved closer to her and asked.


    "Nothing. Your good female friend is having a tough time and she is feeling pathetic. If you keep


    Rachel said and looked up to sh him a sarcastic smile.


    ''If I hadn''te here with him, Flora would have seized this opportunity and tried to win his heart! Who


    knows!'' Rachel thought.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 417 Lets have another baby

    Chapter 417 Let''s have another baby


    Thinking about this, Rachel felt very upset. She couldn''t get it out of her mind.


    "Are you jealous?"


    Hiram asked, lifting his eyebrows. If he had known that it was so easy to make Rachel jealous, he


    would have made up some rumors about himself. In that case, Rachel would havee home early to


    get an exnation from him.


    "Yes, I am. I do feel sorry about what happened to Flora, but still...."


    Rachel answered, making no bones about her feelings.


    "Flora is just a friend of mine, who believes in pure love and disdains the deeds of having love affairs


    with other people. If there wasn''t an emergency, she wouldn''t havee to me for help," Hiram


    exined patiently.


    "Oh, is it true?" Rachel looked into Hiram''s eyes, not knowing why he looked so steadfast this time.


    "But from your tone, why do I feel that you and she are more than just friends?"


    The fact that he was so sure of Flora''s feeling shocked Rachel. ''How can he be so sure?'' she


    wondered.


    Rachel''s words reminded Hiram of a thing that happened years ago. He looked out of the window and


    said,"There was a chance for her to take this rtionship to a romantic direction, but she refused it. So


    I am certain that she is not looking for a rtionship,"


    Hiram said softly, sounding as if this matter had been buried a long time ago. In fact, he sounded like


    he had nearly forgotten it until Rachel brought it up.


    Hiram''s words upset Rachel very much. She raised her eyebrows and said to Hiram very


    angrily,"Hiram, then why do say that your rtionship with her is perfectly innocent?


    This means that you thought of her in a romantic way!"


    Hiram turned his eyes to her and said,"It''s not what you think."


    "But how am I supposed to take it? You said you had a chance to advance your rtionship with her.


    What chance was it? I want to know it," Rachel asked in great interest, grabbing Hiram''s arms.


    Ben, who was driving the car, shook his head listening to the conversation. From this, he concluded


    that one should never bring up former romantic stories to their current girlfriend, or else their girlfriend


    would definitely start bombarding them with questions.


    Since Hiram had brought up this matter to Rachel, he realized he was in trouble. Now Rachel would


    definitely keep asking for answers even when they were home..


    Seeing that Rachel had shown a great interest in his past romantic stories, Hiram decided to tell her the


    story.


    While saying the story, he spoke in a very peaceful and genuine tone.


    Hiram had never been in a rtionship with any woman before he met Rachel. This was not because


    he had a low EQ, but because there was no one like Rachel who could turn him on and inspire his


    masculinity and possessiveness.


    During his early days, Flora could be counted as a good friend of his. She was quiet and well-educated


    Some of Hiram''s friends once joked to him and said that he could try his luck with Flora. Hiram, though


    he knew that was a joke, agreed with a smile.


    However, Flora refused his proposal.


    In actuality, Flora said that she didn''t like a guy who was in high position, instead, she preferred down-


    to-earth guys who could cherish her.


    After Hiram finished his story, Rachel looked at him with both of her hands sped on her chin.


    "There was one thing I wasn''t so sure of before, but after your story, I am pretty sure of it," she replied.


    "How so?" Hiram asked. He always thought that Flora was the kind of woman who showed no interest


    in him, which was exactly why his rtion with her had remained the same.


    If he doubted Flora''s feelings for him, he would have definitely kept her at arm''s length.


    "It''s because I''m a woman. As a matter of fact, Flora liked you, but she wanted to draw your attention


    with the words she said. For example, when she said that she wants a man who would cherish her, she


    was actually asking you to do it!"


    Rachel replied after she analyzed the situation. Clearly, this was amon tactic that women used to


    get men''s attention.


    However, it could also be guessed from Hiram''s indifferent reaction that he had no feelings for her at


    that time. Otherwise, he would definitely have known the true meaning of Flora''s words.


    Since Hiram didn''t have any feeling for Flora, he treated her words as a passing wind and didn''t even


    bother to contemte over it.


    After hearing Rachel''s words, Hiram felt she was quite right and then said,"Let bygones be bygones.


    After all, we have been friends for many years and I think I should do what a friend needs to do in order


    to help her."


    Hiram really wished to let the matter go. However, Rachel stared at Hiram in a pensive mood and then


    said,"Hiram, if you could travel back in time, would you still love me?


    I mean if I happened to meet you much earlier, would you still fall in love with me? Do you think so?"


    Hiram looked into Rachel''s glittering eyes and curled his lips into a smile before saying,"you said ''if'', so


    it''s even not possible."


    "Common, I want to know it. If I happened to appear in your twenties, would you still notice me?"


    Rachel asked expectantly.


    Hiram hesitated for a little while before saying,"I think, I may."


    "Then what would happen next?"


    "Nothing."


    "What?" Rachel looked at Hiram in disappointment. She thought that he would imagine something


    romantic, but he turned out to be a very unromantic guy.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Seeing that Rachel was so disappointed, Hiram added,"As a matter of fact, I am always sensitive to


    things or people that I am interested in, no matter when or where. Even in that old shabby temple


    where we first met, I still felt something deep down in my heart."


    "Really?" Rachel asked, smiling sweetly.


    "What do you expect? if I didn''t feel something for you, how could it be possible for me to fall in love


    with you in just a month?" Hiram retorted as he lifted his eyebrows.


    Indeed, such feelings were very important in love.


    Hearing Hiram''s words, Rachel smiled at him and then took out her phone from the pocket, which had


    been beeping for a little while.


    "Rachel, are you home?" Emma asked on the phone.


    "Almost there, what happened?" Rachel answered, as she looked around and found that she was just


    one block away from Tulip Pce.


    "Rachel, Nadia is crying for mother and we are unable to pacify her. Pleasee back quickly," Emma


    said nervously on the phone.


    In the background, Nadia''s hysterical cries could be heard.


    "Okay, we will be right back!"


    Rachel said, before she worriedly hung up the phone.


    "What happened to that little girl?" Hiram, who clearly heard the girl''s crying on the phone, asked with a


    frown.


    Rachel sighed and said,"Hiram, how about sending Nadia back to Shirley? She is just two years old


    and cannot live without her mother."


    Hiram thought for a moment and then said,"I have already sent people there to investigate this case.


    Since we have saved this little girl, we have to take responsibilities and should not send this kid back


    until it is safe there. What do you think?"


    Rachel nodded her head and said,"You''re right. Since we met her, it must be the invisible karma that


    bonds us together. We shouldn''t send the kid back if she is not safe there."


    After they came back home, they realized that Nadia''s crying could be heard everywhere around the


    vi.


    And when they stepped into the vi, they saw Jonny was holding a lollipop in one of his hands and


    scratching his head with the other one. It seemed that he had tried every means to pacify the little kid


    yet nothing worked.


    Joyce also gave Nadia a pile of her dolls. But Nadia showed no interest and kept ignoring their efforts.


    "Hiram, Rachel, you are finally home! Everything was good with this kid yesterday, but I don''t know


    what happened today. She just kept crying for her mother." Emma sighed and then said,"She won''t


    drink milk nor water, and she has been crying for almost half a day."


    Rachel walked over to Nadia, who was crying on the floor and then hugged her before saying,"Nadia,


    be good and stop crying. Look at me."


    Nadia, who was sobbing with her rosy cheek, opened her big watery eyes to see who was holding her.


    After she saw it was Rachel, she immediately put her arms around her.


    "boohoo! Aunt, I want my mom, I want my mom!"


    Rachel gently patted her on the shoulders and said,"Okay, Nadia, don''t cry anymore. I will contact your


    mother immediately and ask her toe to take you back as soon as possible, okay?


    Stop crying sweetheart. You see, your brother and sister are all waiting for you eagerly."


    Hearing Rachel''s words, Nadia stopped sobbing. Then, She wiped away her tears and agreed with a


    nod.


    Jonny also came over and said,"Nadia, just take this lollipop, it tastes very sweet."


    Nadia took the lollipop and said,"Thanks, Jonny."


    "Nadia, you can keep this doll. This doll reminds you of me!" Joyce said, as she came over and gave a


    cute pink doll to Nadia.


    Seeing the reactions of her two kids, Rachel felt very satisfied and proud. They were so thoughtful and


    smart that they would even take care of their younger friends at such a young age.


    "You look so interested in babies. Why don''t we just have another one?"


    Hiram suggested as he walked over to Rachel.

 Chapter 418 You Bold Woman

    Chapter 418 You Bold Woman


    "How? Since you have signed the divorce agreement, we''re done!" Rachel said, staring at him. Then


    she turned and went upstairs to leave an independent space for the kids to y with each other.


    Hiram immediately caught up with her. He exined, wrapping around her shoulder with his


    arm,"Honey, I was mad and blurted it out without thinking. But I didn''t mean it. How could I bear to part


    with you?"


    He had annoyed her on purpose by telling her that he had signed the agreement. In truth, he hoped


    that she wouldn''t leave him so easily in the future.


    He knew that it was impossible to hide the truth from her for a long time.


    But he didn''t expect that this matter would be an excuse for her to attack him.


    "Who knows? Maybe you would find a gentle and well-educated woman who is good at cooking if we


    break up." Rachel looked at him with an anger filled eyes and continued to walk upstairs.


    Hiram frowned. He could do nothing butugh bitterly at her sarcasm.


    ''What kind of a woman is she? Her every move manages to touch my heart. I feel all sorts of emotions


    when I am with her, '' Hiram thought.


    On the other side, Rachel had just arrived near the door and was about to open it. Just when she was


    touching the handle, her cell phone rang diverting her attention.


    It was an unfamiliar number. She hesitated for a while before picking it up.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    she asked. Both the cell phone and the phone number she was using were still the former ones.


    She waited for a short while but heard no reply from the other line. Yet she could hear that the caller


    hadn''t hung up yet.


    "Hello? If you don''t speak, I''m gonna hang up," Rachel said and was about hang up. Hearing the


    seriousness in her voice, the person on the other side said,"It''s me. Hold on!"


    Rachel froze for several seconds before she managed to distinguish the voice.


    "Marlon? Is that you?" Rachel was a little surprised. Just then, Hiram, who was taking off his clothes,


    came over.


    "Wow, you can recognize my voice!" Marlon said,ughing weirdly.


    Hiram put his clothes on the hangers. He looked at her and walked towards the bedhead before taking


    off his watch and preparing to take a shower.


    "Of course I can recognize your voice. It has just been a few days since Ist saw you. My memory is


    not that poor. How did you get my number?" Rachel looked at Hiram, and then walked over to the


    balcony. She sat on the sofa and kept talking on the phone.


    Marlonughed and said,"I have my own way, but I won''t tell you. I''m going to H City to negotiate with


    Streams Company about the cooperation issues tomorrow. Would you like to have dinner with me?


    Don''t forget, you still owe me a meal."


    Rachel propped her legs on the stool in front of her, giving a nce at the bathroom.


    "No problem. But why is yourpany sending you? Weren''t they afraid that you might mess things


    up?"


    She was not specting out of the thin air. Although she was his assistant only several days, Rachel


    had found that Marlon didn''t care much about his work. All he was interested in was delicious food and


    fun ces.


    "Am I incapable ording to you? Well, let me show you mypetence, or you''ll think I can get


    nothing without my dad," Marlon boasted.


    "Okay. I''ll wait and see. I''m hanging up now, see you tomorrow."


    After hanging up, Rachel looked at her watch and found out it was already gettingte.


    She put her pajamas on and nned to sleep in Joyce''s bedroom because she hadn''t been with the


    kids for a long time.


    "Where are you going?"


    Just then, Hiram walked out of the bathroom. He looked at her and questioned while drying his wet hair


    with a towel.


    "I want to take a look at the kids. You go to bed first." With that, she started to walk out of the room.


    She didn''t bother to nce back in Hiram.


    Suddenly, he pulled her from behind.


    For a few seconds, she was dazed as she smelled the fresh fragrance of his lotion.


    Slowly, his embrace tightened around her body.


    "What are you doing? You have just finished talking with another man on the phone. Now you''re trying


    to avoid sleeping with me, aren''t you? You bold woman, how dare you treat me like this!"


    Hiram said, flicking her on the forehead.


    Rachel felt a light pain. She rubbed her forehead and asked back,"Why? Don''t forget you''ve promised


    me!"


    "What have I promised you?" Hiram raised his eyebrows and asked. Then he walked towards their


    bedroom, wrapping around her waist with his arm.


    "You promised me that you could hold on and wouldn''t have sex with me if I agree to stay here,"


    Rachel reminded.


    Hiram narrowed his eyes and said with a smile,"I was just joking. Don''t take it seriously."


    "Then what are you going to do?" she asked.


    "Well, I''ll keep my word. If you don''t want to have sex with me, I''m not going to force you to do so,


    okay?" he said in no hurry.


    Rachel thought for a while, and couldn''t find an excuse to turn him down.


    "Wait for me for a minute. Let me take a look at the kids first," she replied. She still wanted to make


    sure whether the kids had fallen asleep. In order to assure him, she put her watch on the bedside table.


    Hiram let go of her and urged,"Go ahead! Be quick!"


    After Rachel left, he picked up her cell phone and set something before cing it back on the table.


    He wouldn''t let the same thing happen twice.


    Whenever her travel route exceeded a certain limit, he would immediately receive a message about her


    location.


    At the moment, the screen of his cell phone lightened up.


    A short message popped up. He frowned and looked at it.


    As soon as he saw that the message was sent by Flora, he deleted it.


    He knew it wasn''t going to be anything important.


    Hiram never expected that Flora had feelings for him before Rachel had mentioned it. Now he knew


    that he had to keep his distance from her.


    As her friend, he would try to help her tide over current difficulties.


    But he didn''t want to let their rtionship go beyond friendship.


    After about twenty minutes, the bedroom door opened and Rachel walked in.


    Joyce and Jonny were tired after ying for a long time, and they were ready to go to bed. Nadia was


    so tired that she had already fallen asleep.


    When Rachel came over, Hiram was reading a book, lying on the bed with his head on one of his arms.


    He was keen on reading. No matter how busy he was, he would manage to find some time to read


    everyday.


    Rachel wasn''t that patient and would rarely touch a book. But because of Hiram, she had slowly started


    to read.


    "Eee? My watch?" Rachel spotted her Rolex watch with pink diamonds on the table when she had just


    taken her slippers off and was about to go to bed.


    Suddenly, a thought popped into her head.


    "Hiram, Where''s my luggage? I remember that Carl took it back from the station. Why nobody gave it


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    back to me?" she asked, with a confused expression.


    "I threw it away. There was nothing inside except some useless stuff," Hiram said lightly, turning a page


    of the book.


    "What? Rachel was too angry to speak. It was the second time he had thrown her luggage away!


    Although there wasn''t anything valuable, they had special meaning to her.


    "Why should I keep them? Are you going to leave me and use them again?" With this, Hiram put a


    bookmark on the page he was reading and closed the book. Now Rachel had all his attention.

 Chapter 419 A Restaurant Befitting Marlon

    Chapter 419 A Restaurant Befitting Marlon


    Rachel was rendered speechless by him. She took a deep breath before she spoke again- "Do you


    really think it''ll matter?" I have a mind of steel and if I choose to leave you- I will go with or without my


    luggage!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiram sat up on the bed and hissed at her,"What was that? What did you say just now?" "SAY IT


    AGAIN!"


    Rachel wanted to continue but Hiram interrupted her viciously-


    "Don''t forget the promise you made. You need topensate me for those 12 days," he reminded her


    coldly.


    Familiar with Rachel''s stubborn streak, Hiram decided to end the argument, once and for all, with those


    words.


    The brutality of his words defeated Rachel''s courage to speak her mind. She pouted in surrender and


    said," Fine! Have it your way! Anyway, the only expensive thing I have is what you bought me. The rest


    are just cheap clothes."


    She would keep her promise. Since she had agreed topensate him, she would be at his beck and


    call, doing everything he asked her to do.


    Hiram''s eyebrows rxed as he heard her words. His savagery had fulfilled its purpose and he felt it


    was best to let the matter rest, as he noted the time. "Let''s forget about it. It''s time to sleep-e here


    now!" he said gently as he lifted the quilt for her.


    Rachel took a deep breath, swallowed her unwillingness and walked grudgingly to the bed. Shey


    down at the very edge of her side and made sure to turn her body away from Hiram.


    "What''s this for? Are you trying to make space for the kids? They are sleeping very well in their own


    rooms and we don''t need to change that. Nowe into my arms!" he groused from behind her.


    Rachel made no move to acknowledge his urging. Hiram decided to honour his own demands by


    pulling her, petite frame, into his arms. She didn''t stand a chance.


    "You can never be free of me, Rachel, not here, not ever. That would be thest thing I expect from


    you! Do you hear me?" he whispered into her ears as he rested his head against hers.


    The next day came, just like the one before it.


    Rachel woke early as she did always. Since she had to go out with Hiram soon, she wanted to spend


    some time with little Jonny and little Joyce, who usually woke up shortly after her.


    The children began to stir in their cribs near dawn but remained in torpor till six in the morning. Twins


    spent their childhood blessed with a perpetual ymate and if one woke, they would wake the other to


    y with them.


    They darted towards the watering can that stood near the garden shed, screeching as they fought over


    who should get it. "Jonny, let your sister have this one and I will find you another one!" Rachel said ever


    so gently. After the morning chores, Rachel stepped out to tend to her beloved little garden: her own


    little paradise. The children had spotted her in the garden and scurried to help. She was watering the


    flowers when the twins came hurtling out of the house.


    She brought another watering-can from the shed and handed it over to her son.


    "Joyce! Stop pouring water so hard on the nt. Look! The poor nt is bent down to the ground!"


    Jonny felt he should guide his older sister if she didn''t do things correctly.


    Joyce, on the other hand, who had inherited her mother''s obstinate nature along with her signature,


    pouted and said," You don''t know how to water nts! Look at the dust on their leaves, I''m just trying to


    wash it away."


    Jonny was not having it! He stuck firmly to his opinion,"No, you''re wrong." He had observed his mother


    in the garden before and remembered her spritzing water at the base of the nt. If Joyce continued


    pouring water directly on top of the nt, it would slump to the ground.


    "No, you''re wrong, Joyce!" he persisted. Joyce was not to be put down easily, she retorted,"Mommy tell


    him that I am right! Haven''t you ever seen rain before? The raindrops also fall on top of the nt just


    like I am doing! Are you saying that raindrops are wrong too?" She also knew that Jonny wouldn''t give


    in easily, so she turned to Rachel for help.


    Rachel was now in another soup, as she always was, with the twins. She didn''t want to upset either of


    her children by supporting either side.


    With the experience of mothering the twins, Rachel gently reasoned with them,"As far as I can tell, both


    of you are right, because you both are looking at the same problem from different views." She turned to


    Joyce, bent down to look into her bright eyes and said," Honey, your brother only wants you to be


    gentle to the flowers. He worries that the delicate petals might break due to the heavy water." Rachel


    knew that the way she handled such differences would impact their little minds. She must always strive


    to give her children the best kind of guidance. She turned to Jonny and said,"Jonny darling, you need


    to see that Joyce meant no harm to the flowers; she was only trying to give them a bath. She may have


    been slightly careless about the delicate petals, but her intentions are just as good as yours."


    Rachel continued,"Both of you are right in your own ways. Nobody can bepletely wrong, but one


    can always be more careful. Joyce darling, next time you''re watering the nts, remember to be


    gentle. One must always be gentle and kind to everything and everyone around them." Rachel let out a


    deep breath and she watched her children take in everything she said. Being a parent meant to always


    disy the best of behaviors because children often replicated the actions of their parents. "Okay, kids,


    now put your watering cans away and go have breakfast. Remember to wash your hands squeaky


    clean before you sit at the table!" as she ushered the twins inside.


    Joyce nodded her head as she muddled over her mother''s words.


    And Jonny''s head bobbed up and down in satisfaction over his mother''s opinion.


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief as watched her children trudge indoors; their dispute was forgotten.


    The best way to teach children was with firm but gentle love, the kind of love that helps children to learn


    and thrive.


    By the time she and the children entered the living room, Hiram was already downstairs, fully dressed


    and ready.


    "DADDY!" their daughter squealed, in delight, the moment she saw their father.


    Hiram was adjusting his tie when he heard Joyce and immediately his face lit up in a big smile. He bent


    down to pick up his little daughter whose arms were already outstretched towards him. Joyce was the


    size of a doll, and he held her with one hand while fondled her cheeks with the other. "Your face is so


    cold, little one, you must have been ying outside!" he eximed yfully.


    "Yes, Daddy! Jonny and I helped Mommy water the flowers in the garden!" she dered proudly as she


    gurgled in her father''s arms.


    Meanwhile, Rachel lifted Jonny and ced him on the chair at the dining table. Joyce, on the other


    hand, chose to cling to her father every second she should.


    Jonny was ustomed to watching his father and sister together. Sometimes, he looked at them


    longingly. He also wanted to be carried by his towering father and wondered how small the world


    looked from his father''s height. But, he seldom asked his father to do so, because he wanted to be ''a


    man'' just like his father.


    "Jonny here is your porridge and boiled egg, please make sure to eat them both. It''s good for your


    health! And it will make you big and strong like your father!" instructed Rachel, cing the bowl of


    porridge in front of him. She turned to towards Joyce who was happily clinging on to her father and


    urged,"Come have breakfast with your brother, sweetheart, and let Daddy eat too- he is runningte to


    work!"


    Hiram swung his daughter around onest time before cing her at the table. Joyce finally scrambled


    off her perch, on his shoulders, and settled down into her chair.


    As the family sat at the table, Hiram nced at his wife who was busy eating and said,"Marlon arrives


    today to discuss the matter with us. Will you receive him yourself?"


    Rachel raised her head in surprise and asked,"Me? But why?"


    "Because you''ve known him longer than anyone else. Besides, he offered to help you out when you


    were in North Sea City. It''s time to return the favour!'' he exined. He peeled an egg and gave it to


    Rachel, and continued,"But only this one time!"


    Usually, Hiram had no problems with thepany Rachel chose to keep, both men and women alike.


    His only condition was that he must be informed of her activities and her reasons for doing so.


    However, Marlon was a different case altogether. He couldn''t tolerate his wife with Marlon too much.


    Hiram would be much happier once Rachel cleared her debt towards him.


    Rachel took the peeled egg he offered her and nodded.


    "Yes, I understand," she replied softly.


    She had been married to Hiram for so many years that she couldprehend what he was saying


    before he finished the words.


    After breakfast, she cleared the table and got ready to visit the Streams Building with Hiram.


    Marlon''s ne was scheduled to arrive at H-City terminal at half past ten. Since she had agreed to


    receive him, she would go!


    At ten, Rachel called on Carl to drive her to the airport.


    The airport was unusually deserted that morning as she heard the H City airport PA-system announce


    the arrival of Marlon''s flight. A few short momentster, she spotted Marlon walk out of the ''Exit'' gate.


    Shock surged through Marlon''s face as he spotted her. The ttery was visible on his face as he strode


    towards her. "I cannot believe my eyes! Look at who is here to receive me! Wife of the President of the


    almighty Streamspany!" he eximed, and continued,"Wow, this is so overwhelming."


    Rachel smiled warmly and turned to Carl,"Please help Mr. Xi with his luggage, Carl." She turned back


    to Marlon still smiling and said," It''s my pleasure to wee you to H City. I know we don''t keep score


    of such things, but I feel I must return the favor for all the help you gave me in North Sea City."


    "Wonderful! That is so nice of you!" Marlon responded with an equally big smile. Purely out of an old


    habit, he reached out and patted Rachel on the shoulder. But, he immediately snatched his hand back


    when he saw Carl re at him.


    To shake off the embarrassment, he nced down at his watch and noted,"It''s nearly eleven, and I am


    starving. Let''s set the job aside for now, and have lunch first, shall we?"


    Rachel had known Marlon for very long and had expected this. She grinned and said,"Of course! I have


    reserved a table at a fancy restaurant, and I believe you will love it!"


    Marlon''s eyebrows jumped up; clearly taken aback, he said,"Wow, only a few days has past, but you''re


    really surprising me! Thank you!"


    "Now let''s go! I have another surprise waiting for you!" Rachel repliedughingly. Marlon was a huge


    foodie, and his eyes would light up every single time he heard anyone talk about food.


    The restaurant Rachel had chosen was only a short distance away from the airport and they arrived


    after a brief journey.


    When Marlon stepped inside the restaurant, his eyes widened in awe, while his mouth dangled open;


    he was almost drooling. Meanwhile, Carl, who walked in behind Marlon, stopped in his tracks and


    immediately looked down, at the ground, bashfully.


    It was also Rachel''s first time at the restaurant, and it was luxuriously breath-taking. But, she couldn''t


    afford to behave like the two men; she was ady.


    "So what do you think of the restaurant, Mr. Xi? Are you satisfied?" Rachel asked jokingly.


    All the waitresses at the restaurant were walking around, dressed in swim-suits, serving the dishes or


    pouring out the wine. Marlon nodded as he swallowed a mouth full of saliva and replied,"Wow, I cannot


    possibly be more satisfied!"


    As they sat down, Rachel couldn''t help butugh at his honest and uninhibited reaction and shook her


    head. She patted Carl lightly on his shoulder; another residual old habit. Marlon made a conspicuous


    effort to reserve his hands which did not go unnoticed by her.


    "Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen! Would you like to see our menu or are you ready to order?"


    asked a pretty waitress in a turquoise blue swimming suit. She bestowed Marlon with a winning smile


    as she ced the menu on their table.


    "Yes, please!" quipped up Marlon. "But first I need to ask you for a favour- can you do me the honour of


    giving me your phone number, Gorgeous?" Marlon asked teasingly, and winked at her.

 Chapter 420 Asked For Leave

    Chapter 420 Asked For Leave


    Rachel was busy drinking lemon water. She almost choked when she witnessed Marlon''s awkward


    flirting.


    She witnessed Daniel''s flirting before. Daniel was a yer and a professional womanizer, but she had


    never seen him as shameless as Marlon was now.


    "I''d like to remind you that your girlfriend is right here..." The blue swimsuit beauty nced over at


    Marlon. With a smile, she said in a calm voice.


    Before Marlon could open his mouth, Rachel immediately responded. "I''m definitely not his girlfriend!


    He is my customer. We''re in H City for business."


    Hearing Rachel''s response, Marlon shrugged and asked,"May I have your phone number then, please?


    I don''t have any acquaintances in H City. How about you take me around and show me the night view


    of this spectacr city tonight?"


    The blue swimsuit beauty looked at Marlon up and down. He was rather handsome and dressed


    smartly. She didn''t hesitate and took a napkin to write down her phone number on it.


    "You really jumped the gun. There are so many pretty women here. Look at this one and that one. Why


    were you in such a hurry to choose one?" After the beautiful girl in the blue swimsuit left, Rachel said to


    Marlon with augh as she pointed to other women who were passing by.


    "Do you believe in destiny? You see, Rachel, there are so many waitresses here. However, they sent


    her to wait on our table. It''s because of destiny. She was brought to me specifically, to meet me."


    Marlon said. He had his own reason.


    Rachel nced over at Carl who was sitting in the back in silence and said,"Carl, why don''t you ask


    Marlon to set up a date for you?"


    Carl was old enough to have a girlfriend, yet he didn''t have one. Chad was already married.


    Carl immediately waved his hand and replied,"Oh, please don''t! Besides, I don''t like the women here!"


    Hearing his reply, Rachel smiled. She thought that it would be necessary to discuss with Hiram to find a


    woman for Carl who was too passive to do it himself. Otherwise, he would probably be a bachelor


    and live alone for the rest of his life.


    They finished their lunch. Rachel noticed that Marlon didn''t focus on what they were eating. He was too


    busy looking at beautiful women instead.


    "Was the lunch good?" Rachel asked intentionally.


    "Yes. It was delicious!" As usual, Marlon uttered without thinking.


    When they left, Rachel suddenly wondered what would have happened if Hiram hade to have


    lunch here? Would he have asked some beautiful woman out?


    It was definitely the perfect ce to test a man in that regard.


    In the car, Marlon started saving the numbers he had collected, on his phone. Although he already


    exined his understanding of destiny, he had asked for at least three women''s numbers.


    He said that he had to be prepared against want.


    After lunch, Rachel returned to Streams Company with Marlon.


    Hiram had sent someone specially to negotiate with Marlon so that Rachel could take a break.


    Considering today''s particr situation, Hiram allowed Rachel total freedom, which meant that she


    neither had to stay alone with him nor report to him about where she went.


    Rachel seized the opportunity. After she sent Marlon to Streams Company, she went out.


    Where would she be going to?


    She would definitely go to the RaR Company.


    Rachel disappeared for many days. Although she had Celine toplete the routine management on


    behalf of her, she was still the boss of thepany. No matter what, she should return to herpany,


    even if it would be just for an inspection.


    "Oh, my goodness! It''s you! You''re finally back! I can''t believe it!"


    When Celine saw Rachel, she was shocked. So much so that the documents in her hand fell onto the


    floor. Celine leaned forward and hugged Rachel. "When did you return? Why didn''t you tell me that you


    wereing back?"


    Rachel stared at Celine, who was very excited to see her and pulled her hand. Celine was dragged into


    the office by Rachel. "I''m sorry, Celine. I should have informed you when I left. I''m really sorry for


    making you worry about me. Thanks for looking after thepany for me..."


    She didn''t inform Celine that she had left. In fact, she didn''t tell Fannie either.


    She didn''t know how to exin her disappearance to Fannie.


    "Save those tears, please. It''s okay. As long as you are safe. You didn''t know that when you left, your


    husband came to ask me where you were. I was so freaked out. I thought you had been kidnapped


    again!"


    Celine said. She didn''t believe that Rachel would actually run away. She thought that Zachary had


    Just as she imagined it, she knocked the wooden table with her hand. How could she curse Rachel for


    such a thing?


    Rachel thenughed out loud and said,"Don''t worry. I know you were worried about me. You know that


    I had to leave, right? I hope that things will be better now that I''m back."


    It was a deadlock. She didn''t know how to face it, so she chose to leave.


    Celine figured out that Lydia''s jumping off the stairs must have had a tremendous effect on Hiram''s


    parents, and that they must have med Rachel for it.


    Rachel never made decisions based on impulse. She left because she didn''t have a choice.


    "How''s thepany been thesest few days, since I left? Is everything alright and running smoothly?"


    Rachel asked.


    Celine threw up her hands and said,"Thepany is running at the same pace as usual. With Hiram''s


    support, everything has been alright!"


    Rachel knew that Celine was telling her the truth. Even though RaR was not a branch of Streams


    Company, Hiram was still looking after it for her secretly.


    "Rach, how about we hang out tonight? We haven''t spent quality time together for a very long time."


    Celine suggested. She wanted to talk to Rachel about everything that had happened. She wanted to


    pour her heart out to Rachel.


    Rachel hesitated for a while and said,"Okay, but I need to ask for leave first."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ask for leave? What do you mean? Whose permission do you have to ask for?" Celine asked with a


    puzzled look on her face.


    Rachel pointed to the profile photo on her phone. Celine then understood the whole thing and giggled.


    "Well, I got it. ''A burnt child dreads the fire.'' Hiram made a restriction for you because he was afraid you


    would leave again. Am I right?"


    "Probably. I agreed and made a promise to him." As Rachel replied, she dialed Hiram''s number.


    Within two seconds, Rachel was put through.


    "Honey, may I ask for leave and go out tonight? I want to hang out with Celine, since I haven''t seen her


    in a while." Rachel tried her best to sound as gentle as possible.


    Hiram remained silent for a while.


    "Okay, but be home before nine." Hiram replied in a low voice.


    "Sure. I''ll be back then." Once she had Hiram''s consent, Rachel became very excited.


    She then turned around to high-five Celine.


    Since Marlon had a date tonight, he wouldn''t need Rachel as his apany. Rachel would just see


    him off when he left.


    As soon as it was evening, Rachel suggested that she and Celine should go out for dinner. However,


    after dinner, Celine asked her to go for a drink at a bar.


    Celine was tipsy and quite emotional.


    "Rachel... Philip wants to break up with me. He said that he wanted to break up with me!"


    Rachel then understood why Celine drank so much. She wanted to drown her sorrows in wine, with the


    hope that she''d forget about how he had made her feel. "What happened? You''ve been getting along


    with each other so well, haven''t you? You even discussed about the marriage. Why does he want to


    break up with you?" Rachel asked in a shocked and surprised tone.


    "... He agreed on meeting my parents, but then he regretted it, as he learned that I was married once


    before. He doesn''t like that. He doesn''t want returned goods!" As Celine said that, she poured herself


    another cup of beer and drank it quickly.


    "Rach, why can''t I just be happy? Why is it so hard for me? I wanted to find somebody wealthy, but I


    havee to learn that no rich man would ever settle for me now. Well, I guess that I''ll just have to find


    someone ordinary. As long as we get along with each other, I can settle for average. However, now he


    wants to break up with me! Why? Why is this so difficult?"


    Celine said, as her head leaned against the table. She sounded bitter.


    She was married once. However, her previous marriage onlysted for six months. She married based


    on an impulse. Once they realized that they couldn''t get along with each other, they got divorced


    immediately.


    "How about you talk to him again? Philip is a good man. I don''t think he is unreasonable." Rachel


    suggested with knitted eyebrows. They were now living in the modern world and people didn''t care


    about marrying either a divorced man or woman. People would be happy to get married, as long as


    they were attracted to one another.


    "Rach, you haven''t realized that men and women are different yet. Women don''t mind marrying


    divorced men, but men on the other hand... They do." Celine forced a slight smile. She then poured


    herself another cup of beer.


    Rachel let out a slight sigh. She took a look around. All of sudden, her gaze froze on a man and a


    woman who were sitting in the corner of the room.


    She suddenly stood up and blocked Celine''s sight, as she was about to look in the direction that


    Rachel stared at.


    "Okay, just let it go. If he wanted to break up with you, then just ept it. Celine, you know you deserve


    a better man, right?"


    Rachel regretted her suggestion for Celine to have another talk with Philip, who was now already


    dating another woman, and to make it worse, in this bar too!


    Somehow, Celine had seen them. She didn''t feel good after what she had seen. She then pulled


    Rachel off to another corner. Once sheid eyes on the man she was too familiar with, she immediately


    stood up.


    She took the beer bottle on the table, and without giving it a second thought, walked towards the man


    and the woman.

 Chapter 421 She Got Into A Trouble During Her Day Off

    Chapter 421 She Got Into A Trouble During Her Day Off


    "Celine! Calm down!"


    Rachel stopped her friend, who had drank lots of beer and now, visibly intoxicated, was angrily running


    towards the table in the corner, holding a beer bottle in her hand.


    "Rachel, I can''t do that! I broke up with him just one month ago. One month! How could he hang out


    with another woman in such a short time!" Breaking free from Rachel`s grip, Celine hurried forward,


    looking furious andpletely out of control.


    It was just unfair. Why should she feel sad about their break-up, while Philip was flirting with that other


    woman and visibly having a great time? No, she couldn''t put up with all that.


    Being worried about Celine and what she might do, Rachel followed her steadily like a shadow.


    "Philip, tell me. Who is she?" Celine stood boldly in front of him, pointing with a finger at the woman


    who was sitting right across Philip. Herpetitor looked few years younger than Celine.


    Caught by a surprise, as he didn''t expect to see his ex lover here, Philip stammered,"Ce¡­ Celine?


    What are you doing here?"


    "That`s not important now. I remembered that you told me you needed space and it`d be better if we


    both take some time to calm down. It has been just one month since all that.... Who is thisdy? Tell


    me! Who is she? !"


    Celine yelled in Philip`s face, with scary anger in her tone.


    As he lowered his head, he sighed,"Celine, I''m sorry, dear. But when my family found out about your


    situation, they all asked me to break up with you. I¡­ I just¡­ I''m really sorry! To tell you the truth, my


    mom introduced her to me. So we met on a blind date. This is actually the second time we go out."


    "Wait! What are you trying to say? The second time?! You already went out once?"


    What Philip tried to exin, calmly and withpassion, was totally uneptable to Celine. Grabbing


    his cor angrily, she hissed like a snake,"We''ve been together for one year. Aren''t the things going


    well between us? Yes, I have a failed marriage behind my back. It was just because I met the wrong


    guy. That couldn''t be the reason to give up on what we have. You can''t me it all on me. Why couldn''t


    you just forgive me once and for all, so we can move on and be happy?"


    Releasing himself from Celine''s hands, Philip said,"Celine, calm down, please! I did like you. But what


    my parents said made sense too. I really don''t want to disobey them. And the worst is that even if I


    ignore my parents'' condition to leave you and in the end, decide to marry you against their will, you


    won''t have a happy life in our family, because they won''t like you."


    "Well, don''t be so sure! How could we know if things would turn out bad, without giving it a try?"


    Obsessed and desperate at the same time, Celine clung to Philip''s hand again. The thought of letting


    him go was cutting her like a knife. "After I marry you, I will live with you, not your parents. Your


    parents! Your parents! .... All the time you talk and care only about them! Why couldn''t you pay


    attention to my feelings as well?! Am I not important at all?!"


    Just as they were having this heated discussion, the other woman suddenly stood up and shouted at


    Celine,"Excuse me, but I think you''re a little selfish. Through all this time you kept asking Philip to think


    about you. And you? Have you ever thought about him and his emotions? Do you ever think if he''s


    happy and satisfied? You were already married once. So if you at all learned your lesson well, one


    would assume you''d be more careful about re-marrying. Now both Philip and his family, have their


    understandable concerns about you, but you just keep pressing him to marry you. This is all you know


    and care about. Don''t you realize that what you are demanding is a vain wishful thinking?"


    "Shut up!"


    Celine screamed loudly. Pointing her fingers at the woman, she lost her temper,"Who the heck are


    you? What gives you any right to judge me like that? You have no idea who I am, what I have been


    through and how serious I am about this rtionship. I''ve spent a lot of efforts to maintain our


    connection. You can''t even imagine how much I care about Philip. You know nothing!"


    "So what? The truth is the two of you already broke up and you are never ever getting back together.


    This dramatic ''show'' you are making right now ispletely irrational and just creates more trouble out


    of nothing!"


    The woman shouted back at Celine. She was anything else, but shy and non-confrontational.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you ever dare to say that again!" The anger blurred Celine`s


    rational mind and she had already lifted high in the air her hand in which she was holding the beer


    bottle.


    "Celine! For God''s sake, please! Calm down!" Rachel grabbed Celine''s hand and shook her head, as to


    wake her up from the trans of her rage.


    Seeing Rachel was here too, Philip lowered his head, embarrassed. "Sorry, Celine. I know I let you


    down. It''s all my fault and it is none of her business. Please, don''t me her. Celine, as this meeting


    today is extremely unpleasant for everyone involved, how about we just settle things down here and


    now and never see each other again?"


    Goingpletely nuts by Philip''s words, she let go of Rachel''s hand and threw the bottle at the


    woman!


    "I can''t believe you''re defending her! You''re defending her!"


    BANG! The sound of the bottle hitting the woman`s head was painfully loud.


    Immediately the ss broke into hundreds of little pieces!


    The heavy, uneasy feeling of desperation and hopelessness hit Celine, as she realized that Philip had


    never really defended her in front of his family. However, now he was willing to stand behind the


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    opinion of this woman, whom he knew from just two dates.


    The way he treated her and this woman was aplete shock to Celine. The disappointment and


    sadness of Celine were enormous.


    "Celine!" Rachel screamed, as she saw what Celine had just done. The other woman was bleeding.


    Acting frantically, he walked promptly towards the woman and held her in his arms. People near had


    gathered around them to see what had happened.


    The staff in the bar had hurried to get a medical kit, in order to help the victim stop bleeding. Now, after


    witnessing his ex''s aggression going overboard, Philip turned around and walked straight towards


    Celine, looking like he was going to p her face. But, thankfully, Rachel stopped him.


    "Philip! What are you doing? Don''t you see how upset she is now? Can''t you realize what you and that


    woman have just done to her and her self-esteem? And after all this, you want to p her now?"


    Even though he managed to refrain himself from making any non-gentleman like actions and take his


    hands back, Philip said angrily,"Rachel, I know you''re Celine''s good friend. However, look at what she


    has done. No matter what has happened between us, she can''t hit people like that! It isn''t right. I don''t


    care how she treated me before. But she shouldn''t have acted unreasonably troublesome like that! Her


    uncontroble temper is, actually, dangerous to people around."


    "Enough! Stop saying all this crap. Things happen in life. We''ll pay the medical expenses. Please, call


    the ambnce and send her to the hospital." As she lost any desire to talk to Philip any more, Rachel


    turned to Celine and patted her shoulders. It was tearing her heart apart to see that her dear friend was


    crying so inconsbly.


    As the two friends were just about to walk out of the bar, they were stopped by a representative of the


    staff.


    "No, you can''t just leave like this! We''ve called the police. You must stay and wait here after all the


    troubles you''ve caused."


    Even though Celine wanted to push Rachel out of the way and take all the responsibility and


    consequences for her actions, Rachel stopped her. "Calm down, Celine. We''re friends. Let''s face this


    together."


    "Fine, since it has happened, just call the police! We will stay here." Rachel replied to the staff, as she


    touched gently Celine''s shoulders in sign of support.


    Suddenly, something urred to Rachel. She took out her cell phone from the pocket. There were


    three missed calls and it was already nine thirty in the evening. ''Crap!'' Rachel had promised Hiram that


    she would go back by nine o''clock.


    "Hello¡­"


    "So you finally remembered to call me, huh? I thought you ran away again." Full of mixed emotions,


    Hiram was contemting what else to say.


    Looking around like an animal, caught in a trap, Rachel realized she was in the middle of a great big


    mess and she could hardly hear anything on the phone, as it was very noisy. So she walked away from


    the crowd and sat on an empty chair, holding Celine meanwhile. "I didn''t run away, babe... It''s just¡­ I''m


    in trouble right now. Please, can youe here and help me get out of the situation?"


    Hearing Rachel, Hiram sneered,"In trouble? Didn''t you tell me that you were going to hang out with


    your bestie?"


    "It''s a long story. Anyway, juste here, please. I''m in the Star Bar now." It was hard for Rachel to


    exin to Hiram in just a few sentences this unbelievable movie-like story that took ce.


    "Okay, I''ll be there right away." Looking at the GPS on his phone, Hiram saw that the Star Bar wasn''t


    far away.


    When Rachel missed his first call, Hiram had already checked her location. He was already nning to


    drive there and pick her up.


    As he parked his car on the street, the noise of a police siren ripped the silence around. Lots of police


    vans were driving towards him.


    Then they stopped in front of the door of the Star Bar.


    "Chad, remember to tell Kun what happened!" Hiram reminded Chad before opening the car door and


    quickly hopping out.


    Although Hiram didn''t exactly know why all those police vans were here, somehow he had the feeling it


    was because of his Rachel.


    When he saw that an ambnce arrived too, his eyebrows furrowed immediately. ''Someone got hurt?


    Could it have been Rachel?''


    Thinking about this was electrifying his body with worry and he sped up towards the bar.

 Chapter 422 Who Was Injured

    Chapter 422 Who Was Injured


    Rachel stood before Celine in order to protect her, as she saw the police approaching them ghastly.


    However, Celine pulled Rachel away andforted her by saying,"Rachel, it isn''t a big deal, really! I


    beat her only because I had too much to drink. The only low point here is the two-day detention,


    nothing else, really!"


    "You silly girl, I will never leave you alone! Ever!"


    Rachel said firmly. At that exact moment, a man rushed in started asking questions to a witness


    anxiously,"Who is injured? !"


    It was Hiram, who had just barged in hastily. When he asked, the witness pointed towards a woman,


    who was holding her head in her hands. Without a slightest hint of hesitation, Hiram pulled away the


    woman''s hands from her head to find out if it was Rachel.


    The woman instantly got very annoyed, as Hiram grasped her hands, but at the same time she was


    attracted by Hiram''s face.


    "Hey, what''s up?" the woman asked in a low, quivering voice.


    Hiram immediately shook her hands off as soon as he realized it wasn''t Rachel.


    He took a sigh of relief and turned around to see where Rachel really was. He nced around the


    room, and finally saw Rachel sitting on a sofa.


    As soon as their eyes met, Rachel walked towards Hiram and said,"How did you manage toe here


    so soon?"


    Hiram didn''t say a word but just checked out Rachel from top to bottom and then turned her around to


    check her back. He was relieved once he made sure that Rachel wasn''t hurt. He then replied to her


    question,"I wasn''t far from here. What happened, tell me?"


    Sweeping over Celine and Philip, Rachel exined,"Celine and Philip had broken up, not long ago


    though, and as soon as she found out that Philip was already dating some girl, she lost her cool. She


    was very drunk and angry, so she beat up that girl out of momentary impulse."


    Hiram was not surprised by her behavior, as Celine was pretty much capable of pulling something like


    this. Precisely, a momentter, two policemen walked in and intended to take Celine back to the police


    station.


    On seeing this, Rachel stood before Celine and asked the two policemen,"Sir, can we coordinate it


    between ourselves? It''s an emotional dispute not a physical one. We will cover the costs of both,


    physical and mental treatment for her. Please just don''t take Celine away."


    Hiram pulled Rachel near him and whispered into her ears,"Dear, they have to investigate it thoroughly.


    For now, let them take Celine back to the police station, and I will take care of the rest."


    On seeing Celine being taken away, Rachel walked up to Philip.


    "Philip, you were with Celine for over a year. Although you guys broke up, she still has feelings for you.


    I''m really hoping you could persuade your girlfriend to withdraw her usation. I''m asking for it as a


    huge favor,"


    Rachel begged to him in a soft voice.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Celine was already depressed when she found out that Philip was dating some another girl, she''d


    copse if she''d have to go through with the detention.


    Hiram stood beside Rachel, in her support.


    A doctor and a nurse walked in and bandaged the injured woman, who was Philip''s girlfriend. The


    doctor further said,"Your wounds are not serious. The bleeding has stopped so there won''t be any need


    to stitch them up. You can take an X-ray tomorrow if you still have any concerns."


    On hearing this, Rachel sighed with relief. She was just about to speak something, but Hiram


    interrupted her.


    "Hi, Philip, it is nice to meet you. I''m Hiram. Do you remember me?" Hiram greeted Philip in a t tone.


    Philip met Hiram once before while he was still with Celine.


    He nodded his head in affirmation and said,"Mr. Rong, d to meet you."


    "Well. I''m not here to ask you for a favor. It''s Celine''s fault, so you and your friend should follow the


    procedure and get her punished, if that''s what you''d like to do. You can sue her or hire awyer,


    whatever suits you the best. Rachel and I will have no objection to your decision." Hiram had put


    forwards a rational notion.


    However, Rachel was shook on hearing what Hiram said. ''What did he mean we won''t have any


    objections? Why didn''t he persuade Philip to withdraw the usation?'' she thought.


    "No, Mr. Rong. There is no need for you to diffuse the situation. In all honesty, it''s my fault too. We will


    withdraw the usation. What do you think?" Philip asked his girlfriend.


    The woman nodded awkwardly in affirmation and looked at Hiram, whose words raised a blush on her


    cheeks.


    "Okay. Since it is your decision, I hope you''d be able to exin your reason of withdrawal to the police.


    Also, it''s always better to break up amicably, that might lead you in remaining friends in the future,"


    Hiram said in a low voice.


    "Yes, probably you''re right," said Philip. He then took his girlfriend''s hand and walked outside, where


    the police waited for them.


    Philip was a clever man. He knew that there would be no benefit in opposing Hiram. He had rather


    chose to do what Hiram had asked him to, so that Hiram would owe him a favor.


    As one of the person concerned, he must exin it clearly to the police.


    After they left, Hiram took Rachel out of the bar. With a frown on his face, Hiram asked her,"Did you


    ask for a leave in order to help Celine fight?"


    "Um. Well, I just bumped into her. You know Celine helped me a lot when I wasn''t in thepany. She


    was disappointed in love, but she still had to work hard. I feel really sorry for her," said Rachel.


    "Hiram, could you please do me a favor?"


    said Rachel.


    While looking at her serious face, Hiram ran his fingers through Rachel''s soft hair. "Let me guess. You


    want me to help Celine find a Mr. Right, don''t you?"


    "Yes!" Rachel nodded eagerly.


    "It is in fact a pretty difficult task. Affection is different from business, Rachel. People love each other


    out of their own willingness not because they were instructed to do so," Hiram said as he put his arm


    around Rachel''s shoulder. They walked along the street outside the bar.


    Chad drove slowly behind them.


    "But I can''t just sit here and watch Celine being so sad and depressed. The best way to forget about a


    past rtionship is by starting a new one, isn''t it? We should at least give it a try and see what


    happens. Celine might like the man you introduce her to."


    Rachel was pretty worried about Celine, as it was time for Celine to get married.


    Noticing how worried Rachel was, Hiramforted her in a soft voice,"I promise you. I will keep an eye


    on the men around me and arrange a date for Celine as long as there is a good man."


    "Thank you and remember your words. Anyway, there are so many people in yourpany, so it won''t


    be that tough to find a good guy. I shall remind you every day," Rachel said seriously.


    She had made up her mind to find the Mr. Right for Celine.


    Hiram sighed and took Rachel to the car parked by the roadside. "Okay, I will do something about it


    since I''ve promised you."


    "Can we please go to the police station? I would want to drive Celine home after she resolves her


    troubles," Rachel asked Hiram, as she held his arm and looked at him beseechingly.


    "¡­ Fine!" Hiram agreed as he saw Rachel''s bright twinkly eyes.


    They soon reached the police station. As soon as Celine finished her oral confession, they drove her


    home and went back to the Tulip Pce.


    It got prettyte by the time they reached home.


    Rachel was just about to sleep when Hiram poured a ss of red wine for her and said,"Red wine will


    help sleep."


    Leaning back against the headboard, Rachel almost dozed off. She tried really hard to keep her eyes


    open and take the ss but she was failing miserably.


    She yawned and said,"Why are you giving me this ss of wine? Did you put ecstasy or something in


    this red wine?"


    Rachel said yfully and took a sip.


    It tasted delectable. The red wine Hiram picked always turned out to be good.


    Hiram remained quiet even after listening to Rachel''s question. He sat on a chair next to the bed, while


    he shook the ss of red wine and looked at Rachel with a smirk.


    "You looked very tired. I give you the wine just to help you rx, or you''d end up having nightmares."


    "Really? Is that why you gave me the wine? I think you just want to get me drunk and do something¡­


    Um?!" Before she could even finish her sentence, she took yet another sip of her wine and left the


    sentence iplete.


    She thought to herself that what Hiram wanted to do was more than helping her rx.

 Chapter 423 His Plan

    Chapter 423 His n


    Hiram wore a disarmingly devilish smile as he clinked his ss with Rachel. "Do you really think you


    can stop me if I wanted to do that?"


    Rachel was resting her head on one of her hands, as she thought about his question. ''Certainly not, ''


    she thought and sighed. She shook her head against her thoughts and drank her wine. After emptying


    her ss, shey down on her bed and wrapped herself in the bed. Her eyelids were heavy.


    After the earlier mess in the bar, she was feeling exhausted. Her head was still pounding even now that


    she was already at thefort of her own home, and it was as if she could still hear the sounds of


    police sirens and the ambnce mingling with shouts in the background.


    She closed her eyes and let her body sink to the familiar scent of her sheets. In no time, she was


    dozing off.


    Hiram waited until Rachel was asleep. He quietly got up and went to the bathroom for a shower.


    When he was done, hey down cautiously next to Rachel, careful not to disturb her sleep. Then, as if


    by instinct, his arms found her and pulled her closer to the curve of his body.


    Rachel woke up feeling refreshed. She had a restful sleep. Getting up, she stretched her arms to rouse


    her muscles into waking. She nced around her and found the bed empty. It seemed that she thought


    too muchst night. Hiram didn''t touch her. An unsettling feeling came over her. Was she...


    disappointed?


    She pped her hands to both cheeks. It was as if an unknown feeling was making her feel warm.


    ''What''s gotten to me? Did I eat anything strange yesterday?''


    Rachel shook her head and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Then, she went to find the children to spend time ying game with them, as she always did in the


    mornings.


    She was greeted by the sight of Nadia ying with Joyce. She woke up early that morning. The two


    girls were in the living room, one of them was dressing up a doll, and the other braiding its hair.


    "Mommy!" At the sight of her mother, Joyce ran to Rachel. She found herself returning her daughter''s


    bright smile.


    Nadia walked towards Rachel as well. She tugged at the hem of her shirt to get her attention and


    asked,"Auntie, when is Mommying to pick me up?"


    At her words, Rachel''s smile froze, but she tried to keep her lips from faltering. In truth, she didn''t know


    how to answer Nadia. Fixing her smile, she said patting the child''s head,"Your mom is just a little busy


    now, Nadia. She mighte to pick you up after a few days. In the meantime," she crouched down so


    she could be at level with her eyes,"why don''t we just enjoy ying together? Your mommy asked me


    to tell you to stay here for now and have fun with Jonny and Joyce. When she finishes her work, she


    wille here to pick you up!"


    Rachel tried her best to sound convincing and light. She was afraid of being found out, but Nadia just


    nodded her head innocently and went back to ying with Joyce.


    Rachel breathed out a sigh of relief. At this time, Hiram was probably in the gym upstairs working out.


    She went upstairs and saw Hiram running on the treadmill. His skin was glistening with perspiration,


    and beads of sweat trailed down from his neck to his chest. Rachel followed the trail of his sweat with


    her eyes. Her throat felt dry, as if she was the one who had been running. She snapped out of her


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    thoughts, when Hiram turned his head to her, oblivious to her earlier gaze. He pointed his fingers at the


    treadmill besides him.


    "There''s another treadmill if you want to join me."


    Rachel shook her head. Instead, she leaned against the treadmill and asked,"Hiram, how are things


    going with Shirley?


    Nadia asked me about her just this morning. I really don''t know how to answer her," she sighed.


    Hiram, noticing her glum aura, turned off the treadmill and grabbed a towel to wipe off the sweat from


    his forehead. He picked up his phone and made a call.


    "How''s Shirley? Have you found anything?"


    he asked whoever was on the other side of the call. Holding his phone to his ears, he bent down to a


    water bottle to take a sip, but stopped abruptly.


    "What?" He was visibly surprised. He nced at Rachel and continued to talk. "Okay, I got it. Tell me if


    anything''s up."


    Hearing the conversation, Rachel had the inkling that something was definitely wrong. Hiram''s


    expression added to her suspicions, so she asked him,"What happened? What''s going on?"


    Hiram looked at his phone and sighed. He said, his words slow and heavy,"Shirley and her husband


    had a quarrel. In the midst of the argument, she stabbed him." Hiram paused, as if considering whether


    he should continue. Rachel was holding her breath, her silence asking for confirmation. "He passed


    away this morning. She might be charged and sentenced if the police arrests her."


    Rachel stepped back in surprise. The breath she was holding in went out in a gasp.


    Her hands lifted to her mouth "That¡­That can''t be true! What about Nadia? She''s so young. She''s just


    a child. What is she going to do?" her questions poured out like a rushing river.


    Shirley killed her husband? It sounded unreal.


    In the midst of the onught of her thoughts, images from the train station shed through her. The


    man screaming, punching Shirley... She could only imagine what he was like when there was no one


    else around. He was that kind of person. She could not really me Shirley if she was pushed to


    respond the way she did. Rachel took deep breaths and tried to think about the problem logically.


    Her thinking was disrupted when Hiram spoke. "Do you remember the adoption papers I signed with


    Nadia''s father that day? I did that through force of circumstances. And I didn''t think about whether the


    papers would work. Now it seemed that they would go into effect." Hiram took a sip of the water.


    "At that time, there wasn''t any person to be her guardian, so I asked Chad to write down my name."


    At his words, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief, her shoulders rxing from the earlier stiffness due to


    her surprise "So, are you saying that we''re Nadia''s legal guardians as of now?"


    Hiram nodded. "Yes, we have custody of her for now. I mean, I was thinking about sending Nadia to a


    qualified foster family when things settled down. But now it seems that we have to do that," he said.


    That was his n when he signed the adoption papers. Looking into Rachel''s wide eyes, he could


    already sense the words that she was about to say.


    "Hiram, can we-¡­"


    "No."


    He stopped her before she couldplete her question. He held her gaze and continued,"Rachel, I


    know you feel sympathy for the child. But we already have Jonny and Joyce. Nadia can be friends with


    Joyce and Jonny and I''m totally okay with that. However, adopting Nadia is an entirely different story. I


    won''t agree to it."


    Biting her lips, Rachel stopped the words that were threatening to spill out.


    It was true. She did want to adopt Nadia. They were qualified to do that, and money was not a problem


    at all. And after all that happened, Rachel had felt responsible for Nadia, as she would to her own


    children, and Nadia hade to trust her.


    Hiram continued looking at Rachel. "Rachel, I know you. You''re softhearted and you feel sorry for her.


    You''re not wrong for those emotions, but once you adopt her, you will have to spread your love and


    attention to Nadia as well. I don''t think that would be fair to Jonny and Joyce"


    Hiram reached out and touched Rachel''s face gently as he reasoned with her patiently.


    "I promise, I''ll find the best foster family for Nadia. I won''t send her to someone without a thorough


    check. I already have a person in mind. What about Miranda? She gets along well with Shirley. Plus,


    she only has one son. Don''t you think she''s more suitable for her than us?"


    Rachel had almost forgotten about Miranda. If not for Hiram''s reminder, she wouldn''t have thought of


    her at all.


    What Hiram said made sense. Miranda and Shirley had a good rtionship, and she only had one son.


    Nadia was very young. She would be too young to remember much about her mom. When she grew


    older, she might even forget what Shirley looked like. The thought brought a pang of pain to Rachel''s


    chest, but she understood that it was for the best. Miranda and Nadia had plenty of time to form their


    own bond.


    Rachel nodded and rested her head on Hiram''s shoulders. "Okay. You''re right. With the way things are


    now, Miranda would probably be the best option." She clutched Hiram''s shirt and continued,"But we


    don''t need to hurry things. At least, we can let Nadia stay with us for a few more days before we settle


    everything. When things are sorted out, we can let Miranda take care of her."


    Hiram softly patted Rachel''s shoulders. He knew that she wanted to spend more time with Nadia.


    "Sure. Let''s go downstairs. It''s time for breakfast. We need to go to thepany after."


    Rachel''s head shot up in surprise "Me too? Can''t I just stay home and take care of the kids? Besides,


    work has piled up with RaR, and I''m worried about Celine¡­"


    Hiram covered Rachel''s mouth with his hand to stop her from talking.


    "You promised me. You''re giving me 12 days. It''s only been 3. As for yourpany, you don''t need to


    worry about it. Fiona worked with Celine to take care of things while you were gone, so even if Celine


    isn''t in thepany, everything''s being taken care of. Fiona is capable of handling business matters,


    and besides,"


    Hiram pinched her lips, and Rachel thought she saw a shadow momentarily cross his eyes. "you have


    a lot of time to spend with the children in the future. But I''ve only got 12 days with you. Are you really


    going to reject me?"


    Rachel could not possibly answer to those words. "Alright. I''ll go with you after breakfast. Let''s go


    downstairs. The children must be hungry too."


    In the Streams Company, Rachel was staring fixedly at Hiram while he worked. She couldn''t


    understand why Hiram was reasoning. Why did he want her to stay with him in the office? ''Me staying


    in the office with him is what he wants?'' Rachel thought to herself, confused.


    Then, Rachel remembered what Chad told her before. When she was gone a few days ago, Hiram


    behaved differently, as if he had lost focus. He would wander around or call back home multiple times


    to ask whether Rachel hade back.


    Maybe that was why Hiram insisted Rachel stay with him. Rachel sighed and gave up thinking about it.


    She sank on the sofa and resumed staring at Hiram. She was drinking juice as she looked at him. He


    waspletely immersed in his work. Her eyes followed the sharp contours of his brow down to his


    nose and jaw. She swept her eyes over the hard lines of his back and shoulders, and she felt her


    heartbeat quickening at the sight. She sipped more of her juice, suddenly feeling parched.


    ''What is going on?''


    Rachel felt as if the air had gotten hotter, and the warmth


    spread throughout her body. She had to focus on keeping her breathing normal.


    Hiram lifted his head and saw Rachel sitting on the sofa, looking at him, her cheeks flushed and her


    lips parted. He smirked and asked,"Like what you see?"

 Chapter 424 The Drug Effect

    Chapter 424 The Drug Effect


    Rachel paused, only to take a sip of her juice, and shot back,"Nonsense! If you think that I want to have


    sex with you just because I looked at you a few times, then you must be lusting after me endlessly


    because your eyes are always glued on me!"


    "Whatever you say, Rachel," said Hiram with a smile.


    Rachel leaned back against the sofa while nursing the ss of juice in her hands. She was so bored


    she stood up to walk around the room.


    A momentter, Ben knocked on the door and walked in.


    He walked to Hiram and said,"Mr Rong, Miss Flora is waiting for you outside."


    Hiram stopped writing and said, without raising his head,"Tell her I am busy now. I''ll call her when I am


    free."


    "Yes, sir," Ben nodded and turned to leave.


    Just then, Rachel, who was standing in front of the window, walked over and asked,"Is Flora here?


    Hiram, why don''t you ask her in? She might have something urgent to tell you."


    Rachel had been looking for something to end her boredom whilst she trudged about in Hiram''s office.


    And now, Flora''s arrival had sparked her curiosity.


    "Ben, please ask her in," instructed Rachel, then walked up to Hiram and said,"Since your confidante


    has arrived, it''s better for me to hide for a while. Otherwise, she wouldn''t dare confess to you."


    With that, Rachel strode into the suite leaving the door ajar and hid behind it, within earshot of their


    conversation.


    Hiram set down his pen, nced at the door of the suite that stood ajar and shook his head thinking,


    ''This woman is ying tricks again.''


    And at that moment the door of his office swung open.


    Flora walked in with a delicate paper bag in her hand, smiling, as she approached him. "Hiram, I am


    yet to formally express my thanks to you for all your help," she gushed. "I made some snacks and


    brought them for you. You can have some when you feel hungry at the office."


    "Wow! Thanks! You''re so kind," replied Hiram, embarrassed, and continued,"It''s not a big deal. Don''t


    mention it. Nowe and have a seat, Flora," said Hiram pointing at the chair.


    Flora smoothened her long skirt and sat down with a smile and queried,"Where is Rachel?


    I haven''t thanked her for apanying me to the hospitalst time. I wanted to know that If I invite you


    both to my apartment, would youe? I''ll prepare a nice meal for you to show my gratitude," she


    said.


    Hiram''s eyes darted towards the door of the suite before replying with a smile "Sure, I will ask Rachel


    about itter."


    Flora was relieved that he hadn''t turned down her invitation. She stood up and walked to the front of his


    table and took out a bag of tea.


    "I remember that you often ordered the scented tea when you used toe to the Time Restaurant.


    Even though I have lost the restaurant, I can still make the same tea at home. I''d like to make it for you


    if you would like some.


    And scented tea is good for your stomach. You should pay attention to your health, Hiram, since you


    always work overtime.


    But ... seeing as you''re busy, I''ll take your leave now,"


    prattled Flora with a gentle smile, and turned towards the office door.


    She stole a quick nce at the suite door before stepping out of Hiram''s office.


    Rachel walked out of the suite after Flora left. She nced at the tea and snacks on the table; opened


    the paper bag and took a bite of the cake inside.


    "Yum! It does taste great! She''s clearly a good cook!" Rachel took another piece of the cake, and with


    mocking deliberation, brought the slice close to Hiram''s lips.


    Hiram pushed her hand away and said,"I thought you would throw it away."


    "Why would you think that? We can''t possibly refuse such goodwill, now can we, Hiram?" said Rachel,


    as she stuffed the remaining slice into her mouth.


    After devouring the cake, she brushed the crumbs off of her and opened the bag of tea and


    taunted,"Do you want me to make you a cup of tea, Hiram? It sure smells good!"


    Hiram frowned in confusion as he tried to read her expression. "Flora invited us to her apartment for


    dinner. Would you like to go with me?" he prodded for a reaction.


    Rachel put the scented tea back on the table, pulled over a chair and sat down.


    "Why not? She expressed her thanks to you so very sincerely. And if we don''t ept her invitation, she


    will then have an excuse to see you again. So I have decided to go with you and get this done with,"


    Rachel said, propping her chin on her hands.


    Since Hiram had done Flora a great favor, thetter probably felt that a "Thank you" was not enough to


    express her gratitude, and hence, was always trying to do something for him.


    Rachel understood the feeling and didn''t want to turn her down.


    Hiram watched Rachel''s strange behavior, trying to figure out her thoughts. "Okay, but promise me you


    won''t be jealous," he said.


    "Why would you think that I''d be jealous? She invited not only you but me as well," said Rachel,


    tapping the table with her finger.


    Hiram looked at her and continued,"Well if she asks me about this again, I''m going to tell her that you''ll


    ''Since Flora wanted to express her genuine gratitude, it would be better to ept her invitation now, or


    else she woulde to him again, '' surmised Rachel.


    Two dayster, Flora called Hiram to invite them to her apartment the same evening.


    Rachel, however, was busy selecting a boyfriend for Celine. She had coted information about all the


    single male staff working at the Streams Company. After a thorough examination, she had shortlisted


    about seven to eight men she thought were good enough. Rachel was now left with the task of


    arranging the blind dates for Celine.


    "It''s gettingte, let''s go! You can select the men for Celine tomorrow, Rachel," urged Hiram impatiently


    as he wore his coat while Rachelzed on the sofa and continued to browse through the photographs.


    "Oh," sighed Rachel. She filed away the profiles of the selected candidates into an envelope, picked up


    her bag and looked up at Hiram. ''He is so handsome!'' she thought.


    Hiram had a fantastic figure and looked handsome no matter what he wore.


    "Let''s go!" She took his arm, and they walked out of the office together.


    As soon as she got into the car, Rachel began to feel suffocated and started tugging at her cor. She


    didn''t quite understand why she had been having these hot shes offte. identally her hand


    brushed Hiram''s and she found his hand to be cool and dry, unlike her body. So she interlocked her


    fingers with his to soothe her burning skin.


    Hiram sensed something was amiss and asked,"What''s wrong? Are you feeling sick?" He looked at her


    as she leaned against his shoulder and held his palm up to her forehead. "You don''t seem to be


    feverish," he said as he checked her temperature.


    Rachel shook her head,"I''m not sick Hiram, but I feel a little bloated and it''s making me ufortable."


    He frowned for a moment before bursting into a shortugh. "Then let it out! I don''t mind," he teased.


    Rachel couldn''t help butugh along. She poked him on the head in mock protest and said,"What are


    you talking about?! I''m not going to fart, you scoundrel! It''s something else which I don''t know how to


    describe."


    "Let''s go to the hospital tomorrow and ask the doctor to conduct a thorough check-up," the concern


    was evident in Hiram''s voice as he bent down to kiss her on the head.


    ''What a calm andposed woman!'' he admired silently.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll just take a nap. Please wake me up when we arrive." That said, Rachel closed


    her eyes and drifted off to sleep in his arms.


    Chad drove them to Flora''s apartment, and they arrived a short whileter.


    Chad then handed Hiram a basket of fruits, as a customary gift, for Flora and went on ahead to knock


    on her door.


    Flora answered the door and eximed,"Hiram! Rachel! Come on in!"


    Rachel walked in with Hiram, still holding his arm.


    Rachel observed that everything in Flora''s house was organized and maintained. It was obvious that


    the hostess strove to keep it clean and tidy. The house was very cozy and had a homely vibe.


    "Hiram! Rachel! Please make yourselvesfortable. The food will be ready soon,"


    Flora said with a smile, while she donned her apron and walked off towards the kitchen.

 Chapter 425 A Scheming Woman

    Chapter 425 A Scheming Woman


    Letting go of Hiram''s hands, Rachel walked into the kitchen. As she rolled her sleeves up, she


    asked,"Flora, do you need any help?"


    When Flora saw her, she pushed Rachel out of the room and eximed,"No, no, no! How could I ask


    for your help? You''re my guest. All you have to do is sit and rx on the sofa. I can handle everything


    here. These dishes are just a piece of cake for me! Don''t worry."


    As she was an experienced chef, this amount of dishes was not really a big deal for her.


    Looking around the kitchen, Rachel could easily see everything was really clean and there were no


    greasy stains. In fact, she had to admit that Flora was graceful in the drawing room and skillful in the


    kitchen.


    So she walked out of there, since she couldn''t do anything to help Flora.


    In the meantime, Hiram was browsing for books on the bookshelf in the living room.


    Only a few minutester, Flora walked out of the kitchen, boldly and gracefully carrying two dishes on


    her hands.


    "You like this novel too? It''s written by Herman Melville!" Holding the book in his hand, Hiram took a


    quick look at Flora, who was cing the dishes on the table, and said.


    "Uh-huh. I think it''s a great novel about humanity. The truth is that hatred can help realize one''s


    potential, but it could also destroy a person." Smiling warmly, Flora shared her idea with Hiram.


    Sitting on the sofa, Rachel lowered slightly her head to see which book they were talking about.


    Moby Dick?!


    She hadn''t read that book.


    "Oh, right. I have two other French literary ssics books here. They''re limited editions. Come and


    check them out!" said Flora. Her interest seemed to be aroused by Hiram''s question. So, like a swift


    cat, she went to the bookshelf, took out two thick books and handed them to Hiram.


    Interested and impatient, Hiram grabbed them in his hands.


    "You can stay here and read them. I need to bring other dishes to the table." Gifting Hiram with a


    dazzling smile, Flora walked towards the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Rachel, who was still on the sofa, was eating sunflower seeds. Although she was reading a


    book too, as a matter of fact, she couldn''t quite understand it, as it was written in English


    Going to college had been a hard earned luxury for Rachel. And yet, Fannie worked very hard to be


    able to pay the tuition and support her daughter. Unlike Hiram and Flora, Rachel didn''t have the lucky


    opportunity to study abroad, let alone learning foreignnguages.


    "Hiram, the dinner is ready!" Flora called Hiram with her gentlest voice, as she had already brought all


    the dishes.


    Now Rachel was feeling extremely thirsty, because she ate too many sunflower seeds. So she took a


    ss of water, but the way Flora spoke to her man in the meantime almost made poor Rachel choke


    with the water. ''Howe she called Hiram, as though he''s her husband?'' Rachel was jealous.


    "These two books are good. Once I saw them in a senior phnthropist''s house, while I was in France.


    But since then, I seldom see them on sale in any bookstore," said Hiram, as he put the books down


    and sat on the sofa.


    As she removed her apron, Flora sat on the sofa too and then asked Rachel,"Do you also read books,


    dear? What type of literature do you prefer?"


    Listening carefully to Flora''s question, Rachel replied after a short pause,"Parenting and fairy tales. I


    usually read books about pedagogy and education.


    My two kids love stories. So I''d say that, most of the time, I read them tales."


    Then nodding her head, Flora praised Rachel,"Oh, you''re such a great mother. Whatever you do, you''ll


    always think about your children first and foremost."


    As a sign of epting Flora''spliment, Rachel stayed silent and modest. She took a brisk look at


    the dishes on the table. Of course, they were all Hiram''s favorites.


    Generally, he didn''t like oily dishes and sweet foods. He would rather eat something lighter. Although


    Rachel was fine with that, she preferred something spicier and sourer.


    "Have a try! I''ll take you to eat other foods, when we go back." Sitting next to Rachel, Hiram whispered


    in her ears, as he got a dish for her.


    "Uh-huh," Rachel said very gently. Actually, it was not a big deal. It was just a dinner.


    She could enjoy eating more, if she ended up really liking those foods. If not, she could just have a little


    and leave them on the table.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Rachel! I don''t know what you like to eat. I cooked these ording to Hiram''s taste. Are


    you fine with that?" Flora felt sorry and apologized to Rachel.


    As she was trying one of the dishes, she shook her head and replied to Flora,"No, no, no! Honestly, I''m


    not a picky person and, in general, I''m willing to try any new foods. I''ve been married to Hiram for many


    years, so I have gotten used to his taste. You don''t need to feel sorry."


    Afterwards Rachel nced at her husband gently. In the past years, he had ustomed himself to her


    habits too.


    Grabbing some napkins, Hiram helped his wife wipe off the rice from her lips. He couldn''t help, but


    burst intoughter, saying,"Sweetheart, you''re an adult. Why are you as careless as Joyce?"


    "Hey, don''t say that! Flora is here. You''re embarrassing me." Slightly ashamed by Hiram''s words, she


    just red at him.


    As he looked at Rachel with his loving eyes, he apologized,"Sorry, honey. My bad."


    Rachel and Hiram were looking at each other with eyes, full of love. That view was too much for Flora


    to put up with. A few secondster, she stood up abruptly, solemnly announcing,"Oh, I''ve got a really


    nice bottle of wine here. I have never opened it. Since you''re here today, let''s have a drink!"


    Flora went to get the special wine and put it on the table. "Hiram, can you, please, help me open it?"


    "Sure!" Hiram said "yes" immediately. Then he put down his chopsticks and opened it with a corkscrew.


    After that Flora was back in the living room with three sses and poured wine into them one by one.


    As Rachel reached to get hers, Hiram stopped her. "You''d better not drink it. Aren''t you going to feel


    ufortable in the carter? You need to take good care of your health."


    Hiram said, as he took Rachel''s ss away.


    "That''s fine, darling. Flora is a great host and she treats us really well. Since she has opened the wine


    specially for us, how could I not drink it?" Rachel said and took back her wine ss from Hiram`s


    hands.


    His furrowed eyebrows were clearly showing that something worried him. But rather than stopping


    Rachel, he just kept observing her closely.


    Slowly, she took a sip of her wine. These two days, Hiram had kept inviting her to drink some wine,


    before she went to bed. In fact, she found she was almost addicted to it.


    Therefore, whenever she saw wine at night, Rachel couldn''t stay away from it.


    "Hiram, it''s fine. It''s just a ss of wine. You don''t need to be so worried." Flora said, as she kept


    observing him. Then she clinked her ss with Hiram.


    And Hiram clinked his ss with Flora too.


    "Oh, Hiram, I have something nice to show you. Would you want to have a look?" Flora said excitingly


    with a singing voice, as something urred to her. Then she stood up and walked towards her


    bedroom.


    After she had drunk half of her ss, Rachel realized something wrong was happening with her body.


    She felt really hot, as though she was taking a sauna. Then she wanted to refill her ss, but Hiram


    stopped her.


    "Stop drinking! If you wish to refill, then wait until you go back home!" Hiram said firmly, as he took the


    wine ss from Rachel and put it back on the table.


    "I''m okay. It''s just a little wine. I can''t get drunk by that." Pushing Hiram away, Rachel peaked inside


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Flora''s bedroom. She lowered her voice and whispered,"Don''t you hear that your sweet ssmate


    invited you to have a look at her collections?"


    His face frowned, but then he heard Flora calling him,"Hiram,e here and check this out!"


    So he had no alternative, but to stand up.


    Hesitant, he stood in front of the door of Flora''s bedroom, but didn''t walk into it. Seeing him, Flora


    showed him the photo album and said,"Come on in. Look! I still have these pictures. You haven''t seen


    most of them."


    "Uh-huh. Flora, it''ste now. I need to go back home with Rachel. You have a good rest too. Thank you


    for your hospitality tonight," said Hiram. He was still standing next to the door, looking determined not


    to walk in.


    After putting an effort to "swallow" her surprise, Flora smiled,"Why?... Why are you in such a hurry?


    These are the pictures we took at college. They won''t take you so much time. Besides, it''s still early


    now. You seldome to visit me. Why don''t you stay a bit longer?"


    Walking slowly towards Hiram, Flora said in a catty voice,"Hiram, you''re the only friend I have in H City.


    I don''t want to disturb your life and I do hope you don''t misunderstand me. It''s just that I don''t want to


    lose a friend like you.


    If you think I''m causing troubles for you, please let me know now and I won''t bother you any more!"


    Wearing a disappointed expression, Flora lowered her head and sighed.


    Hiram furrowed his eyebrows,"I didn''t mean that. It''s just¡­ Rachel feels ufortable. I want to take


    her home, so she can have a rest."


    Completely disregarding his words, Flora lifted her head, smiled, as though nothing had happened, and


    continued working on her own obsessive goals. "Hiram, I hope you still regard me as your friend. If you


    have any problem or you ever need to talk to someone, I want you to know that you''re always


    wee, okay?"


    No answer followed, as Hiram just closed his eyes, focusing on one thing and one thing only ¡ª¡ª how


    to get out of here.


    At this very moment, someone ran straight to him. It was Rachel. She walked into the bedroom, perkily


    asking like a little girl,"What are you reading? Can I have a look too?"

 Chapter 426 Never Enough Fun

    Chapter 426 Never Enough Fun


    Hiram was standing in the door obstructing Rachel''s path, she tried to push past but to no avail. Having


    run out of ideas, she ducked under his arm and squeezed herself into the room. Flora stood inside


    holding a photo album in her hands. Rachel noted the album and walked over to her asking,"What''s


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    that? Can I have a look?"


    Without warning, a hup escaped her throat as she took the album. Rachel had poured herself


    another ss of wine and drained it when Hiram was walking to Flora just now.


    Afraid that he would stop her when he noticed her thirsting for wine, she took a big gulp and almost


    choked.


    She gazed at the photo Flora mentioned, for a while, and pointed at the prettiest girl asking,"Let me


    guess ... This is definitely you, Flora! Am I right?"


    Flora nodded her head lightly as she stole a nce at Hiram.


    "Wow! You looked so pretty in college, perhaps even the prettiest one amongst all the girls," Rachel


    blurted out. The very next second, she realized her faux pas and hurriedly rified,"I mean, you always


    look pretty! You were pretty then, and you look prettier now!"


    But, the person who caught her eye, in the photo, was not Flora, but the man standing in the middle-


    her husband, Hiram.


    Perhaps


    it was due to the wine that Rachel''s eyes now fixed on the girl standing on the other side of her


    husband in the picture. She peered at the album in her hands and walked toward Hiram asking,"Honey,


    who is the other girl standing beside you?"


    Hiram, who had been observing Rachel with a smile, averted his eyes from her and bowed his head to


    take a closer look at the photo. He stared at the person but couldn''t remember who she was, and


    replied with uncertainty,"Maybe a junior schoolmate, but I can''t seem to recall her name."


    Rachel stood on tiptoe and flung her arms around his neck, she gazed at him with her glittering ck


    eyes and grumbled in disbelief,"Just a junior schoolmate, you say? I don''t believe you! I bet you went


    out with her?"


    "As far as I can remember- no, I didn''t," he replied honestly. Even though he had a frown on his face,


    he was secretly pleased that Rachel appeared jealous. "If you don''t believe me, just ask Flora, she was


    my college ssmate after all. As I said earlier, I didn''t date anyone in college."


    Rachel looked over her shoulder at Flora and queried,"Really? Flora? Can I trust him?"


    Caught in the middle of the couple''s intimacy, Flora tried to organize her senses enough to fake a smile


    and replied,"Yes, Hiram was the schr-tyrant at college. He always turned up his nose at us all.


    Perhaps we were too ordinary to draw his attention."


    "Oh," Rachel said before turning back to grin at Hiram. With her arms still wrapped around his neck,


    she kissed him on the cheek and purred,"It''s nice to know that you were mine even before we got


    married."


    "Mmm ... I''m all yours," Hiram whispered, his breath rustling against her hair. He could feel her face


    burning and figured that they needed to leave as soon as possible.


    A wave of dizziness hit Rachel, followed by a st of, what seemed like, hot air that coursed through


    her insides making her feel nauseous. "Honey, can we go home?" she asked weakly. I don''t feel very


    well, I''m too weak to stand on my own feet ...


    Will you, please, carry me home?" she asked, rubbing her head against his shoulder.


    Hiram didn''t need to be told twice, he immediately lifted her up in his arms and replied softly,"Of course,


    my love! Hold tight!"


    "It was a lovely evening, Flora. Thank you for the nice dinner," he said


    as he headed to the door carrying Rachel in his arms.


    As if stirred from a dream; Flora trotted to the sofa, grabbed Rachel''s purse, passed it to Hiram and


    opened the door for them.


    Hiram strode out of the door with sturdy steps.


    "See youter!" were the only three words he left for Flora.


    Cradled in his arms, Rachel could feel the cold skin of his neck, like a chilly morning breeze. She ran


    her fingers over his cor bone, along his neck and all the way down to his back.


    Her fingers moved over Hiram, of their own ord, without any regard for poor Flora who was standing


    close by.


    Flora stood there long after they had disappeared, in a nostalgic daze.


    Her thoughts wandered back to her youth when she and Hiram were in college.


    She recalled a particr camping trip from many years ago. A female ssmate, who had harboured a


    huge crush on Hiram, had devised an borate n to capture his attention. She pretended to fall into


    the river in his presence hoping to incite a reaction.


    Her n worked- almost instantly, Hiram jumped into the river to rescue her.


    Presuming that her n had been sessful, she immediately threw herself at him in gratitude, after


    recovering.


    Later that night, after the campfire party, she crawled into his tent in anticipation. Everyone felt that


    Hiram would ept her, and date her afterwards.


    Just a simple fall in the river had been enough to make the most eligible boy, in their college, her


    boyfriend. It was worth the shot!


    Flora, herself, feared that Hiram had actually been tricked by the wicked designs of the girl. She too


    was convinced that he would make her his girlfriend.


    But to everyone''s astonishment, Hiram threw her out of his tent the second she got in. Furthermore, the


    Camp Committee expelled her from the camp that same night.


    But, what shocked Flora the most was what she had just witnessed.


    Rachel was more audacious than anyone she had known before. She was a force to reckon with and


    difficult to control, but Hiram responded only with endearing patience. He indulged her every move and


    her every mood. Rachel was unlike all the other women who had tried to cast their spells on him.


    It was easy to see why Hiram couldn''t take his eyes off Rachel, even though there were women who


    were willing to give up anything to just get him to nce in their direction.


    On their way home, Rachel kept pestering Hiram. She needed his cold skin to soothe her inmed


    body.


    Leaning close to his chest, she flung her arms around his neck, again and again, trying to draw him


    closer, but Hiram pulled her hands off him each time saying,"Honey, please easy!"


    Chad, who was driving the car, had been red-faced from the moment they got in.


    He wondered what Hiram had fed Rachel to make her behave this way.


    Gazing at the woman in his arms, Hiram''s eyes gleamed and he urged Chad in a low voice,"Speed up!"


    Hiram had been warned to add the powder only to red wine and nothing else. The one ss that


    Rachel drank every evening would suffice for the purpose. He had made sure to pick up a bottle of red


    for the evening at Flora''s. Ever since they had gotten back together, Rachel had remained sexually


    reserved. She had made him promise that he would restrain himself until the day she made the first


    move. He tried to keep his promise, but his desire for her was insatiable.


    Unexpectedly, though, Rachel had consumed more than one ss that evening. Harim suspected that


    the increased dosage may have intensified the reaction. He hoped that they would make it home soon.


    Unfortunately, they kept encountering one red light after another. The journey seemed endless and


    they had no idea how much longer it would take.


    "Chad, find a ce to pull over," Hiram asked and heaved in resignation.


    He could feel the heat from Rachel''s body burn into his skin. His mind was close to exploding when he


    realized that they had only managed to travel halfway home. He couldn''t take it any longer.


    "Right, Hiram, let me see," Chad responded at once. He scanned the roadside in search of a secluded


    ce to pull over, and


    found a deserted little alley, lined with trees on either side.


    Chad stopped the car, got off, and walked to a distance to secure the location.


    Inside the car, Rachel was swirling in chaos without understanding what was happening. Hiram began


    kissing her hungrily. She tried to push him away shrieking,"Leave me alone, please! It''s so hot, I just


    want to feel something cold! Your neck is so cool I just want... Wait! What are you doing? Why are you


    taking off my clothes?"


    "Quiet! Dare you say another word," hissed Hiram.


    "I ..." Rachel objected but Hiram''s lips pressed against hers.


    Outside, in the dead of the night, not a sound could be heard except for the rustling of leaves.


    Chad stood outside on-duty, he checked his watch and found that it was a little past midnight.


    ''They still aren''t done? Hiram must have a lot of stamina!'' he wondered.


    Finally, he heard the car door click open and turned immediately.


    "Chad, I''ve called Carl toe here and pick you up. I''ll drive the car myself. Good night,"


    said Hiram as he got off the car. He popped opened the driver''s door and got in, and drove away from


    the unknown alley that they had upied for the past two hours.


    The light from the streetmps shone onto the back seat, in repeated intervals, where Rachely


    covered under Hiram''s coat. She raised her head to look at the man driving the car, and then her eyes


    moved to the roof of the car.


    "Pull over at a round-the-clock pharmacy. I''ll go inside and grab some morning-after pills," she said in a


    low voice.


    ncing at her in the rearview mirror, Hiram replied reassuringly,"I believe it''s your ''safe period'' now.


    So rx, I don''t think that you need to take any pills."


    Rachel blinked her eyes at him and calcted her cycle days in her mind. It seemed that he knew her


    better than she knew herself, but she wondered why.


    "Ah! But where are we heading? This is not the way home.." she eximed suddenly and sat up. She


    noticed that they were driving on an unfamiliar road. It wasn''t the way to Tulip Pce.


    The next second, she heard Hiram say breezily,"You''re right! I haven''t had enough of you just yet."

 Chapter 427 Who Says You Can Go To Sleep

    Chapter 427 Who Says You Can Go To Sleep


    Words failed Rachel for a second upon hearing what Hiram said. Her eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    Shey on the backseat, exhausted, after an intense love-making. ''His needs haven''t been satisfied?''


    she thought to herself, not without a sting, while gripping the suit jacket. Her fingers dug into the


    material, crumpling its once smooth folds.


    She was confused about what happened. Everything went so fast and without warning. It had been a


    while. She had prevented him from touching her for a time as revenge for him tricking her deliberately.


    But to her surprise, they made love today.


    Rachel racked her brains, her confusion growing. Her thoughts were a tangle as she tried to find an


    exnation on how things happened, but she got no answer. She couldn''t even remember exactly


    when she walked into Hiram''s trap.


    The car slowed to a stop, and Rachel was shaken out of her thoughts by the slight start from it. She sat


    up and wrapped herself tightly in Hiram''s jacket. He had opened the door for her.


    "I can walk by myself..." she said, but held his hand as she got off the car. She looked around, and her


    heart missed a beat when she saw where they were.


    RaR Castle?


    Servants had already opened the gate at the sound of their car pulling over the driveway. They stood in


    two perfectly straight lines, bowed once, and said simultaneously,"Sir, madam, wee!


    "We have cleaned up the room upstairs for you." "Sir, madam, would you like a midnight snack?" the


    butler asked.


    "Yes!" Rachel replied almost too quickly. Hiram looked at her, cocking one eyebrow.


    She didn''t eat much in Flora''s house, and she had been hungry after all the "working out" that she and


    Hiram did.


    "Go and prepare it. When dinner is ready, send it to our room," Hiram said. As he spoke, Rachel was


    surprised to feel his arms going around her. Before she could protest, he had carried her in his arms to


    the direction of the elevator. She nced at him, her face wearing a silent question. "You''re too slow,"


    Hiram said, as if carrying her was the most normal thing to do.


    Rachel let him. She had been in the castle only twice, and her curiosity about the ce was growing


    with every step. When they entered their room, she jumped down from Hiram''s arm and ran straight to


    the French windows, opening the curtain and taking in the beautiful scenery outside. The sky was very


    dark, but there were lights that illuminated the whole city.


    "It''s veryte. Why did you suddenly take me here? I might not be able to sleep in such an unfamiliar


    ce." she said, turning to him.


    "Who says you can go to sleep?" Hiram held her gaze for a moment, and then walked into the


    bathroom.


    Rachel''s eyes widened at his answer. She was in a daze for a few seconds. ''What does he mean by


    that?'' she thought. She could feel her pulse quickening and took deep breaths before


    following him to the bathroom. She gasped. It wasrge and elegantly furnished. A round, spacious


    bathtuby in the gleaming tiles. Her eyes traced the polished surface or the porcin as it shone


    under the light. "What a beautiful bathtub!" she cried out.


    Everything in the RaR Castle was designed in a romantic style. It was very different from Tulip Pce


    in both aesthetic and purpose. While it was their home, RaR Castle, on the other hand, was like a


    dreamy, luxurious space just for two of them.


    Hiram''s voice filled the bathroom. "I''ll fill it first, and then we''ll batheter," he said, giving her a


    meaningful look. Rachel could feel her cheeks warm at the look he was giving her, but she put on a fa?


    ade of not understanding. She looked away and walked towards a big round mirror on the other side of


    the bathroom, trying to focus on the sound of running water to calm her pounding chest.


    After the meal and the bath, she felt tired and couldn''t resist the pull of her eyelids closing. She drifted


    off to a deep sleep, every muscle in her body aching.


    That shameless man didn''t stop until it was almost dawn.


    Rachel wasn''t aware of how long she had been sleeping when she was woken up with Hiram''s light


    touch.


    "Wake up. Marlon is going to leave H City today. He wants you to see him off. Are you going?" he


    asked in a quiet voice, as if taking care not to startle her from her sleeping stupor.


    Hiram shook her shoulder gently to wake her up after receiving a phone call from him.


    He could have just sent anyone to see him off. It was easier and more convenient, but after all, Marlon


    had helped Rachel before, so he had to at least let her decide for this matter.


    Still not yet fully recovered fromst night, Rachel felt as if her eyelids were made of heavy ster. She


    tried hard to open them, but only managed to form narrow slits. Looking at him drowsily, she


    said,"Who¡­ Marlon? When will he leave?"


    "His flight is at three o''clock this afternoon."


    "What time is it now..."


    "Ten o''clock in the morning." Hiram answered her questions with great patience, slightly amused at the


    sight before him. Rachel''s hair was mussed and her eyes were barely open.


    She yawned and pulled the quilt over her head. It was still early, so she could go back to sleep.


    ''Is Marlon finally tired of flirting with the girls here?'' she thought to herself amusedly.


    Hiram let Rachel go back to sleep, then set an rm on her phone. He stood up. He knew that


    Ben was waiting for him downstairs with files that needed his signature, but he had to call Carl first. He


    took his phone and dialed his number.


    "Hello. Carl, go home and pick up Joyce and Jonny. Take them here. Yes, you don''t need to take other


    servants. I''ll be here for a few days.


    Oh, don''t forget to go to XH Vige to pick up Fannie. Yes, you just need to tell her that Rachel''s back."


    He was walking down the stairs as he spoke to Carl.


    As expected, Ben had already prepared the files and pen on the table in the living room. He seemed to


    have been fixated on the decorations when he saw Hiram. "Mr. Rong, this ce is magnificent. It looks


    much better in real life than the design sketches. How did Mrs. Rong find the ce? Was it to her


    liking?" he asked.


    Hiram walked over and sat on the sofa. He picked up one file and read it. "You bet. I personally


    selected everything. There''s no way she wouldn''t like it." He continued reading quietly, and then added,


    remembering something.


    "Oh, and I''ll be staying here these days. Inform me of any important meeting that needs my


    attendance. As for daily business matters and operations, I''ll handle them by video conferences or


    phone calls."


    As he spoke, he turned to the next page of the file and kept reading.


    "Understood, Sir. If there are other official documents that would need your signature, I''ll send them to


    you in the morning." Ben said, nodding thoughtfully.


    His boss really needed to have a holiday. Many things had happened, and he deserved to take time to


    have a good rest.


    "What is the chairman doing these days?" Hiram''s eyes never left the file as he scanned it quickly.


    Then he picked up the pen and signed his name.


    "The chairman has not been doing anything different as ofte. But Mrs. Rong, your mother, had called


    me and asked about you." Ben replied.


    After signing one file, Hiram picked up the other. "Did she ask anything else?"


    "Yes. She also asked me about the madam. She wanted to know whether she hase back or not."


    Ben paused, considering if he should continue what he was about to say next. "Her voice sounded very


    guilty. I responded as you have instructed me," Ben said, telling him theplete exchange from


    beginning to end.


    Hiram nodded.


    That was good. Soon he would let Gavin know the consequences of his meddling.


    As a son, he should be obedient to his father. But there was a thin line between familial concern and


    the desire to control. Gavin has crossed from one side to the otherpletely, and he wouldn''t indulge


    his absurdity, despite being his son.


    Rachel was woken up by the sound of the rm. She was having a good sleep and gave out a little


    whine while reaching for her phone. She checked the screen. It was 12:00.


    ''It''s still early, '' she thought, so she turned off the rm on her phone and went back to sleep again.


    Later, the door was pushed open.


    After some time Hiram went upstairs to wake her up himself. She still hadn''t gotten up despite the


    rm.


    "Honey? It''s time to have lunch." He pulled the quilt away from her head and whispered to her ears.


    Rachel shook her head with eyes closed and murmured, her voice thick with drowsiness,"It''s still early.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Let me sleep for one more hour..."


    "No. It will take at least one hour to drive to H City, and you also have to ount for traffic on the way


    to the airport. Come on, get up," he coaxed, moving closer to her. When Rachel still refused to budge,


    Hiram''s lips lifted to a smirk.


    "Well, it''s fine. If you really don''t want to get up, tell Marlon that you can''t see him off. That would be all


    the better for me," he said, a grin breaking into his face when he felt Rachel stir.


    Rachel opened her eyes at his words. She had to get up. She had already said that she would see him


    off.


    The young sessor of the Xi family may have betrayed her before for Hiram''s offer, but there was no


    denying that he had indeed helped her. At the very least, she would acknowledge that favor and see


    him off.


    Favors given by others are the hardest thing to return.


    Daniel also had helped her greatly, but she had yet to return it back.


    Rachel sat up and saw Hiram staring at her.

 Chapter 428 A Misunderstanding At The Airport

    Chapter 428 A Misunderstanding At The Airport


    "What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?" Rachel blinked, looking at him.


    Hiram sneered,"It seems that you really care about Marlon."


    Rachel didn''t understand what Hiram meant until she gave it a thought, and replied,"Hey, don''t say that!


    You''re just being jealous. I mean, Marlon helped me once. And I''ve promised myself that I''ll return the


    favor if he everes here."


    "Oh, is that so? So you will always be indebted to him because he helped you once? Then you must


    always be beholden to Daniel for saving your life. And what about me? Don''t you think you owe me


    too? I think I''m the one who helped you out the most. Don''t you think?"


    beseeched Hiram, as he stared lovingly at Rachel.


    Rachel pretended to cough as she avoided his gaze. She put her arms around his waist, rested her


    head against his broad chest, and sighed,"Of course, I know that, Hiram. I spend most of my time with


    you. Don''t you see that?"


    The truth was that in their rtionship, Hiram and Rachel didn''t owe each other anything. They were


    perfect for each other, eternally, and nothing in the world could tear them apart.


    The hot afternoon sun was zing when


    Rachel arrived at the meeting ce, where she had agreed to meet Marlon. As always, she had arrived


    on time.


    "You''re such a stickler for time, Rachel! I board in ten minutes!" teased Marlon, as soon as he saw her.


    He had been waiting for her at the coffee shop near the airport.


    Rachel pulled out a chair and sat down to catch her breath. "I tried my best, Marlon! Besides, this isn''t


    thest time I see you, you know! I am sure we will meet again,"


    said Rachel, as she took a sip of water from the ss to quench her parched tongue. She had been in


    a hurry to reach the airport and hadn''t had time for even a drop of water.


    "Who knows when I will ever have the pleasure to have President Rong''s wife, herself,e to receive


    me and see me off! Hiram has been tolerant of my presence, this time, but next time, he may get


    jealous and then I would be left to perish," professed Marlon, shaking his foot casually.


    Rachel was caught off guard and didn''t know how to respond. Marlon was right. Hiram had been very


    considerate about helping Marlon this time because he owed thetter for helping him find her. He had


    been generous enough to let Rachel see him off at the airport.


    She finally blurted,"Let''s think about that next time! What''s your n this¡­" and stopped abruptly when


    she noticed a tiny red stain on his cor. She prodded slyly,"Marlon, you seemed to have enjoyed your


    Marlon''s eyes widened like that of a deer caught in headlights. He nervously checked his face and


    looked down at his clothes, and muttered,"I¡­ I... I just bid farewell to a youngdy I just met. Nothing


    else!"


    Rachel shook her head and burst outughing at his fake ims of innocence. She, unexpectedly,


    stood up and moved closer to him.


    Marlon shrank back, timidly, at her sudden approach. "What are you doing? Hiram might get jealous!


    Aren''t you afraid that he would be displeased? Thoughe to think of it. I certainly won''t mind that¡­"


    scorned Marlon.


    Rachel nearly spat in his face in uncontrolledughter. She grabbed his cor and pointed at the


    incriminating stain, and continued,"You have no shame at all, do you, Marlon? I was merely showing


    you that ming red blemish on your neck. You''ll be in big trouble if Eve learns about your little tryst."


    Marlon was practically drooling in shock but quickly recovered to wipe the saliva off his face. He


    nced down at his cor and was scandalized by what he saw,"I had warned the youngdy to be


    careful! How could she be so careless?"


    "Don''t be so harsh, she was careful, Marlon. Your cor must have brushed against that bawdy residue


    on your neck," hypothesized Rachel. She smiled and continued to sip her orange juice.


    Marlon tidied up his cor and stood up to leave. "It''s time for boarding, Rachel. I have to go now."


    Rachel stood up too and followed Marlon.


    They had only walked a few steps when suddenly Marlon froze in his tracks. He had seen someone


    walking into the shop and abruptly pushed Rachel away.


    "Ev¡­ Eve, what are you doing here?" blubbered Marlon, still in shock.


    Rachel''s mind raced in confusion. ''Eve? Where did shee from? How could she show up just like


    this? Sure, she always met Eve back in North Sea City, but had she really followed Marlon all the way


    to H City?''


    "Marlon, are you really going to break off your engagement with me?" Eve charged Marlon, in utter


    distress.


    Eve had heard from a few family members that Marlon was going to break off their engagement. Since


    she knew he was in H City at the time, she immediately packed her bags and left in search of him.


    She had looked for him everywhere but couldn''t locate him. Just then, she received a call from his


    office telling her that he was taking a flight out of H City that day, so she rushed to the airport in the


    hope of catching him. She was just as surprised at finding him, as he was to see her.


    "I''m asking you again. Tell me! Are you really going to break off our engagement ?" She grabbed his


    cor and red at him through tear-filled eyes.


    Eve straightway spotted the red lipstick stain on his cor and broke into tears.


    "You just can''t stop hitting on women, can you?" Eve spat out loud. She then looked at Rachel angrily.


    "It''s all because of her, isn''t it?


    She is the reason why you don''t want to marry me. Am I right?" Suddenly, Eve let go of Marlon and


    grabbed Rachel''s arms.


    Rachel squirmed to get away from her grip, and implored,"It''s not like that, Eve! You are mistaken. Let


    me try to exin..."


    Eve was not even listening. Consumed in blinding rage she shouted,"You ruined my life! Do you know


    that? I prayed that Marlon woulde back to me once he had satiated his hunger for other women.


    And I waited patiently, but now I know he will nevere back! And it''s all because of you! You hear


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    me?"


    "Eve, please calm down," Rachel pleaded.


    "How can I possibly calm down? In spite of everything he did in the past, he had never dared to call off


    our engagement. But ever since you came back into his life, he has brought it up twice! And each time


    he brought up the subject, he was with you! It''s definitely because of you! Who else could it be !?"


    ranted Eve inconsbly.


    "¡­"


    Silence followed as Rachel grappled with what Eve had said. She didn''t know what to say. Technically


    speaking, Rachel was not directly responsible for their breakup, but in actuality, it really was because of


    her that Marlon had done so.


    "Eve! Are you done with your mindless usations?"


    boomed Marlon''s voice as he pushed Eve off of Rachel, and stepped between them. "I am here on


    business, Eve. I work with her husband. He is my business partner, and she simply came to see me off


    at the airport, as a courtesy. Nothing else.


    Is that clear? Now stop this nonsense! You''re being ridiculous!"


    Marlon''s words only worsened the situation. Eve slurred in rage,"You have nothing to do with her? I''ll


    tell you what. No one is buying your lies. I bet you have fallen in love with her! Whenever we fought


    about all the other women, in the past, you never took my words personally. But, thest two times we


    fought over Rachel you got very defensive!


    You never did that before! How could you say, so shamelessly, that you have nothing for her?"


    The frown on Marlon''s face deepened as he listened to her tirade. "Eve, you''re just chopping logic!" he


    tried to reason with her.


    "Chopping logic? I don''t think so. What I can see is that this woman is different from other women you


    have had. And clearly, she is very special to you!" Eve shouted spitefully, her words dripping with


    delirious envy.


    She had been jealous of all the previous women, but Marlon invariably got tired of them in a few days.


    Familiar with his heedless ways she had felt secure, but now she was devastated.


    Rachel had been silently watching the confrontation between Eve and Marlon, but she had had


    enough. "It is time I take your leave, Marlon. See you,"


    Rachel interjected, then turned to face Eve.


    "Eve, I have a husband and I love him very much. Besides, I have two wonderful children with him.


    There is no need to implicate me in this matter. And you don''t need to be mad at Marlon because of


    me." She concluded her words, then turned back to Marlon and added,"Today is thest time we see


    each other, Marlon. If we don''t have anything important to discuss further, I suggest we cut off all ties in


    the future."


    She walked out of the coffee shop to where Carl waited with the car.

 Chapter 429 How Could You Find A Perfect Husband Like Him

    Chapter 429 How Could You Find A Perfect Husband Like Him


    Marlon watched Rachel walking out of the caf¨¦, seeming like he wanted to say something, but decided


    against it after a second thought. There were so many things he wanted to tell her- things that he would


    dig up from the insides of his heart, but s, timing had never been on his side. Now he understood


    why his heart clenches at the sight of her, and why he wouldn''t be able to say them to her the rest of


    his life. But now, all he could do was say goodbye to her with his eyes, burning the image of her into his


    memory.


    "And here you said she was just a friend?" Eve broke into the silent pain of his thoughts. "You should


    see the look on your face. You look like your heart has gone with her," she said, shaking her head. Eve


    watched Marlon as he followed Rachel with his gaze with a lost expression, and at once she felt an


    anxious, gnawing feeling rise in her.


    Marlon scoffed at her, exasperated. In an attempt to cover up his own feelings, he saidzily,"Whatever


    you say. I don''t give a damn."


    Then he turned around, heading to the door.


    "Hey, you! Don''t just walk away like that! What do you mean? Make your words clear!" Eve shouted


    from behind him.


    She walked quickly and followed him, annoyed at his brushing off.


    Meanwhile, Rachel was sitting inside the car, and she witnessed everything that happened. She leaned


    her head back into her seat and heaved a sigh. "Carl, don''t mention a word to Hiram. I don''t want to


    upset him."


    "Got it. My lips are sealed," Carl assured her. "But you know, somehow I feel sorry for that Mr. Xi. With


    such a jealous fianc¨¦e, I could understand why he wouldn''t feel like getting married. Even he probably


    knows that he''ll live a miserable life if he ever marries that woman. What a pity." Carl rambled on, not


    without reason.


    He sighed deeply and shook his head, starting the car.


    As far as he had known and witnessed, if a man really cared about a woman, he would keep her on his


    mind every second and would never be tempted by anyone else on her regardless if she was around or


    not.


    Hiram was an example. Even if Rachel seldom asked where he was or interfered with his social


    engagements, it was a mark of her to trust in him. He had shown his loyalty and faithfulness for more


    times than one could count.


    On the other hand, if a man didn''t care about a woman, he would cheat on her, no matter which way


    she tried to bind him.


    Marlon Xi, didn''t love his fianc¨¦e. It was evident from the way he kept going out with other girls. It was


    inevitable that he and his fianc¨¦e would break up sooner orter.


    "Carl, please drive me to Tulip Pce. I want to see the kids," Rachel told to Carl when she realized


    that they were heading to the Western Mountain Area.


    Carl chuckled and replied,"Rachel, Hiram made arrangements for them to be picked up early in the


    morning. They''re at the castle now."


    There was one more person, but Carl kept it to himself. Hiram had also sent a driver for Fannie at XH


    Vige, and Rachel had no idea. It was surely going to be a pleasant surprise.


    A momentter, they arrived at the RaR Castle.


    Rachel had a lot of questions in her mind as she wasing up to the castle. Hiram never mentioned


    anything to her about picking up the kids. Walking absentmindedly, she reached the door and pushed it


    open, only to feel her ear being pulled. She let out a surprised gasp.


    It was Fannie. Her voice was nagging as she eximed an outbreak of reprimands. "You naughty girl!


    When did youe back? Why didn''t you tell me? Have you forgotten that you still have a mother?


    If Hiram didn''t send a driver to take me here, I would have never known that you hade back!


    What an idiot you are! I didn''t raise you to behave this way! Why did you run away from home? Was


    heaven falling down? Was the earth sinking? How could you leave your own family without a word?


    How could you act so rashly!


    How did it feel being alone outside? Did you forget all the hardships we endured in the past? Tell me!"


    Fannie continued to yell at her. Rachel felt as if she would never stop.


    Rachel bowed her head and looked at the ground, unable to meet her mother''s eyes. Feelings of guilt


    draped itself in her gut. She dared not answer. Everything her mother said was right. However, she saw


    Hiram from the corner of her eyes. He was sitting on the sofa, a small smile curving his lips. That man


    was taking pleasure in her suffering.


    In between Fannie''s rambling, she heard the giggling of the kids upstairs.


    "I''m asking you! Why aren''t you saying a word? Where have you been for the past days? I called all the


    people I know, our rtives, our neighbors¡­ I almost even called the police! You have no idea how


    much I worried!"


    Fannie said angrily. She huffed out a deep breath, and as if finally out of words, she let go of Rachel''s


    ear. She was going mad when Rachel was away.


    Now, seeing that she was safe and everything was alright with her, she felt as though a heavy load had


    been lifted off her shoulders.


    When she received news from her son-inw, she wasted no time packing her luggage and


    immediately came.


    Sensing that her mother had rxed for a bit after letting go of all her questions, Rachel said, taking


    her mother''s hand,"Mom, please calm down. I''m sorry for making you worry! I just wanted to go out and


    breathe some fresh air. It was no big deal. Look at me! I''m standing in front of you safe and sound!" "I


    almost forgot how painful an earful from you is," she said lightly, rubbing her aching ear with one hand


    while still holding her mother''s hand with another. They walked inside with their hands intertwined and


    she continued,"I promise you that I won''t run away anymore.


    If therees a time in the future when I want to leave, I''ll not only inform you, I''ll take you and the kids


    with me!"


    Hiram had been watching the whole mother-daughter scenario unfold. At Rachel''s words, he raised his


    eyebrows while taking a sip of his tea.


    Fannie took Rachel to her room and eximed excitedly. "Look! This is my room. It''s a suite! It even


    has a separate living room. And would you look at the size! It''s asrge as the apartment of an ordinary


    family. Hiram''s so thoughtful to prepare such a room for me. He even said that I cane and stay


    here any time I want!"


    Turning to Rachel, she looked at her disapprovingly,"How could you have found a perfect husband?


    You have no idea how many women want your ce." She gave Rachel a once-over. "What does he


    see in you? It''s not as if you''re that great," she snorted. "Hey, I''m your daughter, you know!" Rachel


    replied, trying to look offended, but failed. She grinned at her mom as she continued. "Yes,


    unfortunately, my stupid daughter. Why did you run away from him! I want to tear your head apart and


    look at what''s in your brain, to see if everything''s alright up there!" she said, poking Rachel''s forehead


    with a finger.


    Rachel let out a bigugh of relief. She wrapped her arms around her mother and murmured,"Yeah,


    you''re right Mom. Of course I know Hiram''s a perfect husband, and he''s always treating me well.


    Honestly, sometimes I think he deserves better, and that''s the reason why I have to give him more


    consideration." Fannie was quietlyforting her daughter, hearing out her words. Rachel let her mom


    gently pat her head and breathed in her scent. Her mom was a very strong woman, and it was at times


    like these that she got to see her soft side. Rachel lifted her head and looked at Fannie straight in the


    eye. "But you can rx now, Mom. Running away was a mistake. I did it impulsively. I wasn''t even


    thinking. I won''t do it again in the future."


    Fannie heaved a sigh and smiled at her, bringing her hands to her daughter''s face. "That''s right,


    sweetie! You are very lucky. You have a family who loves you more than anything in the world. Cherish


    them and be grateful. And as for the people who have hurt you, you have to learn how to forgive."


    Rachel nodded her head and replied,"Yes, Mom. I understand."


    She understood what her mother meant. Fannie was telling her not to resent Gavin, even after all that


    he had done. Rachel felt her chest swell with contentment as she thought of all the people who


    surrounded her everyday with happiness. It would be best to focus on the good things, and she had


    plenty of things to be grateful for.


    There was a huge yroom for the kids at the first floor, which was filled with all sorts of toys that one


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    could ever imagine, from a children''s slide to a bounce house, to cars and dolls and robots.


    Jonny and Joyce were ying, not knowing what to try next from their never-ending choices.


    Nadia, still too young and scared of climbing, was ying on the water bed by herself.


    Rachel and Fannie came to the ying room to see the kids. Fannie looked at her grandchildren and a


    smile instantly lit up her face. However, her brows furrowed upon seeing Nadia. Shaking her head, she


    said,"I feel terrible every time Iy my eyes on this little girl. I can''t help but remember her mother. How


    can a woman such as her give birth to such an angel?" she sighed and continued,"but I can''t forget


    what she did to you and Hiram.


    And even after all the things she''s done to you, we have to take care of her daughter for her. It''s hard to


    be a good person."


    Rachel looked at the little girl. She was walking back and forth on the water bed in her little socks. She


    was wearing the hand-me-downs from Joyce, and she looked different. Her skin was sort of yellowish


    in contrast to Joyce''s pale skin, maybe because she was growing up in the countryside. Her heart


    ached just remembering Nadia''s situation.


    "Mom, regardless of how many or what mistakes her mother has made before, the girl is innocent. I''m


    sure that there is a reason why our ways crossed. I couldn''t leave her to his father at that time, and he


    would have definitely sold her for money. She does not deserve that future." Rachel said firmly.


    Fannie put a hand on her daughter''s back. "You did the right thing, Rachel, but raising her here with


    your family isn''t a permanent solution. You already have two kids to care for. It would be better find a


    suitable family to adopt her. It would be best both for your family and her."


    Rachel recognized the truth of her mother''s words. "Yes, I know. Hiram and I had been talking about it.


    He mentioned once that Shirley''s sister-inw would be a good option. She only has one son, and she


    wants a girl, but is unable to give birth to because of her physical condition. I''ll invite her over some day


    and talk things out with her. If she''s willing to adopt Nadia, we will let her go," Rachel exined.


    The truth of the matter was that she wanted, deep in her heart, to adopt Nadia, but both Hiram and her


    mother were right.


    She already has Jonny and Joyce, and all three of them were about the same age. She wouldn''t be


    able to take good care of three children at the same time. Not meeting all their needs would be worse


    than letting Nadia go to a good family.


    "That sounds like a good idea," Fannie nodded her head. If it worked, it would be good for Nadia.


    Soon after, it was time for dinner.


    The kids had enjoyed themselves so much in the castle at day, and all of them were exhausted. They


    went straight to bed right after dinner.


    Rachel took the elevator to the top floor. Hiram sent her a message saying that he was waiting for her


    there.


    The top floor was divided into two parts. One half was suspended with a plexiss ceiling, and there


    was a 360-degree view of the horizon. It would stay warm even in winter, and one could enjoy sitting


    there to watch the snow on the mountains with a ss of wine.


    The other half was open to the sky, and it would be a perfect ce for the summer when it got warm, to


    enjoy the cool breeze and the starry night sky. Fresh air was blowing from the mountains, purifying not


    only one''s lungs, but also one''s heart.


    When she got there, she caught her husband sitting on the burly wood couch in the open air. He was


    wearing a ck shirt, which made his figure melt into the dark night. In one fluid gesture, he raised his


    hand and waved to her, the diamond button on his sleeve shining along with the stars.


    The wind on the mountain top was strong. Rachel wrapped herself tightly in her coat and walked to him


    with a smile.

 Chapter 430 Rachel Accompanied Hiram.

    Chapter 430 Rachel Apanied Hiram.


    Rachel hugged Hiram gently from the behind and joked: "Sir, Are you feeling lonely sitting here?"


    Hiram held her hands, andughed gently,"Absolutely Yes. Or else, why would I ask you toe


    here?"


    Delighted by his reply, Rachel nted a kiss on his cheeks and sat next to him.


    Hiram held her by his side, handed her a tablet and said,"Take a look at these profiles. Here are some


    bachelors from ourpany and cooperative associations. Some of them are sessful


    businessmen. Now you can introduce them to your best friend, and it''s Okay if your friend can select


    anyone among these."


    Rachel immediately took the tablet from Hiram. She locked herself in his arms morefortably and


    eagerly checked the information in the screen.


    She figured out that the information provided was detailed and appropriate. It covered everything


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    important, such as photos, height, weight and hobbies.


    Rachel said "Wow. Great. I would be happy if you could really help Celine to find her love and get


    married sessfully. I would be grateful to you and do something in return." She then touched his fine


    face with pride.


    Hearing her words, Hiram snickered,"Awe! Really?"


    "Obviously. I always mean what I say!" Rachel said firmly.


    "Good. I feel that Celine could meet these two candidates in person first because I think their


    characters match well with hers." Hiram said as he took the tabletputer and introduced one of the


    two men to Rachel.


    Rachel was amused after looking at the profile in the screen,"A doctor? Will Celine match his


    expectations?"


    Hiram justified "Now that Celine has the need to find a partner, she should find a good one. This man is


    very gentle and always treats people withpassion. Havingpleted his studies from abroad, he


    is a broad-minded guy and would not bother much about Celine''s past life. She should definitely give a


    try."


    Then he turned over another page in the screen,"This man is also worth considering. Although he is a


    divorcee, he is very considerate and is good at taking care of people. But he is ten years older than


    Celine, which we need to think about. What do you say?"


    Rachel looked at the men Hiram suggested and felt that they were really good,"Well. They are Okay. I


    will surely tell Celine to meet them tomorrow!"


    Celine and Rachel were in the same age, but Rachel was a mother now while Celine was still single.


    She has a vast experience in this matter.


    Rachel got reminded of her own past. If she hadn''t met Hiram, perhaps her life would have been empty


    and gloomy now, just like that of Celine.


    "What are you thinking about?" Hiram looked at Rachel, realized that she was lost in her own thoughts,


    so he pinched her on her face and asked.


    Rachel leaned in his arms and rested her head against his chest,"Hiram, what would have happened to


    us if we both would have never met each other few years back?"


    Hiram looked at his woman in admiration, then looked up at the stars in the night sky.


    "I''m not sure though. But maybe I would have been still single."


    He knew about himself very well. He wouldn''t choose a partner that easily.


    "That is impossible. You are intelligent as well as handsome. A lot of women would have been behind


    you. How would you stay single?" Rachel was clueless. She also looked up at the ster night sky.


    "Don''t you know about me? I cannot have sex with the woman I have least interest in. I would prefer to


    stay single rather than marrying a woman with whom I would not be sexually involved with..."


    Hiram heaved a sigh.


    Hearing this, Rachel scratched him and bantered,"Having no interest? Then what would youment


    on the act you did thest night?"


    Hiram looked at her pleasingly, caught her naughty hands,"That''s because it was you. I''m interested


    only in you."


    "Damn! How do you know that you are only interested in me... Have you tried it with anyone else...?"


    Rachel asked. Suddenly she imagined a weird scene and looked at him in a strange way,"Reply me


    honestly! How many times have you tried it before? With whom did you experience first? How did you


    conclude that you have no interest in other women?"


    She did not mind about this before. But now, she could sense something was wrong in his tone.


    She was wondering how could Hiram dere that he had no interest in other women if he had not tried


    it with any other women ever before.


    Hiram coughed lightly, looked at somewhere else, andughed naughtily,"Baby. Please don''t question


    me in this regard. I am a man after all. How could I exin in detail to you even if I had intercourse with


    any other women?"


    His words increased Rachel''s curiosity level further. She sat more formally as if she really wanted to


    figure it out and asked,"I just want to know how did you make sure that you have no interest in them. I


    am so curious!


    I would swear I would not be envious about it! Tell me, Please!"


    Rachel feltcent that Hiram could keep purity before meeting her, but she was just very curious


    about it.


    Hiram heaved a sigh andughed. He stared at his woman, paused and said,"You have promised that


    you will not be jealous. Remember to stick on to your words. In case if you lose your temper... I will


    never give answers to such questions in the future."


    Rachel did not answer. She just raised her three fingers as a sign of response.


    Then Hiram slowly raised his soft voice. And Rachel listened very carefully by staying in his arms.


    "When I was in my third year in college, some ssmates made girlfriends and they talked about it


    rarely. I realized that I was exotic at that time.


    Once, a girl approached me and I did not reject her anyway..."


    Rachel took a deep breath and stared at him intentionally.


    "Then I found that my heartbeat didn''t raise a bit, and naturally I had no response. That was the very


    first time. After that, I have tried twice, but did not feel anything. Gradually, I realized what was going


    on."


    Hiram said in a calm tone.


    He had even suspected that he was abnormal.


    Until, Rachel came into his life officially.


    At the beginning, he had also put her under the category of those women until he sensed his reaction.


    He tried to keep calm, but there was already a storm in his heart.


    Rachel was really attracted by his story. She wanted to figure out how did he feel at that moment.


    However, she was grateful to the almighty for giving her such a genuine husband.


    Hiram splintered his fingers in front of Rachel to grab her attention, and asked,"What are you thinking


    about? You are preupied in your own thoughts. It''ste now. And it''s getting cold. Let''s go to the


    bedroom."


    Rachel extended her arms lovingly.


    "Honey. I want you to hold me."


    Hiram heaved a sigh, carried her like a princess and directed himself to the elevator.


    After leaving the elevator, Hiram met Fannie, who had just gone up, when he was carrying Rachel to


    the room.


    Fannie covered her eyes with her hands as soon as she witnessed the scene,"Hey. Rachel, you are


    already old enough. Don''t you feel shy to make Hiram hold you!"


    Rachel, who was enjoying her husband''s warmth, suddenly raised up as she heard her mother''s voice.


    "Uh-huh, mum... What are you doing here till now? What made you stay sote?" She asked


    awkwardly.


    Fannie looked at the couple heartily, and said,"Nothing. I came here to see if you are still awake. I just


    wanted to talk to you. It''ste already. I''m leaving for my room. Good night!"


    As soon as Fannie left, Rachel gazed Hiram with a disapproving face.


    As soon as Fannie left, Rachel gazed Hiram with a disapproving face.


    "Why are you staring at me? I saw mum as soon as I got down the steps. I was helpless by then and it


    was toote to remind you " Hiram said in a soft voice. Then he held her hands tightly and headed


    towards the bedroom to caress his seductive wife.

 Chapter 431 The Night Rescue

    Chapter 431 The Night Rescue


    It was still early to go to bed by the time Rachel returned to the bedroom, so she decided to call Celine


    while Hiram was taking a shower.


    She wanted to ask Celine to speak to the PhD the next day.


    Rachel stayed on the line as the call connected, but nobody answered at the other end.


    She tried calling twice but the calls went unanswered.


    ''That''s strange! Celine rarely stays in bed this early, '' thought Rachel. After sometime she tried calling


    again, but, still, nobody answered.


    Rachel was filled with a sense of foreboding and walked around the room to shake it off. She hadst


    met Celine at the bar just two days ago, and they hadn''t spoken since.


    Rachel osted Hiram just as he walked out of the bathroom,"Hiram, I called Celine''s house several


    times, but she hasn''t answered. And she didn''t even call back! I am beginning to worry!"


    Hiram tied his bathrobe as he pondered about what to do. "Why don''t you call your colleagues and ask


    them if Celine came to the office today?" he asked.


    "Oh, yes! I can call Fiona or Michael!" With that, Rachel found Fiona''s number on her phone and


    dialed.


    ''At least Fiona would give me some information about Celine. I could ask her whether Celine came in


    or whether she seemed okay yesterday, '' mulled Rachel.


    The line connected. "Hello, Fiona! Has Celinee to the office today? Oh, and what about


    yesterday? Oh! Okay. Did she seem normal yesterday?


    "Well, got it! Thanks, Fiona!"


    Rachel hung up and reyed their conversation in her mind, ''So, Celine didn''te to office today, but


    she hade yesterday and apparently looked the same as usual.''


    Hiram watched Rachel''s face contort with worry and tried to reassure her. "Take it easy, Honey. Celine


    isn''t the type of woman tomit suicide for a man."


    With those words, Hiram had only seeded in voicing Rachel''s deepest fears. She frantically picked


    up the phone and dialed Celine''s number again.


    Still, nobody answered.


    "Hiram, I''m worried...This is too much...I am scared for her...'''' bleated Rachel anxiously.


    Hiram couldn''t bear to see Rachel in such turmoil and offered,"Give me Celine''s address and I''ll have a


    staff member swing by her ce. Don''t worry, everything will be just fine."


    Rachel thought it was a great idea to send someone to Celine''s apartment to check on her. She


    promptly fished out her address and gave it to Hiram.


    Since they lived quite far from Celine''s apartment in West Mountain District, this would be the quickest


    solution.


    Twenty minutester, Hiram received a call from the staff he had tasked to check on Celine.


    Before Hiram could answer the call, Rachel snatched his phone and shouted into the receiver,"Hello!


    Have you seen her? Is she okay?"


    "Good evening, Mrs. Rong! I have asked a clerk of Miss Celine''s apartment to check on her. He


    knocked on the door a few times, but nobody answered. I wonder if there''s nobody at home?"


    reported the staff.


    "No, that''s impossible! She hadn''t asked for leave, so she couldn''t have left the city. Is he absolutely


    certain that the house was empty?" Rachel asked uneasily.


    "Mrs. Rong, the clerk said he had waited outside the room for ten minutes listening for any noise or


    movement in the house, but everything was quiet. The house was undeniably empty," the man said


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    firmly.


    Hearing this, Rachel became even more agitated. She looked towards Hiram in silent apprehension.


    Hiram sighed; changed his clothes and said,"Well, I know what you want to do. Let''s go! You won''t get


    any sleep over this if you don''t see her by tonight."


    Rachel was touched by his thoughtfulness. She walked over to him and wrapped herself around him.


    "Honey, thank you!"


    "Don''t be silly! Celine is your best friend. If I care about you so deeply then by extension- I care about


    her as well," said Hiram with a smile. He ruffled her hair and continued,"Come on! Get your coat. I''ll


    wait by the car."


    It didn''t take long to reach Celine''s apartment since traffic, at that hour, was light. There were hardly


    any cars on the road.


    Rachel knocked sharply on Celine''s door and waited. But, just as the clerk had said- there seemed to


    be nobody inside.


    Hiram walked over to her after speaking to the property clerk, and said,"I asked him to check the


    surveince video and it shows that Celine didn''t go out aftering back."


    "Then... then she..." Rachel couldn''tplete her words. She had hoped that Celine had popped out to


    go somewhere. Fear gripped her as her mind began to assume the worst.


    Her fear spurred Hiram to act. He knew that the only way to get inside was through this door.


    He had to break it down.


    He took several steps backwards, swung around, and kicked the door-


    it crashed open


    with a resounding bang!


    Rachel rushed in behind Hiram. She sniffed the air for any telltale signs of what might have happened.


    She switched on the lights to find the living room was still neat and tidy.


    She walked to Celine''s bedroom and opened the door slowly. It was pitch dark inside.


    Rachel groped for the switch blindly. After a short moment, she found it and turned the lights on.


    Celine''s small frame was lying on the bed, curled in a fetal position. Rachel walked over to her and


    shook her shoulders lightly.


    "Celine?... Celine sweetheart... Wake up..."


    Rachel spied a medicine bottle lying on the bedside table and her heart sank. She reached for the


    bottle, turned it upside down and found it empty.


    "Celine!


    CELINE!"


    Hiram, who was waiting outside, heard Rachel''s cries of horror and rushed into the room. It took him a


    few seconds to register the empty bottle before he called for an ambnce.


    Thankfully, the paramedics arrived soon after and took Celine to the hospital. Rachel and Hiram


    followed right behind them and soon Celine was wheeled into the Emergency Room (E.R) while they


    waited outside.


    Rachel felt so guilty and couldn''t stop the tears from falling down her face. She should have stayed and


    have driven herself to this point.


    "Honey, don''t cry," said Hiram softly, pulling her into his embrace. He patted her shoulder and


    whispered,"Take it easy. Everything will be fine."


    "No, Hiram, it''s all my fault," she sobbed and continued,"She must have been devastated after the


    breakup with Philip. And I, her best friend... didn''t'' even call her once after that!"


    Rachel''s face was tear-stained as she grappled with the guilt. It had never crossed her mind that


    Celine, who had always been such a strong and independent woman, would ever consider taking her


    own life.


    Hiram found no words offort to offer her. If anything happened to Celine, then Rachel would be


    grievously heart-broken. If that were to happen, he would kill Philip.


    Soon after, the door of the Emergency Room opened, and the doctor stepped out. He took off his


    surgical mask and sighed in relief. "The patient is out of danger now. Fortunately, you got her here just


    in time," he said.


    Rachel let go of Hiram and ran to the doctor, grabbed his coat weeping with joy,"Thank you, Doctor!


    Thank you so much!


    Can I go inside and see her now?" she cried eagerly.


    The doctor waved her off sternly and replied,"Not now because she is still in the ER." Seeing her


    crestfallen face he softened, and added,"You can visit her once she is transferred to the General Ward.


    She will make a full recovery after a few days ofplete bed-rest." Then he turned to the nurse and


    issued her the medical prescription for Celine.


    Rachel could barely contain herself and ran to hug Hiram.


    "I told you that she would be fine! Don''t cry anymore, sweetheart, you''re breaking my heart," said


    Hiram, as he wiped her tears away.


    Rachel nodded, her eyes sparkled with tears of happiness,"I''m so d she is out of danger."


    "Trust me, everything will be fine," Hiramforted her, holding her close.


    "Honey, wait for me here please. Let me go check with the doctor in the General Ward and make


    arrangements for Celine. Hardy is on duty today, I''ll request him to take care of her personally," said


    Hiram


    Rachel took a deep breath, finally recovering from the ordeal. She said with a smile,"Sure, go ahead. I''ll


    be right here."


    Several minutes after Hiram had left to negotiate the logistics, Celine was wheeled out of the


    Emergency Room.

 Chapter 432 No More Thanks To Me, Please!

    Chapter 432 No More Thanks To Me, Please!


    A little while after Rachel had apanied Celine into her ward, she woke up and began to look at the


    unfamiliar environment in confusion.


    "Ahh, you''re awake finally!" Rachel said, as she looked at her and heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she


    gave her a ss of warm water and said,"You can''t eat food now. Just drink some liquids first."


    Hearing Rachel''s words, Celine slowly turned to her and zed over nkly for a while, before


    asking,"Rachel, what has happened to me?"


    With a mixture of anger, aggravation and worry, Rachel looked at her and repeated,"What happened?


    Celine, my dear, how can you do this to yourself? Who does that Philip think he is? Is he really worth


    dying for?"


    The harsh words of her friend reminded Celine of what she had done. Then, she rubbed her aching


    head and touched her upset tummy, before saying,"I, I...... just drank some wine this afternoon. Then, I


    got a little emotional and took some drugs."


    As the vague memory of her madness gradually surfaced to her consciousness, Celine seemed


    astonished and kept scratching her head. How could she have caused to herself such a stupid and


    dangerous thing?


    Rolling her eyes at her, Rachel said in astonishment,"Oh my god! Celine, you don''t really know the


    consequence of your crazy obsession, do you? Damn it! I''ll ask Hiram to take that bastard here by


    force tomorrow."


    "No, don''t do this, please! If you bring him here and let him see me in such a miserable physical


    condition, I would feel very embarrassed," Celine begged, grabbing Rachel''s hands,"Please, promise


    me that you will never tell anyone else about this. If you are asked, you can just say that I was sent to


    the hospital due to acute gastritis, okay?"


    One thing was sure - she had very strong self-esteem and a fragile ego. If someone happened to know


    that she has been hospitalized because of drug abuse, her personal image in thepany would be


    "Okay, I promise you. Don`t worry! But you also have to promise me that you will never do such stupid


    things any more!" Rachel said earnestly and wholeheartedly.


    "Take it easy, darling. I''m not going to be that foolish and weak again. All that happened was that I just


    drank some wine and got too emotional today. There is no way that I will be stupid enough to kill


    myself," Celine assured her.


    "By the way, why did you want toe to find me today?" Celine asked in an inquisitive tone.


    Still cringing fearfully at the thought of what could have possibly happened, if she hadn''t been there on


    time, Rachel said,"I asked Hiram to find you some fine dates. So at first I wanted to call you and ask


    you out tomorrow. However, I couldn''t get through to you on the phone. I became very worried about


    you and then came straight to your house to search for you."


    After nodding and taking a deep liberating breath, Celine whispered,"Rachel, thank you so much!


    Otherwise, I would be ashamed to meet myte parents in heaven, if I had really died for such a


    ridiculous reason."


    No doubt, she realized clearly that if it hadn''t been for Rachel''s timely arrival, she would have been


    dead by now.


    Soon, Hiram and Hardy walked into the ward.


    Seeing that Rachel`s husband hade, Celine sat up and said with respect and thankfulness,"Mr.


    Rong, I am so sorry for all the trouble, caused by me."


    "Don`t even mention it. You don''t need to apologize. Rachel''s concern is also my concern. This is


    Hardy. He works at this hospital. If you need anything, just tell him."


    Hiram said softly.


    Stepping forward, Hardy came close to Celine to greet her and said warmly,"Hello, I''m Hardy. Any


    friend of Rachel is also a friend of mine. This is my phone number. If you need anything, please, feel


    free to call me,"


    Hardy said. Looking up to him, she was excited to find out that he not only wore a pair of elegant


    sses, but was also very handsome. Then, she nodded back at him with a huge smile and


    replied,"Thank you, Dr. Rong! Thank you, Mr. Hiram!"


    Turning all his undivided and devoted attention back to Rachel, he spoke to her in a soft and loving


    voice,"Darling, since Celine is fine now, can we go home and have a good rest?"


    It was already 3 o''clock in the morning, so she also felt very tired.


    "Rachel, you haven''t had any sleep by now. Just go back home with Hiram and rx. You cane to


    see me tomorrow," Celine affirmed, as it suddenly urred to her that her faithful friend has been busy


    all night, taking care of her and making sure she is alright.


    Looking at her worriedly, Rachel replied with care,"Alright, you yourself should also take a good rest.


    Don''t ever do anything stupid anymore, okay? You scared me to death!"


    Nodding her head with a perky yful smile, Celine responded,"I assure you that I won''t do that again.


    I already learned my lesson."


    After Rachel had finished her conversation, she walked out of the ward, together with Hiram and Hardy.


    "Hardy, please take good care of Celine. She has been through a lot, just lost a rtionship and at the


    moment her emotional system is not stable. I will visit her again this afternoon," Rachel pleaded to the


    doctor worriedly.


    "Don`t worry, you can count on me. I will arrange some nurses to keep track of her status every once in


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    a while. Besides, I will also make sure to check on her in person every hour," Hardy said, smiling


    sweetly and with anticipation.


    Gently putting arms around Rachel''s shoulders, Hiram consoled her,"Rx, honey, nothing is going to


    happen to Celine."


    "Hmm," Rachel nodded with deep relief and answered,"Let''s go home."


    She trusted Hirampletely and knew if he dared to say something, he must have his own ways to


    make that happen.


    It was already near daybreak, when Rachel and Hiram finally made it home.


    However, as soon as they stepped into the house, they found that Fannie, who always got up early in


    the morning, had already been in the living room.


    "What? Did you just get up or are youing back now?" Fannie asked with astonishment, staring at


    the two of them.


    Winking at Hiram, Rachel gave a signal to him to go back to their room first.


    Then, she grabbed her mom`s arm and walked together with her towards her room.


    "What? Are you serious? Celine tried to kill herself!" Fannie eximed, unable to hide her utter surprise


    and bewilderment."It, it should not be like this! I can not believe it. She looks good-tempered all the


    time! How could she do such a stupid thing to herself?"


    Lyingfortably in bed, with her head supported on Fannie''s shoulders, Rachel whispered from the


    bottom of her heart,"Hiram has found several fine dates for her, so I was excited to introduce them to


    her. However, I couldn''t reach her, when I called on the phone. So immediately a terrible worry and fear


    about her safety overcame me. A fatal ending was so close!


    Mom, I''m actually very scared after the event. If I had not been there or had forgotten to call her,


    perhaps she would have died."


    Patting her daughter on the back, Fannie said with wisdom and care,"It means that she is fated not to


    die at such a young age. Don`t overthink about that now, my dear. It is behind your back and what


    matters is that she is safe and intact.


    By the way, when you go to see her tomorrow, remember to take me with you! I''d like to visit her too!"


    Nodding her head, Rachel promised,"Okay, mom! Then, I think it is finally time to go back to my room


    and have a good rest now."


    "Okay, go then! You sure deserve it after all the stress you went through today." Fannie replied, as she


    softly glided the back of the hands of her good-hearted daughter.


    When getting out of Fannie''s room, Rachel found that it was much brighter than when they came back.


    She then stretched herself with a yawn and went upstairs by elevator instead of staircase.


    In their bedroom...


    Hiram hadn''t slept yet. When he saw that Rachel entered the room, he patted gently on the empty


    space of the bed beside him and said,"Come and have some sleep."


    Rachel took off her clothes and tuck herself in. It sure felt so nice to cuddle in Hiram''s arms, so she


    opened up to him and whispered softly,"Honey, thank you so much!"


    "Don''t be silly, dear. What do you thank me for? Am I a stranger to you? No more giving "thanks" in the


    future, alright? I''m your man and I''m always here to protect you and the people important to you. You


    should never fear anything." Hiram said softly, as he closed his eyes and gently rubbed her hair.


    However, Rachel didn''t make any sound. She just smiled, raised her head towards her loving, amazing


    man and gave him a big juicy kiss on the mouth.


    For a fraction of a second, Hiram opened his weary eyes and looked deeply in her eyes. Soon, he


    found that the drowsiness that had captured him gradually, faded awaypletely and was reced


    by his growing sexual desire.


    "Hmm."


    His lips kissing hers back, made her moan in surprise, as she was just lying there and about to get


    some sleep.

 Chapter 433 Stay With Me On The Bed

    Chapter 433 Stay With Me On The Bed


    After a night filled with fear and trembling, having sex with Hiram was quite rxing for Rachel. Later,


    she fell into a deep sleep and didn''t wake until it was dark outside.


    However, Hiram didn''t spend his day in bed, as he was totally different from her. She always wondered


    how he could stay so active and energetic. It had always been something she could never


    Both of them fell asleep around the same time. However, it seemed like he could conduct to refection


    quickly as if he himself was an energy generator. For instance, he got up a few hourster this time.


    Then he went running andter deal with his business as usual.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In stark contrast, Rachel spent the entire day sleeping.


    She couldn''t even get up during the evening. She had nned to visit Celine in the afternoon.


    However, it was already dark when she woke up.


    Rachel called Hardy and asked him how Celine was doing. Hardy told her that Celine was doing great


    and that she didn''t have toe over, because he would look after Celine for her. Uttering a breath of


    relief, Rachel went to have dinner. She then threw herself on the bed to get some more sleep once


    again.


    It was nearly five o''clock the next morning when Rachel woke up from her sound sleep. After sleeping


    the entire day and night, she was now sober enough and unable to fall asleep again.


    Hiram was sleeping soundly next to Rachel. She stood up, lifting the quilt silently from the bed. Since


    knew that she couldn''t lie down, and be awake without making a noise, so instead, she decided to get


    up. She didn''t want to disturb Hiram and thus, went out of their bedroom tiptoeing to the hallway.


    Throwing a coat over her shoulders, she went downstairs to check on the kids.


    Joyce shared a room with Nadia, while Jonny slept soundly in the room next door.


    All of the kids were sleeping peacefully in their rooms. As neers to the castle, they felt as if


    everything was new and exciting. They had an incredible time during the day, and thus found it easy to


    sleep straight through the night.


    Then Rachel opened the door and went outside for a while. It was quite cool outside, just before


    sunrise, and she felt that she''d better go inside. She went back inside and then upstairs to their


    bedroom. Lifting the quilt, Hiram opened his eyes before she was able toy down. "It''s still early. Why


    are you up? Did you sleep well?" he asked drowsily.


    "Mmm, yes, I did. However, I can''t manage to fall asleep now," Rachel murmured as she leaned her


    back against his chest and curled up into his arms.


    Hiram reached out his hands and held her tightly, out of habit, closing his eyes and whispering in her


    ears,"Just stay here on the bed with me. It''s chilly outside, and you''d better not go out before sunrise."


    Rachel gave him a slight nod. Since she didn''t n on sleeping, she reached her hand to grab the


    phone on the night table. She wanted to browse the inte.


    Both her and Hiram''s phones were on the table. Grabbing one of the phones randomly, she found that


    it was Hiram''s phone in her hand, she poked him with her elbow and asked,"Hey, I got your phone by


    mistake. Can I read some news on it, honey?"


    Hiram didn''t even bother to open his eyes and mumbled,"Just as you like. I have no secrets, and you''re


    free to use my phone without asking."


    Hearing his words, Rachel chuckled softly, and suddenly felt very secure. Then she typed in Hiram''s


    password and began browsing thetest news online.


    Concentrating on the news, she realized that it was getting brighter outside. After she learned about all


    the news she was interested in, she yawned and decided to put the phone back on the table. As she


    stretched to put it back, she tried not to move her body, which was held tightly by Hiram. She then


    identally clicked on the WeChat icon.


    In a hurry, she saw that there was an unread message and out of curiosity, she took the phone off the


    table again.


    Rachel felt her chest tightening up once she saw who had sent it to her husband. It was from Flora. Her


    profile picture was an artistic photo of herself, a graceful profile.


    "Good morning, Hiram."


    "If you''re running out of the desserts I had made for you, please call me and I''ll bring you some more."


    "I forgot to tell you how to make the tea. Remember not to use boiling water! It tastes better when the


    water is a bit cooled down."


    Rachel couldn''t help but read all the texts she had sent to Hiram. She found that Flora kept texting him


    from time to time, and that it was nothing but greetings and kind gestures like, ''did you have your


    lunch?'', or ''I just made some cookies. Can you drop by and take some with you?'', and so on. Although


    Flora didn''t text Hiram often, Rachel felt disheartened, but to her relief, Hiram had never texted her


    back.


    "Honey, a beauty texted you just now,"


    she said to Hiram, green with jealousy, as she turned her head to look at him. He was still holding her


    tightly from behind.


    Hiram furrowed his brows and was reluctant to open his eyes. Holding her even tighter, he replied


    Rachel whispered in his ear,"I didn''t tell you who texted you! Aren''t you even just a little curious,


    because I sure am. It seems as though she really cares about you. I''m wondering why she''s starting to


    text you now after years of silence."


    Hearing what she had said, Hiram opened his eyes slowly. He took a quick nce at the phone in


    Rachel''s hand.


    "Don''t pay any attention to that, honey. I don''t care whether she texts me or not, and it''s her own


    business," he responded with his opinion quickly. Then he took the phone from her hand and threw it


    on the table.


    He turned her over to him and held her in his arms, murmuring,"Stay here with me for another thirty


    minutes. I need to attend a meeting at the Streams Buildingter. I heard you mentioningst night, that


    you''re nning on visiting Celine this morning. I can give you a ride there."


    "Okay,"


    Laying in his arms, Rachel nodded and closed her eyes.


    Before Hiram and Rachel had a chance to leave the castle, Fannie insisted that she wanted to go with


    Rachel. The three of them then departed from the West Mountain Area.


    Hiram dropped Rachel and her mother off at the hospital, before leaving to go to hispany himself.


    Celine didn''t have any serious injuries after the doctor had snatched her from the jaws of death.


    However, she still had to stay in the hospital for two days because the doctor wanted to keep her there


    for observation.


    When Rachel and Fannie entered her ward, she was chatting to Hardy, who was busy with his


    rounds,"Celine, my dear, how are you feeling today?" Fannie asked as she walked over to Celine with


    an instion barrel.


    Celine turned her eyes at the door and sat up straight on the bed. With surprise, she replied,"It''s so


    nice to finally meet you, Aunt Fannie!"


    Rachel also walked over to Celine, and teased her with a naughty smile,"I heard yourugh from the


    moment I stepped out of the elevator, Celine! It''s only been one day that I haven''te to visit you, but


    just look at you now. You seem like you''re even doing much better than me!"


    Celine chuckled and ran her fingers through her hair feeling embarrassed, replying,"That''s right!


    Please don''t forget who I am! Even if the heave is falling down now, I won''t give a damn. I''m a brand


    new person. Whatever happened in the past, is history!"


    "Here, I made some porridge this morning. Please, have a taste. It''s good for your health," Fannie said.


    She walked over to Celine and ced the barrel on the table. She then dished a bowl of porridge for


    Celine.


    "Thank you, Aunt Fannie. I''m sure it tastes great! I''ve heard that you''re a great chef!" Celine responded


    as she took the bowl in her hands.


    Fannie beamed over Celine''spliment,"You''re so sweet, my dear! Please, have as much as you


    like!"


    Seeing Rachel and Fannie catch up with Celine, Hardy took his record file from the table beside


    Celine''s bed and said to them,"It''s nice to meet you, Aunt Fannie! Good morning, Rachel! I need to


    continue with my rounds. Please, stay here. I''ll see myself out." Then he nodded at Celine.


    "That''s no problem! Please continue with your work. Thank you for taking care of Celine for me, Hardy,"


    Rachel replied with a big smile on her face, as she nodded to him.


    "Of course. It''s only my pleasure. If you need anything else, please let me know. I''m leaving now!"


    Hardy said with a gentle smile.


    Then he turned around and headed towards the door, closing it behind him after he left.


    The moment Hardy left the room, Rachel took out a tabletputer from her bag.


    She sat on the bed beside Celine and showed her the photos one by one, saying,"Look at all of these


    young talents in town. I asked Hiram to make a list for you. Please take a look carefully, and see if


    there is anyone that you like. Please inform me, and I''ll arrange a date for you."


    "Wow! It''s difficult for me to choose!" Celine eximed with a surprised expression on her face. She


    finished her porridge within a few seconds, left the bowl on the table and grabbed theputer.


    "I don''t know what kind of men you''re interested in, so I prepared a very long list of candidates for you.


    Look, I even marked the ones that I thought would be suitable for you. You can pick the ones you like,"


    Rachel exined and pointed at the small stars that she marked.


    Celine could see that Rachel had spent a lot of time on it. She looked at Rachel and said


    gratefully,"Thank you, Rachel. I don''t know how to thank you.


    However, I''m scared of getting into a rtionship now. I don''t want to repeat the past."


    Rachel nodded to her slightly. She already thought it over before she came to the hospital.


    "Yes, I totally understand. However, the people I had marked are nothing like your ex, and I reckon that


    you should take a look at them before making up your mind first. They don''t care whether you''re


    divorced or not. I didn''t say that you should tie the knot as soon as possible. Just go out with them once


    and get to know them better. You can be friends with them at first. What do you think about my idea?"


    Rachel persuaded her patiently.


    Celine agreed with her, and thought that it was a good idea. She couldn''t sit here and wait for her Mr.


    Right to show up. She needed to move on, and she knew that her heart wouldn''t be broken again,


    especially not after breaking up with an asshole like Philip.


    "You''re right. It sounds amazing!" Celine said as she pictured the new chapter in her life. She pointed at


    one of them and eximed,"This one, please! Please ask him out for me once I''m out of the hospital!"


    Fannie sat on a chair next to the bed and watched the girls talk the time away. She then smiled as


    though something crossed her mind, and then she said cautiously,"Rachel, what about the doctor we


    ran into just now? I think he''s nice. Besides, he alsoes from the Rong Family, right? I wonder


    whether he''s married."


    Rachel and Celine, who were scrolling through the list, raised their heads at the same time and looked


    at Fannie.


    "Well, he''s not married," she replied and gave her mother a thoughtful look.

 Chapter 434 The Misfits

    Chapter 434 The Misfits


    "Well, Mom! I''m d you think that we know Hardy well enough. Hardy has a great job and he has a


    good character," Rachel happily said. The more Rachel thought about it, the more she wanted to ask


    Hardy about the marriage.


    Celine became anxious when she heard what Rachel had said. She replied,"Rachel, what are you


    trying to do? Hardy is just taking care of me. Why are you going to ask him to marry me? Don''t you


    think that it is too much to ask from him?


    Rachel snorted, raised her eyebrows, stared at Celine and said,"Celine, you know the saying. Keep it


    in the family. Let me do the talking. I''ll let you get to the point with Hardy..."


    Celine became more and more anxious as she listened. She held on to Rachel''s arm and


    pleaded,"Don''t do this Rachel. You... Is this really necessary? Hardy just walked out of the ward. Did


    you say anything? I hope not. Anyway, don''t talk about these things with him until I leave the hospital.


    Okay?"


    Rachel burst into augh.


    "Celine, would you believe it? I just told him!" Sheughed at the shocked, angry face of Celine.


    "Humph!" Celine muttered in anger and nced at Rachel.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Hardy had promised Hiram to look after Celine and he had done it dutifully in the past two days. Hardy


    came to see Celine almost once every hour and spoke with her,forting her.


    At first, Celine suffered from the broken heart she had since breaking up with her ex. However, when


    she saw that Hardy truly cared about her, her heart warmed up to him a little.


    Rachel opened the door of the ward, still chuckling, and stepped outside.


    "I will ask Hardy first to see if he has a girlfriend already. If that''s the case, it is no use talking anymore.


    Wait for me toe back!" Rachel said as she went out.


    After Rachel went out, Hardypleted the ward-round. He was about to go back to the office when


    he saw Rachel.


    "Rachel," Hardy called out politely. At the same time, Rachel started walking towards him.


    "Well, let''s go to your office. I want to talk about Celine''s condition," Rachel said gravely.


    "Oh, okay." Hardy replied. Hardy walked to the door of his office, opened it and went inside. He held the


    door open and said," Please sit down, Rachel."


    Rachel sat down and looked around. ''It is very neat and tidy in Hardy''s office, '' she thought.


    Rachel pretended to take a leisurely look at the artificial human skeleton on Hardy''s desk. She


    asked,"Well, Hardy, how old are you this year?"


    Hardy was pouring Rachel a ss of water. When Hardy heard the question, he was startled. He


    replied,"I''m thirty-one."


    "No girlfriend?" Rachel asked casually. She took the ss of water from Hardy as she spoke.


    Hardy shook his head and smiled,"I am very busy with work, so I have no time to look for a girlfriend. I


    used to have a girlfriend. I wasn''t good at keeping her happy, so she broke up with me after a few


    months."


    After learning that Hardy was single, Rachel was ted. She gave a quiet cough to attract Hardy''s


    attention and spoke with a straight face,"I see. By the way, how are the test results of Celine? Is


    everything good?" Rachel asked solicitously.


    "It''s okay. I''ve seen them. It''s nothing serious." Hardy responded. He didn''t think much about Rachel''s


    questions about him having a girlfriend.


    "That''s good. I will be leaving in a bit. Please take good care of Celine," Rachel said. Rachel then


    waved to Hardy and walked out.


    Hardy nodded and said,"I assure you that I will look after Celine. I even changed my shift times so that


    I can see her more. I will take care of her!"


    "Well, I''m sorry to trouble you,"Rachel replied. In her head she could not stop the happy thoughts,


    ''Wonderful, wonderful! What an honest guy Hardy is!''


    Aftering out of Hardy''s office, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ''Good. There is a chance that Celine and Hardy could be together.'' she thought.


    After returning to the ward, Celine was uneasy. When she saw Racheling back, she immediately


    walked toward Rachel and asked,"Rachel, did you ask Hardy to go on a date with me? You are making


    me... embarrassed to face Hardy," she told Rachel.


    Celine thought, ''The day before, I broke up with my boyfriend and then nearly died of taking medicine.


    Now, Rachel is asking Hardy to see if he has a girlfriend. I shouldn''t have let Rachel speak to Hardy.''


    Rachel nced at Celine with a smile and said,"I just chatted to Hardy and asked if he had a girlfriend.


    Celine, you don''t be shy about talking to him directly about it. However, I am not."


    Fannie waved her arms and said eagerly,"Rachel just say it. How about Hardy''s thoughts on this date?"


    "Mom, I asked Hardy. He is thirty-one years old this year. He''s not married. He doesn''t have a girlfriend


    for the time being as well." Rachel replied. Rachel quietly observed Celine''s face.


    Hearing this, Fannie said with a smile,"Well. It is an opportunity for you, Celine. It must be fate.


    Although we can''t guarantee that you will seed this time, you should have the courage to make an


    attempt at least."


    Fannie tried to cheer Celine.


    Rachel looked at her mother and leaned forward to say,"Mom, shall I find a handsomepanion for


    you too?"


    "Humph! Rachel, you are very naughty. I''m getting old. Is it right that you find apanion for me?"


    Fannie said with a smile, ncing at Rachel.


    Rachel sat down next to Celine and said,"Celine, what my mom said was right. Blind dates are based


    on the first impression. But the arrangement with you and Hardy would be better than a blind date. You


    just seize this opportunity and get closer to Hardy. If you two arepatible, you could have a new life


    with him. If you two are not a match, there are many alternatives."


    Rachel shook the tablet in her hands as she spoke for emphasis.


    Celine nodded, stretched out her arms to embrace Rachel tightly and said,"Rachel, thank you. You not


    only saved my life, but think about my future too! I want to be lifelong friends with you!"


    Celine thought, ''Rachel had helped me a lot in both life and work.


    Rachel believed in me so much that she gave me great power at work. What''s more, I got the best


    annual bonus.


    She also used her influence to help me earn a lot of fame and fortune.


    I had not been able to attain any of that in my previous jobs.''


    "Well, that''s very nice of you. Why do you say these nice words to me? I need to go to thepany


    you understand what I said?" Rachel asked firmly, as she tapped Celine''s shoulder.


    Celine nodded tearfully.


    After leaving the hospital, Rachel asked Fannie to apany her to RaRpany.


    Celine was not in thepany, so Rachel had to deal with business herself.


    "Rachel, I have never been to yourpany before. To my surprise, thepany looks quite good."


    Fannie said with a smile. They walked inside thepany.


    "It''s a pity that your father is not here. If your father saw your achievements today, he would have been


    so happy," Fannie sighed.


    Fannie thought, ''If Simpson was still alive, he would be so d to see that his daughter, Rachel, has


    made a sessful career for herself plus two beautiful children.''


    "Mom, I believe that dad will see all of this in heaven." Rachel sighed lightly. Rachel leaned toward


    Fannie, tapped her shoulder and said,"You wait for me at the office for a while. I will deal with some


    matters first and we will go home together after that."


    "Well, go ahead and do your job. Don''t worry about me," Fannie said. She waved to Rachel.


    Rachel was busy in thepany all afternoon. After work was over, Rachel realized that it was getting


    Rachel stretched herself, looked at the clock and immediately shouted out,"Oh, gosh! I forget that mom


    is still in the office."


    Rachel rushed, opened the door and then saw that her mother had fallen asleep on the chair. Seeing


    this, Rachel walked toward her, then patted her on the back, and gently said,"Mom, wake up... Let''s


    go?"


    Hearing this, Fannie woke up, rubbed her eyes, looked at the sky outside the window and said,"Rachel!


    it''s veryte. Let''s go."


    After leaving thepany, Rachel called Hiram.


    The phone rang for a while, but Hiram did not answer it. When Rachel was about to hang up, someone


    picked up the phone.


    "Hello, Hiram, where are you?" Rachel asked.


    After waiting for a moment, an unfamiliar voice said,"Rachel, this is Flora. I''m out with Hiram. Hiram


    went to the bathroom and left his phone on the table. Maybe you can call backter?


    "..."


    Rachel was silent. She thought of the messages from Flora that she saw on Hiram''s phone that


    morning. Rachel couldn''t help suspecting Hiram. He had asked her to ignore the messages at the time.


    Now Flora was out with Hiram.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!